《King of Kung Fu in School》


 Chapter 1 Kevin Duke

    <h4>Chapter 1 Kevin Duke</h4>


    In ss 5 of senior 3 of the St. Paul''s School, all the students were listening to the teacher carefully.


    A student who was dozing just now suddenly stood up and looked around in surprise.


    The teacher shouted, "Kevin, what''s wrong with you? Sit down."


    However, the student muttered, "Am I not dead? Where is here? What a strange ce!"


    Kevin looked around and felt confused about the two ck boards on the front and back walls in the room. There were many young boys and girls sitting in the room, all looking at him now.


    Kevin immediately bowed and asked, "Brothers, where is here? Why do Ie to such a strange ce?"


    "Hah hah!" All students burst intoughter, wondering what''s wrong with Kevin totay.


    The teacher shouted angrily, "Kevin, sit down, or I''ll get angry."


    Kevin looked at the teacher , "Bro, are you calling me? I''m Kevin?"


    The teacher was unhappy, thin king that Kevin was making fun of him.


    Just as the teacher was about to get angry, Kevin''s deskmate n Miller hurriedly pulled him down.


    The teacher red at Kevin angrily for a while and then continued his lecture.


    Kevin smiled at n. "Bro, you''re...?"


    "What happened to you totay? n asked.


    "Bro, you know me?"


    n thought that Kevin must be crazy.


    "Kevin, you are in ss now. Stop talking nonsense, or the teacher will throw you out of the ssroom."


    "ssroom? Howe I''ve never heard of this ce?" Kevin muttered softly.


    n ignored Kevin and continued to listen to the teacher.


    Then Kevin saw his appearance on the window.


    He was shocked.


    "This isn''t me. Who is that?"


    Though he looked the same as before, his hairstyle and clothes were different.


    He was stunned for ten minutes.


    Kevin felt it was unbelievable. He did a bad thing which was discovered by his mentor''s wife, so he escaped but identally fell off a cliff. "Who the hell built the house so high?" He shouted before he be unconscious. When he woke up. He found himself in this strange ce.


    An idea suddenly urred to him: the rebirth of soul?


    "Oh no."


    Kevin couldn''t ept such an absurd fact.


    "Jingle bell!" The bell rang.


    Everyone walked out of the ssroom.


    Kevin suddenly wanted to pee and hurriedly asked n. "Bro, where is the toilet?"


    "Bro, I''m serious."


    n said helplessly, "Go out and turn left. It''s at the and."


    Hevin hurriedly walked out and surely smelled the smell of the toilet at the end of the corridor.


    "The toilet in this world is really advanced." Kevin thought.


    Kevin didn''t know the difference between female and male toilets, directly walking in one of the toilet.


    There was no one inside.


    Kevin immediately untied his belt.


    "Eh? What''s wrong with this belt?"


    Kevin did''t know how to untie the belt. Suddenly he found a zipper and pulled it down.


    "Wow, the belt needn''t to be untied! It''s really advanced." Kevin thought.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, a beautiful girl looked at Kevin surprisingly and screamed.


    "Uh!" Kevin was stunned. wondering why a beautiful girl suddenlye in.


    The girl quickly covered her eyes, dumbfounded.


    It was fine that Kevin entered female toilet, but he peed on the wall right at the door with a yellow urine flowing on the ground.


    "Rascal!" The girl blushed and cursed loudly. She ran out and regretteding to this toiled. How could there be such a pervert?


    "Miss, I Didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me!" Kevin chased after her.


    "Rascal, why are you still following me!"


    "Miss. don''t get wrong. I''m a good person who disdains to offend women. I think that you should me yourself for not knocking on the door before entering the toilet? It''s all your fault!" Kevin justified himself.


    The girl got furious.


    "Are you insane? Why should I knock on the door of female toilet?" She shouted angrily.


    "Then don''t me me. Everyone will knock on the door before entering. Actually, you take advantage of me since you see my body!" kevin said roguishly.


    "You''re shameless and dirty!" The girl cursed angrily and left.


    Kevin muttered, "Are all the people in this world so unreasonable? I walked into the toilet first, why was I med?"


    At this time, an arrogant boy passed by and saw the girl''s unhappy expression. This girl was Lily Green and a school bully like her. The arrogant boy was the school bully''s follower, so he was angry when he saw Lily was unhappy.


    "Sister-inw, who bullied you?" The arrogant boy asked.


    Lily be angier when she heard boy call her sister-inw and then shouted, "Who is your sister-inw?"


    "Hah hah, sister-inw, tell me who bullied you. Let me help you vent anger. Is he?" The boy pointed at Kevin.


    Lily thought that Kevin was even more disgusting than that school bully, so she thought to herself, "It is good to let the arrogant boy teach Kevin a lesson, or Kevin will indult more girls in the future. Since Kevin and the arrogant boy both are bad student it''s a good thing for them to fight each other."

 Chapter 2 Writing a Love Letter to School Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 2 Writing a Love Letter to School Beauty</h4>


    Lily shouted angrily, "It''s him. This pervert walked into the female toilet, so you should give him a lesson, or he will do that again" Then Lily hurriedly ran away since it was better to keep distance with such bad students.


    The arrogant boy was shocked and pointed at Kevin, "Which ss are you from? Even my brother doesn''t dare to enter the female toilet, how dare you? You'' ye offended my sister¡ªinw, I must help her vent anger."


    Kevin said, "You''re unreasonable. I entered the toilet first"


    The arrogant boy sneered, "Are you crazy? You entered the toilet first? Are you joking?"


    "Yes, she came in without knocking, so she shouldn''t me others." The arrogant boy was confused, "Are you making fool of me? I'' d better just beat you directly. You even dare to bully my brother''s girlfriend, are you courting death?"


    The arrogant boy rushed towards Kevin. Kevin stepped back and frowned,


    "What do you want?"


    "Brat, although my brother isn''t at school today, you can''t afford to offend him. You''d better let me beat you up."


    Kevin snorted, "It''s okay you''re unreasonable, but how dare you beat me?"


    "Fuck you. If I don''t beat you today..."


    "Pow!"


    Suddenly the arrogant boy was pped away by Kevin. The arrogant boy hurriedly looked up at Kevin in pain. Kevin snorted, "You pipsqueak wants to bully me? You overestimate yourself!"


    "You...!"


    "Pow!"


    Kevin pped him again and the arrogant boy flew up with his head hit against the ceiling and then fell down.


    AV The arrogant boy looked at Kevin in horror.


    Kevin said, "Go back and tell your brother that it''s the girl''s fault. I didn''t mean to offend her. If you continue to make trouble for me, I''ll beat your brother."


    Kevin left He had seen so many hooligans like the arrogant boy. The arrogant boy looked at Kevin quizzically. Didn''t Kevin know who his brother was?


    Kevin felt pity that Lily was the boy''s sister¡ªinw. Lily was as beautiful as his junior sister apprentice Fiona.


    Then Kevin extremely wanted to return to his world. The people in this world were very unreasonable and uninteresting. Kevin went back to ss room. He was not used to this unfamiliar ce andreally hoped to return to his world, but no miracle urred.


    Kevin was extremely depressed, thinking that he would rather be captured by his mentor''s wife. The bell rang soon. This ss was a self¡ªstudy ss that everyone studied quietly. Kevin could not return to his world, so he only epted the reality and looked through the books and notebooks in his drawer in order to know more about this world. If he couldn''t return, he only lived in this strange ce. Fortunately, he could understood the words of this world.


    At this moment, a super beautiful girl walked into his ss and said loudly, "Who is Kevin? Stand up"


    Kevin did not react at first because his original name wasn''t Kevin. The girl shouted again, "Kevin, you toad stand up." Only then did Kevin realize that she was calling him because all ssmates were looking at him. Kevin stood up, puzzled. The beautiful girl walked towards Kevin angrily with a love letter in her hand.


    "You''re Kevin?"


    "Yes! What''s up?"


    Kevin looked the girl up and down. This girl had pretty face and figure. Why were there so many beauties in this world?


    "Kevin, how dare you send a love letter to me? You, a country bumpkin, even want to chase me? Do you know that the boy I like misunderstand me because of your love letter?"


    The beautiful girl threw the love letter on Kevin''s face.


    All ssmates immediately began to discuss.


    "Kevin wrote a love letter to Shirley Smith?"


    "Really? Is Kevin good enough for Shirley?" "Kevin really overestimates himself."


    Kevin was puzzled. He had just arrived in this world, who did he write a love letter to?


    "I didn''t write you a love letter." Kevin said innocently.


    "You deny? This love letter is clearly signed Kevin from ss 5 of senior 3. You''re still quibbling. Are you so shameless? Why didn''t you write a love letter to sows? Even sows hate you. Isn''t it ridiculous for you to chase after me?"


    Kevin said, "I really don''t write you a love letter. Only children write love letters. If I really like you, I''ll just ask a matchmaker to go to your family to propose marriage. With my condition, your parents have no reason to refuse."


    "What?" Shirley was confused.


    "Hahhah " The whole ss burst intoughter, thinking that Kevin was still insane.


    Shirley shouted, "Kevin, how dare you make a fool of me?"


    Shirley suddenly kicked Kevin, but she wore a dress today. Seeing that, Kevin quickly grabbed Shirley''s foot.


    "Hiss!"


    Shirley''s dress was instantly torn, revealing her safety pants.


    "Ah."


    Shirley screamed and hurriedly covered her dress.


    "Uh!"


    Kevin was stunned, helplessly looking at the piece of cloth in his hand and thinking to himself, "My body now is really weak that I even couldn''t control my strength. s! How could such a noble person like me rip a woman''s dress?"


    "Kevin, your"


    Shirley was angry and a little shocked that Kevin could rip her dress since she was born in a wealthy family and had learned martial arts. However, Shirley thought that it was just an ident.

 Chapter 3 I Have Learned Martial Arts Since I Was Three

    <h4>Chapter 3 I Have Learned Martial Arts Since I Was Three</h4>


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Kevin said.


    Shirley said angrily. "Kevin, it''s not convenient for me to argue with you now. I warn you not to like me anymore. Actually. I like Jonson Hunter who I''m chasing now. Everyone in our school knows Jonson. Please be self-aware and don''t disturb me again."


    Upon hearing the name ''Jonson Hunter'', all students in ss 5 were excited.


    "Wow. Jonson, my idol!"


    "Only a power house like Jonson is good enough for Shirley!"


    "Kevin is nothing to Jonson."


    Hearing that. Kevin was curious about Jonson.


    Kevin said to Shirley, "Although you are very beautiful. you''re not my type. So don''t bother me again in the future."


    "You!" Shirley was extremely furious.


    "Kevin. you said that just to save your face. In fact, you know how much you like me in your heart.Today I just give you an out." Shirley red at Kevin and snorted. walking out.


    All ssmates looked at Kevin and all girls despised Kevin since he said Shirley wasn''t his type. If so, why would he write a love letter to Shirley? Obviously he was just sour grape.


    Meanwhile, the boys also considered Kevin as a fool.


    A boy in the front row turned around and smiled, "Kevin, you''re brave topete with Jonson for Shirley, one of the four famous school beauties."


    Kevin Knew that the boy was satirizing him.


    But he ignored.


    Suddenly n said to him, "Kevin, you indeed wrote that love letter, so you''d better admit it, or all ssmates and Shirley will look down on you even more."


    "Uh!" Kevin was stunned. He wrote that love letter? In other words, he upied the body of some person so where was the guy now? Did he suddenly die?


    "Oh, really?" Kevin smiled and asked, "By the way, who is Jonson? It seems that Jonson is really awesome."


    "What? You don''t know Jonson? Are you joking?"


    "I really don''t know."


    n looked at Kevin, wondering what''s wrong with Kevin. In the first ss. Kevin was still very normal and discussed with nabout what would happen if Shirley received the love letter. But in the second ss. Kevin woke up from a nap and then went crazy.


    n said. "Everyone admires Jon-son because he learns martial arts."


    "What, just because he learns martial arts?" Kevin didn''t understand. In his world, any cowherd boys would be good at martial arts.


    n rolled his eyes. "Isn''t it enough? Martial arts is something that only rich people or lucky people can learn. Ordinary people don''t know martial arts at all. Those who learn martial arts are so formidable that all students admire them."


    Kevin looked at n speechlessly.


    n continued. "Jonson''s martial arts ranks eighth in St. Paul School. He is very famous and admired by many teachers and students. The girls all considered him as the Prince Charming, so Shirley also took the initiative to chase him."


    Kevin thought to himself "This world is really strange. I have learned martial arts since I was three."


    Soon after, the school was over. n said. "Kevin, let''s go to eat!"


    "Okay!" Kevin was also hungry.


    Then Kevin followed n to the canteen.


    Kevin looked at the canteen curiously and took a te as n did, following n. After buying the food, Kevin saw that n took out a piece of paper printed with a person''s head to settle the bill. Kevin also took out his wallet and saw a photo of Shirley, then he imitated n and handed the photo to the canteen owner.


    The canteen owner stared at Kevin nkly. Why did Kevin gave him a photo?


    Seeing that the owner was stunned, Kevin urged, "Why are you stunned? Take the money."


    The owner restrained his anger, "Boy, don''t go too far."


    n turned around and saw that Kevin gave the owner Shirley''s photo, asking doubtfully. "Kevin, what are you doing?"


    "Settle the bill."


    "Ah!" n was stunned.


    "Didn''t you just give the owner a piece of paper printed with a person''s head?"


    "Holy shit!" n was helpless.


    "Kevin, don''t scare me, okay?"


    n looked at Kevin worriedly. Kevin frowned and n hurriedly paid for Kevin''s food.


    "Alright, my treat today."


    "Hah hah, thank you. I''ll treat you next time."


    Kevin followed n to an empty seat in the canteen.


    n Thought that Kevin looked-normal when Kevin ate. But n suddenly remembered a news that a man drove a BMW at the speed of 200 mph at a traffic light intersection and caused someone to die. It turned out that the driver had acute transient mental disorder. Did Kevin also have the same disease?


    n looked at Kevin pitifully.


    And he also talked to Kevin carefully.


    At this moment, the canteen became noisy since a beautiful girl walked in.


    Kevin also eximed, "What a beautiful girl!"


    n said, "She is Kelly Carter, one of the four school beauties in our school, just like Shirley."


    "Wow, school beauty. No wonder she''s so beautiful." Kevin thought to


    himself "There are so many beauties in this world."

 Chapter 4 A Special Animal in This World

    <h4>Chapter 4 A Special Animal in This World</h4>


    n smiled. "I had suggested that you should write the love letter to Kelly who is from ordinary family and obviously easier for you to chase. But you ignored me and said that maybe Shirley would ept you since you'' re handsome. then you can live a rich life."


    "What?" Kevin was shocked, "Did I really say such shameless words?"


    "Yes, now you know the result. Although you look handsome,Shirley wouldn''t like you since she''s rich and even learns martial arts. Of course, you still won''t seed if you chase Kelly. Although Kelly ispoor, her academic performance is excellent. And she is one of the four school beauties that many boys are chasing after her. You''re still not good for her."


    Kevin smiled, "Stop, already feel shamed."


    n said, "I have told you that we shouldn''t want to chase the school beauties, but you just ignored. You''re only a little more handsome than the average boy, but you can''t be considered as school hunk. Besides, handsomeness is useless. Only being rich and powerful and learning martial arts are useful."


    "Hah hah!" Kevin smiled. He didn''t know whether he was rich or powerful, but he indeed learned martial arts. Even if he had just taken control of this weak body, ordinary people would be no match for him.


    The problem that Kevin needed to solve now was how to survive in this bizarre world. Moreover, Kevin did not know the identity and family of this body.


    n asked, "Kevin, tell me what exactly happened to you? Why do you sometimes look insane?"


    Kevin smiled, "I don''t know. I forget a lot of things."


    n said, "Do you really suffer from acute transient mental disorder?"


    Kevin hurriedly nodded, "No doubt, that''s it. So can you tell me my identity?"


    n was stunned that Kevin even forgot his identity.


    n said. "Actually, I don''t know either. Although we are deskmates. you always look mysterious and never talk about your family I only know that you live in the Lakeside Neighborhood."


    "Ah?" Kevin never thought that even ndon''t know his identity.


    Kevin smiled. "It''s fine. I''m just suffering from acute transient mental disorder. I''ll recover sooner orter."


    Kevin also didn''t want others to know that he wasn''t the original Kevin, so he pretended to have that disease.


    After lunch, n went back to the ssroom first while Kevin was walking around the school alone to learn more about the world.


    Kevin looked at all the strange and novel things, especially a big box, wondering why the box could move after people got in. Was it a special animal in this world?


    Finally Kevin eximed deeply, "This world is indeed advanced."


    Then Kevin returned to the ssroom.


    However, there was already a teacher giving lecture. Seeing that Kevin waste for half of the ss, the teacher angrily said, "Kevin, where did you go? Why do youe sote?"


    "Uh!" Kevin was stunned and said, "I went to the gate to see the animal that looked like a box." Kevin now knew that the person standing on the podium was as the same as teachers in his world, so he answered truthfully.


    The teacher frowned and couldn''t understand what Kevin was saying. "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s the zoo at the gate. Isn''t there a lot of animals like boxes there? I''m sorry for wasting some time there."


    "Zoo? Animals like boxes? Kevin, what are you talking about?"


    Kevin said, "I mean those animals which look like boxes and have different colors on the left side of the gate. This animal runs very fast."


    The teacher finally understood that Kevin was talking about the car in the parking lot at the school gate. Gosh, the teacher and all I students were dumbfounded that Kevin referred to the parking lot as a zoo and cars as animals in the zoo.


    There was a dead silence. Everyone stared at Kevin nkly since they didn''t expect that Kevin even couldn''t recognize cars.


    The teacher only said. "Come in."


    "Thank you. Sir." Kevin walked to his seat.


    Kevin was respectful towards teachers. In his world, teachers had a very high status because teachers could teach people how to read. Those who could read were educated people and were respected by everyone. There are few literate people in some small viges.


    After Kevin sat down. n whispered. "That''sa car."


    "Oh. car. It runs very fast. By the way, I''ve been looking for its mouth for a long time but failed. Doesn''t it eat?"


    n was helpless.


    "Tomorrow is weekend, you should go see a psychiatrist. I hope you will recover soon."


    "Who''s weekend?"


    "Weekend means you don''te here for ss tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. You can stay at home and do whatever you want." n felt it was difficult tomunicate with Kevin.


    However, the three sses in the afternoon finally ended. Of course, the teacher had asked what was wrong with Kevin. Everyone said that Kevin had been crazy since the morning and probably had mental illness.


    After school, everyone carried their school bags and walked out of the ssroom.


    Seeing that. Kevin felt a little disappointed because he did not know where to go.


    "Kevin, I''m going home. See you next week." n picked up his schoolbag.


    "Alright."


    Now there was only Kevin in the ssroom.

 Chapter 5 The Martial Arts is Too Bad

    <h4>Chapter 5 The Martial Arts is Too Bad</h4>


    Kevin was really helpless. This world was so advanced that he couldn''t understand many things and prob¡ªably would get lost if he left school.


    "Mentor, mentor''s wife and siblings, I really miss you. This damn world ispletely iprehensible. Where should I go?" Kevin muttered.


    It was getting dark. All students had already left, but Kevin was bending over his desk, looking at the darkening sky nkly from the window.


    "Do I just sit here?"


    "No, this original Kevin must have a home. I should go home."


    Kevin remembered that n said that Kevin lived in the Lakeside Neighborhood.


    "Is Kevin''s home in the Lakeside Neighborhood? Alright, I must find that ce. Although I am not familiar with this world. I could read the words of this world."


    Kevin decisively left the school


    Kevin nced at the zoo at the gate and found that only a few cars left there. At noon, he saw that as long as a person got into the box, the box would run. It seemed that the box shaped animal was psychic and perhaps had higher IQ than horses.


    So Kevin decisively walked towards a white car, but he was unable to get in. Then he simply broke the window and jumped in.


    "Wow, this seat is sofortable. This animal is indeed more advanced " Kevin smiled. Then he put his hands on the steering wheel as other people did he saw at noon. He thought it was simr to a saddle and said, "Car, go to the Lakeside Neighborhood Go."


    The car did not move, he shouted again, "Go, go!"


    At this moment, four boys were smoking near the school gate. Suddenly, one of the boys heard the sound of car rm and looked at the parking lot, shouting, "Wow, Nick, your Porsche was smashed. Gosh, who dared to steal your car?"


    The other three persons were all stunned.


    Nick Wood was one of the five school bullies in St. Paul School. Nick''s martial arts was good and he was rich, so a group of bad students followed him to domineer in the school.


    Nick was dumbfounded because he would beat people who only touched his car, but now his car was smashed.


    Nick angrily said, "Damn, how dare someone steal my car under my eyes?"


    "Let''s give him a lesson." One of Nick''s subordinates shouted and they immediately rushed to the parking lot.


    As expected, there was a man sitting in the driver''s seat, but they couldn''t see his face clearly.


    The person sitting the car was calm as if he was not afraid of being caught, talking to himself, "Car, why don''t you decide to go or not?"


    "Honk."


    "Don''t just honk. Others get in the car and leave immediately. Why do you just honk? I warn you that my patience is limited."


    Hearing that, the four boys were stunned.


    "Nick, who is this car thief talking to?"


    "He''s talking to the car. Holy shit, the thief is psychotic"


    Nick was furious that his Porsche was actually smashed by a psychotic.


    "Hey!" Nick shouted.


    Then Kevin looked at the four people outside who looked at him fiercely.


    A subordinate shouted, "You get off quickly."


    Kevin didn''t understand what happened and jumped out of the window since he didn''t know how to open the door.


    "What are you doing?" Nick asked angrily.


    "Go home."


    A subordinate said, "Nick, don''t talk nonsense with him. He seems to be poor, we should directly beat him."


    Nick said, "Damn it, beat him. I didn''t expect that my car would be smashed by a psychotic. How do I domineer in the school if others know this thing? Just beat him."


    "Okay." The three subordinates immediately surrounded Kevin.


    Kevin frowned at them, "What do you want?"


    "Do you know whose car you stole? Why are you still asking?"


    Kevin said, "Everyone will en-counter some difficulties when the yare out. I just want to borrow it and will bring it back after the weekend."


    "Bring it back? What the hell do you say?" The three subordinates looked at each other.


    Kevin looked at them who had colorful hair and big earrings,snorting, "I don''t think you guys are good people. Perhaps you guys are ruffians who ro bothers. You say that it''s your car, then it''s yours?"


    A subordinate said gloomily, "Damn it, why are we talking nonsense to a psychotic? Beat him." Then he rushed forward first followed by the other two since it was a good time for them to show their loyalty to Nick.


    The subordinate rushing forward first hit Kevin''s face.


    Kevin looked cold. It turned out that this world also had many ruffians just like his original world.


    Kevin easily grabbed the first subordinate''s hand.


    Then Kevin twisted his hand and the subordinate immediately let out a miserable scream with his arm broken.


    Kevin kicked him away.


    As the other two subordinates rushed forward, Kevin grabbed their colorful hair.


    "Bang!" Kevin made them hit with each other. Then the two subordinates fell down with their heads blooding.


    Nick looked at Kevin in shock. He didn''t expect that Kevin had learned martial arts.


    Nick looked at his three miserables subordinates, deciding to beat Kevin personally.


    "I''ll show you my Wild Crane Fist." Nick pounced on Kevin.


    Nick wanted to grab Kevin''s neck.


    Kevin pouted since Nick''s martial arts was so bad that even a cowherd in his original world could beat Nick without efforts.

 Chapter 6 Drowning His Sorrow in Wine

    <h4>Chapter 6 Drowning His Sorrow in Wine</h4>


    "Pow!" Kevin kicked Nick down to the ground.


    "Ah, even Nick is no match for Kevin." The three subordinates were shocked because Nick''s martial arts ranked the top 20 of the school.


    Nick stood up furiously since he should be beat by a psychotic.


    Nick made a more powerful move.


    Kevin immediately grabbed Nick. Nick felt scary because he felt his wrists seemed to be gripped by a mp.


    Kevin threw Nick up. Nick flew in midair for a few moments and fell down heavily.


    "Ah!" Nick screamed miserably. Kevin walked up and Nick hurriedly shouted, "Hero, please spare me!"


    The three subordinates looked at Nick in disbelief. Gosh, Nick actually begged for mercy. Was he the domineering Nick?


    Kevin shook his head and sighed, "I didn''t expect that people like you would dare to bully others" Kevin remembered that the weakest ruffian in his world was still much stronger than Nick.


    "Hero, spare me. I won''t do that again." Nick begged for mercy.


    The subordinates were also frightened and hurriedly knelt down, "Hero, spare me!"


    Seeing that, Kevin decided to let them go.


    Kevin shouted, "Get out."


    "Okay!" They'' mmedtely ran away and left the Porsche there.


    However, they didn''t go far but hid in a bush nearby.


    "Nick, who is this psychotic? His martial arts is really good!"


    Nick said with fear, "Damn, I didn''t expect this psychotic was a master." Nick wiped the blood on his face, his hands still trembling.


    His subordinates also stared at the parking lot with fear.


    Kevin was standing in front of the Porsche which was still honking.


    Kevin angrily said, "You bastard, are you going or not?"


    "Bastard, if you keep honking, I''ll destroy you."


    "Honk."


    Kevin was furious, "Bastard, since you'' re so stubborn, then go die."


    Kevin fiercely pped the hood of the car.


    "Bang!" The front of the car was dented with the front wheel instantly exploding and the rear part of the car instantly flying into the sky. With a rumble, the Porsche was destroyed.


    A subordinate stammered, "Nick, your Porsche was... destroyed by the psychotic."


    Nick was stunned by Kevin'' s excellent martial arts.


    The security guard rushed out when he heard the noise, but Kevin had already gone.


    Kevin walked on a street aimlessly.


    A Mercedes¡ªBenz was secretly following him.


    "Grumble." Kevin was hungry.


    Kevin swallowed his saliva and sawa few people eating at arge food stall.


    Kevin licked his lips and walked into the food stall.


    Kevin sat down at an empty table and shouted, "Waiter!"


    Immediately, people at the next table looked at Kevin.


    Seeing that no waiter came, Kevin shouted, "Waiter."


    Still no one came but everyone was looking at him.


    Kevin muttered, "Why is the service of restaurant in this world so bad?" Kevin remembered that in his world, the waiter would greet him warmly before he entered the restaurant.


    "Waiter." Kevin shouted again.


    At this time, a woman walked up and stared at Kevin for a few seconds, "Do you want to eat?"


    "I'' d like to order now."


    The woman handed the menu to Kevin. But he did not know what the dish was and ordered casually.


    Then the woman said, "Wait a moment. I''ll return with your food soon."


    "Alright." Kevin smiled.


    After the dishes were served, Kevin ate happily and suddenly shouted, "Waiter, bring me wine."


    The woman stared at Kevin for a few seconds before sending him two


    bottles of beer.


    Kevin smiled, "The wine bottle in this world has a too small mouth that I can''t drink happily." Kevin flicked the bottle cap away and drank the beer. "Damn it!" Kevin spat the beer out.


    "Waiter, what kind of wine is this? It tastes even worse than water. Are you fooling me? Bring me other wines."


    The woman brought Kevin a bottle of spirits.


    Kevin drank it andughed, "This is good."


    Kevin suddenly recalled the wonderful days when he was drinking wine and eating meat with his senior fellow apprentices while Fiona was dancing aside. Now that he was alone in this strange world and couldn''t return, he suddenly felt sad. Kevin couldn''t forget his rtives, especially Fiona who was only seventeen years old and already became the most beautiful woman in his world. Kevin guessed that every time he peeked at Fiona taking shower, she actually knew but pretended to be unaware. Now that he couldn''t go back, Fiona had nothing to do with him anymore. It didn''t matter that Fiona was the most beautiful woman or probably knew that he peeked at her taking shower, because he already died in that world.


    Kevin cried as he drank the spirits.


    Kevin drank the whole bottle and shouted, "Waiter, bring me more spirits."


    The woman was shocked and brought up another bottle,but Kevin shouted, "Not enough. Another five bottles."


    The woman did not say anything and brought another four bottles.


    Kevin felt bitter and drowned his sorrow in wine.


    After drinking all the five bottles, Kevin didn''t ask for more even though he could still drink.


    "Waiter. Check, please."


    The woman immediately walked over.


    "235 dors," said the woman.


    Kevin did not know how much 235 dors was and took out his wallet.


    Kevin saw Shirley''s photo and knew that this photo wasn''t money, so he looked for other pieces of paper. Unfortunately, there was only one left.


    Kevin handed that piece of paper to the woman.


    The woman was stunned, wondering why Kevin gave her five dors. "Waiter, you need to give my change?" Kevin asked. He only had this paper left, so he had to save money.

 Chapter 7 Doing a Dine And Dash

    <h4>Chapter 7 Doing a Dine And Dash</h4>


    The woman''s face immediately darkened.


    "Not enough." The woman shout-ed furiously.


    "Not enough?" Kevin smiled awkwardly.


    "The total is 235 dors. You give me five and still want change?"


    "Hah hah, then what should I do now? I only have this paper." Kevin said.


    At this time, some guys came up from the kitchen, then the woman said, "He wanted to do a dine and dash. He only had five dors but spent more than two hundred."


    A burly man said angrily, "Brat, you''re gonna die if you dare to do a dine and dash."


    Kevin smiled, "You misunderstand me. I really don''t mean to."


    The woman said, "Call the police."


    Another man immediately called the police who arrived in a few minutes since the police station was nearby.


    A woman captain came with a policeman.


    Kevin looked at the policewoman who was beautiful with hot figure. Kevin couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    Kevin already knew the meaning of calling the police and just waited police toe. However, he didn''t expect that women could also be police.


    The beautiful policewoman asked loudly, "Who dares to do a dine and dash?"


    Kevin hurriedly said, "Your excellency, it''s me." The policewoman was enraged since Kevin seemed not to treat police seriously. The hot policewoman angrily said to Kevin, "You did a dine and dash?"


    "Yes, Your excellency."


    "Your excellency?" The hot policewoman frowned.


    Kevin said, "However, your excellency, I don''t mean to do that. I just don''t have enough money."


    "Officer, don''t listen to his excuse. He spent more than two hundred dors but just gave me five and even asked for change. How dare he be so arrogant if he don''t mean to?" The woman at the food stall said angrily.


    The policewoman shouted at Kevin, "Show me your ID card."


    "What is ID card? I haven''t seen it before." Kevin said.


    "What? That''s ridiculous!" The hot policewoman thought that Kevin was fooling her and became more furious.


    The policewoman had a bad temper that she immediately kicked Kevin.


    However, Kevin dodged that the policewoman almost did a splits.


    The hot policewoman was even more furious but a little surprised that Kevincould dodge her kick.


    The food stall owner hurriedly said, "Officer, you see that he is really a scoundrel who even dares to fool you."


    Kevin really didn''t know what an ID card was.


    The hot policewoman asked the policeman to frisk Kevin and found his wallet in which there was no ID card but a photo.


    "Bring him back to the police station," ordered the policewoman.


    "Yes, Captain." Kevin was taken into the police car.


    The beautiful policewoman asked the owner, "How much did he spend? I''ll help him pay."


    "235 dors."


    The beautiful policewoman paid and got into the police car.


    Kevin sat in the back, staring at the policeman who was driving.


    Kevin asked, "Officer, how can I make the car obedient?" Kevin no longer called the police Your excellency since the owner of the food stall had just called them officer.


    The two policemen were stunned.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I mean how to make the car obedient?"


    The two policemen frowned deeply and couldn''t understand what Kevin was talking about. They even thought Kevin was making a fool of them since Kevin looked normal.


    "Don''t say anything. Be good." The hot policewoman shouted.


    Kevin only stopped asking.


    At the police station, Kevin was interrogated by the hot policewoman in an interrogation room. Originally, she did not need to do that personally, but she had a very bad impression of Kevin who even dared to make a fool of her.


    "Leniency to those who confess and severity to those who resist,sk and you answer." The hot policewoman said solemnly.


    "Yes, officer." Kevin nodded obediently.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Kevin."


    "Profession?"


    "What is profession?"


    The policewoman frowned and warned, "Don''t y trick on me. Be honest, or I''ll detain you."


    Kevin didn''t know what profession was and only said, "I have no profession."


    The hot policewoman asked again, "Age?"


    Kevin was in a difficult position that he was eighteen years old in his world, but he didn''t know how old the Kevin in this world was.


    "I don''t know " Kevin answered truthfully.


    The hot policewoman shouted, "Be honest."


    "I really don''t know." Kevin said innocently. The hot policewoman asked, "Home address?"


    Kevin hurriedly said, "I know this, Lakeside Neighborhood."


    "Tell me which building and the house number?"


    "I don''t know."


    The policewoman pounded the table fiercely, "Kevin, don''t corner me."


    "I really don''t know."


    The hot policewoman red at him angrily, but Kevin was not frightened and smiled, "Officer, you look really pretty. You must be the most beautiful policeman in this world, right?"


    The hot policewoman said expressionlessly, "What about your family?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Do you have any bad habits like taking drugs?"


    Kevin asked, "Does peeking at my junior sister apprentice taking shower count?"


    "Bang!" The policewoman pound-ed the table angrily, "Kevin, are you still making a fool of me?"


    "No, you said that leniency to those who confess. You''re still unsatisfied even if I''ve already confessed to such a private matter?"


    "You..." The hot policewoman threw a pen to Kevin.


    Kevin dodged quickly.


    Kevin thought to himself that this beautiful policewoman''s temper is so hot just as her breast.


    "Fine. I''ll see how long you can keep stubborn. I''ll detain you until you''re willing to cooperate."


    The hot policewoman walked out and ordered a policeman, "Detain


    him."


    "Yes!" Kevin was taken to a detention room.


    Kevin knew that he was locked up until he saw the iron railing.


    "Holy shit, I''m imprisoned just for doing a dine and dash." Kevin was helpless. Of course, this small detention room couldn''t lock him up.


    "Brat, reflect on yourself. It''s not good to resist against the police. Whenever you''re willing to cooperate, you''ll be released." Then the police-man locked the door.

 Chapter 8 Elsa Ray

    <h4>Chapter 8 Elsa Ray</h4>


    Kevin snorted, "You guys are still too weak to imprison me."


    Kevin jump to the venttion opening on the top of the detention room and bent the iron bars.


    Kevin ran out of the detention room with his hands and feet sticking to the wall just like a gecko. After a few seconds, he reached the roof and jumped to the roof of another building twenty meters away. After jumping a few times like this, Kevin disappeared into the night.


    Meanwhile in the police office, a policeman said, "Captain, we found the girl in the photo. She is Shirley Smith, the daughter of Henry Smith who is the chairman of the QM Company. She is a senior three student in the St. Paul School."


    "Can you get in touch with her?" The hot policewoman asked.


    "Yes."


    "Contact her immediately."


    "Alright."


    At this moment, in a vi.


    Shirley had just finished her meal and was making a phone call in the pavilion.


    "Hey, Jonson, what are you doing?" Shirley said.


    "Shirley, I told you to let me calm down for a few days." Jonson said impatiently.


    "s, why don''t you believe me? Am I such a loose girl who casually flirts with others?"


    "Thwack!" Jonson hung up.


    Shirley angrily thought to herself, "Who are you? How dare you hang up on me?"


    At this time, Henry walked over and asked with a smile, "Shirley, how is it going?"


    "Not good!" Shirley said angrily.


    "Sorry, Shirley. But you know that we have been appointed by our n to start a business in London. Thepetition here is so fierce that we will inevitably offend people in the underworld or government officials, so it''s good to have more powerhouses to help us Jonson has great potential since his martial arts ranks eighth in your school. It couldn''t be better to have him attracted by you and voluntarily sign the indenture. You still haven''t seeded? What happened? With your beauty and our family background, it should be easy."


    "Don''t mention it, I''m so angry."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This morning, someone called Kevin wrote a love letter to me. Jonson saw the letter and thought that I had an affair with Kevin. No matter how I exined, Jonson just ignored."


    Henry asked, "Is Kevin very good at martial arts? I''ve never heard of him in your school."


    "He doesn''t learn martial arts. Kevin thought that I would like him just because he is handsome. How naive he is." Shirley snorted, "That bastard Jonson always has inferiorityplex about his appearance. He is really crazy. Does he think that I really like him? Hum, no man in London is good enough for me."


    Henry said, "Shirley, do you want me to give Kevin a lesson? He really overestimates himself."


    Shirley said, "Forget it. It has already happened. What''s the use of teaching such a low person? It''s not a big deal. Kevin''s only fault is his handsomeness which makes Jonson jealous. Alright, I''m going to take a shower. Don''t worry, I will definitely charm Jonson and let him sign the indenture with ourpany."


    "Hah hah, I believe you."


    Just as Shirley walked into the room, her phone rang.


    "Hello." Shirley picked it up.


    "Hello, I''m Police Captain Elsa Ray. I''ve caught a suspect and found your picture in his wallet. Can you spare me a few minutes to assist us in our investigation?"


    "Well, he has my picture? What''s his name?"


    "Kevin, do you know this person?"


    "What? Kevin?." Shirley was shocked.


    "You know him?"


    "Yes," Shirley snorted. "He''s a student from ss 5 of senior 3 in St. Paul School. He just wrote me a love letter this morning, but I fiercely rejected him."


    Hearing that, Elsa suddenly remembered that the owner of the food stall said that Kevin had drunk six bottles of spirits and cried bitterly.


    Elsa understood, "No wonder."


    "What?" Shirley hurriedly asked.


    "We just caught him at a food stall. He ordered a table of dishes and drank six bottles of spirits by himself. The owner said that Kevin even cried while drinking. It turned out that he was depressed by your rejection and drowned his sorrow in wine."


    "Ah!" Shirley was stunned, thinking to herself, "Really? Would Kevin do that?"


    "Alright, I''ve confirmed his identity now. Sorry to disturb you."


    "Oh, it''s okay."


    Shirley hung up and snorted, "Kevin said that I wasn''t his type just in the morning,but in the evening, he went to drown his sorrow in wine. His duplicity is really contemptible."


    Shirley hasn''t moved but despised Kevin even more.


    Shirley sighed, "Unfortunately, no one is perfect How good would that be if he could be so infatuated with me..." She thought of a talented boy whose martial arts was really extraordinary.


    Every girl had a perfect dream lover, including Shirley.


    At the police station, Elsa said, "Bring Kevin out. I already confirmed that he was rejected today that he went to drink. Besides, he shouldn''t be detained just for doing a dine and dash. We just educate him and let him go"


    "Yes."


    However, a minuteter, the policeman ran back, "Captain, Kevin is not in the detention room."


    "What? Not in the detention room?"


    The hot policewoman ran to the detention room and saw the iron bars of the small venttion opening was forcefully bent.


    A policeman said, "Captain, Kevin is so strong."


    The hot policewoman also was shocked. No wonder Kevin could dodge her kick before.


    "Actually I just want to educate him and then let him go, but he dares to fool us now, so don''t me me for being unkind."


    "Captain, what do you want?"

 Chapter 9 Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 9 Young Master</h4>


    "I want to arrest him since he is sowless. If we ignore him, where is our majesty? In this world, even people with excellent martial arts never dare to openly challenge our authority. Besides, Kevin is just a high school student who has learned a little martial arts, he actually dares to fool the police." Elsa said angrily.


    Kevin was walking on a street when a bus stopped at the bus¡ªstop.


    Kevin looked up at the front of the bus which read: Number Eight Bus, from the Sun Pce to the Lakeside Neighborhood".


    "To the Lakeside Neighborhood?"


    Kevin had an idea and saw many people get on the car.


    Kevin hurriedly ran to the driver and asked, ''Do you go to the Lakeside Neighborhood?"


    "See for yourself. It''s thest bus. Do you wanna go?"


    "Yes." Kevin hurriedly got into the car.


    Seeing that Kevin didn''t pay, the driver said, "Hey, a dor."


    "Can I owe you now?" Kevin said.


    The driver sneered and other passengers looked at Kevin with contempt.


    The driver originally wanted to ask Kevin to get off, but he thought he''d better not to offend such a scoundrel for only one dor.


    Kevin had no money since Elsa took his wallet.


    Forty minutester, Kevin got off and saw a door with a sign which read: Lakeside Neighborhood.


    "Oh my god, I''ve finally found myhome." Though Kevin didn''t knew this world, he considered Lakeside Neighborhood as his harbour.


    However, the neighborhood wasrge, which house was his home?


    Suddenly an old man walked over with a bag of rice.


    "Kevin, why do youe back sote?"


    Kevin looked at the old man doubtfully.


    The old man handed the bag of rice to Kevin, "Don''t be stunned. Help me carry the rice."


    "Oh." Kevin picked up the rice and followed the old man, thinking to himself "Is this old man my family? Grandfather? Father?"


    They entered an elevator and finally stopped on the seventeenth floor.


    "Here we are. Thank you." The old man said gratefully.


    Kevin was stunned, "Ah, aren''t you my family?"


    The old man was confused, "Kevin, what are you talking about?


    I''m your neighbor."


    "Oh. Then I''m going home."


    "Thank for your help Do you want a cup of tea?" The old man asked.


    "No, thanks." Kevin walked out of the old man''s house and looked at the opposite house. Since the old man was his neighbor, the opposite house must be his home.


    Kevin opened the security door.


    Kevin was iparably excited.


    It wasn''t easy toe back.


    The house was dark.


    Kevin shouted, "Father, mother, I''m back."


    No one answered.


    "No one is home?" Kevin scratched his head.


    Kevin closed the door and stood by the window¡ªsill of the living room, looking at the tall buildings outside, "The houses in this world are square like boxes. They are indeed more advanced."


    At this moment, Kevin heard a sound of opening the door.


    Kevin was shocked, "Is my familying back?"


    Kevin was a little nervous.


    Then a man and a woman walked in.


    The man said, "That good for nothing hasn''te back yet."


    The woman said, "Don''t care about him. He''d better nevere back."


    "Right. This way, this house will be ours." The manughed.


    The woman turned on the light and saw Kevin looking at them like a ghost. The woman scolded. "Kevin, are you courting death that you didn''t turn on the light when you came back? You want to scare me to death?"


    Kevin looked at them doubtfully. The man was about 35 years old and the woman was about 30 years old who looked beautiful.


    Kevin were sure that they weren''t his parents. Who were they?


    The man shouted at Kevin, "What are you still waiting for? Goto cook."


    Seeing that Kevin didn''t move, the man angrily said, "Oh, you don''t listen to us? Don''t you hear that I ask you to cook?"


    Kevin just stared nkly at the man.


    Seeing that, the man immediately pped Kevin.


    Kevin frowned and immediately grabbed the man''s hand.


    "Bang!" Kevin twisted the man''s hand and the man fell on the coffee table which was then smashed into pieces.


    The woman was frightened and looked at Kevin in shock, kneeling down, "Young master, please spare me.


    Then the man also hurriedly begged for mercy, "Young master, please spare me. I''m wrong."


    Kevin watched them trembling and begging for mercy.


    Kevin was puzzled, "Who am I? These two people were vicious at first, but then they called me young master and begged for mercy."


    The woman whispered, "Young master, don''t you have no talent for martial arts?"


    Kevin said, "I can beat you with one finger. Do you think I have talent? Tell me who are you?"


    "Ah?" They were stunned.


    "Young master, what''s wrong with you? You don''t know us?"


    Kevin said, "I had an ident when practicing martial arts today. leven don''t know who I am now."


    "Ah?" They were shocked.


    "You hurriedly tell me who I am and who you are." Kevin ordered loud-ly. Now it didn''t matter whether they doubted or not.


    The woman said doubtfully, "Young master, I''m Ada and he''s Eden. We are both your servants."


    "You''re all my servants?"


    "Yes! Young master, you really forget that?"


    "Since you are my servants, why are you so arrogant? Especially this bastard dared to hit me just now." Kevin pointed at Eden.


    Eden looked down nervously.


    "We..." Ada was too nervous to exin.


    Kevin said, "Alright, let''s talk about itter. You tell me who I am first."


    Eden said, "Young master, your name is Kevin who originally was a grandson in the Duke n. But you had no talent for martial arts that you were bullied by other people in the n. About two years ago, you were framed by other young masters and the patriarch drove you out of the n angrily. We originally were your parents''servants and left the n with you at your parent''s request."

 Chapter 10 Two Villains

    <h4>Chapter 10 Two Viins</h4>


    Kevin realized that Kevin in this world was not from an ordinary family but a young master of the Duke n. Unfortunately, he had been expelled from the n. What did he do that caused him to be expelled?


    Kevin asked. "What about the status of the Duke n?"


    "I don''t know. But the Duke n has severalrgepanies involving emerce, pharmaceuticals, manufacturing and so on. In short, the Duke n is very rich." said Ada.


    Kevin asked again. "What did I do that caused me to be expelled?"


    "Because... because you peeked at your cousin''s fiance taking shower." said Eden.


    "What?" Kevin frowned.


    Damn it. he came to this world just because he peeked at Fiona taking shower. He didn''t expect that Kevin in this world would also be expelled for peeking at others taking shower. Kevin was speechless. Kevin said. "I was expelled just because of peeking at others taking shower?"


    Ada said, "Young master, you are a good¡ªfor¡ªnothing in the Duke n while your cousin is a potential genius and a famous martial artist. It was already a miracle that you survived. If it weren''t for your mother, you would have been beaten to death by your cousin."


    Eden said. "Right. young master, you had no status in the Duke n. You''re a lecherous loser who even dared to peek at his fiancee taking shower, so your cousin naturally beat you. Moreover, your cousin''s fiance is also a formidable woman who alsoes from a powerful family. Even if your cousin didn''t beat you, she would also beat you to death. No one would protect you. You could survive just because your mother tried hard to protect you. Then you were expelled and had nothing to do with the Duke n."


    Kevin smiled. "How miserable I am!"


    "Young master, why are you stillughing?"


    Kevin thought to himself, "It''s none of my business. It''s not me who peeked at that woman taking shower."


    Kevin asked. "After that?"


    Eden said, "After that, your mother gave you a sum of money and secretly asked us to leave with you. Because we were afraid that your cousin would make trouble for you again, so we fled far away. It has been almost two years since we arrived at London."


    Kevin figured out his identity and felt relieved.


    Kevin smiled at Ada and Eden.


    They were frightened by Kevin''s smile.


    Kevin suddenly asked, "How much did my mother give me?"


    "Ah! The two servants were panicked.


    From their expressions, Kevin knew that they probably had spent all the money his mother had given him.


    "Tell me, how much is it?"


    "Young master, not much, less than three million." Eden said.


    Kevin did not understand how much three million was.


    "Where is the money now?" Be-cause of the trouble caused by the dine and dash, Kevin knew that money was really important. Eden stammered. "Young master, we bought a house here in your name with those money. If you don''t believe me, you can see the property certificate."


    "The house is worth three million?"


    "We spent two million on the house and hundreds of thousands of dors on the decoration," Eden said. "There''s not much left."


    "Really? Then how much is left?"


    "Thirty thousand."


    "Give the rest to me." Kevin ordered.


    "Yes, I''ll withdraw it for you tomorrow." Eden said.


    Although Kevin did not understand, he nodded.


    Eden was a little surprised. He had thought that Kevin would ask for the bank card, but Kevin didn''t.


    After all, Kevin still didn''t understand the world, let alone the bank card.


    "Alright, now you help me take a bath."


    Eden led Kevin into the bathroom and prepared hot water for him before walking out.


    "Young master, the clothes are at the door." Ada said.


    "Okay."


    While Kevin was enjoying the bath, Eden and Ada were whispering at the balcony.


    "Aden, young master looked abnormal." Ada said.


    "Yeah, he actually didn''t ask for the bank card. I said I would withdraw it tomorrow, but he actually nodded."


    Ada added, "He used to be a good for¡ªnothing who didn''t know martial arts at all, but now why is his martial arts suddenly so good?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Will you really give him the money tomorrow?"


    Aden snorted, "Only a fool will give him money. We''ll leave with the rest of the money early tomorrow morning. Now that he is so powerful, we probably can''t own the house. If we don''t leave now, the money will also be his."


    Ada asked, "How much money is left on the bank card? Is it really only 30,000?"


    "Hahhah, I lied to him. However, there really isn''t much left, only 100,000."


    "Ah, so few. Kevin''s mother had given him five million dors. After we bought this house, we still have 2.5 million left. It''s only been two years, howe we only have 100,000 left?" Ada said doubtfully.


    Aden said impatiently, "We spend money like water in the past two tears. Besides, we had no job that we only had few money left."


    "Alright, then do we really ignore him and leave tomorrow?"


    "Or you really work for him as a servant? Previously, we took care of him for money, but now for what? Do you think you have a future following him?"


    Ada said reluctantly, "This house was worth 2 million. We really leave the house to him?"


    Aden snorted, "Ada, you really think of this ce as your own home. If young master is still ipetent as before, we might own the house, which is impossible now. Don''t forget that he''s the owner on the property certificate."


    "Why were we so stupid to write his name when we bought the house?"


    "At that time, we were timid since we just left the Duke n. However, I didn''t expect that no one from the Duke n came to him in the past two years. It seems that he is really expelled from the n. If we had known this, we wouldn''t have been so stupid when we bought the house."


    At this moment, Kevin snorted in the bathroom, "The two viins are really fooling me."


    Kevin had already their conversation.


    With Kevin''s martial arts, he could even hear the sound of mosquitoes within such a short distance.

 Chapter 11 Get Familiar with This World

    <h4>Chapter 11 Get Familiar with This World</h4>


    After the bath. Kevin walked to the living room with a poker face.


    Ada and Aden hurriedly returned from the balcony.


    Ada said. "Young master, sit for a while. I''ll go to cook."


    Kevin said, "I will already starve to death before you go."


    Aden smiled. "Young master, I''ll make you a cup of tea. You must be tired after studying for a whole day."


    Kevin said calmly. "No matter how tired I am. I can still deal with you."


    "Hah hah!" Aden''s face turned pale.


    Kevin sat on the sofa and happened to presson the button of the TV remote control.


    The TV suddenly was turned on and aman shouted on TV. "How dare you sit down?"


    Kevin was shocked and immediately stood up.


    Kevin stared at the man on TV and asked vigntly, "Who are you and why are you hiding in my house?"


    "Hahhah. I''m here to kill you."ughed the man on TV.


    Kevin snorted. "You''re so arrogant You try and see.


    Seeing that. Aden was stunned.


    However, another guy suddenly appeared on TV who knelt down and said. "Senior, please spare me. Don''t kill me."


    "Huh?" Kevin frowned.


    Kevin looked at Aden, "What''s going on? Who are the two people in the box?"


    "Young master, are you alright?"


    "Answer my question."


    "Young master, this is TV. There are no real people inside. It''s just like drama which is presented in the form of real scenes and characters."


    Kevin got Aden''s point and remembered drama in his world which was fabricated by some literate people.


    Kevin said in disbelief. "The drama in this world is indeed more advanced."


    Then Kevin watched TV with great interest.


    After Kevin learned how to use the remote control. he immediately became a TV fan.


    It waste at night, the two servants had fallen asleep while Kevin was still watching TV energetically.


    Kevin watched modern TV dramas because he could learn a lot about this world from such TV dramas.


    For example, there was a thing that could be used to talk to people far away as long as one pressed the number representing the person. The people on TV called the thing mobile phone.


    In addition. Kevin learned the Arabic numerals from TV.


    Kevin watched all night.


    This night. Kevin learned a lot.


    Yesterday, he was at a loss about this world. Today. Kevin had be more familiar with this world.


    Kevin believed that as long as he continued to watch TV. he would soon know this world. It was dawn.


    "Today and tomorrow are weekend. I don''t need to go to school. What should I do?" Kevin thought to himself.


    "Those two servants haven''t gotten up yet."


    Kevin suddenly felt a little angry.


    Kevin went to their room.


    "Bang." Kevin knocked hard on the door.


    "Damn it. I can''t sleep anymore." Aden angrily opened the door, shouting at Kevin. "Bastard, you''re courting death."


    But then Aden quickly knelt down because he had just remembered that Kevin was no longer ipetent.


    "Pow." Kevin pped him fiercely.


    Aden was immediately pped away.


    "Young master, spare me! I didn''t do it on purpose. I''m sorry. It''s all because I just wake up. Young master, spare me! I won''t do it again." Aden hurriedly begged for mercy.


    At this moment. Ada also woke up, staring at Key in fearfully on the bed.


    Kevin sneered. "You probably bullied me just like this in the past."


    "Young master, please spare me. I won''t do it again." Aden desperately kowtowed.


    Kevin nced at their room and felt even angrier. "My room is ordinary. Why is your room so big and beautiful? Who is the servant? Who is the young master? Why do I think I am your servant?"


    Aden''s face turned pale and even Ada was so scared that she quickly knelt down to beg for mercy.


    Ada just wore her underwear that Kevin could see her body.


    Ada had fair skin and good figure, so Kevin couldn''t help but look at her.


    Seeing that. Ada purposely stuck out her chest. Kevin snorted. "Ada. what are you doing? You think I haven''t seen the chest? You get out. From now on, this room is mine. You guys go sleep in my room."


    "Okay." Aden hurriedly nodded.


    Kevin walked out of the room. Ada was a little disappointed that Kevin has no interest in her Actually, she wouldn''t mind sleeping with Kevin.


    Kevin went to brush his teeth.


    Kevin didn''t know how to brush his teeth until he watched TV andputer.


    Meanwhile. Ada and Aden got dressed.


    They seemed to be eager to leave.


    Ada hurriedly said. "Young master, you wait at home. I''ll go to buy breakfast for you."


    Aden also hurriedly said. "Young master. I''m going to withdraw money for you."


    Kevin knew that they wanted to escape.


    Ada and Aden hurriedly left home before Kevin agreed.


    In the elevator. Aden was relieved. "We can finally leave Kevin. I will nevere back. We go far away with the 100000 left."


    Ada said gloomily, "Unfortunately, we can''t own this apartment."


    The elevator descended to the first floor within one minute.


    However. as soon as the elevator door opened. they were stunned because Kevin is standing outside the elevator.


    "Ah. young master, how do you go downstairs?"


    Kevin snorted. "You want to escape. No way."


    Ada hurriedly said. "Young master, what are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "I already heard your conversationst night. You want to leave with the rest of the money early in the morning. In your dreams."

 Chapter 12 Meet Kelly Again

    <h4>Chapter 12 Meet Kelly Again</h4>


    "Ah." Ada and Aden trembled with fear.


    Kevin grabbed Aden''s ear and dragged him out of the elevator.


    "Young master, it hurts.


    Kevin ordered outside the building. "Let''s withdraw the remaining money now. Don''t y trick on me. My patience is limited."


    "Yes, youngmaster." Aden obediently led Kevin to a nearby bank.


    He withdrew the 100.000 dors.


    Kevin had already knew what a bank was from TV.


    Aden handed those money to Kevin bitterly. "Young master, it''s 100.000 dors "


    "Very good." Kevin took the money with a smile and said, "I dare you to cheat me again."


    "Young master,rest assured. I won''t do it again. I will definitely serve you well." Aden said politely, but he snorted secretly. "As long as I find an opportunity. I''ll run away."


    Kevin put those money into his six pockets. However. each pocket wasn''t big enough that money was conspicuous.


    Ada reminded. "Young master, if you put money like this, thieves will steal it."


    Kevin curled his lips. "Who dares to steal my money? Just try."


    Kevin decisively walked out of the bank.


    Sure enough, the passers¡ªby immediately looked at Kevin.


    Kevin didn''t care.


    "Is this idiot showing off his wealth? But if so, he should have changed his cheap clothes first."


    "I think he''s a nouveau riche. Damn it,this is the first time I''ve seen someone unting wealth like this."


    Passers¡ªby all discussed about Kevin.


    Aden felt embarrassed and hurriedly said, "Young master. I''ll go home first!"


    Ada also hurriedly said, "Young master. I also go home."


    Kevin snorted. "If you go back first. I will break your legs"


    "s." They were upset.


    Kevin ordered. "Today you need to follow me closely, or I will break your legs."


    "Young master..."


    "Do you hear that?"


    "Yes!" They nodded reluctantly.


    Kevin smiled, "Let''s have a good look at this world. Hahhah."


    Ada nerved herself. "Young master, why don''t you put the money in my bag? Anyway. I can''t take it away under your eyes."


    Kevin thought it was good.


    They felt much more rxed without the gaze of passers¡ªby.


    Kevin walked along the street and would stop when he saw novel things and exim. "This world is indeed more advanced."


    An hourter. Kevin saw that arge group of people gathered at the gate of a hospital.


    Kevin said. "What happened there? Let''s have a look."


    "Yes, youngmaster." The two servants looked extremely reluctant.


    Kevin walked over and saw a beautiful girl kneeling to the bystanders. "... My father is seriously ill and the money for operation is 100,000 dors. Please help me, I will definitely return the money to you, please..."


    When Kevin saw the girl. he was shocked. Kevin had seen her just in the school canteen yesterday. n had told him that she was Kelly Carter, one of the four school beauty.


    Kevin felt very sorry for Kelly.


    Though there were many onlookers, no one helped Kelly.


    At this time, a nurse walked out and said, "Jack Carter''s family, have you collected the money? If you don''t hurriedly pay the bill, it will be toote to do the operation."


    Hearing this, Kelly was so anxious.


    Kelly hesitated for a moment and said. "As long as someone is willing to give me hundred thousand, I swear that afterwards - I''ll marry him and will never go back on my word..."


    "Wow!" The onlookers were excited as they saw Kelly''s beautiful face and graceful figure.


    However, 100.000 dors was not a small sum of money. Besides, those onlookers obviously lived near this old town that they were also poor, so they wouldn''t exchange 100.000 only for Kelly''s verbal promise.


    Sure enough, someone said. "Who knows if you''re cheating us?"


    Kelly was extremely embarrassed. If she had other choice, she would never have done such thing.


    Kevin sighed. Seeing miserable people, he really couldn''t be as indifferent as others.


    And he happened to have hundred thousand.


    So Kevin said to Ada.


    "Give me the money."


    "Young master, are you crazy? You exchange hundred thousand dors for her verbal promise?" Ada asked in shock.


    "Cut the crap. Take it out."


    Ada clutched her bag tightly, "Young master, you have to think twice. It''s really not worthwhile. How about I marrying you and you just need to give me 10,000? Although I''m not as young as her. I''m definitely more capable than her."


    "Screw you. Give me the money." Kevin shouted.


    "Young master, don''t be fooled by her beauty. You already saw my figure and I only ask for ten thousand, you won''t suffer loss."


    "Fuck off."


    Kevin snatched Ada''s bag and took out his money.


    Ada felt very aggrieved and scolded in her heart, "Bastard, am I not even worth 10.000 dors?"


    Seeing that no one helped her. Kelly walked into the hospital desperately.


    "Wait." Kevin shouted.


    Kelly hurriedly turned around and saw a boy walking over with a lot of money. However. Kelly was stunned and embarrassed when she recognized Kevin. She would rather that a wealthy social person helped her instead of a alumnus.


    Kevin said, "Here is exactly 100.000 dors. Take it to save your father first."

 Chapter 13 You Can’t Survive without Money

    <h4>Chapter 13 You Can''t Survive without Money</h4>


    Kelly was so helpless that she was moved to tears when she saw the hundred thousand.


    Although she was very embarrassed, it was more important to save her father. So she hurriedly said, "Thank you, Kevin."


    "Eh, how do you know my name is Kevin?"


    Kelly said awkwardly, "I am also a senior three student. I have heard of you before. Don''t worry, we are ssmates that I will fulfill my promise just now."


    The onlookers all envied Kevin because he could have this beauty soon. Of course, there were also people who thought Kevin was crazy.


    Kevin smiled. "Kelly, you misunderstood me. I give you 100.000 not because I want you. Everyone knows that l''m a noble person.. I won''t take advantage of you. You don''t need to repay me. Hurry up to pay the bill."


    Immediately someone scolded Kevin for being stupid. It turned out that Kevin gave the girl 100.000 for nothing.


    Kelly was extremely touched and didn''t know what to say.


    Kevin smiled to Kelly and left.


    Kelly hurriedly said. "Thank you, Kevin. I''lle to youter." Then she hurriedly ran into the hospital to pay the bill.


    Seeing that her father was taken into the emergency room. Kelly hurriedly rushed to the hospital gate. Unfortunately. the bystanders just now all left, including Kevin.


    Kelly stood there and felt extremely touched. Kevin continued to wander through the street with his two servants.


    Originally, he had 100.000 dors, but now he became poor again.


    Along the way, Ada mumbled as if toin about Kevin, but Kevin ignored.


    It was amon thing to help people in trouble in Kevin''s original world. There were some chivalrous people would even risk their lives to help strangers. Therefore. Kevin really felt that it wasn''t a big deal to give Kelly 100,000.


    After walking for another half an hour, Kevin was hungry.


    Kevin didn''t eat breakfast today.


    However, he had no money left. Kevin said to the two servants, "Do you have money?"


    They hurriedly shook their heads and snorted secretly. "Damn, you finally realize that you need to eat too. Who let you give the hundred thousand dors so recklessly? You''d better starve to death."


    Kevin sighed. "It seems that we need do a dine and dash. A restaurant is over there. Let''s go."


    Kevin led them to the restaurant.


    Kevin felt very embarrassed to do a dine and dash twice.


    The two servants were confused and only followed Kevin.


    Kevin ordered a table of dishes. When they were full. Kevin said. "Then we run as fast as possible."


    "Young master, are you really going to do a dine and dash?" Ada asked in shock. She had thought that Kevin was joking.


    "Don''t worry. I have experience. This is the second time I''ve done such thing. Alright. I''m ready. Let''s run."


    Ada took out a hundred dors and said, "Young master, actually I still have some money. We don''t need to run."


    Kevin red. "You actually lie to me that you don''t have money. Give all your money to me."


    Aden red at Ada.


    They obediently gave their money to Kevin.


    Kevin happily settled the bill and put the remaining several hundred dors in his pocket. He really had to save money since you couldn''t survive without money.


    Meanwhile, in the People''s Hospital. Kelly''s father was taken out of the emergency room. Kelly and her mother hurriedly rushed forward.


    "How is it? Doctor."


    The doctor said. "Congrattions, he survives."


    Kelly and her mother cried with joy. However. the doctor said. "Don''t be happy too early. Though he survived, his spine is seriously damaged and probably will deteriorate. Therefore, please prepare the money for follow ¡ª up treatment. If it continues to deteriorate. we can only change his entire spine."


    "Ah! Doctor. are you scaring me?" Kelly''s mother cried.


    "Why do I scare you?"


    Kelly hurriedly asked. "Then how much should we prepare?"


    The doctor said. "It will cost at least two million to change his spine. You should get the money ready in case." Then the doctor left. The current medical technology could really change the human spine.


    Kelly''s mother almost fainted. She only earned 2.500 a month and she even didn''t have 100.000 just now, let alone 2 million. Kelly held her mother''s hand and cried, "Mom, father''s body is more important. We''ll definitely find a way to collect money. Besides. what if father gets well?"


    They hugged each other and cried. It was miserable for poor people to suffer from diseases which cost a lot.


    Kevin finished his meal and continued to wander around.


    The two servants really wanted to go home. Aden pleaded. "Young master. please let us go home first."


    "If you don''t want your legs, you can go back." Kevin said.


    The two servants did not dare to speak again.


    Kevin asked, "By the way, how much did I take from you just now?"


    "About 600." Aden said.


    "How long can we live with 600 dors?"


    Aden said. "It probably only takes you one or two days to run out of those money."


    Kevin scratched his head and said dejectedly, "What should ''do if I run out of money? I don''t want to do a dine and dash anymore."


    Ada said unhappily, "You know that you don''t have much money, why did you give the 100.000 dors so recklessly?"


    Kevin snorted. "How can I not help people in trouble? Alright, tell me how I can get money."


    Aden said. "If you want to make money, you can only find a job."


    "Job? Where can I find a job?"


    "For example, you can work as a waiter in ces like hotels and KTV."


    "How much money can I make?"


    "Three thousand dors."


    "Is it a lot?"


    "Not much. It''s five times the amount of the 600 dors."

 Chapter 14 Rob the Rich to Help the Poor

    <h4>Chapter 14 Rob the Rich to Help the Poor</h4>


    Kevin was shocked, "Sol can only survive for less than ten days with my sry a month?"


    "If you spend money economically, you can survive for a month."


    Kevin hurriedly shook his head. "No, this isn''t cost effective. Is there other ways to get more money?"


    Ada mocked. "If you want money quickly. go rob the bank."


    "No, the money in the bank belongs to the people. If I rob the bank, it''s still the people who suffer loss. How can !do such thing?"


    "The country is currently fighting corruption. You can rob the corrupt officials as a contribution to the cause of fighting corruption."


    "It''s better to let the country fight corruption. I won''t do that."


    "Then go rob the rich who do illegal business. There is a famous underground bank called the Golden Bank whose owner secretly practises usury. The police can''t arrest him without evidence. Why don''t you rob him?"


    Kevin chuckled, "Alright, all of his money are taken from people. If I rob the rich to help the poor. this is also a chivalrous thing."


    "Ah!" Aden and Ada were shocked.


    "Young master, are you kidding me? Do you really want to rob the owner of the Golden Bank?" Ada hurriedly asked. She was joking just now.


    "Dol seem to be joking?" Kevin said seriously. In his world, there were also chivalrous men who robbed the rich to help the poor. Their chivalrous spirit was praised by all people.


    Aden said. "Young master, you will go to jail if the police catch you. Although everyone knows that the Golden Bank does illegal business, the police still can''t find evidence. If you rob the owner, the police will definitely arrest you. After all, his property is still protected by thew now."


    Kevin snorted. "Who can catch me? If I can''t even do such an easy thing, how can I survive in this world?"


    Aden hurriedly winked at Ada who immediately got his intentions.


    They both thought that if Kevin was caught, the owner would definitely have Kevin be sentenced to a lot of years? Then they could own the house.


    Ada said happily. "Young master. I support you in robbing the owner of the Golden Bank."


    "Right, young master. The owner of the Golden Bank is taking money from poor people. You really should rob him Just take action now. I heard that he has a small treasury."


    Kevin frowned. "I can''t do it in broad daylight. It is more appropriate to rob him in the middle of the night."


    "Hump." The two servants disdained Kevin, thinking Kevin was just talking big.


    Actually, Kevin really nned to do that at night. Seeing Kelly even sold her body to save her father, Kevin felt that this world was essentially no different from his original world. The gap between the poor and the rich wasrge. Since he had the ability, why not to help the poor? Though it wasn''t good to steal, he was stealing from bad people. In his world. people all praised the chivalrous men. It was worth to do such illegal thing to help people.


    Kevin went home around nine o''clock in the evening.


    As soon as the two servants returned home, they were exhausted.


    Ada said. "Young master, I''m really tired. I''m going to take shower and go to bed first."


    Aden and Ada quickly went to bed while Kevin was thinking of his n tonight. Kevin was definitely not joking.


    Kevin found a set of ck clothes and a piece of ck cloth to cover his face. revealing only his eyes.


    Around two o''clock at midnight, Kevin jumped out of the window and crawled like a spider on the outer wall of the high rise building.


    Kevin had watched TV, so he knew what surveince camera and fingerprints were.


    Kevin easily shuttled through various buildings in darkness, no matter how high those building are.


    Kevin quickly came to a high-end neighborhood where the owner of the Golden Bank lived.


    Kevin came to the owner''s vi and put his hand against the back wall. Kevin''s internal force was profound that the wall cracked but did not copse, leaving a hole on the wall.


    Kevin entered the house quickly. Kevin threw a handful of stones at the surveince cameras in every corner of the room.


    "Pow." All the surveince cameras were destroyed.


    Kevin quickly found the safe in the basement and destroyed the coded lock of the safe with his internal force.Any coded lock was useless in front of Kevin. However,the rm sounded.


    Kevin put all the money into a ck sack.


    Then Kevin left the house quickly.


    But before leaving, Kevin wrote some words on the wall, "Borrow money to help the poor. Thank you. From Robin Hood."


    At this time, many people had alreadye downstairs. Kevin knocked them down and left.


    In Kevin''s original world, those who robbed the rich to help the poor would usually leave words to tell others that they were going to help the poor with those stolen money. Otherwise, they were no different from robbers.


    So Kevin also left his name, Robin Hood.


    He thought out this name by himself.


    Kevin disappeared with the sack. It was impossible for those people to catch Kevin.


    About ten minutester, many police cars arrived with the rm sounding.


    There was no evidence that the owner of the underground bank was doing illegal business, so his property was still protected by thew.


    Meanwhile, Kevin came to a small residential area with those money.


    There was no doubt that people who lived here were poor.]At this moment, everyone already felt asleep.


    Seeing dpidated house, Kevin would hang upside down on the roof and throw a wad of money through the window or other openings. Each wad was 10,000 dors. He would throw more money to those poorer family.


    Then he quietly moved to the next house.


    Soon Kevin handed out half of the money. He really looked like a chivalrous martial artists in the TV drama who robbed the rich to help the poor.


    At this time. Kevin came to the roof of a small single ¡ª store house whose tiles were made of grey gypsum. It was already half past two in the morning, but the lights in the house were still on.


    Kevin wondered why people of this family hadn''t fallen asleep.


    Kevin immediately leaned his ear on the roof and heard someone talking.


    "Mom, you go to sleep. I''ll take care of father." A girl said.


    "How can I sleep? Your father just had an operation today, but we brought him home tonight." A middle¡ªaged woman cried softly.

 Chapter 15 Robin Hood

    <h4>Chapter 15 Robin Hood</h4>


    The girl also cried, "Mom, don''t say so. If we had money, how would we take father out of the hospital? Today the 100.000 dors is just the cost for surgery, not including other expenses."


    Kevin was shocked, "It''s actually Kelly. What a coincidence!"


    Seeing that Kelly lived such a difficult life, he felt very pity. Kelly''s mother said again, "The condition of your father is likely to deteriorate. But it costs two million to change his spine, how can we get two million?"


    "Mom, don''t worry."


    At this moment, a sack flew in from the window.


    "Bang!" The sack fell to the ground.


    "Who?" Kelly and her mother shouted and looked outside, only to find a ck figure standing outside. The ck figure said. "Take this money to save your father."


    Of course, Kevin changed his voice.


    "Money?" Kelly hurriedly looked at the sack. Gosh, the sack was full of money.


    "Who are you?"


    Kevin said, "My name is Robin Hood."


    Then Kevin jumped to the roof and disappeared into the darkness.


    Kelly''s mother had already poured out all money in the sack. Seeing those money. they were dumbfounded.


    Kelly counted that there were 210 wads of money.


    "How much?" Kelly''s mother asked in a trembling voice.


    "Mom, 2.1 million."


    "Ah." Her mother almost fainted.


    "Who is that person? Why did he give us so much money?"


    "I don''t know." Kelly shook her head nkly.


    Her mother said, "Forget it. Take the money to save your father."


    "But the origin of this money is unknown, in case." Kelly frowned.


    Her mother said. "Compared to your father''s life, it''s not a big deal. At worst. I go to jail in the future."


    Kelly nodded nkly.


    Kevin quickly returned to the Lakeside Neighborhood. He climbed up to the seventeenth floor and jumped into his house through the window.


    Then Kevin went to bed.


    At this moment. Elsa shouted angrily in that high¡ªend neighborhood, "Watch all the surveince videos in the vicinity."


    "Yes, Captain."


    Elsa looked at the words on the wall and angrily said, "rob the rich to help the poor? Humph. I don''t care who you are. I will definitely catch you." Elsa did not believe that the thief was really robbing the rich to help the poor.


    Elsa also heard that the owner was not a good person. But the police could not ignore him just because the owner warn''t a good person. The police work in ordance with evidence. Without evidence, she had no choice but to protect everyone''s property in ordance with thew.


    "Captain, I didn''t find any clues. Obviously, this is done by a martial arts expert." A policeman reported.


    "Do martial arts experts need to rob others? Do theyck money?" Elsa frowned. In this world, martial arts experts are very popr.


    Elsa was puzzled. She did not believe that it was done by a martial arts expert.


    The next morning, people in a poor residential area all got up.


    At this time, many people suddenly found a wad of money in their house.


    "Why is there a wad of money?"


    Although they did not know why, they did not shout outside but just looked at those money questioningly.


    Then they turned on the television which was broadcasting a news that someone stole from a rich man under the guise of robbing the rich to help the poor.


    Those poor residents who had suddenly gotten money watched the news and suspected that those money was given by the thief Robin Hood.


    This was too ridiculous. Would such thing as robbing the rich to help the poor really happen in this world?


    But no matter how, those people who got money would only keep this thing as a secret.


    Kelly was also stunned by the news.


    Her feeling was mixed now. The ck¡ªclothed man she sawst night was actually the thief wanted now.


    "Should I take the initiative to hand over the money? Or should I remain silent?" Kelly struggled. In the end,she chose to remain silent. Or Robin Hood''s efforts went for nothing But why was he so wired? Did hee from the world of martial arts?


    At the police station, the chief bellowed, "Elsa, I''ll give you three days to catch the thief, or I''ll dismiss you."


    Elsa said. "Chief, don''t worry. I will definitely catch him."


    "Go." The chief shouted. Actually he said that just to scare Elsa.


    Elsa became the captains of several police teams at such a young age not because she had strong backers, but because her martial arts was very excellent. The Public Security Bureau had spent a lot to invite her, so they wouldn''t dismiss her casually.


    Elsa walked out of the chief''s office angrily. She was a famous martial artist, but the burry should happen on her district. If she couldn''t catch the thief, she would be embarrassed to stay here.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Kevin was still asleep.


    Ada and Aden quietly got up.


    "Keep your voice down. Let''s run away since young master is still asleep " Ada said.


    Aden smiled, "Fortunately, we bought a BMW at that time. It''s worth some money."


    "Hurry up."


    They hurriedly opened the door and went downstairs while Kevin was still asleep.


    On the first floor, the elevator door opened. Kevin was standing outside in his shorts. He smiled at the two servants. "Good morning!"


    "Ah!" Ada screamed and looked at Kevin in disbelief. Just as they left, Kevin was clearly sleeping soundly.


    "You can leave if you give methe car keys."

 Chapter 16 Have No Sense of Shame

    <h4>Chapter 16 Have No Sense of Shame</h4>


    Aden asked innocently, "Young master, what key?"


    "The key of BMW." Kevin started.


    Aden had no choice but to give the car keys to Kevin.


    Kevin took the car keys and snorted, "Alright, you can leave now." Then he rushed up the stairs even faster than the elevator.


    "Wow." Ada was stunned.


    "Young master''s martial arts is really good."


    Aden urged. "Ada. let''s go. Although we don''t have a BMW. we can still start from scratch and live a happy life."


    Ada snorted. "Who wants to go with you? I decide to stay here."


    Aftering back. Kevin slept until nine o''clock. Then he walked out of his room and found that the house was very quiet. It seemed that the two servants had indeed left.


    Kevin didn''t feel pity. But he had to adapt to this world on his own.


    Kevin turned on the TV which was still broadcasting the burry that took ce at two o''clock this morning.


    Kevin watched it happily.


    The news said that 3.8 million in cash had been stolen.


    3.8 million was arge number, so it was a big news in London.


    Kevin was also shocked to learn of the exact amount. He could survive for a few years it he appropriated the 3.8 million.


    Unfortunately. Kevin was robbing the rich to help the poor, so he wouldn''t keep those money. Otherwise, he would be despised for viting the chivalrous spirit.


    Kevin turned off the TV and went out for breakfast.


    "I only have a few hundred left. What should I do?" Kevin frowned bitterly. He didn''t expect that he would worry about living every day.


    "In this world, it''s really hard to live without money " Kevin muttered as he went downstairs.


    At this moment, a Mercedes¡ªBenz car was parked in the Lakeside Neighborhood which was exactly the car following Kevin the night before yesterday.


    Kevin was going to eat in a restaurant outside because he didn''t know how to use the induction cooker.


    The Mercedes¡ªBenz followed Kevin.


    Kevin frowned, "It''s this can again, why to follow me?"


    Actually. Kevin had already discovered that he had been followed the night before yesterday. However, he had thought that cars were animals at that time. And now he got more familiar with this world and knew that cars weren''t animals.


    Kevin suddenly disappeared at a intersection.


    The Mercedes¡ªBenz driver immediately elerated to follow him.


    But the driver still did not see Kevin.


    "Eh? Where is he?"


    Kevin''s voice came from the back seat of the Mercedes¡ªBenz, "Why are you following me?"


    The driver turned around and was shocked to see Kevin sitting there.


    The brakes screeched as the Mercedes ¡ª Benz stopped.


    "You, when did you sit there?" The driver looked at Kevin in horror. He didn''t notice that Kevingot into his car. The driver didn''t close the back window, or Kevin couldn''t jump in.


    Kevin said seriously. "I ask you, why are you following me? I only give you one chance to answer it."


    "Okay. I say."


    "Hurry up. I''m still in a hurry to eat breakfast."


    "Hello. I''m Edward Kent''s driver. I went to school to pick up his daughter Sally that day. But I waste, so Miss Sally went back with her ssmate. When I was about to go back. I was shocked to see you smash a Porsche. You are definitely an expert on martial arts."


    Kevin said. "Cut the crap. Whether I''m an expert or not has nothing to do with you. Why are you following me? What''s your purpose? Do you want to rob me since I still have a few hundred dors?"


    "Senior, how can I rob you? I follow you without malice."


    "Then what exactly do you want?"


    "Here is the thing. My boss is looking for a bodyguard for his daughter. I''m also a martial artist and know some experts in this field, so my boss asked me to look for suitable candidates. I happened to see you and followed you to know more about you. That''s all."


    "Uh, bodyguard?"


    "Yes, it''s a very popr upation in recent years."


    "You follow me because you want me to be your Miss''s bodyguard?" Kevin asked.


    "Hah hah, if you want, you can have a try."


    "Why should I be your Miss''s bodyguard? Is it very profitable?"


    The driver hurriedly said, "I don''t know if it''s profitable, but I know you won''t suffer loss. I follow you just to see if you have any ns in this regard. Senior, why don''t you consider my suggestion?"


    Kevin said. "Do you think that I will casually be others'' bodyguard?"


    The driver smiled and said. "Senior. what you say is true. But I just want to have a try. Since you aren''t interested, then forget it. Sorry to disturb you."


    Kevin hurriedly said. "Wait a moment. Since you''re sincere. I can think it over as long as the sry is good. If you can give me 5.000 dors a month, I can reluctantly agree."


    The driver was shocked. "What? 5,000 dors?"


    Kevin was stunned for a moment and quickly said, "Then 4,000."


    "4.000?" The driver was shocked again. "At least three thousand."


    "Three thousand?" The driver widened his eyes. Kevin said. "Let''s meet each other halfway. How about 2.000?"


    "Senior, are you joking? Two thousand?"


    Kevin said. "One thousand, is it okay?"


    The driver was even more incredulous. "Senior, can you stop joking? A thousand?"


    "Damn it, five hundred. I won''t consider it anymore if the sry is even lower." Kevin was very depressed. He had said that he would reluctantly agree for 5.000 dors a month, but now he himself lowered the sry to 500 dors, which made him look like having no sense of shame. Obviously he was eager for this job. He felt embarrassed to have said that he would not casually be a bodyguard.


    The driver smiled. "Senior, you really like joking. You''re worth at least 50.000 dors a month."

 Chapter 17 The Martial Arts Experts Are Coming

    <h4>Chapter 17 The Martial Arts Experts Are Coming</h4>


    "What? 50.000 per month?" Kevin said in disbelief.


    "Yes."


    "Damn, why are you so shocked when I say 5,000 dors per month? I''ve thought that I ask for too much." Kevin was angry.


    "Senior, do you really intend to be my Miss''s bodyguard? If you aren''t satisfied with the sry, you can discuss with my bosster."


    Kevin now even had no money for food that he''d like to ept all job offers. Actually he cherished this job opportunity. If amodation and food were provided, he would ept the job even without sry. Kevin discovered that he really became shame-less that he''d like to be a bodyguard just for a little money.


    Kevin smiled, "Well, is food provided?"


    The driver smiled, "Senior, don''t worry. Once you are hired, amodation and food both are provided."


    "So good, thengree."


    The driver smiled, "Senior, there are some things I must exin first."


    "Say on."


    "Miss Sally is very difficult that even my boss can do nothing with her So you should be mentally prepared. Actually her nature isn''t bad. Besides, my boss also entrusted other people to find candidates. Therefore, there are other peoplepeting with you. You must pass my boss''s interview, then you can be Miss Sally''s personal bodyguard."


    "No problem, it''s a piece of cake." Kevin smiled.


    "Alright, then wait for my call or Ie to pick you up in the afternoon."


    "I don''t have a phone."


    The driver was stunned. How could people not have a cell phone now? "Hah hah, then I''ll give you my spare phone for the time being." The driver gave Kevin a phone.


    "Thank you." Actually Kevin didn''t intend to return it.


    Kevin got off the car and said goodbye to the driver.


    Afterwards, Kevin went to the restaurant for lunch. Because he was happy for finding a job, he spent all the remaining hundreds of dors.


    Then Kevin went home and studied the phone. He identally dialed a number.


    "Hello. Uncle Duke." A girl said on the phone.


    Kevin was shocked since this was the first time he had received a phone call and the girl even called him uncle.


    "Hah hah, you''re wee. Whose child is you? You''re so good." Kevinughed.


    "You''re not Uncle Duke. Who are you?" Kevin said. "I am Uncle Duke. My name is Kevin Duke. Aren''t you calling me?"


    "Bastard, how dare you y tricks on me?"


    "Bang!" The girl hung up.


    Kevin looked at the phone with smile, "It''s really amazing to be able to talk to people far away. Damn it, when I was young, mentor forced me to practice the transmitting sound skill. If mentor knew that a small phone could transmit sound from far away, even he wouldn''t practice the skill. Hahhah."


    The transmitting sound skill had a beautiful name, but it could only transmit sound within a few kilometers and it would consume a lot of internal force.


    At this moment. Uncle Duke''s phone rang. Seeing that it was Miss Sally, he hurriedly picked it up. "Hello, Miss Sally."


    "Uncle Duke. I just dialed your another number. Why wasn''t you on the phone?"


    "Miss Sally, I''m sorry. I''ve temporarily lent that phone to someone else."


    "Who is he?" Miss Sally asked angrily.


    "Miss Sally, he''s the bodyguard candidate I found for you. His name is Kevin. I originally want to take him to participate in your father''s interview this afternoon, but he doesn''t have a phone, so I temporarily lend him that phone."


    Miss Sally said angrily. "Tell him not toe for the interview. I will call my father. Even if Kevines, my father will never hire him."


    "Miss Sally, why?"


    "That bastard actually dares to take advantage of me. I don''t want such person to be my bodyguard."


    Sally hung up. "Oh." Uncle Duke hurriedly called Kevin, but no one answered.


    Because Kevin didn''t know how to answer the phone.


    At this moment, in a certain ce, a middle¡ªaged man said to a young man who was about to leave, "Come on. Andrew Hill, you can definitely be Sally''s personal bodyguard. Your martial arts ranks tenth in St. Paul School and you are also the recognized school hunk. With your martial arts and appearance, there is no reason for you to fail."


    Andrew smiled. "I know. Uncle. I will do my best. I love Sally. She almost had an identst month, so I hate myself for not being able to protect her personally. This time, her father happened to find a bodyguard, so I can live in her house justifiably. Then I can make her fall in love with me."


    In another ce of the city, a young man dressed in ck smiled at himself in the mirror, "Perfect."


    A subordinate said, "Young master, you''ll definitely seed. You belong to one of the threergest gangs in London. Edward should feel honored that you be his daughter''s bodyguard."


    "Hahhah." The manughed loudly and snorted, "I must get Sally."


    Simrly, on a highway not far from London, a young man about eighteen or neen years old, carrying a sack on his back and wearing a straw hat, was walking towards the toll station. The young man chuckled, "I''ve been walking for three days and finally arrived in London. This time mentor gives me a simple mission which is to protect a beautiful Miss. Hah hah, I like such mission. Mentor, don''t worry. I will definitely protect your old friend''s granddaughter. Hahhah, beauty, I''ming."


    Then the man bypassed the toll booth, entering the downtown area.


    At the same time, at the London Railway Station, a soldier wearing a camouge uniform walked out of the station with a bag in his hand. The soldier looked very strong and muttered discontentedly. "Commander, I''m used to deadly missions, why do you ask me to protect a Miss?"

 Chapter 18 Interview

    <h4>Chapter 18 Interview</h4>


    In the Lakeside Neighborhood.


    While studying the phone. Kevin suddenly heard a sound of the door opening.


    "Who?"


    Ada and Aden came in with a lot of vegetables and fruits in their hands.


    "Young master, you are awake." Ada asked enthusiastically.


    "Hmm? Didn''t you leave?" Kevin looked at them doubtfully.


    "No, we went to buy vegetables. I''m going to make a big meal for you this noon." Ada said politely.


    "What? I give you freedom now, but you''re not leaving."


    "Young master. Ada and I have decided to stay." Aden smiled.


    Kevin beckoned to them. "Good,e here and teach me how to use the phone."


    "Ah." Ada was stunned for a moment and then taught Kevin enthusiastically.


    At this moment, in a certain building in London.


    A middle¡ªaged man was sitting in his luxury office when an old man in his sixties walked in.


    "Edward." The old man shouted.


    "Uncle Lewis, did you find out who attacked Sallyst month?" Edward asked.


    "No, it''s probably not easy. By the way, the candidates for bodyguard are all avable. We can interview them at 2 pm." Uncle Lewis reported.


    Edward nodded and asked. "Who are they?"


    Uncle Lewis said. "The first candidate is Ben who is very strong. His master is one of the top ten assassins in the world.Were it not for the rtionship between your father and his mentor. he definitely wouldn''te to protect Miss Sally. Your father wishes Bento be Miss Sally''s personal bodyguard."


    Edward smiled. "My father really cares for his granddaughter."


    Uncle Lewis continued. "The second one is Carl that Commander Clinton rmends. With your rtionship with Commander Clinton, he naturally won''t find anyone bad for you. I heard that Carl is a strong soldier who has carried out countless deadly missions, so he is also qualified to be Miss''s personal bodyguard."


    "What else?"


    "The third is Larry, the son of Tim ke from the Dragon Gang. Tim likes this son best and Larry applies to be Miss''s bodyguard voluntarily. Tim is the deputy leader of the Dragon Gang that we''d better treat Larry well. After all, there are few people in London who dare to offend the Dragon Gang."


    Edward frowned and looked a little irritated. "What else?"


    "The fourth is Andrew that the headmaster of St. Paul School rmended. Andrew is also qualified since his martial arts ranks tenth in the school."


    "That''s all?"


    Uncle Lewis smiled. "The driver Uncle Duke also rmends one."


    "Uncle Duke? Hah hah. I''m just joking with him. He should take it seriously." Edward smiled speechlessly. With hiswork of friends, why would he really ask a driver to find a bodyguard?


    Uncle Lewis said, "Uncle Duke rmends a person called Kevin who is also from the St. Paul School. But he seems not to be one of the geniuses of the school."


    At this moment. Edward''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Sally." Edward said kindly.


    "Dad. I heard that you''re going to interview my bodyguards this afternoon, aren''t you?"


    "Sally, don''t worry. Daddy will definitely find someone who can protect you. The thing happenedst time will never happen again."


    "Dad. you can never hire the one called Kevin."


    "Why?"


    "Dad, this Kevin is a hooligan. He took Uncle Duke''s phone this morning and called me to deliberately take advantage of me."


    "Uh."


    "Alright, that''s it."


    Edward smiled speechlessly and said. "Uncle Lewis, then ask Kevin not toe for the interview. After all, Uncle Duke''s horizons are limited."


    "Edward, Uncle Duke probably has already notified Kevin. Is it ruthless to ask him not toe? Anyway, the result will be the same. But if we ask Kevin not toe, Uncle Duke will feel embarrassed. After all, Uncle Duke has worked for you for 20 years." Edward said. "Alright, for Uncle Duke''s sake, let Kevin go for the interview.


    However, he will never be hired."


    "Alright."


    In the Lakeside Neighborhood. Ada and Aden personally cooked a big meal for Kevin.


    "Young master, is it delicious?" Aden asked.


    "Good. It tastes better than the food in the restaurant which is greasy and makes my stomach a little ufortable. I don''t know what''s wrong."


    Aden said. "Young master, you must have eaten gutter oil." Aden secretlyughed. "A overmatch like young master will also get sick by eating gutter oil. The gutter oil is indeed powerful."


    Ada said, "You like it, then I cook for you every day, okay?"


    Kevin vigntly asked. "You suddenly treat me so well, do you still want my body?"


    "Young master, what are you talking about? Your martial arts is so good that I''m willing to be your servant this time." Adablushed.


    Aden asked. "By the way, young master, are you the person who did that burry in the early morning?"


    "Don''t ask so much. Alright, thank you for the lunch. I still have an interview this afternoon, so I''m going to take a nap."


    At one o''clock in the afternoon. Kevin received Uncle Duke''s phone call.


    "Hello." Kevin picked it up.


    "Senior, go downstairs. I take you to thepany for the interview."


    "Alright. I''ll be right down."


    Kevin went to the bathroom to tidy himself up and then walked downstairs.


    "Senior." Uncle Duke hurriedly opened the door for Kevin and they left the neighborhood.


    "Who is the woman that called me at noon? Why did she call me Uncle Duke? She is very polite but a little fierce." Kevin said.


    Uncle Duke smiled bitterly, "She is Miss Sally.She is calling me Uncle Duke since my family name is also Duke. You can also call me this way."

 Chapter 19 Farmer Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 19 Farmer Uncle</h4>


    "Oh, what a coincidence! So our family name is same,then I call you Uncle Duke and you can call me Kevin."


    Uncle Duke smiled bitterly with mixed emotions. Kevin had already offended Miss Sally that he actually needn''t go for the interview. However, it wasn''t proper to suddenly ask Kevin not go.


    Uncle Duke already knew that Kevin wouldn''t be hired and deliberately said, "Kevin, you have to be mentally prepared. The other fourpetitors are also very outstanding."


    Kevin said. "Don''t worry. Your boss has no reason to reject me. This job is not bad. I will definitely fight for it."


    "Hah hah, just try your best." Uncle Duke smiled bitterly.


    Finally, they arrived at a tall building. Uncle Duke said, "Kevin, this is my boss''spany. Let''s go to the 18th floor toe to my boss."


    "Alright."


    At the 18th floor,Uncle Duke led Kevin to a reception room and said, "Kevin, wait inside. When it''s your turn, someone will inform you."


    "Okay."


    Kevin walked in and saw that there were already four young men waiting there.


    They immediately looked at Kevin.


    Kevinughed. "Brothers, nice to meet you."


    "Humph!" A man in ck snorted. He was Larry from the Dragon Gang.


    The youth closest to Kevin, who was wearing a camouge uniform, smiled and said, "Hello, you''re here for the interview, right? My name is Carl."


    Kevin hurriedly said, "My name is Kevin."


    "Hah hah."


    Ben who dressed like a farmer looked Kevin up and down.


    Ben said to Kevin, "Bro, you seem to be very confident since you look very rxed."


    Kevin also smiled at Ben, "Farmer uncle..."


    "Who are you calling farmer uncle?" Ben was furious.


    "Ah, are you here also for the interview? Sorry, I''ye thought you''re here to sell agricultural products."


    Kevin hurriedly apologized.


    "You." Ben was more furious.


    "Sorry. I misunderstood. But you really look like a farmer."


    "Humph." Ben snorted and ignored Kevin, looking at Andrew who was by the window. Andrew was the most handsome man in the five candidates. Therefore, everyone felt that Andrew was the greatest threat, while Kevin thought he himself was the most handsome man.


    Andrew nced at Kevin coldly. It seemed that he didn''t know Kevin.


    The five candidates sat in the reception room without a word.


    The TV in the reception room was on, still broadcasting the burry happened this morning.


    Kevin was really depressed. Was it a big thing that he stole from a bad person to help the poor? Kevin did not know that this world was a country ruled byw. Without evidence to prove a person was bad, then the person was protected by thew. Moreover, police thought the thief was even worse than the owner of the Golden Bank, because the police didn''t believe that Kevin was really robbing the rich to help the poor.


    The host on the TV broadcast: "... At two o''clock this morning, a thief came to a house and stole 3.8 million in cash. This is thergest burry since the founding of the People''s Republic. The police judges that this burry is done by an organized team or by a martial arts expert. But what is the truth? This afternoon, the police invites Austin Hawk, a super martial arts expert, to the crime scene to investigate for an hour. Now, let''s see what Austin would say."


    Thena man in his forties or fifties appeared on TV who looked energetic with excellent martial arts.


    The man said, "Judging from the traces on the scene, it''s definitely not a professional thief team. Do you see this falling wall? It was torn apart by internal force. And the coded lock also was destroyed by internal force. Therefore, it must have been done by a martial arts expert."


    Kevin looked at Austin and thought to himself, "This person is indeed knowledgeable."


    "I will definitely catch this shameless thief." said Ben.


    Larry snorted, "Where does the migrant workere from? Why do you show off here rather than work in the construction site?"


    Ben coldly looked at the Larry and said. "Shut up. If you continue to mock me, I''ll throw you down."


    "In London, no one dares to openly provoke me, including Edward. How dare you?"


    Ben suddenly grabbed Larry by the neck and said coldly, "Do you really want me to throw you off the building?"


    Larry felt that Ben was very strong.


    At this moment, Kevin coughed that everyone looked at him.


    Kevinughed and said, "Both of you calm down."


    Ben red at Kevin, "You serve as a stopgap here. You''d better shut up."


    Kevin said, "Who tell you that I serve as a stopgap here? Now the interview hasn''t begun yet. how do you know that I won''t be hired? You''d better not topete this job with me. I even don''t have money to eat dinner, so I must get this job."


    "Humph, you''re daydreaming." Larry snorted at Kevin.


    Carl had always been calm. Perhaps because he was a soldier, he only concentrated on the TV news. At this moment, Carl suddenly said. "I will definitely catch this shameless thief."

 Chapter 20 Kevin Was the Last One

    <h4>Chapter 20 Kevin Was the Last One</h4>


    Chapter 20 Kevin Was the Last One


    Kevin asked. "Carl, he don''t steal your money. Besides, he actually stole from a bad person in order to help the poor."


    "The country will judge whether the person is bad. Even if he is, should he deserve to be stolen? Even if he gains money illegally, his money should belong to the country." Carl said righteously.


    "Shouldn''t everyone praise the thief for his chivalrous spirit?"


    "Chivalrous spirit? That''s ridiculous. Only a fool will believe that there exists people who really rob the rich to help the poor. I will definitely try my best to help the police catch this thief." Carl swore.


    Kevin thought to himself. "Damn it. why does nobody praise me for doing good deeds? Is this world different from mine? My good intentions are actually criticized." Kevin was very depressed since the result waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    At this time. Uncle Lewis walked into the reception room and said to the five candidates. "Everyone, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Now that Mr. Edward is ready for the interview. Ben, you''re the first one."


    "Okay. Uncle Lewis." Ben smiled at Uncle Lewis.


    When Ben arrived in London. Uncle Lewis personally went to pick him up.


    Ben walked into Edward''s office. "You must be Ben."


    "Hello, Uncle Edward."


    "Ben, please take a seat. I''ve heard of you before, but I don''t expect that you will reallye." Edward excitedly shook hands with Ben. Edward wanted to test if Ben was really that powerful, so he suddenly held Ben''s hand more tightly.


    Ben smiled and pushed away Edward''s hand with internal force. Edward was shocked and realized that Ben was indeed an expert.


    "Uncle Edward. you''re wee. I only follow my mentor''s instruction to protect your daughter."


    "Good. I''II rest assured if you can protecther." Edward was very excited. Ben was undoubtedly much stronger than Edward.


    "Second. Carl." Ten minutester. Uncle Lewis shouted.


    Carl walked to the office next door. "You must be Carl." Edward said hurriedly.


    "Hello, Uncle Edward."


    Edward held Carl''s hand and smiled. "Commander Clinton really introduces a good candidate to me. Sit down please."


    However. Carl said, "Uncle Edward. actually Ben is strong enough to protect your daughter, so I''ll quit. I''m sorry."


    Edward sighed. "Carl. I''m really sorry. Benis invited by my father."


    "Uncle Edward, you don''t need to apologize. I understand. I''ll exin it clearly to Commander Clinton."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Carl immediately walked out of the office.


    "Third, Larry."


    Then Larry entered the office next door.


    Edward just looked at Larry and smiled. "Larry, sit down." Edward knew that Larry actually wanted to get his daughter, so he definitely wouldn''t hire Larry. However. Larry''s father was the deputy leader of the Dragon Gang. one of the threergest gangs in London, so it was a bit difficult to reject Larry.


    Larry smiled and sat down. "Edward. I won''t beat around the bush. I felt sorry that your daughter was attackedst time. So what do you think of my being your daughter''s bodyguard? Of course, my father also wants me to protect your daughter." Larry specifically mentioned his father to pressure Edward.


    Edward said. "Larry. thank you for your kindness. My daughter already has a bodyguard, so you can leave."


    Larry''s expression turned cold, "Edward, are you sure you don''t think it over? I''m afraid my father won''t be happy."


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    "Humph." Larry said angrily. "Edward, you will regret."


    "The threergest gangs aren''t so powerful to threaten everybody in London. Besides, your father is only the deputy leader. You can leave now."


    Larry left angrily. He didn''t expect that Edward would reject him.


    "Fourth. Andrew Hill." Andrew walked out of the reception room.


    There was only Kevin in the reception room.


    Kevin felt that.


    When Andrew entered the office. Edward smiled, "You must be Andrew. Please sit down."


    "Hello, Uncle Edward."


    "Your headmaster admires you very much. No wonder he rmends you to be my daughter''s bodyguard." Edward said.


    Andrew hurriedly said. "Have you already made the decision?"


    Edward smiled and said. "Yes, so I have to apologize to you. I''ve already called your headmaster."


    Then Andrew said anxiously. "Uncle Edward, I''m really suitable to be Sally''s bodyguard."


    "Andrew, just because you are too suitable. You are the school hunk, right? My daughter is the school beauty, so I don''t want something I don''t like happen."


    Andrew smiled miserably. "Uncle Edward actually thinks I''m not good enough for Sally, right?"


    Edward didn''t say anything.


    "Goodbye." Andrew stood up.


    Edward said. "I''m sorry. I hope you can understand."


    "I won''t give up chasing Sally."


    Andrew left.


    Uncle Lewis came to the reception room and shouted. "Kevin, it''s your turn."


    Kevin said. "It''s finally my turn. Why am I thest one? Normally, thest one is the most important one. Hahhah, I''m hopeful."


    Uncle Lewis secretly snorted at Kevin. Kevin walked into Edward''s office.


    Edward did not stand up to greet Kevin or shake hands with Kevin.


    Kevin smiled. "Hello, boss."


    "You must be Kevin." Edward asked. "Yes. Mr. Edward. When can I start working?"

 Chapter 21 Appointment Was Required

    <h4>Chapter 21 Appointment Was Required</h4>


    "Go to work?" Edward frowned.


    "Just start working. I think it''s best to start working immediately. I''m not afraid of youughing. I didn''t know how to pay my dinner. I''m just waiting to start working to earn some money."


    "Em."Edward smiled politely, but he was thinking that Kevin was really unwise. Just like Sally said, he was a hooligan. If it weren''t for the driver''s sake. Kevin wouldn''t have had an interview today.


    Kevin thought that he definitely can be Edward''s daughter''s bodyguard and said. "Boss. I was told that the sry is 50.000 yuan a month and I don''t need to pay for my own food and house. Is that true?"


    "Em."


    "Boss. I promise that the fifty thousand yuan will not be a waste. Oh, right. I heard that it''s very difficult to maintain your daughter. Don''t worry, leave her to me. I promise to help you make her obedient. I, Kevin, am good at this." Kevin rubbed his hands excitedly. Edward didn''t want to waste time with Kevin. He smiled and said, "Kevin. I''m sorry. I didn''t say I wanted to hire you."


    "Ah." Kevin was stunned. He thought that he could start working.


    "Sorry. you can leave now. Thank you foring."


    Kevin was puzzled. "Why? There''s no reason."


    Edward was a little fretful and said. "Kevin. if you want an excuse. I can give it to you. First of all. I have a bad first impression of you. My daughter called at noon and said that you took advantage of her. Tell me, what qualifications do you have to be my daughter''s bodyguard?"


    "Ah, taking advantage? Your daughter wanted to call me Uncle herself. I didn''t let her call me that. I even praised her for being a polite child. How could she do this?" Kevin was very aggrieved. At that time. Kevin didn''t know who it was. This was the first time he had received a phone call in this world. He was very excited, okay?


    "Anyway, thank you foring. I can only apologize for you not being epted." It was very clear that Edward was asking Kevin to go away. Anyone could immediately know that.


    "Mr. Kent, please think about it again. I really need this job. I''m worried about food every day, so please give me this job. Besides, with my martial arts protecting a woman is a piece of cake. It is hard for me to decide to enter the bodyguard industry " Kevin said.


    Edward did not reply to Kevin and shouted. "Uncle Lewis, send Mr. Duke out."


    One old man walked in and said to Kevin, "Kevin, pleasee back. Mr. Kent still have work to do." Kevin smiled and walked out of the office regretfully.


    Kevin didn''t feel angry. He just felt very regretful. He really valued this job. When the driver told him before, he repeatedly lowered his expected sry. In the end, he said 500 yuan a month was fine. All he needed was food and a shelter. Who would have thought that such a beautiful job would escaped from him?


    "How am I supposed to pay my dinner?" Kevin said inside.


    In the morning. Kevin thought that he found a good job. so he spent the hundreds of yuan he had.


    Kevin shuffled to the first floor of the building.


    At this time, the driver, hurriedly walked out and deliberately asked. "Kevin, how was the interview?"


    "I failed. Did you know that I would fail?"


    "Ah." The driver didn''t know what to say.


    Kevin said. "Since you already knew that I would fail, why did you let mee for an interview?"


    The driver sighed andforted Kevin, "Kevin, don''t be like this. Isn''t it just a job? How about this? I helped you find another job as a bodyguard. I heard that the The Greens in London is also looking for a bodyguard for their young daughter. Why don''t you try it?"


    Kevin''s eyes were immediately lit up and he hurriedly asked, "How is the sry?"


    "There''s no need to worry about that. The Greens also has a lot of money. I heard that a male gangster wanted to take advantage of Miss Green when she was in the bathroom in school two days ago. Therefore, The Greens also wants to find a bodyguard to prevent that from happening again."


    Kevin was stunned. "Taking advantage of her in the bathroom?"


    "That''s right. A pervert in the St. Paul''s School. Perhaps because he couldn''t be Miss Green''s boyfriend, so he deliberately peed in the bathroom when Miss Green was in there. He father is very angry about this, so he also wants to find a personal bodyguard for Miss Green. Kevin, why don''t you take a shoot?"


    Kevin did not react for a long time and said to himself, "The person who peed in thedies'' room couldn''t be me, right?"


    "Kevin, did you hear me?"


    "Ah, yeah."


    "Then wish you luck. I heard the interview is also in this afternoon. You have to hurry up."


    "Oh, good. Thank you."


    Kevin was wondering if the person who peed in thedies'' room was himself.


    The Greens was also looking for personal bodyguards. Kevin was originally very excited when he heard this news, but when he heard the pee thing, Kevin hesitated.


    "Oh, forget it. I''ll take a shoot." Kevin gritted his teeth.


    Kevin immediately asked, "Where is the interview held? I can''t find it."


    The driver said, "It must be in the Green Building. You can take a cab."


    "But I don''t have any money."


    "Ah, don''t you even have dozens of dors?" The driver didn''t expect that Kevin was so poor.


    "Yes."


    "Oh, forget it. Then I''ll lend you some money." The driver took a hundred yuan and gave it to Kevin.


    Kevin said gratefully. "Thank you for your generosity."


    "Alright, hurry up and take a taxi to the Green Building."


    "Alright."


    Kevin stopped a taxi and said, "Go to Green Building."


    Half an hourter, the taxi arrived at the gate of Green Building.


    After paying, Kevin walked into the Green Building.


    A receptionist hurriedly asked, "Hello, sir. May I help you?"


    Kevin said. "I''m looking for your boss. His name is Charles Green. Where is he?"


    "You have to make an appointment in advance. Did you make an appointment in advance?"


    "Appointment? I don''t know."


    "Then let me ask for you."


    The receptionist called and said to Kevin, "I''m sorry, sir, you didn''t make an appointment."


    "Then what should I do? I want to see him. I heard that he wants to find a bodyguard for his daughter. Is that true?"


    "Sir, this is his family matter. I don''t know."

 Chapter 22 Be Unfriendly

    <h4>Chapter 22 Be Unfriendly</h4>


    "Then bring me to see him."


    "I''m sorry, sir. You don''t have an appointment."


    "Then hurry up and make an appointment for me.


    The receptionist smiled and said. "Sir, we can''t make an appointment for you right away. It depends on whether our boss wants to see you or not. It needs time to get an answer. Besides, our boss''s schedule is already full in three days. Even if you make an appointment, you can''t see him until three dayster."


    "Three dayster? That can''t work. Which floor is your general manager''s office on? Can you tell me this?"


    The receptionist said. "On the neenth floor. The staff elevator cannot reach the neenth floor. Only special elevator can reach there."


    Kevin did not say anything. He walked out of the building and arrived at a deserted ce at one side of the building.


    Kevin jumped onto the ss wall of the building. The outer wall of the building was dark blue ss. Kevin ced his hands on the ss and quickly climbed up like a Spiderman.


    At this moment, in a luxurious office on the neenth floor, a middle¡ªaged man said to a subordinate with an annoyed expression. "Who are they? Can''t you find some more powerful experts? Look, this Larry ke. I guess he just came formEdward''spany."


    The subordinate said. "Yes. sir. Edward''s father is very powerful. He found an amazing bodyguard. However, we don''t have such a good social rtionship. Larry is already the strongest of the three youths who came for the interview."


    Charles said gloomily, "Larry is from the three irregr forces in London. I don''t want such a person to be my daughter''s bodyguard. I can''t invite wolves into my house."


    The subordinate said. "However. none of the three irregr forces can be provoked. If you don''t hire Larry, I''m afraid you will offend his father. After all, Edward is strong and has more social connections. He can be unafraid, but we can''t offend Larry''s father. Now, Larry and the other two interviewees are waiting outside."


    Charles pped the table and said. "How annoying."


    At this moment. Kevin was crawling all over the ss wall, but he couldn''t find an entrance.


    "Don''t tell me there are not doors and windows? If I can''t find a window, I can only smash one ss." Kevin said gloomily.


    In the general manager''s reception room on the neenth floor, three teenagers were sitting there.


    The boy in ck was Larry who had just arrived from Edward''spany.


    Larry had just been kicked out by Edward, so he was angry. He ced his hopes on The Greens. If he could be Lily''s personal bodyguard, that would be good. Lily was also one of the most beautiful girls in the St. Paul''s School.


    Larry looked at the other two person and said. "Hey, you two,e here."


    "What are you doing?" The two youths looked at Larry.


    Larry walked up and said proudly. "You guys are iparable with me. I''ll give you two choices now. First, go away. Second, get beaten up by me and then go away."


    "Why? Who are you?" One of the youths said.


    Larry said coldly. "Just because I am from the Dragon Gang."


    "So what? We came all the way from other ces. How could we be afraid of you, a local viin?"


    Larry rushed forward and instantly knocked the two youths to the ground. Larry snorted. "So weak Howe you dare topete with me? Go away!"


    In Charles''s office, a secretary hurriedly ran in and reported. "Mr. Green, we are in trouble. In the reception room outside, that boy in ck beat up the other two people who came for the interview. The other two people had already gone away. Only the one in ck was in there."


    "What?"


    "That''s enough." Charles was furious.


    At this moment. Larry pushed the office door and walked in.


    "Larry, who let you in?" Charles asked angrily.


    Larry smiled and said. "Mr. Green, what do you mean by dying the interview for so long? So. I can only enter the office by myself. Let''s save some time. I want to be your daughter''s personal bodyguard. I want to protect her. I don''t need the sry. It''spletely free. What do you think, Mr. Green?"


    Charles said angrily. "Larry. don''t go too far. Don''t think that you are a member of the Dragon Gang and can do whatever you want.


    Larryughed and said. "Mr. Green. what are you talking about? I just want to protect your daughter. However, you''re right. Our Dragon Gang is very powerful."


    "You." Charles was extremely angry. Unfortunately, Charles only knew a little martial arts. How could he be Larry''s opponent?


    Larry said, "Mr. Green. don''t hesitate. Let me be your daughter''s bodyguard. Don''t worry. I will definitely protect your daughter."


    "Don''t even think about it. I would rather not have a bodyguard than let someone like you be my daughter''s bodyguard."


    Larry sneered. "Mr. Green, you think you are as strong as Edward? In Edward''s ce. I might be a little afraid, but in yours. I have nothing to fear. Mr. Green, I don''t think we need to be unfriendly to each other. It''s not good for anyone. In the future, when I be your daughter''s bodyguard. we will have to meet frequently."


    "Get out of here." Charles roared.


    Larry''s expression turned cold. He said gloomily. "Charles. I will be your daughter''s bodyguard for free. Don''t be silly. If you annoy me. I will make it hard for you to stay in London."


    Charles was so angry that he felt stuffy.


    "Knock, knock." At this moment, a knock came from outside the ss wall.


    Charles looked outside and was stunned for a moment. He saw a person sticking to the ss without any auxiliary equipment.


    When Larry saw the people outside, he immediately frowned. It was the stupid person he had just seen at Edward''spany.


    Kevin crawled outside for a long time and finally saw someone in this room. Kevin was overjoyed.


    "Knock, knock." Kevin hurriedly knocked on the ss and signaled to the people inside to open the window.


    Charles hesitated for a moment before opening the window. Unfortunately, the windows of such a tall building were very small, and it was very difficult to climb in.


    However. Kevin squeezed in.


    Kevin hurriedly said gratefully. "Thank you. By the way. I''m looking for the General Manager. Charles Green. Could you tell me how to get his office?"


    Charles asked doubtfully. "Who are you? Why did youe in from outside?"


    "I''m here for an interview. I heard that Mr. Green also wants to hire a school bodyguard, so I came over. But thedy on the first floor didn''t let mee up, so I had no choice but to climb up."


    Charles looked at Kevin in shock and asked. "Did you climb up like this?"

 Chapter 23 Be Careful. He’s Very Good at Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 23 Be Careful. He''s Very Good at Martial Arts</h4>


    "Yes."


    At this time. Larry snorted, "It''s you again. What are you doing here?" Larry was very unhappy. He just came from Edward''spany. So was Kevin.


    Kevin looked at Larry andughed, "What a coincidence. Dude, did you alsoe here for an interview?"


    "Shit. Who told you toe over?" Larry roared.


    Kevin said. "Edward''s driver asked me to over So did you? You came over so quickly."


    Larry pointed at Kevin and shouted, "Get out. Lily''s bodyguard has already confirmed and it''s me."


    Kevin said. "The interview is over?"


    At this time. Charles hurriedly said. "No, the interview is not over. What''s your name? I am Charles Green, the general manager."


    Kevin hurriedly looked at Charles and enthusiastically said. "Mr. Green, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were the general manager just now. If I offended you before, please forgive me. My name is Kevin. I really need this job. Please interview me again. If you don''t hire me. I won''t have any money for dinner."


    Charles smiled and said, "Kevin. I officially announce that you have been epted."


    "Ah. so quickly." Kevin looked at Charles in disbelief.


    Charles looked at Larry and said, "Larry, I''m sorry, my daughter already has a bodyguard. Please go back."


    Larryughed loudly. His expression was ferocious.


    "Charles, it seems like you choose a harder way." Larry clenched his fists and looked fiercely at Charles.


    Charles took a step back and looked at Larry vigntly. He said angrily. "Larry. this is my office. Don''t be ridiculous. Do you really think that you can do anything just because you are from an irregr force?"


    "Charles, if you think that way, then you really underestimate my ability. Charles. you deserve it. "Larry started to punch Charles.


    Suddenly, one hand grabbed onto Larry''s fist. It was Kevin.


    Larry red at Kevin angrily and gritted his teeth, "I''ll count to three. If you don''t go away, don''t me me for kicking your ass."


    "One."


    "Two."


    "Pa." A loud pnded on Larry''s face. Larry was pped on the ground. One side of his face instantly swelled up and blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth.


    "You?"


    Kevin snorted. "Larry. right? Mr. Green has already epted me. If you want to bully my boss, at least you have to obtain my consent."


    "I''ll beat you to death." Larry jumped up. His body was still in midair as he charged towards Kevin. Within three meters of his body was the murderous aura emitted by Larry.


    "Dragon Palms." Larry charged with the martial art contained dozens of different palm techniques.


    Charles reminded Kevin, "Kevin, be careful. His martial arts are very powerful."


    "Bang!" Before Charles could finish his words, Larry bumped into the wall.


    "Ah." Charles opened his eyes wide in disbelief. It seemed that it waspletely unnecessary for him to remind Kevin. Kevin was much more powerful than Charles.


    "Bang!" In the next second. Kevin grabbed Larry''s head and mmed it onto the ground like a ball. The tiles on the ground instantly split apart like spider webs, and Larry''s head was bleeding.


    "What?" Charles was truly shocked. Larry was tortured to the point that he didn''t even have a chance to retaliate. No, he probably didn''t even have a chance to say a word. This mysterious Kevinpletely defeated Larry.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang." Kevin grabbed one o Larry''s feet and beat him three times in a row.


    Charles looked at Kevin excitedly and said to himself. "God. How lucky I am today. I actually hired such a powerful bodyguard."


    Only then did Kevin stop and throw Larry into the corner of the office.


    Larry''s head was covered in blood.


    "You, you, you." Larry''s eyes were swollen as he pointed at Kevin angrily.


    "Get out. If you dare to provoke my boss again in the future. I''ll fight with you for him."


    Larry struggled to get up and gritted his teeth. "We''ll see."


    Kevin wanted to chase after him and beat him up again. Charles hurriedly shouted. "Mr. Kent, stop chasing him. This person is not normal. You have already taught him a lesson. If he dares to attack me again in the future, he will have to consider the cons and pros."


    Kevin nodded.


    Charles was very excited and hurriedly said. "Mr. Kent, please take a seat."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Green."


    Charles smiled and said, "Mr. Kent, I really didn''t expect your martial arts to be so strong. Larry is very strong. He is a very famous young master."


    "Really? He is such a rookie."


    "Yes. With your martial arts, you can go to a better ce. Why did you choose to be my daughter''s bodyguard?" Charles asked doubtfully.


    "Bodyguard is already the most suitable job for me. By the way, boss, don''t me me for loving money so much. The sry Edward offered was 50,000 yuan a month with free food and house. I am wondering the sry you will offer. Of course, if you can''t give me 50.000 yuan every month, we still can talk about it again." Charles smiled. Looking at Kevin''s solemn appearance, he thought that Kevin would say something serious. It turned out that it was the sry.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kent. I''ll give you 100,000 yuan a month with free food and house."


    "100,000 yuan. Wow." Kevin was overjoyed.


    "Boss, don''t worry. I will definitely try my best." Charles said, "Mr. Kent, there''s no hurry. By the way, where are you from? At least let me know more about you."


    "I''m from a very far ce. Of course, you don''t have to worry about me being a bad person." Kevin promised.


    Charles smiled and said, "With your martial arts, there is no need for you to do something bad here. Alright, I trust you. Where do you live now? What kind o work did you do before?"


    "I live in Lakeside Neighborhood. I''m a student studying in the St. Paul''s School."


    "Ah, what a coincidence. My daughter is also in that School."


    "I know." Kevin smiled.


    Charles said. "The St. Paul''s School is a very messy ce. I wanted to find a bodyguard for my daughter a long time ago, but my daughter is very opposed to it. She doesn''t like to be watched. I had found several bodyguards for her, but in the end, she drove them away. Last Friday, a pervert at school purposely peed in thedies'' room while she was in there. My daughter''s innocence was damaged. So she can''t object this time. I have to find a bodyguard for her."


    "Eh." Kevin chuckled, feeling a little guilty. Was it really the same person?

 Chapter 24 Get him out of here

    <h4>Chapter 24 Get him out of here</h4>


    "Alright, Kevin, it''s time to get off work now. I''ll take you to my house right away and meet my daughter, so that you can start working tomorrow, okay? I''ll arrange for you to go to my daughter''s ss. After school, you''ll go home with my daughter. Coincidentally, you''re both in the same grade."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded.


    Charles and Kevin went downstairs. Charles invited Kevin to take his car.


    In the car, Kevin called his servant Ada and told her to keep watch over the house in Lakeside Neighborhood in the future.


    Charles asked doubtfully, "Do you have a servant?"


    "Yes, but they insisted to stay and be my servants. I ended up letting them do whatever they want. To tell you the truth. I''m actually an abandoned son of a family from a very distant ce."


    "Which family would let someone with strong martial arts skills go?"


    "I don''t want to say it. Anyway, I''m starting my life again now. What happened in the past has nothing to do with me."


    After chatting with Charles along the way, Kevin quickly entered a high¡ªend residential area. There were many luxurious vis.


    Charles said, "The vi in front is my daughter''s house."


    "Your daughter''s house? You don''t live in here?" Kevin asked.


    "Of course I live in here. I''m a businessman. Although the headquarters of thepany is here, I really don''t spent much time here. I spend most of my time running around. I don''t have much time to go home for a month. Therefore, my daughter live here alone most of the time."


    "Oh, what about your wife and the others?"


    "My wife and I are divorced. One daughter belongs to me and the other to her. Shees from a powerful family... Forget it, let''s not talk about the past." Charles smiled bitterly, but there was a trace of loneliness in his eyes.


    The car soon stopped in front of a vi.


    "Kevin, please go in."


    "Oh." Kevin followed Charles into the iron door outside the vi. An old woman in the flower garden greeted him hurriedly. "Mr. Green, you are back."


    Charles asked the woman, "Where is Lily?"


    "She is reading in the study room. She loves to study."


    Charles shouted, "Lily,e down quickly. Dad found a good bodyguard for you."


    Lily immediately walked down the stairs to see the bodyguard her father had found for her.


    However, when Lily went down to the living room and saw Kevin sitting on the sofa, her body trembled endlessly. Lily never imagined that the bodyguard his father found for her was actually the pervert who peed in thedy''s room.


    Kevin smiled bitterly when he saw Lily. It was her. He greeted Lily guiltily and said. "Hello, Miss."


    Lily suddenly remembered what had happened in thedy''s room. Kevin even dared to say that she had taken advantage of him.


    "Ah." Lily screamed.


    Charles hurriedly said, "Lily, what''s wrong with you? Hurry up and get to meet Kevin."


    Lily pointed at Kevin in horror and shouted, "Dad, hurry up and chase him out."


    Charles frowned and said, "Lily, what are you talking about? He is the bodyguard I hired for you. His name is Kevin, and he is also in the St. Paul''s School. Come and meet him."


    Lily said anxiously, "Dad, please kick him out. This bastard is the person who bullied me in thedy''s room on Friday."


    Charles smiled and said, "Lily, stop it. I know you still don''t like being monitored by bodyguards. But this time, I can''t let you do whatever you want. You forgot what happened in the bathroom on Friday so quickly? So. I have to find a bodyguard for you this time, whether you like it or not."


    Lily was so anxious that she wanted to cry. She pointed at Kevin andined. "Dad. I''m not lying. This is the pervert who bullied me in the bathroom. I can recognize him even if he was burnt to ashes."


    "Alright, Lily, every time I find bodyguards for you, you will find all sorts of reasons to frame them. Didn''t you also frame the bodyguard I found for youst time for entering your room in the middle of the night? Can you change a new reason?"


    "Dad, why don''t you believe me? You hired that pervert. Do you really want to lure the wolf into the house?" Lily looked at Kevin in horror. This pervert dared to be so brazen in school. If he was at her home, wouldn''t he tarnish her? Perhaps after a few months, she could be pregnant. Thinking of that, Lily trembled with fear.


    "Lily, do you get the wrong person?" Kevin smiled shamelessly.


    Kevin couldn''t admit it even if he was beaten to death.


    Lily roared, "You pervert. I won''t mix you up with anyone even if you burn yourself to ashes."


    Seeing his daughter''s persistence, Charles looked at Kevin.


    Kevin smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Green, it seems that your daughter doesn''t like me."


    Lily gritted her teeth and said. "Get out. You''re crazy. Get out of here."


    Kevin said. "Mr. Green, do you think I need to bully a female student in thedy''s room with my strength? To be honest. I don''t know what bully ''means."


    Charles looked at his daughter and said, "Lily, stop it. Look at Kevin. He is such a simple and kind person. He doesn''t even know what bully means. How could he do that?"


    "Dad, don''t be fooled by his appearance. He lied to you. I don''t believe that this pervert is innocent and kind. He is a wolf in sheep''s scarfskin."


    Kevin said. "Mr. Green. I swear that I am innocent and kind."


    Charles nodded. He had seen how good Kevin''s martial arts were. With such a high level of martial arts, he must be pursued by many girls. There was no motive at all.


    "Lily, if you keep messing around. I will be angry Then he said to Kevin. "Kevin, don''t mind. Sometimes, Lily is a little naughty. Please take care of her."


    Kevin smiled and asked, "Mr. Green, I''m a wolf in sheep''s scarfskin. Aren''t you afraid?" Charles smiled bitterly and said. "Kevin, stop teasing me. How can you be that kind of person? I would rather believe that I am a wolf in sheep''s scarfskin."


    Lily looked at Kevin angrily. "You are so shameless. You dared to do it, but you don''t dare to admit?"


    "Lily, I will treat you as a child who is not sensible. For your father''s sake, I won''t argue with you." Kevin said with a thick¡ªskinned smile.


    Charles couldn''t help but be stern as he looked at Lily and reprimanded. "Lily, you can''t still not sensible at this age. Hurry up and apologize to Kevin."

 Chapter 25 Making a Living

    <h4>Chapter 25 Making a Living</h4>


    "What? You still need me to apologize? Impossible. Dad, you will regret luring a wolf into the house." After saying that, Lily ran upstairs crying.


    Charles smiled apologetically at Kevin. "Sorry, Kevin, Lily has been spoiled by me since childhood. Sometimes, she is very sensible, but sometimes, she is very ignorant. Please take care of her."


    Kevin said. "It doesn''t matter. I only need to do my work. I don''t care about the rest."


    "Alright, alright. Then, Kevin, you can go take a shower first."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded and looked at such a big vi. He said to himself. "It must be great to live here. I will stay here forever." Charles instructed the old woman. "Emma. take Kevin to his room."


    Emma asked. "Master, which room?"


    Charles thought for a moment and said. "Let Kevin stay in the room next to Lily. This way, it will be easier to protect her."


    "Yes, Master."


    Emma said respectfully to Kevin. "Mr. Kent, please follow me."


    "Alright, thank you, Emma." Kevin looked like a gentleman.


    Kevin was taken to a luxurious room on the third floor. In the room, there was a 1.8¡ªmeter¡ªlong bed and a well¡ªlit balcony.


    Emma said. "Mr. Kent, here you are. I''ll go down to cook."


    "Alright, thank you, Emma."


    When Emma went out, she closed the door of the room.


    Kevin fell on the soft bed and said. "This bed is reallyfortable. The life of rich people is really nice. No, people in this world really have great lives. In my world, no matter how wealthy a family is, the bed is also very hard. I like this world more and more. I also like this house very much. I won''t leave even if I''m beaten to death."


    Kevin entered the bathroom. The bathroom was very big, almost half the size of someone else''s room.


    Kevin finished afortable hot bath. Being wrapped in a white towel, he stood on the balcony of the room and stretchedfortably.


    At this moment, in the next room. Lily was crying on the bed. After crying for a while, she picked up a photo of a woman on the night table. Lily looked at the photo and wiped her tears. "Mom. Dad doesn''t believe me. He would rather believe that pervert than his daughter. Mom. I miss you so much. Ever since you and Dad divorced when I was eight years old, I haven''t seen you again. You haven''te to see me. Don''t you really want to see me anymore? Dad always does business outside. Most of the time. I am at home alone. Now, he recruits a pervert into my home. What should I do in the future."


    After crying for a while. Lily put down the photo and walked to the balcony of the room.


    Coincidentally. Kevin was on the balcony of the next room. The balcony of the their rooms was one meter apart.


    "Ah! You, you. Why are you here?" Seeing Kevin, Lily asked with her body trembling. "Lily, I live in this room now. In the future, we will be neighbors."


    "What? You live in the next room?" Lily was furious.


    "Yeah, my boss said it would be easier to protect you." Kevinughed foolishly. However, in Lily''s eyes, Kevin''s smile was like a cunning smile.


    Seeing Kevin''s cunning smile, Lily trembled and angrily said, "Pervert, what did you say to my dad? Why does my dad trust you so much? You should know better than anyone whether it was you who peed in thedies'' room that day. I warn you that I will never let a beast like you stay in my house, and I will not let you be my bodyguard."


    Kevin said. "Youngdy, I just want to make a living in here. Why do you have to chase me out?"


    "You bullied me and dared toe to my house to making a living. You''re shameless." Lily was so angry. She had never seen such a shameless pervert before.


    "Youngdy, your family is rich, okay? Originally, I wouldn''t havee to your house. Unfortunately, Sally''s father didn''t hire me, so I have no choice but toe to your ce."


    Lily said angrily. "So your goals are the beautiful girls in my school. You failed to get Sally, then you came to me. Don''t even think about it. Oh right, I also heard that someone called Kevin wrote Shirley a love letter. Originally. I didn''t know who it was, but it turned out that it was you. Kevin, can you be more shameless? Are you still human?"


    "Ah, there''s nothing I can do." Kevin helplessly spread out his hands.


    However, thinking about it, it was true. n said that the love letter Kevin wrote to Shirley was very explicit. Kevin was speechless. He did write such a shameless love letter. In the past, Kevin was really shameless.


    After a series of misunderstandings and coincidences. Kevin had already be a pervert in Lily''s eyes.


    Lily snorted and walked into her room. She secretly said. "I must drive him away."


    "Mr. Kent, Miss Green, dinner''s ready." Emma came up and said.


    Kevin, Charles and Lily had dinner together. Charles gave Kevin a bunch of keys to a Porsche and smiled, "Kevin, you will apany my daughter to school from tomorrow. Here are the keys to the car.


    "Alright." Kevin nodded. Actually, he didn''t know how to drive. However, he still took the key, he felt that he should be able to learn it at night.


    "Kevin, I''m relieved that you''re here, Lily is my only daughter. I''ll leave her to you in the future." Kevin said, "You''re wee. I''ll just making a living. I''ll do my job well."


    "Don''t say that. I hope that you and Lily are more like friends."


    Kevin smiled and said, "I really want to be friends with Lily. I''m afraid she doesn''t like me."


    Lily snorted. "I swear, you won''t be my bodyguard for long. You will obediently resign."


    "Don''t worry, Miss. I won''t give up such a good job." Kevin said.


    Charles said. "Alright, alright, stop arguing. It''s just the beginning. It''s fine you can''t get along, but I believe that you will be friends after a long time."


    "I''m done." Lily got up and walked upstairs.


    "Ah." Charles sighed.


    Charles and Kevin also finished their meal very quickly. They drank some tea. At this time, Charles received a phone call from his secretary. "Mr. Green, the ne leaves at nine o''clock. You should be ready to go. The driver and I are on our way to your house."


    "Alright."


    Putting down the phone. Charles bitterly smiled and said. "See? I just came back for dinner and have to leave again."

 Chapter 26 I Would Make You Lose Your Job

    <h4>Chapter 26 I Would Make You Lose Your Job</h4>


    Kevin said, "Mr. Green, don''t worry. Leave everything to me. I will not receive your sry for nothing."


    "Thank you."


    Not long after, the driver came.


    Kevin stood at the entrance of the vi. Charles instructed, "Kevin, please take care of my family."


    Kevin nodded.


    On the third floor of the vi, beside a window. Lily watched his father leave in a car with tears in her eyes. She had gotten used to it all these years.


    Lily returned to her room and hid a sharp fruit knife under her pillow. This was prepared for Kevin. If Kevin dared to do anything to her tonight, she would kill Kevin without hesitation. No matter what, she could stillmit suicide and would never be tainted by Kevin.


    Kevin sat in the living room while Emma was tidying up the kitchen. Kevin asked, "Emma, how old are you this year?"


    "Mr. Kent, I''m sixty years old."


    "Oh, why are you still working here?"


    "I''m different from you. I don''t have a sry. I''ve followed Mr. Green when he wasn''t divorced. Mr. Green trusts me very much. I handle all the expenses of the family."


    "Then you are Mr. Green''s butler."


    "Em." Emma smiled.


    "Oh right, Emma, can you drive?" Kevin asked.


    "A little."


    "Then can you teach me?"


    "Ah, Mr. Kent, you don''t know how to drive?" Emma was stunned. Driving is an ordinary skill. How came this bodyguard can''t drive?


    "Yes, but I believe that I can learn it."


    "Alright then."


    Kevin and Emma came to the garage. Emma said, "Take out the keys."


    Kevin took out the car keys and Emma said, "Press this switch, open the car door, and enter the car.


    "Then insert the key into this hole. Turn it and the engine will be started."


    Kevin followed Emma''s instructions step by step.


    "Now, put gear in D and lightly step on the elerator under your right foot. The car will start moving slowly. The deeper you step, the faster it will be."


    Kevin asked. "What if I want to stop?"


    "If you feel that it''s too fast. move your right foot slightly to the left and step on the brake next to you. Then, I''ll teach you how to turn around. If you turn the steering wheel to the left. the car will go to the left. If you turn the steering wheel to the right, the car will go to the right " Emma said." As for the angle, it depends on how you feel. If you are smart, it should be easy to grasp."


    "Alright."


    "There''s awn behind the vi. You can practice there. It''s an automatic car. It''s easy."


    Kevin carefully drove the car to thewn behind the vi and began to practice.


    Ten minutester, Kevin smiled and said. "It''s very simple. It''s just the elerator and the brake.


    As for turning around, Kevin also figured it out. It was easy to grasp. Of course, Kevin couldn''t move the car into the garage and park it at the side well.


    At this time, Lily walked downstairs and said to Kevin, "Do you really want to be my bodyguard?"


    "Miss, are you willing to ept me as your bodyguard?" Lily said, "Kevin, what if you can''t protect me? What if you fail to do your duty?"


    "Fail to do my duty? That is impossible." Kevin said confidently. "You didn''t answer me directly. If you can''t protect me, what should you do?"


    Kevin said, "Alright, if I really fail to protect you, then I will leave your house."


    Lily snorted, "Kevin, you said it yourself. I will let you neglect your duty tonight."


    "Uh." Kevin was stunned. What was Lily trying to do?


    Lily sat on the Porsche and drove out of the vi. The Porsche has two keys, and the other one is in Kevin''s hand.


    Lily disappeared in his Porsche.


    Kevin was stunned and puzzled. "What does she want to do? Is she going tomit suicide? No way."


    Kevin immediately chased after her. In the car, Lily snorted proudly. "Kevin. I drove away many bodyguards. Want to fight with me? You are still too young. I''ll just find a bar and get beaten up. That means you don''t protect me well, then you should leave my house tonight. You pervert, there are four beautiful girls in my school. and you are trying to tease us. Such a silly."


    Lily stopped at a bar and stood at the entrance. Just as she was about to enter the bar, she suddenly felt a little scared.


    "Am I going too far? If I intentionally go to a chaotic ce, and let someone hit me would I go too far?"


    But Lily thought about it again. "Kevin deliberately bullied girls in thedy''s room. What else can he do? The reason why he wants to be my bodyguard is not simple. My father is often absent. What if this pervert really takes advantage of me? A mere injury is nothing, as long as I can drive this pervert away."


    Lily decisively entered the bar.


    This was the first time that Lily hade to such a ce. If it wasn''t for the sake of chasing Kevin away, she probably wouldn''t havee to such a chaotic ce in her life. At this moment, a voice came from the bar. "Lily." Lily was shocked. The person who called her was actually Kevin. How was this possible? She drove a Porsche all the way. Even if Kevin took a taxi, he wouldn''t be able to catch up so quickly. Moreover, there were too many cars on the road. so he couldn''t catch up with her so quickly.


    Kevin walked over to Lily with a ss of white wine in his hand and said with a smile, " Lily, you also love drinking. It seems like we have something inmon.


    "I don''t want to have something inmon with you." Lily said angrily. He actually said that she loved drinking.


    "If you don''t like drinking, then what are you doing here?" Lily hurriedly asked, "Why are you here? Aren''t you still at home?"


    "Lily, are you stupid? I''m your personal bodyguard. My duty is to protect you. I''ll be there wherever you are."


    "But, why are you as fast as me?" Lily said gloomily.


    Kevin smiled and said. "Miss. I''m obviously faster than you, okay?" In fact, Kevin followed Lily''s car all the way. When Lily stopped. Kevin entered the bar first.


    "You. How did you know I wasing here? That''s impossible." Lily was a little confused. She didn''t know how Kevin do it.


    "Lily, don''t talk so much. Come in and have a drink. We''ll be drunk tonight."


    "I don''t want to drink with you." Lily stomped angrily.


    Lily said to herself, "What should I do? How did this pervert do that? Originally, I nned toe to a random bar and get beaten up. Now, how can this n be carried out?"

 Chapter 27 She Wouldn’t Live Long

    <h4>Chapter 27 She Wouldn''t Live Long</h4>


    At this moment. Lily saw a bald man in the bar. The bald man was bare armed with a dragon tattoo on his body. Behind him stood two little boys wearing sunsses. They were not good people at first nce.


    Lily suddenly thought, "Eh, what if I go up and provoke that bald man? That bald man looks like someone from the irregr force. Then I will push Kevin up as a shield for me and Kevin will be beaten up by them. Yeah, this idea is perfect."


    Lily was instantly excited by her idea. She looked at Kevin and thought, "I don''t think you would be my bodyguard a momentter."


    Lily said, "Kevin, drink your wine while I drink mine. Don''t get so close to me."


    "Yes. Then you can do whatever you want." Kevin nodded.


    Lily slowly walked towards the bald man and thought. "How should I provoke him?"


    Lily thought for a moment and picked up an empty wine bottle. Smashing down a wine bottle on the bald man''s head would definitely provoke him.


    Kevin watched Lily''s actions while drinking.


    Lily arrived a few meters in front of the bald man. Seeing his muscles, she couldn''t help but tremble. She was a little scared.


    "Forget it." Lily gathered her courage and walked in front of the bald man. Suddenly, a bottle of wine was smashed into the bald man''s forehead.


    The wine bottle did not explode as expected. Lily''s strength was too small. How could the wine bottle explode so easily?


    The bald man raised his head and red at Lily angrily.


    "Ah." Lily screamed in fright.


    The bald man suddenly stood up. Just as he was about to p Lily, one hand was put on his shoulder. It was Kevin.


    When Lily saw that no one was hitting her, she hurriedly raised her head and saw Kevin standing beside the bald man.


    Lily pointed at Kevin and said, "He is my bodyguard. It''s none of my business. He let me hit you."


    At this moment, cold sweat broke out on the bald man''s forehead. The spine on his back waspletely unconscious. He was shocked. He did not know who this mysterious youth standing beside him was.


    Kevin said. "Dude, this is my boss. She has a problem since she was young. She likes to smash people with wine bottles. Did she hurt you just now?"


    The bald man smiled and said, "No. No."


    Kevin said, "Every time she has an attack, if she doesn''t smash enough bottles on someone''s head, she will feel extremely painful. Why don''t you do us a favor and let her finish?"


    The bald man smiled and said, "What are you talking about? I have a habit of being smashed with wine bottles since I was a child. If I can''t be hit by enough bottles. I will be in pain. Your boss is helping me. I also want to thank her."


    Kevin put his hand down from the bald man''s shoulder and smiled. "Thank you very much." The bald man said, "You''re wee. Miss, smash it. I like being hit."


    The two little boys behind the bald man seemed to be dumbfounded. They hurriedly said, "Big brother, you..."


    The bald man scolded, "Why are you still standing there? Why aren''t you bringing this youngdy a bottle of wine?"


    "Ah, big brother, you."


    "Hurry up."


    "Oh, oh." The two subordinates hurriedly picked up the wine bottle and handed it to Lily.


    Lily''s mind was in a mess. What was going on? Could it be that such a coincidence that she smashed a freak who just like being hit by someone?


    Kevin smiled and said, "Miss, you''re wee. Smash it. He has been suffering from a strange illness since he was young. He likes to be hit by others. The more bottles you smash to him, the more grateful he is to you."


    The bald man quickly smiled and said, "Yes, Miss, hurry and hit me." Lily stomped angrily and said, "It''s insane."


    Lily turned around and walked out of the bar. Kevin hurriedly followed. As soon as Kevin left, the bald man suddenly sat down, as if he hade back from the gate of hell. The two subordinates hurriedly said, "Big brother, what''s going on?"


    "Yeah, big brother, it''s terrifying. You are a totally different person before. You were smashed in your own bar, and you..."


    The bald man wiped away his cold sweat and said, "It''s better than losing my life. What a terrifying expert."


    As Lily walked out of the bar. Kevin hurriedly followed her out.


    "Lily, are you not drinking anymore?"


    Lily got into the car, stepped on the elerator and left.


    "Why is this happening? Could it be that Kevin knows that bald man? Kevin is also from an irregr force? God, this pervert is too terrifying. How can I get rid of him?"


    Lily stopped her car at thekeside in a park and sat on a stool by theke.


    Kevin''s voice sounded behind her, "Lily, the wind is strong here. Why don''t we go back?" Lily was shocked again when he saw Kevin arrive almost at the same time.


    Lily said, "Kevin, it seems that you really have some ability. I was wondering why my father trust you so much? It turns out that my fatherpletely loses suspicion of you because of your great martial arts."


    Kevin sat down beside Lily. Lily immediately moved a little towards the other side to keep a distance from Kevin.


    "Lily, do you really think I''m such a hooligan? I don''t look like a hooligan, do I?"


    Lilyughed. Kevin really had the courage to ask such a question. If a person who bullies girls in thedy''s room and writes explicit love letters to girls was not hooligan, then there will be no hooligans in this world.


    Kevin smiled and said, "There are some things that may not be true, even though you saw it."


    Lily stood up and said in disgust, "Kevin, you dare to do something but you don''t dare to admit it. You even dare to try to argue. Don''t you think you''re so hypocritical? Could it be that what I saw in thedy''s room that day was an illusion?"


    Kevin sighed. He indeed done those things. The more argument he made, the more hypocritical he was in other people''s eyes. Although there were reasons. Kevin was unable to exin them to others. This shameless crime could not be rified.


    "Alright. I won''t argue any further. I did write the love letter. Everything that happened in thedies'' room that day wasn''t an illusion."


    "Kevin, can''t you let me go? You can go to Shirley''s home, or you can go to Sally''s home. I''m already pitiful enough. When I was young, my parents divorced. My mother had a lot of power. After the divorce, my father naturally left that powerful family. Originally, the judge said my mother has the custody of my sister and me. Unfortunately, because I was born with a cold disease, I was unable to practice martial arts, and I would not be able to live long. Therefore, my mother and her influential family didn''t want me. They wanted my father to take me with them when he left. I haven''t seen my mother for almost ten years. Although she doesn''t want me. I still miss her." Lily''s tears flowed out.


    Kevin''s heart jumped a beat when he heard the "cold disease". In Kevin''s world. ordinary people rarely lived more than twenty years because of a cold dis-ease. This was a terrible disease. Even martial artists would die because of this.

 Chapter 28 Take That Opportunity to Extort

    <h4>Chapter 28 Take That Opportunity to Extort</h4>


    "Fortunately, my father was talented in business. In less than ten years he became a business giant, and I was once again a rich girl. However, I am not happy. Because of my cold illness, I will not live long. Perhaps I will die at the age of neen, or perhaps I will die at the age of twenty. This year, I am already seventeen years old. I wish my father could apany me every day because I was afraid that I would die one day and not have enough time to stay with him. However, my father is very busy. I know that my father also wants to apany me every day, but he can''t. He must earn a lot of money to cure my illness. "Lily said with tears in her eyes.


    "Ever since my parents divorced when I was eight years old. I have never seen my mother again. Everyone has a mother. Actually. I miss her, but she haspletely abandoned me. Only my dad is still trying to save me from my illness. The doctors said I would die at the age of twenty at most. Kevin, I''m already in such a miserable state. Why are you still bugging me? Can''t you go find Shirley and the others? They are healthy. They have their parents and aplete family. They are so happy. Why would you choose me?"


    "I... Miss, it was you who thought I was a bad person. Oh right, stretch out your hand and let me take a look. I know some medical skills. Although I can''t cure your cold disease, it might be of some help to your illness."


    Lily snorted, "I''m already like this, and you still want to take advantage of me. In the evening, there''s no one else in my family except Emma. What are you nning to do? What time do you n to take action?"


    "What?"


    "Stop pretending. You dare to bully girls in thedy''s room. There''s nothing you don''t dare to do. It''s quiet in the middle of the night. It''s useless for me to shout, isn''t it?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Miss, your imagination is too rich. I am a noble person. This is something everyone knows."


    "Em." Lily sneered and turned to leave. She could not understand why a person could be so shameless.


    Lily got into the car and drove away.


    "Miss, slow down. Be careful." Suddenly, Kevin''s voice came from the back seat of the car.


    "Ah." Lily was shocked, as if she had seen a ghost. When did Kevin get in her car?


    Lily was frightened and lost control of the car. The car rubbed with another car.


    Lily turned to look at Kevin and angrily said, "When did youe up? You want to scare me to death?"


    Kevin chuckled and said, "Lily, you left the window open, so I came up."


    "You." Lily had to admit that Kevin''s martial arts were great. He could catch up and silently jump Ina car in motion. Lilypletely understood why her father trusted Kevin so much.


    At this time, two ck¡ªclothed youths got off from the car that had been hit.


    "Bang!" One of the youths smashed the hood of Lily''s Porsche three times and the hood caved in.


    Lily red at Kevin and said, "It''s all your fault. What should we do now? There''s been a traffic ident."


    Kevin said, "Lily, don''t get off. Leave everything to me."


    Lily said gloomily, "I am fully responsible for this. Tell them that I will pay for their car repair costs."


    Kevin got out of the car.


    One of the youths looked at Kevin and said, "Kid, can you drive?"


    Kevin looked at the their car. A little paint was rubbed off. Kevin asked, "How much is it?"


    Another youth said, "At least 100,000."


    Kevin snorted, "I only earn 100,000 yuan a month. How dare you ask 100,000 yuan? Even this car might not be worth 100,000 yuan, right?"


    One of the youths said angrily. "Brat, are you trying to make trouble? Open your eyes wide and see what kind of car this is."


    Kevin said, "Cheap car."


    "You."


    At this time, Lily hurriedly got out of the car. When she saw their car, her face turned pale. She actually crashed into a Bentley. It was too unlucky.


    "Brat, how much do you think you''re going to pay?"


    Kevin didn''t know what kind of car it was, it was just a scratch anyway.


    Kevin took out a hundred yuan and said, "I don''t have any change. Give me fifty yuan back."


    The two youths looked at the hundred yuan Kevin took out. They immediately pissed off.


    One of them shouted, "Kid, it looks like you''re trying to cause trouble."


    Kevin snorted and said, "It''s you who want to cause trouble. It''s just a scratch. If I hadn''t found a good job. I wouldn''t have given you fifty yuan."


    "You, you."


    Lily walked to Kevin''s side and whispered, "This is Bentley. Don''t embarrass me."


    "What Bentley? It''s not as beautiful as our car." Kevin curled his lips.


    Lily red at Kevin and said to the two youths, "Sorry, I am fully responsible for this ident. I willpensate for it."


    Lily took out a pen and immediately wrote on a cheque, saying, "Here is 100,000 yuan. It''s enough for repairs. Let''s settle this privately, okay?"


    The two youths said, "I can''t decide. Wait a moment."


    One of the youths returned to the car and said a few words to a person sitting in the back seat. Then, he walked out again and said, "Our boss said that 100,000 is not enough for repairs. We want 300,000."


    Lily was shocked. "300,000? Even if it was Bentley, it wouldn''t be worth 300,000, right? It''s not like I haven''t seen Bentley before. Even if you used the paint imported from the ce of production, it would only need 30,000 to 40,000 yuan. I was wrong, so I decided topensate you for 100,000 yuan. I didn''t expect that you would want 300,000 yuan. Isn''t it too shameless?"


    "It is your business. We was driving well. It was you who crashed into us suddenly. How dare you say it was too expensive? Did I let you guys crash into us?"


    Lily gritted her teeth. It was so unlucky. 300,000 yuan? Fine. Lily did not want to cause trouble for her father. They dared to extort 300,000 yuan from her, so they were not ordinary people. Her father was already busy enough. If they had a big backer, wouldn''t it be even more troublesome?


    Lily rewrote a cheque and handed it to them, "This is 300,000 yuan. We are fine now?"


    Kevin felt very distressed when he saw that Lily had given them 300,000 in the blink of an eye. He only earned 100,000 yuan in a month. Why wasa scratch worth of 300,000 yuan? He was able to work for three months to earn a little paint? This is too unfair. Kevin didn''t know whether that car was luxurious or not. He only knew that only a little paint was scratched off.


    The two ck¡ªclothed youths took the cheque and were about to leave when Kevin shouted, "Wait a moment."


    "What else do you want?" Kevin said, "Your car is finished. What about our car."


    "What do you mean?" The two youths were a little angry. Their boss didn''t care about it, so 300,000 yuan was enough. They were surprised that Kevin wasn''t grateful to them.

 Chapter 29 Let Someone Lose Face

    <h4>Chapter 29 Let Someone Lose Face</h4>


    Kevin pointed at the hood of the Porsche and said, "We need to pay 300,000 yuan for a scratch on your car. You have smashed a hole in our car. I''m afraid that you need to pay at least 1 million yuan, right?"


    "What? A million?" The two youths red at them angrily.


    "I won''t extort money from you. We canpensate 300,000 yuan for a scratch on your car. In that case, it will cost at least one million yuan to have my car repaired."


    "You might as well go to rob. It''s Porsche Macan. The new car with greatest equipment will not cost more than one million. A small pit. Do you want us topensate you 1,000,000?" The two youths were about to explode with anger.


    Kevin said unreasonably, "I don''t care. I only calcte it ording to the ratio of 300,000 to a scratch. I also doubt if you need 300,000 for this brand new car."


    "Can you buy Bentley with three hundred 200,000? Why don''t you wholesaling ten of them for me?"


    Kevin snorted, "It''s useless to say more. Give me the money."


    The two youths returned to the car and said to the man in the back seat, "Boss, this brat wants us topensate him for a million yuan because we just smashed a hole in his Porsche Macan''s hood."


    The man in the back seat of the car said angrily, "I was ckmailed? Good, very good."


    Lily did not want to make trouble and said to Kevin, "Alright, go back."


    Kevin said, "Lily. even if we were wrong first, but they ckmailed you. Do we have to be such a wuss?"


    Lily red at Kevin and said, "They must have some background. It''s not easy for my father to do business here. I shouldn''t make enmity with others for these hundreds of thousands of many."


    Kevin said, " No, Since I''m your bodyguard. I have to fulfill my obligation. Now that you''ve been bullied, I have to uphold justice for my employer."


    "You..."


    At this moment. a middle ¡ª aged man walked down from the back seat of the Bentley. He had a cigar in his mouth and his hair wasbed as bright as a gambling king''s.


    The middle ¡ª aged man casually asked, "Who wants a million?"


    Kevin said, "Me."


    The man calmly lit his cigar and said to the two ck¡ªclothed youths without looking at Kevin, "Beat him for me."


    "Yes, boss."


    The two youths received the order and immediately rushed towards Kevin. These two bodyguards were recruited from a mercenary regiment abroad, and they were extremely powerful.


    "Crushed Stone Palms."


    "Heavenly Star Hands."


    The two ck¡ªclothed youths had already rushed forward, and their moves were very vicious.


    Kevin said angrily, "You don''t give me the money, and now you want to hit me."


    "Bang! Bang!" Kevin instantly attacked.


    Immediately, the two ck¡ªclothed youths fell to the ground. They even couldn''t move. Kevin attacked them down with one move.


    The man who was smoking a cigar was stunned. He stared at Kevin and could not believe what had happened in the blink of an eye. Two outstanding foreign bodyguards were attacked down in one move.


    Kevin walked over and pulled the cigar out of the man''s mouth.


    "You dared to ckmail me with these weak bodyguard? You want to die?" Kevin snorted. The middle¡ªaged man shivered.


    "You, you."


    "Give me the money." Kevin stretched out his hand.


    The middle¡ªaged man trembled and said, "Dude. I''m sorry for being offensive. I am Tim ke of the Dragon Gang. If you can give me some dignity, we still can be friends in the future."


    When Lily heard the Dragon Gang, she was immediately shocked. Lily had heard her father say that the Dragon Gang was one of the three irregr forces in London. Not many people dared to offend the irregr forces if they wanted to stay here. Who would have thought that the owner of Bentley would be a member of the Dragon Gang? "What is the Dragon Gang? I''ve never heard of it before. Give me the money." Kevin snorted.


    The middle¡ªaged man trembled. Not many people in London dared to be so disdainful of the Dragon Gang.


    "Little brother, don''t go too far."


    Kevin said impatiently, "I told you topensate. Why are you talking about Dragon Gang? Do you believe that I will cripple you?"


    "You?" The middle¡ªaged man was really angry.


    Lily hurriedly pulled Kevin, "Forget it."


    Kevin said, "Lily, how can we let this go?"


    Kevin looked back at the middle¡ªaged man and said, "Do you want topensate or not?"


    The middle¡ªaged man''s expression turned cold. "You''ll regret it."


    "Bang!" Kevin suddenly punched him in the stomach.


    The middle¡ªaged man let out a miserable scream and fell down.


    Kevin grabbed him and punched him again.


    "Stop fighting. I''llpensate." The middle¡ªaged man hurriedly shouted.


    "There you go."


    The middle¡ªaged man returned the cheque Lily had just written to Kevin, and then wrote another cheque for 700,000 yuan.


    "Let''s go." Kevin got in the car.


    Because Lily was afraid, she had already boarded the car.


    "Lily, drive." Kevin reminded.


    Lily stepped on the elerator and left with a worried expression. "Kevin, if you make some trouble for my father. I will definitely not let you go. You beat up the people from the irregr forces, so they will definitely investigate my identity and me my father."


    "Lily, I helped you. Why are you ming me?"


    "I don''t need your help."


    At this moment, the middle¡ªaged man clutched his stomach and squatted on the ground. He had just been punched by Kevin. He suspected that his stomach was broke.


    The middle¡ªaged man coughed out a lot of blood.


    At this time, the two bodyguards woke up. "Boss, are you alright? What about them?" The middle¡ªaged man said angrily. "You two are useless. Are you the mercenaries who licked blood on the tip of a knife?"


    "Boss, we..."


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and catch up to that car. I want to know where they live."


    "Yes, boss. I''ll chase them." One of the mercenaries ran to catch up. and his speed was unexpectedly fast. The other stayed behind to take care of the boss.


    At this time, the middle¡ªaged man''s phone rang. It was his son. His son''s name was Larry.


    "Dad,e back quickly." The voice on the phone was low.


    "Larry, what happened? Didn''t you apply for someone''s personal bodyguard?"


    "Dad, let''s not talk about it. I failed and got beaten up."


    "What? Who dares to hit you?" The middle¡ªaged man was furious, but he suddenly remembered that he had just been beaten up. What day is this today? The father and son were beaten up at the same day.


    Ten minutester, in arge vi in London.


    Tim and his son. Larry, sat face to face. Tim saw his son''s bruised face and angrily said, "Who is it?"


    "Dad, that person''s name is Kevin. I originally went to Edward''spany to apply for a job, but unfortunately. Edward didn''t give me the job for the sake of you, the vice master of Dragon Gang. Afterwards, I went to the Charles''pany. I thought that a weak man like Charles would give me the job, but he chased me out"

 Chapter 30 They Are All Experts

    <h4>Chapter 30 They Are All Experts</h4>


    Tim frowned and said, "But, Edward and Charles are both businessmen. They can''t beat you."


    "Dad, Edward''s father invited an expert down from the mountain. Charles also found an expert. I was hit by the person who was recruited by Charles. His name is Kevin. Kevin''s martial arts are really great. I''m no match for him at all. Dad, you''re the third vice master of Dragon Gang. You must avenge me."


    Tim was already very angry when he was beaten up, and he was even angrier when he saw that his son was beaten up.


    "Edward. I think he''s really strong now. And Charles. He is just an outsider, and he dares not give me face. I won''t let go of either of them."


    Tim took out his phone and made a phone call. "Hey, Gary, help me with something tonight. Go to Edward''s house and discipline his daughter properly."


    After making the call, Tim made another call, "Hey, Mike, go to do something tonight. Go to Charles''s house and rape her daughter."


    Larry hurriedly said, "Don''t rape her. Bring her back."


    Tim immediately said, "Don''t rape her. It''s better to capture her and bring her here."


    "Yes, boss."


    After making the call. Tim said, "Alright, these two ignorant men will know how powerful we are tonight. If we don''t hit them, they will never take me seriously. They think the third vice master of Dragon Gang doesn''t have any power?"


    Larry smiled and said, "Thank you. Dad. Gary and Mike are both great ranked just under my teacher. They are screwed."


    At this time. Tim felt a stomach ache and coughed out a lot of blood.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you?" Larry hurriedly asked.


    Tim gritted his teeth and said, "Son, I was also beaten up today. On the way back, I was not only beaten up, but also ckmailed for a million yuan."


    "What? Dad, that''s impossible. You''re the third vice master of Dragon Gang. Hitting you is equivalent to hitting Dragon Gang. Who dares not take Dragon Gang seriously?" Larry said in disbelief. It was understandable that other people didn''t give him face. After all, his father only represented one of the vice masters of Dragon Gang. However, hitting his father waspletely different from hitting him.


    "Damn it. I don''t know who it is. I''ve already sent someone to track them down. When I find them, I''ll kill them. Otherwise, I''ll take their surname." Tim gritted his teeth and said.


    Kevin and Lily returned home.


    Emma went to bed early.


    At this moment, several hundred meters away from Lily''s house, a man in the darkness turned around and left. It was Tim''s mercenary bodyguard.


    Kevin stood at the gate and watched the mercenary leave.


    Kevin knew that someone was following him on the way back. However, Kevin did not reveal anything because Kevin did not want Lily to worry. Kevin would secretly deal with it. Lily was very worried about her father. If Kevin didn''t let her know, she wouldn''t be so worried.


    As soon as Lily returned home, she went upstairs directly. Then, she locked the door of the room and the window. For her, the biggest thing tonight was to prevent Kevin from assaulting her.


    In the blink of an eye, Kevin left the vi to chase after the mercenary.


    The mercenary took out his phone and was about to call his boss.


    "Hey." Suddenly, a voice came from behind him.


    The mercenary turned around only to see Kevin.


    "I clearly saw you enter the vi." The mercenary was shocked that Kevin chased after him.


    "Can''t Ie out after I entered the vi? Tell me. Why are you following me?"


    The mercenary turned around and ran away. He was very confident in his dodging. He had relied on his dodging many times to escape from danger.


    However, in the next moment, a hand was rested on his shoulder.


    "Stop!" The mercenary immediately felt a heavy weight pressing down on his shoulder. His body could not withstand the weight and immediately fell down.


    Kevin snorted coldly, "I advise you not to run."


    The mercenary said in fear, "There are security cameras all over the intersection. I don''t believe you dare to kill me openly."


    Kevin curled his lips and said, "I killed more than one person."


    "What?" The mercenary''s body trembled.


    Of course, Kevin sould add a ''previous life'' in the end of the sentence. He had never killed anyone in this world. Moreover, this world was very strict. Even martial arts experts had to submit to the country. No one dared to openly provoke the state organs.


    "Tell me. What are your ns for following us?" The mercenary answered honestly, "The boss told me to follow you and find your home."


    "Why are you looking for my house?"


    "I will definitely find an opportunity to take revenge on you."


    evin snorted, "This old turtle. I let him off easily. He not only wasn''t grateful to me, but also wanted to take revenge on me again."


    "Our boss is one of the vice masters of Dragon Gang. You''ve provoked our boss. You should admit that you''re unlucky."


    "Great." Kevin smiled disdainfully. Kevin didn''t even care about the Dragon Gang at all, let alone a vice master of it. Tim was not powerful. Why should Kevin have to take a beating and say nothing.


    At this moment, not far from Lily''s home, a burly man was holding a piece of paper in the dark. On the paper was an address. The address was Lily''s home.


    The burly man whispered, "I found it." Then, the burly man sneaked into the darkness again and went to behind the vi. The purpose of doing so was to avoid the surveince cameras. After all, he was doing something bad. If the police found evidence, he would not be able to survive in this ce and would have to run away.


    The burly man nced at the vi. The lights of a room on the third floor were on. Thus, the burly man grabbed the sewer of the outer wall with one hand and easily went up the balcony on the third floor. It was the balcony outside Lily''s room.


    However, Lily locked the room door and balcony window tightly to prevent herself from Kevin.


    On the street a thousand meters away, Kevin knocked the mercenary unconscious. He was toozy to waste time with the mercenary.


    After knocking the mercenary unconscious. Kevin picked him up, opened a sewer lid on the street, and threw the mercenary into the sewer.


    Then, Kevin pped his hands and went back.


    In Lily''s room, Lily was studying.


    Lily was a good child. Although she knew that she would not be able to live long, she still tried her best to live well every day. Her academic performance had always been good. In the entire third year of senior high school, she was one of the top ten students.

 Chapter 31 They’re All Trash

    <h4>Chapter 31 They''re All Trash</h4>


    At this moment, Lily heard the door lock on her balcony creak,


    as if someone was unlocking it from outside.


    Lily knew who it was. Lily was very angry. She had underestimated Kevin''s courage. She thought that Kevin would attack in the middle of the night. She didn''t expect that Kevin would break in at ten o''clock.


    Lily immediately returned to her bed and hid the saber behind herself. She said angrily, "Kevin, as long as you dare to take half a step into my room, I will call the police."


    At this time, the creak of the lock stopped. Kevin''s voice came from outside. "Miss, the lock on the door is quite tight. You know how to protect yourself, so I''m relieved. I''m just testing you. Don''t worry."


    "Kevin, get out." Outside the balcony. Kevin was holding a sturdy man who had been knocked unconscious.


    "Miss, if something happened, please call me. I''ll be right next door."


    "Fuck off." Lily roared angrily.


    After he finished speaking. Kevin carried the burly man and jumped off the balcony on the third floor. Hended silently on the ground.


    Just as Kevin returned from the outside, he heard something. Then, Kevin knocked the burly man who was unlocking the lock unconscious. Coincidentally, Lily misunderstood his attention. But Kevin did not give any exnation. Kevin did not want Lily to worry. If there was any trouble, Kevin would quietly solve it for her. Of course, even if Kevin exined, it would be useless because Lily would definitely not open the door.


    Kevin carried the sturdy man who had fainted to the back of the vi.


    Kevin pped the burly man in order to make him awake.


    "Who? Who ambushed me?" When he woke up, the burly man hurriedly got up.


    Kevin smiled and said, "You don''t even know who knocked you out?Howe you have the nerve to fight with these poor martial arts?"


    The burly man looked at Kevin and said in horror, "Did you knock me out?"


    "You think?"


    "You." The burly man looked at Kevin in disbelief.


    His name was Mike, and he was one of the strongest generals under vice master of Dragon Gang. However, he didn''t expect that someone would quietly knock him unconscious.


    Kevin''s eyes suddenly turned cold as he asked, "What do you want to do if you break into Lily'' door?"


    "I.


    "Say it. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite." Kevin raised his hand.


    "I will say, It was my boss."


    "Who is your boss?"


    "He is Tim ke, one of the vice master of Dragon Gang. His son went to Charles''spany to interview for the bodyguard in the afternoon, but Charles refused him, so my boss asked me to capture Charles''s daughter.


    "Capture her?" Kevin frowned.


    "Originally, the boss said that he wanted me to rapeCharles''s daughter. Later, Larry asked me to capture her back. Therefore, after we capture her, Larry will rape her."


    Kevin was angry. He thought that this world was peaceful. He never thought that there would be so many local ruffians. If he hadn''te back quickly, Lily would have been captured by Mike.


    Kevin felt terrified. If Lily was captured, where would Kevin go to find her? Kevin was very unfamiliar with this city, and he would not find her even if he had the address.


    "Can I go now?" Mike asked.


    "Fuck." Kevin kicked him on the head and said angrily, "Do you think you cane and go whenever you want?"


    "Then what do you want?"


    Originally, Kevin wanted to kill him directly because Mike was still just a nobody. But the government in this world was very strict. Kevin did not want to implicate Charles and Lily. Charles hired a bodyguard just to make his daughter safer. If the bodyguard caused him a lot of trouble, it would be better if he didn''t hire a bodyguard.


    Fine, Kevin wouldn''t kill Mike, but a fierce beating was absolutely indispensable for Mike.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang." Kevin grabbed the burly man and beat him violently, causing the burly man to have a swollen nose and a broken head.


    "Go back and tell Tim ke that if he dares touch a hair on Lily, don''t me me for being impolite."


    "Yes, yes, yes. I don''t dare to do it again."


    "Fuck off."


    The burly man ran away in a sorry state.


    Kevin returned to the vi and jumped onto the balcony of his room on the third floor.


    Kevin pressed his hand against the wall and closed his eyes to feel the room next door. He wanted to know if there was anything wrong with Lily. He heard Lily''s heartbeat which was very fast, as if she was very scared. Perhaps she was afraid that Kevin woulde to break the door in the middle of the night.


    Kevin sighed before turning on the TV in his room and watching it with relish.


    An hourter, a burly man was kneeling in the living room in a vi with a swollen nose and face. Beside him was another thin man. That thin man also had a swollen nose and face.


    Tim was very furious. He had sent two experts to teach Edward and his daughter a lesson and capture Charles''s daughter respectively. However, in the end, both of the experts had returned with bruises on their noses and faces. The mercenary bodyguard who had been sent to follow the man and woman who had beaten Tim did not even return.


    Mike said with a cry, "Boss, what the hell are you doing? You almost killed me. The bodyguard Charles hired for his daughter is very skilled in martial arts. I''m no match for him at all. I almost can''te back. I won''t do this kind of task again in the future."


    Gary also said, "Boss, Edward also hired a bodyguard who has great background. I heard that he came down from the mountain. His master is one of the top 20 killers in the empire. Boss, I''m sorry for embarrassing you. I peed on the spot."


    Tim mmed the table and said, "You''re all trash."


    "Boss, we really can''t do it."


    Tim pondered for a moment and said, "It looks like Edward is indeed powerful. He has a lot of backers. But Charles is nothing. Why can he even step on my face? Go and investigate the origin of the bodyguard that Charles hired."


    Gary asked, "Boss, what about Edward?"


    "Let''s forget about Edward for now. We''ll talk about itter when we find an opportunity."


    Kevin was watching TV show all night. He walked out of his room and stretched on the balcony in the next morning.


    Coincidentally. Lily also walked out of her room. The underneath of Lily''s eyes were a little dark. Kevin immediately knew that Lily was definitely not able to sleepst night because she was constantly worried that Kevin would sneak into her room.


    "Miss, You didn''t sleep wellst night?"


    "Em." Lily red at Kevin. Although Kevin did not break in against night, she still was not friendly to Kevin.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Miss, look, nothing happenedst night, right? You don''t have to worry."

 Chapter 32 Sally Kent

    <h4>Chapter 32 Sally Kent</h4>


    "Kevin, you tried to break into my room at 10 o''clockst night. Don''t pretend that nothing happened. I will tell my father about this." Originally, Lily wanted to call her fatherst night, but she was afraid of disturbing her father''s rest at thatte hour. Moreover, her father was out of town. If Kevin really wanted to do something to her, her father can''t do anything. In the end, Lily did not call Charlesst night.


    Kevin hurriedly said, "Miss, aside from being a bodyguard. I can''t do anything else. I m just making a living here. Why do we have to do this? Didn''t nothing happen all night?"


    Seeing a trace of worry on Kevin''s face, Lily was puzzled. Kevin really wants to make a living? He was really afraid of Charles firing him? If Lily really told Charles and Kevin was fired, would Kevin be angry and directly rape Lily?


    Lily changed her attitude and said, "Alright, I won''t tell my dad about you breaking into my roomst night, but if you dare to do that again, I will definitely tell my dad and call the police."


    Kevin grinned and said, "Thank you, Miss. Don''t worry. This will never happen again. I don''t want to lose my job."


    "Em." Lily returned to her room.


    Kevin smiled bitterly. From the beginning, Lily thought he was a hooligan. It was not that easy to change her opinion. He could only wait.


    After Kevin brushed his teeth and washed his face, he went downstairs. Lily was already eating breakfast.


    "Miss, you brushed your teeth so quickly." Kevin walked over shamelessly and sat at the dining table to eat with Lily. Lily only snorted and did not say that Kevin would not be allowed to eat or anything like that.


    After breakfast, Kevin prepared to personally drive Lily to school.


    Kevin was driving a car whose brand was Beetle. Lily naturally sat behind him and took out a textbook to read. She did not speak to Kevin.


    This was Kevin''s first time to drive on the road. He was very nervous and slowly drove out of the vi.


    After entering the road, Kevin became even more cautious because there were so many cars on the road. However, Kevin felt very excited that he actually knew how to drive.


    After driving for seven to eight kilometers, Kevin became much more proficient.


    The atmosphere in the car was dull. Kevin asked excitedly, "Miss, how did I drive?"


    Lily curled her lips and did not say anything.


    "By the way, Miss, do we need to discount the check that the man wrote to youst night?"


    Lily snorted and said, "Do you really think that they will give you the money? They have called the bank long ago to withdraw the check."


    "Ah, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Otherwise. I could have told them to give you the cashst night "


    "It''s not easy for my dad to get a foothold in this city. Those are all local viins. In the end, they will me it on my dad. You should know what I''m trying to say. Even if your martial arts are very strong, it is impossible for you to protect anyone whom you want to protect for the rest of your life. I could have paid for it and that''s all, but you insisted on provoking them. In the end, this debt will be on my father."


    Kevin hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, if they dare to me it on your father, then don''t me me for being impolite. Your toleration will only make them more arrogant." Kevin did not quite agree with Lily''point of view.


    "If Ipensated them three hundred thousand yuan, we will enjoy peaceful time. We will soon earn that money back. But if they secretly used a dirty trick on my father due to my precipitance, we might lose 30 million yuan, even our lives. Things that can be solved with money are always trivial. Kevin, I will not call you to ount. If you really want to be a bodyguard, please remember that it''s not true that the higher your martial arts skills, the safer your employer will be."


    "Uh." Kevin was speechless, but Kevin understood Lily. What Lily said made sense. It''s not true that the higher his martial arts skills, the safer his employer would be, Kevin was deep in thought.


    Soon, they were approaching the St. Paul''s School. Kevin parked his car in a parking lot beside the school gate.


    Kevin couldn''t help but smile bitterly when he remembered what had happened here yesterday evening. He didn''t know what happened to the riffraff whose car he smashed.


    Lily walked towards the school gate with her schoolbag, followed by Kevin. Yesterday, Charles said that he would assign Kevin to Lily''s ss. Lily didn''t know whether he did that.


    At this time, a car drove over and stopped at their side.


    Three people got out of the car.


    Kevin turned his head. It was Edward, the young man Edward had recruited who was like a migrant worker, and a super beautiful girl. That beautiful girl looked a bit naughty and cute.


    Kevin immediately smiled at Edward and said, "It''s you. What a coincidence."


    Lily also turned around and saw Sally. Sally was also one of the four most beautiful girls in the St. Paul''s School. Of course, Lily knew Sally. However, they were not in the same ss, so they weren''t very close.


    Edward got off the car. When he saw Kevin, he was stunned.


    Kevin warmly greeted Edward, "Mr. Kent, are you sending your daughter to school personally?"


    "Em." Edward nodded awkwardly.


    However, Kevin was not embarrassed at all, as if he had met an acquaintance. Kevin did not hate Edward for not hiring him yesterday. After all, this was something that needed agreement from both parties. Kevin was a reasonable person. Everyone knew that.


    Looking at the cute girl, Kevin said with a smile, "Mr. Kent, this is your daughter? She''s almost as pretty as my employer."


    Edward frowned, "Your employer? What do you mean?"


    Kevin grinned. "Mr. Kent, you still don''t know? Although you weren''t lucky enough to hire me yesterday, I''m still a bodyguard. This is my employer." Kevin pointed at Lily.


    Edward frowned. He didn''t expect Kevin to be Charles''s daughter''s bodyguard.


    Kevin looked at Sally''s farmer¡ªlike bodyguard and smiled. "Good morning, dude. You are also starting work today?"


    However, Ben looked at Kevin with dislike. Kevin''s words made him very unhappy.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Dude, I didn''tpete with you, okay? Don''t be unfriendly to me. By the way, why are you still wearing such old¡ªfashioned clothes? Didn''t your employer give you new clothes?" Ben said coldly.


    "It''s none of your business. Are we close?"


    Kevinughed and said, "Dude, I know why you are still wearing such old¡ªfashioned clothes. I saw a word on TV called ''poser''. You must be acting like a poser, right?"

 Chapter 33 We Are in the Same Trade

    <h4>Chapter 33 We Are in the Same Trade</h4>


    Chapter 33 We Are in the Same Trade


    Ben was embarrassed and angrily said, "Kevin, please pay attention to your statement." Ben was furious. Kevin actually said that he was acting like a poser in front of Edward and Sally.


    At this time, Sally snorted, "Are you Kevin?"


    Kevin looked at Sally and chuckled, "That''s right. You must be Sally who called me Uncle Kent yesterday. Hello, Sally. Nice to meet you. I almost became your bodyguard yesterday."


    Sally said angrily, "Kevin, you took advantage of me. Howe you have the courage to say it out loud. Ben, what are you waiting for? Beat him up!"


    At this time, Edward hurriedly berated, "Sally, Ben came down the mountain to protect you. He is not a bully."


    "But, Dad, Kevin took advantage of me on the phone yesterday. Can we just forget it?" Sally was unwilling to submit.


    Kevin hurriedly said, "Sally, this is your fault. Yesterday, it was clearly you who called me uncle. I didn''t force you to do that. You are beneath your dignity."


    Sally was so angry. Kevin was such a rascal, yet he still pretended to be righteous.


    "Ben, hit him for me." Sally gave Ben an unruly order.


    "Sally, that''s enough." Edward scolded her loudly.


    Sally looked extremely aggrieved. Edward said to Ben, who was full of displeasure, "Ben, your task is to ensure Sally''s safety. If Sally asks you to hit someone for no reason, don''t listen to her."


    "Oh!" Ben red at Kevin.


    Kevin suddenlyughed and said, "Mr. Kent, it doesn''t matter. You don''t know who will hit whom."


    Edward turned to look at Kevin and said unhappily, "Kevin, please pay attention to what you say in the future. I''m not doing it for your sake, I''m doing it for Charles''s sake."


    At this time, a young man walked over to Sally with arge bouquet of flowers in his hand and said, "Sally, it''s been two days since I sawst time. I miss you so much. How have you been these two days? I bought them from Hundred Flowers Town thirty kilometers away in the morning. These flowers were picked in the morning. Ny¡ªnine roses represent my sincerity towards you."


    The young man handed the flowers to Sally. This young man was Roger, one of the five school bullies of the St. Paul''s School. Seeing Roger give his daughter flowers in front of him, Edward was very unhappy.


    Sally was already furious because of Kevin. She was even angrier when she saw this annoying pursuer and shouted at Ben, "Ben, what are you waiting for? Drive the flies away!"


    Ben secretlyughed inside. The opportunity to show off in front of Sally hase again. Ben hurriedly said, "Miss, leave these flies to me in the future."


    Kevin happened to be standing beside Roger. Kevin enthusiastically said, "Dude, why bother you with such a small matter? Let me help you."


    Kevin kicked Roger and the flowers in Roger''s hand scattered all over the ground. Roger also flew into the flower bushes more than twenty meters away.


    Ben was about to show off in front of Lily. But the credit was overtaken by an outsider, Kevin. Ben was so angry inside.


    "Kevin, what do you mean?"


    Kevin hurriedly said, "Dude, there''s no need to thank me. We are in the same trade. There''s no need to thank me for such a trivial matter."


    Ben said angrily, "Kevin, are you Sally'' bodyguard? Why did you rob me of the credit?"


    "Er, Dude, I just want to be friendly to you. Besides, it''s just a matter of chasing away a nobody. Why are you so angry? We are in the same trade and there is some misunderstandings between us, so I want to cotton up with you. If you wanted to do it yourself, you should have said so. However, it will make Mr. Kent think that you want to show off in front of Sally to tter her. As a bodyguard, you can''t hit on her. Don''t discredit our industry."


    Ben said angrily, "Kevin, I''m not interested in Sally." Liu Yue Ben hurriedly looked at Edward and exined, "Uncle Kent, don''t listen to him. I don''t have such thoughts."


    Edward looked at Kevin and snorted, "Kevin, why are you meddling in other people''s business? You should protect Lily."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Forget it. I originally wanted to repair my rtionship with Ben. After all, we are in the same industry. Why do you think that I am meddling in other people''s affairs? Forget it. You won''t appreciate my kindness."


    Ben disliked it when Kevin said they were in the same industry. He warned, "Kevin, I''m not in the same business with you. Please don''t put me in the same category with you."


    "Well, aren''t we in the same business? Aren''t you a bodyguard? Oh, by the way, how much do you earn per month? 100,000 yuan? My boss gives me 100,000 yuan per month, and even free food and house. What about you? Tell me. Just tell me."


    Ben gritted his teeth and said, "Kevin, I''m gonna say it again, I''m not in the same industry with you."


    "We''re all bodyguards. What''s the difference? Do you think bodyguard is inferior to other jobs? So you don''t want to admit that your are a bodyguard. Look, you said that you didn''t n on hitting on Sally. If that''s true, why do you care so much about your job? Alright, I won''t talk to you anymore. Lily has already gone far." Kevin turned around and went after Lily, shouting, "Lily, wait for a moment."


    Ben looked angrily at Kevin''s back. He hade down the mountain to protect Sally upon his master''s order. He didn''t ask for money. It was originally a noble ad, but Kevin said that they were in the same trade. Shit, Kevin did it for money. How came they were in the Same trade. Kevin was really furious.


    "Ben, forget it. Why do you care about this kind of person? You came down the mountain to protect Sally for free. You are an honored guest of our family. How can you and Kevin be the same?" Edward wasforting Ben.


    Ben said, "Uncle Kent, I really wanted to hit him."


    "If Kevin wasn''t Lily''s bodyguard, you can do whatever you want," Edward said, "But he is Charles''s underling now. Just as an old saying goes, you have to think about a dog''s owner before you hit it. If you hit Kevin, it will be a grudge between Charles and me. Charles is a person with great financial strength. Perhaps there will be opportunities for us to cooperate in the future. There is no need for us to have a conflict because of a bodyguard."


    This was why Edward did not allow Ben to have a conflict with Kevin.


    Kevin caught up with Lily.


    "Miss, don''t walk so fast." Lily said, "Kevin, you are my bodyguard now. Your movement is rted to my father. If you have a conflict with Edward''s subordinate, the rtionship between Edward and my father will be ruined."

 Chapter 34 An Impolite Person

    <h4>Chapter 34 An Impolite Person</h4>


    "Eh, Miss, how could this happen? I respect Edward and Ben very much. I just took the initiative to help him. I just wanted to show my goodwill to him. How could I ruin the rtionship between your father and Edward?"


    "Alright, I don''t want to hear your excuses. In short, stay away from them in the future. If you get beaten up by Sally''s bodyguard, then my father won''t look good, so you''d better be careful."


    "Miss, you underestimate me too much. Sally''s bodyguard looks like a fool. How could he be my opponent? It''s easy for me to deal with him. Of course, we are in the same trade, so I won''t do that. We should take care of each other."


    Lily looked at Kevin speechlessly and shook her head. She didn''t want to say anything anymore, so she directly went upstairs.


    Kevin arrived at ss 5, Grade 3 firstly.


    "Kevin, here you are. Did you go to the hospitalst weekend?" n asked with concern.


    Kevin nodded and said, "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine now."


    "Wow, that''s great. You''ve finally returned to normal." n said.


    "Right, n, I might have to change to another ss " Kevin said.


    "Ah, another ss?"


    "That''s right. I''m my Lily''s bodyguard now. I might have to move to her ss."


    n shook his head and sighed, "It seems like you haven''t recovered yet."


    "I''m fine."


    "Kevin, if you are fine, why did you say that? Lily''s bodyguard? Do you know who Lily is?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "Of course I know. She is one of the most beautiful girls in the St. Paul''s School."


    "Since you know that, why did you say you are her bodyguard? She is not only one of the most beautiful girls in our school, but also has a rich father. There are no other men in the world?It''s impossible that they will hire you as a bodyguard."


    "It''s true."


    At this time, David turned his head and shouted, "What''s the noise? Didn''t you hear the morning bell ring?"


    n immediately lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak to Kevin. As an old saying goes, someone that lies down with dogs must rise up with fleas. The reason why n was able to be Kevin''s friend was that they are simr. They were not good at studying.


    David looked at Kevin and said, "You lunatic, can you please stop? If you want to have daydream, please get out of here. Lily''s bodyguard? Nonsense. Don''t you look into the mirror? Kevin, if you keep chatting, believe me or not, I''ll kick your ass."


    All the students in the ss had already been attracted. They were looking at Kevin and David.


    Kevin was very depressed after being dissed for no reason.


    Kevin said, "Dude, please be polite. Although everyone knows that I am a polite person, I don''t want to be polite to someone who isn''t polite to me. You didn''t show me any politeness just now. If you don''t show me any more politeness, be careful that I don''t show you any politeness."


    "Ah, ah, ah." David shouted loudly. Many "polite made his scalp numb and his mind distracted.


    "What the fuck are you? " David pped Kevin''s table.


    n hurriedly said, "Kevin, stop. He is a top student, so the teacher won''t help us."


    Kevin snorted, "I don''t care about any top student. As long as he dares to act rashly, I will teach him a lesson."


    "Fuck. Crap. Who the hell are you? You dare to teach me a lesson?" David immediately grabbed Kevin''s clothes. The reason why David dared to do so was that he looked down on Kevin. Kevin was a very low¡ªgrade person in his eyes. In addition, he was one of the top students in the ss, while Kevin was ranked at the bottom. Kevin was so arrogant, which made him very angry.


    "Kevin, what the fuck are you? You''re a trash in our ss, okay?" David grabbed Kevin by the cor and shouted loudly.


    Kevin was enraged, and suddenly pushed out his internal strength.


    "Ah." David immediately let go of Kevinas if he had been electrocuted.


    At this time, Kevin grabbed his clothes and threw him into the rubbish dump in the ssroom.


    "Whoosh." David flew into the rubbish dump in the corner.


    "Ah." David''s body trembled as he screamed miserably.


    All the students in the ss looked at Kevin in shock. How much strength did Kevin have? Kevin threw a person of more than fifty kilograms into the garbage dump which was at least four to five meters away.


    n was shocked, "Kevin, why are you so strong? You used to be so weak."


    Kevin smiled, "I used to hide my strength on purpose, but now I don''t want to hide it anymore."


    "What?"


    "I mean, I deliberately pretended to be weak in the past, but I don''t want to be a poser." Kevin thought that n hadn''t heard it clearly, so he said it again loudly. All students were staring at Kevin nkly and wondering why Kevin was so calm.


    Kevin saw the word ''poser'' on TV. Kevin roughly knew what it meant, but he didn''t know it was a derogatory word. So he boldly said that he was a poser and didn''t blush at all.


    David cried out in the garbage.


    At this time, the monitor walked up and helped David up.


    "Do you need to go to the infirmary?"


    "No. Help me back to my seat I want to call Luthor back. Kevin, we''II wait and see."


    "I''d better report it to the teacher first"


    David was carried back to his seat by the monitor.


    Kevinforted him, "Dude, in the future, you must be as polite and civilized as me. Otherwise, if you were not taught a lesson by me today, you will be taught a lesson by others in the future. The field of martial arts is sinister, people..."


    "Damn, have you said enough?" David had been thrown into the garbage dump by Kevin. He actually dared to roar at Kevin again. "Uh." Kevin was stunned for a moment. He thought that David would definitely not dare to be rude.


    "Kevin, just wait. Luthor is a poor student under my guidance." David took out his phone and dialed. Unfortunately, no one answered, so he sent a text message, "Luthor, I was beat by Kevin."


    Kevin sighed, "s, forget it."


    Kevin didn''t want to be serious about this inferior person.


    n whispered, "Kevin, do you know martial arts?" Kevin nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Holy shit, you are too unfathomable. Your martial arts so great and you hide it perfectly. Why are you still hanging out with me?" n looked at Kevin in confusion.


    "Now you believe what I just said? I am Lily''s personal bodyguard."


    "I believe it."


    Kevin remembered Luthor mentioned by David and hurriedly asked, "By the way, who is Luthor he was talking about just now?"

 Chapter 35 Were You Great

    <h4>Chapter 35 Were You Great</h4>


    Just Because Your Martial Arts Was Amazing?


    --


    n said, "Kevin, there are three students in our ss who know martial arts. Now those three students must be practicing martial arts on the yground. Luthor was one of them. Because the three students all had very poor scores, the head teacher asked three top students to tutor them. David was in charge of teaching Luthor. Kevin, you have to be careful. Luthor is the strongest of the three students in our ss who know martial arts. He even can bearparison with the head teacher."


    "Uh, there are only three students in this ss who know martial arts?." Kevin said in surprise.


    n said, "Kevin, don''t interrupt me. It is not the time to sight the number of people who know martial arts in our ss. Luthor will definitely help David. David has taught Luthor for a year. They must be very close."


    Kevin chuckled. "I''m not worried about that at all."


    At this time, David turned around and threatened Kevin, "Kevin, just wait. Luthor will definitely hit you for me when he finished his training."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Alright. Then let me see how strong the so¡ªcalled ''strongest'' student in our ss are. I hope he won''t disappoint me, Of course, it''s normal if he really disappoint me. After all, there have been too many people who had disappointed me in the past few days."


    "You can boast yourself now. We''ll wait and see." David snorted and turned around not to talk to Kevin.


    n shook his head and whispered, "Kevin. you are in big trouble."


    "Alright, n, you always be pessimistic. It''s not very virile. Don''t be so pessimistic in the future. You have to think highly of yourself." Kevin advised.


    n smiled bitterly and asked, "Kevin, when you pretended to be weak in the past, we were the same kind of people. Now that you don''t pretend to be weak, we are no longer the same kind of people. Will you still treat me as a friend?"


    "Of course. It''s just martial arts. It''s not something amazing. If you want to learn it. I can teach you."


    n was stunned, "What?"


    "If you want to learn martial arts. I will teach you. You are the only good friend in school. I will teach you martial arts." Kevin said frankly. Everyone in this world felt that martial arts were very precious and didn''t want to teach them to outsiders. However, Kevin felt that martial arts were normal. Even if Kevin didn''t teach n his own unique martial arts, he could still teach n some other martial arts.


    "Kevin, don''t lie to me. Is this true?" n cried excitedly.


    "Of course it''s true. How about this? You cane with me to Lily'' house after school. I''m staying at her house now. Come to my ce and I''ll teach you martial arts."


    "Kevin, thank you." n sobbed.


    At this moment, the monitor shouted, "Kevin, the head teacher wants you to go to his office."


    "Oh."


    Kevin asked n, "Where is the head teacher''s office?"


    n hurriedly said, "Kevin, the monitor definitely told the head teacher that you beat David. You must be careful. Our ss teacher also knows martial arts. Even Luthor can''t defeat him. He once participated in the London Teacher Combat Competition and won the third ce."


    "Uh, the head teacher also knows martial arts. That''s interesting."


    "Alright, hurry up and go. The head teacher''s office is at 406 in the teaching building."


    Kevin walked out of the ss.


    Kevin found the teaching building.


    At this moment, in the 406 office of the teaching building.


    The teaching director smiled and handed a carton of cigarettes, saying, "Mr. Cook, what do you think about that? Have you thought it through?"


    The man sitting in the office chair said, "Director Harper. I''m not the only one who knows martial arts in our school. Why do you want me to teach you? Why don''t you look for other teachers who know martial arts? You can also ask those students who know martial arts. You are teaching director. It''s not impossible for them to teach you a few moves of self¡ªdefense."


    "Mr. Cook, your martial arts skills are the strongest among all the teachers in our school. You have won the third ce in the Teacher Combat Competition in London. Just teach me a few moves." The teaching director said with a smile.


    The teaching director handed over another cigarette to Mr. Cook.


    This man called Mr. Cook was Kevin''s ss teacher, Davis Cook.


    Davis held a cigarette in his mouth and smiled, "Director Harper, even if the teachers refuse you, you can still go find those students with high martial arts skills. The top ten geniuses in our school are all very powerful. My martial arts skills are not on the same level as that of them. I suppose you are the teaching director, and they don''t dare to refuse you."


    Seeing Mr. Cook refused him again and again, the teaching director felt a little unhappy. He thought, "Davis. I, the dignified teaching director, have begged you so many times. You still refused to teach me a few moves. Are you great just because your martial arts is good?"


    Although he was very angry inside, the teaching director still said politely, "Mr. Cook, those students in our school who know martial arts, especially those in the top ten, won''t teach me just because I''m the teaching director All of them had great backers. Don''t you know that even our principal has a good rtionship with Andrew, who is ranked tenth? As a teaching director, how could those formidable students would like to teach me?"


    Davisughed loudly. "Director Harper, since you said that, I have to say something. Those top ten students doesn''t want to teach you. Then why do you think I would teach you? Just because I''m not on the same level as the top ten genius students? Director Harper, although I am not as talented as those talented students. I have at least won the third ce in the Teacher Combat Competition. Not everyone can be my student. Alright, Director Harper, you should do your job well. Why do you want to practice martial arts all day long? Martial arts are not so easy to practice. Be careful to your waist."


    "Eh." The teaching director smiled awkwardly. These days, all of these martial arts masters were so arrogant that they refused to reveal a single move to anyone else. The teaching director really wanted to practice martial arts. He did not wish to reach the legendary level, but he wanted to be able to block five people with one strike to show off.


    At this moment. someone knocked on the door. It was Kevin.


    Mr. Cook looked at Kevin and hurriedly waved his hand, "Kevin,e in."


    Kevin walked in and asked, "Mr. Cook, can I help you?" Davis shook the ashes in his hand and said, "Kevin. I just heard from the monitor that you beat David."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 36 Punch!

    <h4>Chapter 36 Punch!</h4>


    Davis looked at Kevin and chuckled, "Kevin, the monitor suspects that you know martial arts. Is that true?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "Yes, I know martial arts."


    Davis was very surprised, "Oh, Kevin. I am surprised that the person at the bottom of the ss knows martial arts."


    Kevin said, "I was a poser, so no one knows."


    Mr. Cook was stunned. There was actually someone who took the initiative to say that he was a poser.


    "Kevin, great. Come, give me a punch. Let me see what level the fourth student in our ss who knows martial arts has reached. Let me verify it."


    As a teacher who won the third ce in the Teacher Combat Tournament in the school, Davis was very proud. Normally, he would brag in ss. Many girls in the ss secretly fell in love with him, which made Davis even more proud.


    Davis was surprised to learn that Kevin also knew martial arts, so he couldn''t wait to test Kevin''s martial arts. In the past, Davis used to test the three students who knew martial arts in the ss. In front of the whole ss, the three students would be kicked out by him. All the students in the ss would cheer. At that time. Davis would be happy again. He likes the feeling of being admired by his students.


    Kevin shook his head and said, "No, Mr. Cook."


    Davis said discontentedly, "Kevin, I called you to punch me, then you can punch me. Why are you so shy? What? You learned a little bit of martial arts, so you''re afraid of injuring me?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "Mr. Cook, how do you know that I''m afraid of injuring you? Yes, in our hometown, we should respect teachers. We can''t beat them. If you beat teachers, you will be notorious for generations toe."


    The teaching director originally wanted to leave, but he stayed and thought, "In Davis''s ss, there is another student who knows martial arts. Let''s see how his martial arts is."


    Davis was upset when Kevin bluntly say that he was afraid of injuring Davis.


    "Kevin, if I let you punch, you can do it. The fourth student in my ss who knows martial arts appeared. I''m just very excited. I just want to test your martial arts. Why are you so shy? Do you think you can hurt me? Do you think I picked up the trophy for the third ce in the Teacher Combat Tournament? Stop talking and punch me."


    Kevin was uptight. "Mr. Cook, are you sure you want me to punch you?"


    "What are you talking about? Punch me." Davis looked at the teaching director. He also wanted to show off in front of the teaching director. With a single move, Kevin would be kicked to the ground. This way, the teaching director would definitely admire Davis. Davis really liked the feeling of being admired by others.


    Kevin raised his fist and said, "You asked me to punch you. If you get hurt, don''t me me."


    "Hurry up. Punch me with all your strength." Davis instantly put on a posture.


    Kevin nodded, "Alright, then I''ll punch. It was you who asked me to do that. You can''t say that I don''t respect my teacher."


    After Kevin finished speaking, he suddenly punched Davis in the stomach.


    Davis was excited, thinking that he could kick Kevin''s ass in front of the teaching director.


    However, before Davis could react, Kevin''s punchnded firmly on his stomach.


    "Bang!" There was also a muffled sound.


    "Ah." Davis''s waist immediately arched backwards like a bow. and his eyes were wide open.


    "Bang!" Davis fell to the ground. His body was twitching as he continued to foam.


    Kevin said, "Mr. Cook, I''m sorry. You asked me to punch you."


    "Ah." The teaching director on the side was shocked. He rubbed his eyes. He couldn''t believe that this was true. A person who had won the third ce in the Teacher Combat Competition was actually kicked by a student.


    The teaching director hurriedly walked over and stabbed Davis with his finger. "Mr. Cook, get up. Stop pretending. I know your strength. I don''t believe that you will be kicked by a student."


    Davis''s body twitched as he red at the teaching director with a pale face. Davis was in such pain. The teaching directer even said that Davis was pretending.


    Seeing that Davis was in pain, the teaching director was shocked. Could it be that Davis really wasn''t pretending?


    Kevin chuckled and said, "Teacher, Mr. Cook is not pretending. But don''t worry, Mr. Cook can''t withstand my punch which exceeded his body''s limit. He can stand up in half an hour."


    "What? Half an hour?"


    "That''s right. I was afraid that I would hurt Mr. Cook, so I didn''t use all my strength. Otherwise, Mr. Cook wouldn''t be able to be so rxed now. He would have died long ago."


    "What? Dead." The teaching director''s face turned pale. Was what the student said true or false? Isn''t he bragging?


    Kevin looked at Davis and smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Cook, you asked me to use my full strength just now, but I didn''t. I''m sorry. I didn''t follow your instruction, which is fortunate to you. Otherwise, you will be in big trouble. Mr. Cook, you looked so confident. I thought you were a super expert. I almost used my full strength. Fortunately, I didn''t. Otherwise, I''ll be notorious for the generations toe."


    Davis was twitching on the ground. His mouth was full of bubbles. Although he wanted to speak, he couldn''t.


    The teaching director wiped a cold sweat from his forehead and said, "Hey, how much strength did you retain when you beat Mr. Cook?"


    Kevin chuckled and said, "Not much, about 90%."


    "What? You retained 90% of your strength?"


    "Yeah."


    The teaching director opened his eyes wide and stammered. "If you retained 90% of your strength, then you just used 10% of your strength?"


    "That''s right. I''m still scared now. Fortunately, I was on guard. I was thinking that I would use 10% of my strength first."


    "Damn it, you are an expert!" The teaching director knelt down.


    "Uh, what are you doing?" Kevin was shocked.


    The teaching director kowtowed. "From now on, you will be my teacher."


    Kevin helped the teaching director up and shook his head, "This was wrong. I''m your student, so I should kowtow to you. How can you kowtow to me?"


    "No, take me as your disciple."


    Kevin smiled and said, "I''m sorry. I don''t ept disciples."


    "You are a hero. Please ept me. Your tuition will be free." The teaching director said hurriedly.


    "I''m a principled person. This is something everyone knows. I don''t have any ns to ept disciples for the time being. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 37 The Top Expert in the Class

    <h4>Chapter 37 The Top Expert in the ss</h4>


    Kevin turned to look at Davis and said, "Mr. Cook, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to ssroom first. Don''t worry, you won''t die. You can stand up in at most half an hour. I''ll go first. Goodbye."


    Kevin turned around and walked out of the office.


    "Wait." The teaching director hurriedly chased after him.


    When the teaching director chased after Davis, he closed the door to Davis''s office. Davis was twitching on the ground and foaming, but no one paid attention to him.


    When the teaching director walked out of the office to chase after Kevin, he discovered that Kevin had already disappeared from the end of the corridor of the teaching building.


    The dean thought, "I will not give up. As long as I have a persistent spirit and show 100% sincerity. I don''t believe he won''t be moved." Come on. Kevin was definitely a genius that could bepared to the top ten geniuses of the school. It would be great if I could learn from him. Even the principal can only learn from Andrew, who is ranked tenth."


    At this moment, the headmaster is talking with a student in the principal''s office on the sixth floor of the teacher building.


    "Andrew, I''m really sorry. I thought Edward would definitely ept you as his daughter''s personal bodyguard." The headmaster said apologetically.


    Andrew smiled bitterly, "It''s fine, this has nothing to do with you."


    The headmaster said, "I thought that based on my personal rtionship with Edward, he would ept you. I didn''t expect that he would epted someone who came down from the mountain."


    Andrew said, "That person''s name is Ben. I heard that Edward''s father found him."


    The headmaster patted Andrew on the shoulder andforted him, "Think about it, you wasn''t Sally''s bodyguard, but that doesn''t mean that you don''t have a chance to catch up to her. You are a genius expert ranked tenth in the St. Paul''s School. Many wealthy merchants want to recruit you. In the future, you will meet more beauties."


    "Eh." Andrew smiled bitterly. He only liked Sally. How could he listen to the principal''s words? The headmaster sighed, "Andrew, cheer up. You are in a bad mood these days. You don''t have to teach me martial arts until you get better."


    Even though he was the headmaster, there was no way for him to learn martial arts. However, he could at least make friends with Andrew, who was ranked tenth in the St. Paul''s School, and learn a few moves from Andrew. The teaching director could only look for a teacher like Davisto learn and get refused. Compared to Andrew.Davis was far inferior. The top ten experts of the St. Paul''s School were all extraordinary.


    The headmaster had already treated Andrew as his nephew, rmended him to be Edward''s daughter''s bodyguard, and arranged various activities for him that were beneficial to his martial arts.


    Andrew shook his head and said, "No, I can''t dy teaching you martial arts just because my personal stuff."


    "Thank you then." The headmasterughed.


    "No need. Then I''ll go back to ssroom first."


    "Alright."


    Andrew left the headmaster''s office.


    Andrew walked down the building and saw Kevin looking around in front of him. He frowned because he recognized that Kevin was the person who went to Edward''s interview with him yesterday.


    "It''s you. What are you doing here?" Andrew asked coldly.


    "Dude." Kevin greeted Andrew with a smile.


    "Are you also a student of the St. Paul''s School?" Andrew asked expressionlessly.


    "Yes, you are also a student of the St. Paul''s School? What a coincidence."


    "Hmm." Andrew snorted and left without answering Kevin.


    "Uh." Kevin rubbed his nose. He didn''t offend Andrew, right?


    After taking a few steps. Andrew suddenly turned to Kevin and said, "Are you called Kevin?"


    "Yeah, is there anything you need me to teach you?"


    Andrew frowned and said angrily, "What a joke Howe I need your guidance? What ability do you have to teach me?"


    "I thought that you suddenly turned around because you need my guidance. Since it was a misunderstanding. I''m sorry. Please forgive me." Kevin smiled.


    Andrew said, "Kevin, I heard you took advantage of Sally."


    "Uh, what do you mean?"


    "Kevin. I''m warning you, don''t do that again. Otherwise, I won''t spare you."


    "How?" Andrew said coldly. "I''ll kick your ass."


    Kevin rolled his eyes and thought, "Why is everyone in this world so narcissistic?"


    Kevin could deal with Andrew with just one hand. Andrew dared to say that he would kick Kevin''s ass. However, Kevin only smiled in disdain.


    Kevin returned to ss 5, Grade 3. As soon as Kevin entered the ss, everyone looked at Kevin. The ssroom was very quiet and there was a strange atmosphere.


    A voice sounded, "Kevin,e over here."


    Kevin raised his head and saw a boy who was calling him.


    This boy was sturdy. It''s very clear that he was practicing martial arts. However, Kevin immediately felt that he was at the rookie level. If it was in Kevin''s world, a rookie like him would not even have the qualifications to speak to Kevin. But they were ssmates Kevin loved to make friends, so he walked over without thinking.


    Kevin smiled kindly and said, "Hello, ssmate. Is there anything you need my guidance for calling me over?"


    The student''s face twitched and he angrily said, "Teach me?"


    "Uh, we don''t know each other. You didn''t call me here to teach you? Is there anything else?"


    "Kevin, I''m not in the mood to talk to you. I heard that you know martial arts, but you''ve always pretended that you don''t."


    Kevin smiled. "Yeah." Kevin said without blinking.


    Originally, Kevin was unable to exin why he suddenly grasped martial arts, but he found that it''s easy to exin using the word ''poser''. In the future, if he encountered anything that could not be exined, he would use the word. There was no need to worry that he would be suspected by others.


    "Luthor, throw him into the garbage dump and take revenge for me." David shouted.


    When Kevin heard David''s shout, he knew that this student was the strongest among the three martial arts practitioners, Luthor.


    Luthor red at Kevin angrily, "Kevin, since you know martial arts, then it''s very easy. Don''t say that I bullied you. The rule in the field of martial arts isto fight one¡ªon¡ªone."


    Kevin smiled and said, "So you are Luthor, the person with the highest level of martial arts in our ss."


    "Kevin, don''t pretend to be stupid. Do you hear me?" Luthor roared. He was very angry. Kevin always changed the topic, as if hepletely ignored Luthor''s words.

 Chapter 38 Someone Was Defeated in One Second

    <h4>Chapter 38 Someone Was Defeated in One Second</h4>


    Kevin smiled and said, One¡ªon¡ªone? I don''t think so."


    "You don''t dare? You''re afraid of me? Unfortunately, you hit David. I won''t let you go. I''ll let you do three moves first. Otherwise, everyone will say that I bully you."


    Kevin sighed and suddenly punched Luthor.


    It was impossible for Luthor to react. Luthor was unparable with Kevin.


    Luthor flew to the back of the ssroom and was covered with dust.


    Kevin said, "Luthor, you can''t even react. You want to fight with me one¡ªon¡ªone?"


    Luthor waspletely dumbfounded.


    Luthor roared unwillingly, "I don''t believe that your martial arts are so great. I don''t believe it."


    "How can you believe me?"


    "I didn''t see your move just now. I''m not convinced. Kevin, don''t y this kind of sneak attack. Do it in the public." Luthor roared.


    Kevin was speechless. Luthor couldn''t react. Kevin had not ambushed him.


    "Alright, Luthor, then I''ll let you believe me. Come on."


    Luthor stood up and attacked ferociously.


    "Mantis pouncing on butterflies." Luthor jumped up and attacked Kevin. This was his strongest move. He used his body''s weight to increase the power of the move.


    Unfortunately, Luthor thought it was a very powerful move. But in the eyes of an expert like Kevin, it was too low ¡ª grade. Kevin couldn''t bear to bully Luthor.


    Kevin simply kicked Luthor in the stomach.


    Luthor mmed into the ceiling fiercely, then bounced back and fell to the ground.


    Luthor grinned in pain.


    Kevin said, "Do you believe me now? If you don''t, I''ll put the white g."


    Luthory on the ground with his eyes being nk.


    Kevin returned to his seat.


    Sitting on the ground, Luthor was dumbfounded. Luthor had always been the highest martial artist in his ss. Many students admired him, especially female students. But all of a sudden, Kevin defeated him in one second. It''s such a big psychological gap. In the blink of an eye, Kevin covered up his light. How would he stay in the ss in the future?


    After Kevin returned to his seat, a girl at the next table approached Kevin and deliberately asked, "Kevin, did you do your homeworkst week?"


    "Homework? What homework? I don''t know."


    Kevin said nkly. The girl immediately stood up and walked to Kevin. She purposely stuck close to him. She took out Kevin''s English book and turned to one page. She said, "These are the questions. Didn''t you finish?"


    n looked at Kevin with envy. Now that Kevin was the strongest martial arts expert in the ss, everyone''s attitude to him was different. The girl tried to get close to him even though they didn''t have any topics to talk about.


    "Oh, thank you."


    "You''re wee." The girl returned to her seat. After sitting down, she turned to look at Kevin. Suddenly, she realized that Kevin was getting more and more handsome. Kevin was the most handsome guy of more than twenty boys in ss 5, Grade 3. How could she not notice him in the past? There was such a shiny boy sitting next to her, but she had never noticed it.


    The girl was a little excited. as if she had discovered a treasure. She said, "Kevin, if there''s anything you don''t understand, just ask me."


    n looked at Kevin with envy. The girl was too gentle to Kevin.


    "Oh, okay, thank you." Kevin nced at the girl''s book with a name written on it: "Lucia."


    Another boy in the front row also turned around and smiled at Kevin, asking, "Kevin, you didn''t do your homeworkst week. Do you want to copy my homework?"


    Kevin was stunned for a moment and said, "I don''t know how to copy. Why don''t you help me copy it?"


    "Alright. I''ll copy it for you. Give me the exercise book and I''ll copy one for you."


    n sighed. Everyone''s attitude to Kevin was truly enviable. The boy not only gave Kevin his homework, but also took the initiative to help Kevin copy it.


    Luthor had already returned to his seat. Seeing that many of his ssmates were showing goodwill towards Kevin, especially Lucia, he felt very ufortable. In the past, they were ttering Luthor. But in the future, they would probably tter Kevin. Who else would cared about Luthor, the second in the ss?


    Luthor gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it. I''m so upset."


    Luthor''s deskmate said, "Dude, what can you do? He is indeed stronger than you."


    Luthor snorted. "Even if he is stronger than me, I can''t let him cover up my light so easily. The next ss is going to be held by the head teacher. I will let the head teacher embarrass Kevin."


    Luthor''s deskmate said, "That''s right. If Mr. Cook knew that Kevin knew martial arts and defeated you, he would definitely be ufortable. I can''t tell that the most beautiful girls in the ss admire the head teacher. Lucia is just an ugly girl who also admires the head teacher. The head teacher likes to be admired by his students very much. I guess the head teacher will definitely say that he wants to test Kevin''s strength, then kick Kevin off in front of us. Finally, he will say some hypocritical words to guide Kevin. He treated you like this frequently in the past. Don''t worry, the head teacher will definitely embarrass Kevin."


    "Yes." Luthor nodded. He would never let Kevin steal his light so easily.


    The next lesson would soon begin.


    Davis was punched by Kevin early in the morning. He was fine after a ss.


    Davis took the teaching n and walked into the ssroom. Hisplexion didn''t seem to be good. As for the reason, only he and Kevin knew.


    Davis didn''t dare to look at Kevin''s face. He didn''t even dare to look towards Kevin. He pretended that nothing had happened. Davis was good at disguising. Even if he was beaten to death, he wouldn''t let his students know that Kevin punched him. Otherwise, his image would be ruined.


    "It''s time for ss." Davis said from the podium.


    "Good morning, teacher."


    "Everyone, turn to page XX." Davis said seriously.


    "Oh." Everyone was confused. Why was Mr. Cook keeping such a low profile today? In the past, he would always talk about his martial arts before ss. For example, he met a pervert on the bus. He subdued the pervert with a wave of ''Wolf Capturing Hand''. causing everyone on the bus to apud. He would even gesture on the podium. Sometimes. He would ask Luthor and the others to go up andpete, and the students in the ss would look at him with admiration.


    But today, he went straight to ask students to open the textbook. How strange.


    Davis said seriously. "Today, let''s talk about quadratic function."


    Davis picked up the chalk and turned to write on the ckboard.

 Chapter 39 Davis Wanted to Keep A Low Profile

    <h4>Chapter 39 Davis Wanted to Keep A Low Profile</h4>


    The students in the ss looked at each other. Why was Mr. Cook so strange?


    Davis didn''t dare to brag about half a ss as usual. As long as Kevin was still sitting in the ssroom, he didn''t even dare to say a word about martial arts. At the thought of Kevin''s unknown level of martial arts, he couldn''t help but tremble. If he continued to brag about how powerful he was as usual, what if Kevin came up and punched him?


    Davis finished writing on the ckboard and said, "Everybody, what is a quadratic function?"


    At this time. Luthor could no longer hold back. He was still waiting for Mr. Cook to embarrass Kevin. However, Mr. Cook was so strange that he went straight to ask students questions.


    Luthor hurriedly said, "Mr. Cook."


    "Luthor, what are you doing?" Davis asked seriously.


    Luthor immediately left his seat and did two moves behind the ssroom. Then, he said, "Mr. Cook, my martial arts have improved again. Do you want to test me?"


    However, Davis said without any smile, "It''s on a ss now. Sit down."


    The students in the ss whispered. Normally, Luthor would have been hit by Davis. "Did Mr. Cook take the wrong medicine?" A girl in the front row whispered to her desk¡ªmate.


    Davis was depressed. Someone actually said that he had taken the wrong medicine.


    Davis said, "Luthor, what are you doing? Hurry up and get back to your seat. I have to continue to this ss."


    Luthor did not return to his seat. He immediately chuckled and practiced a few moves on the spot. He said, "Mr. Cook, it is estimated that I surpass you now. Come on, test me."


    Davis was furious. Luthor was provoking him. Normally, he would have kicked him to death. Kevin wanted to keep a low profile. He didn''t expect Luthor to provoke him.


    "Luthor, return to your seats and it''s time to ss." Davis said solemnly.


    "Mr. Cook, didn''t you like topete with me the most? What happened today? Come on,e on,e on, you''re definitely no match for me."


    Davis was furious as he walked towards Luthor.


    Luthor was cheerful. Mr. Cook finally decided to make his move."


    However, Davis walked up to Luthor and didn''t make a move. He shouted, "Go back to your seat."


    Luthor gritted his teeth and threw a punch.


    Davis was about to explode with anger. Luthor was so arrogant. Davis immediately counterattacked with a punch.


    "Bang!" Luthor fell on the ground. Of course. Luthor did it on purpose.


    Davis was stunned. It was impossible for him to knock Luthor down with a single punch, right?


    At this time, Luthor got up and smiled, "Mr. Cook, you''re so amazing. In the past. I was able to endure more than a dozen moves from you, but now I can''t even endure a single move. I thought that I be stronger and I could defeat you. I didn''t expect that you would be much stronger. You defeated me with one move. I admire you."


    "Wow." The students in the ss thought that it was true, and immediately eximed in admiration.


    A few female fans shouted, "Mr. Cook is invincible."


    Seeing his students calling him invincible. Davis was so nervous. He nced at Kevin and hurriedly said, "Stop shouting. Stop."


    "Mr. Cook is invincible." The fans in the ss who admired Davis continued to shout, "Mr. Cook is invincible."


    Davis was so nervous and depressed that he nced at Kevin. Davis would possibly be died if they continued to shout "invincible" in front of Kevin. They were pushing him into a fire pit.


    "Stop shouting invincible." Davis roared.


    A female student hurriedly said, "Mr. Cook, in the past. when Luthor was able to take more than ten moves from you, you were able to get third ce in the Teacher Combat Competition. But now, you defeated Luthor with one move. Your strength has increased so much. You are not invincible? Mr. Cook, you are my idol. Mr. Cook is invincible." Other students were shouting. "Mr. Cook is invincible, Mr. Cook is invincible."


    Even Luthor shouted, "Mr. Cook is invincible. Mr. Cook is invincible."


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah." Davis was so anxious that he was about to jump up.


    Kevin didn''t do anything. He just shook his head and sighed. These frogs at the bottom of the well really had never seen the world outside. Even Kevin didn''t dare to say that he was invincible. How came Davis, a loser, dared to say that?


    Seeing that Kevin did not react, Davis felt a little relieved. He was afraid that Kevin would jump out and punch him. but it seemed like Kevin did not intend to jump out.


    "Alright, stop shouting. Let''s confine the teaching." Davis returned to the podium and was eager to start the ss.


    However, Luthor was unhappy. His goal was to get Mr. Cook to suppress Kevin.


    Luthor shouted, "Mr. Cook, Kevin also knows martial arts."


    Davis''s heart skipped a beat but he casually nodded, "Oh, I see. Let''s continue the ss, Quadratic functions..."


    "Mr. Cook, Kevin''s martial arts are very great. The first ce in our ss is Kevin."


    "Oh, really? The meaning of the quadratic function is..."


    Luthor was confused. The moment Davis mentioned Kevin, he changed the topic. Why did want to say quadratic function all the time? Fuck!


    "Mr. Cook." Luthor interrupted Davis.


    "What?" Davis roared impatiently.


    "Mr. Cook, didn''t you hear that? Kevin is currently the number one martial arts expert in our ss."


    Davis immediately said, "That''s right. The quadratic function..."


    "Mr. Cook." Luthor shouted again to interrupt Davis.


    "Luthor, if you don''t want to listen to my ss, then go out of ss. Please don''t disturb the other students." Davis roared. He was very unhappy with Luthor. He wanted to keep a low profile, but Luthor didn''t want him to.


    Luthor''s goal was to make Davis beat Kevin and destroy Kevin''s prestige. Who would have thought that Davis would go crazy and want to keep a low profile?


    Luthor immediately said to his ssmates, "Guys, how about we invite Mr. Cook to have apetition with Kevin?"


    The students in the ss immediately started to heckle.


    "Mr. Cook,pete. Mr. Cook,pete. Mr. Cook,pete." Everyone shouted in unison again.


    However. Davis pretended not to hear it. He picked up the book and said, "The definition of a quadratic function. Generally, there is the following rtionship between the independent variable x and the dependent variable y..."


    Luthor was depressed. What''s wrong with Mr. Cook? The whole ss was shouting pete", yet he was pretending not to hear it.


    However, facing the shouts of the entire ss, Davis could not continue after half a minute, because he could not hear his own voice.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Davis roared.


    Luthor immediately said, "Mr. Cook, we want to see you and Kevin topete with each other."


    Another girl said, "Yes, Mr. Cook, you are our idol. Just have a fight with Kevin."

 Chapter 40 Be Merciful

    <h4>Chapter 40 Be Merciful</h4>


    "Mr. Cook, didn''t you say that you defeated many perverts, hooligans, pickpockets and the like? Furthermore, you are even more formidable than before. Justpete with Kevin. We want to see that."


    Davis shouted, "Compete? You don''t know we are in a ss?"


    Everyone curled their lips secretly and thought, "Why is Davis pretending to be serious? Didn''t Davis talk about your martial arts in half a ss before?"


    Luthor immediately shouted, "Could it be that Mr. Cook doesn''t dare topete with Kevin? Are you afraid of losing to Kevin?"


    The fans in the ss immediately denounced Luthor, "Luthor, Mr. Cook has won the third ce in the Teacher Combat Competition. Who is Kevin? Our Mr. Cookwill be afraid of him?"


    "That''s right. Luthor, you can''t defeat Kevin by yourself. Do you think that others are as useless as you? Did Mr. Cook pick up the third ce trophy of the Teacher Combat Competition from the street?"


    "Luthor. I won''t allow you to insult my idol, Mr. Cook."


    Luthorughed and said, "Everyone, I apologize, okay? How can Mr. Cook not be Kevin''s match? Who cares about Kevin? How can he bepared to Mr. Cook? Sorry, everyone, I said that because Mr. Cook was unwilling to fight with Kevin. It''s not my fault. Anyone would misunderstand that."


    Luthor smiled at Mr. Cook and said, "Mr. Cook, all the students in the ss want to see you defeat Kevin."


    "That''s right, Mr. Cook. Look, even Luthor misunderstood you. If you don''t make a move, the entire ss will really think that you''re afraid of Kevin."


    "Mr. Cook,e on. There''s no hurry to teach. Are you really afraid of Kevin? You''re a teacher. You won the third ce in the Teacher Combat Tournament. Who cares about Kevin? He didn''t know martial arts in the past. He must have just learned it recently."


    The whole ss looked at Davis with expectant gazes.


    Davis red fiercely at Luthor. What should he do?


    "Mr. Cook, can you still endure it?"


    Kevin sat in his seat and did not say anything.


    Kevin was not stupid. Looking at thecent Luthor. he knew that Luthor wanted Mr. Cook to embarrass him. Otherwise, Luthor would not have encouraged the emotions of the entire ss so actively.


    All of the students in the ss were Davis''s fans. They couldn''t stop cheering for Davis. They all hoped that their idol would defeat Kevin. However, how could they know the pain in Davis''s heart? The reason why the students admired him so much was that Davis had boasted himself too much.


    All the students in the ss stopped talking and stared at Davis, waiting for him to take action.


    If Davis wouldn''t take actions, his fans in the ss would probably be really disappointed in him.


    Davis could only clench his teeth, hoping that Kevin would cut him some ck.


    Davis looked at Kevin and coughed twice, "Well, Kevin."


    Kevin immediately stood up. Davis''s body couldn''t help but tremble. He was too scared to speak properly.


    Davis said with all courage, "Kevin, I heard that you defeated Luthor?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Cook."


    Kevin was puzzled. Mr. Cook wanted to be beat again?


    The students in the ss were excited when they saw that their idol was about to make a move.


    Davis struggled to say, "Your martial arts are not bad. I didn''t expect that you can defeat Luthor."


    "Well."


    Luthor shouted, "Mr. Cook. stop talking and hit him."


    The ssmates couldn''t help but shout, "Yes, Mr. Cook, why are you so long¡ªwinded today? Where''s your previous domineering manner?"


    "Mr. Cook, please be more brave." Davis trembled as he said, "Kevin, they all want me to fight with you."


    Kevin nodded, "I heard that. What do you mean?"


    Davis Squeezed a smile and said, "Kevin, as a teacher, I won''t take advantage of you. It''s up to you."


    "I will obey your will."


    "Really?"


    "Do you really mean it?"


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah." The students in the ss were going crazy. Why was Mr. Cook so long¡ªwinded? Just made a move, okay?


    Luthor couldn''t bear it anymore and said, "Mr. Cook, do it. You made us crazy."


    Davis knew that he really couldn''t dy any longer and said, "Kevin, be merciful." Davis was hinting at Kevin, so his ent was on ''merciful''. He hoped that Kevin would understand the implication and let him win.


    Kevin nodded and said, "Of course, you are my teacher. Of course I will show some mercy." Kevin also emphasized the word "mercy".


    Davis was delighted and thought. "Kevin has agreed to show some mercy. He understood what I mean. Yeah, I''m not afraid anymore."


    Davis chuckled as he walked to the empty space behind the ss and said, "Kevin, please."


    Kevin left his seat and walked to the back of the ssroom. The two of them stood face to face, about two meters apart.


    The students in the ss held their breaths and looked at Kevin and Davis without blinking because they were afraid that Mr. Cook would defeat Kevin with a single move.


    Davis smiled and wanted to confirm it again, "Kevin, as the head teacher, I will show some mercy. Will you?"


    Kevin said, "Don''t worry. I will show some mercy."


    One of the girls in the ss shouted. "Can you stop being so verbose? You said ''show some mercy'' for many times."


    This girl didn''t know the implication.


    Davis said, "Kevin, let''s do it."


    "Please."


    Davis put on a handsome posture. He knew that Kevin would show some mercy, so he was no longer afraid. He had to put on a handsome posture and ''win'' more beautifully.


    The students in the ss were extremely nervous. They saw Davis moved.


    Davis rushed towards Kevin in an instant. With a move that was full of strength, Davis rushed forward like a tiger pouncing on a chicken.


    They saw Kevin move as well.


    Kevin''s hand was so fast. It was only a simple punch.


    Then, the scene suddenly froze.


    Kevin''s punchnded on Davis''s stomach, and Davis''s back instantly arched backwards. Even the tips of his feet were not on the ground. The scene froze here until Davis tilted his head three or four secondster.


    "Bang!" Davis maintained his beautiful posture and fell down. looking at Kevin in disbelief.


    At this moment, the ss waspletely silent.


    Davis stammered as he pointed at Kevin. "You, you say that you would show some mercy."


    Kevin smiled helplessly, "I have already shown some mercy. Otherwise, do you think you can still speak now? I only used 0.1% of my strength. I have already reduced mybat strength to the minimum. My purpose is to let you win. I didn''t expect that you would not even be able to withstand 0.1% of my strength?"


    "Forget it. Don''t say it." Davis''s eyes turned red as he wiped away his sad tears.

 Chapter 41 Will You Die if You Don’t Show off?

    <h4>Chapter 41 Will You Die if You Don''t Show off?</h4>


    "Mr. Cook, stop crying. Alright, alright, it''s my fault. Why don''t you start over again? I promise to stand still this time. Whatever you do or hit me."


    Davis Cook''s heart was filled with grievances. He did not me Kevin for being merciless but hated himself for being ipetent. Kevin could even defeat Davis using 1% of strength.


    Kevin suddenly shouted, "Ouch." Then he fell to the ground and covered his chest. Kevin said painfully, "Oh, it hurts. Mr. Cook, quickly, quickly put away your Death touch. Your Death touch hurts invisibly. Even if you are a hundred miles away, people will still be injured by your Death touch. At worst, people will die, but at least people will be crippled. Mr. Cook, quickly put away your Death touch..."


    The ss waspletely silent as they stared nkly at Kevin lying on the ground pretending to be in pain. There was an exaggerated expression on Kevin''s face. This fellow''s acting skills could be awarded. However, if everyone really believed him, then they are fools.


    Mr. Cook cried, "Kevin, can you stop mocking me?"


    Kevin helplessly climbed up from the ground and patted Davis Cook on the shoulder. "Mr. Cook don''t be sad. It''s not that your martial arts skills are too low, but my martial arts skills are too high. In the future, guard against arrogance and rashness and concentrate onprehending the essence of martial arts, okay?"


    "Yes." Davis Cook nodded, as if he was a junior.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Stop crying. Let''s go back to ss. Everyone is in a hurry. Didn''t you just say we should focus on our ss?"


    Davis Cook got up from the ground and raised his head, causing the entire ss to stare nkly at them.


    Kevin said, "Stop looking. Everyone sits down. Mr. Cook is going to start."


    Davis Cook walked to the podium and picked up the book. He ignored everyone''s gaze and said, "The basic expression of the quadratic function is y=ax2 + bx + c (a ¡Ù 0). The highest order of the quadratic function must be quadratic. The image of the quadratic function is a parab whose axis of symmetry is parallel to or coincides with the y axis..."


    The ss was in a strange atmosphere, but it was unknown how many people listened, because the students had not yet recovered from their shock.


    Half an hourter, ss was over.


    Davis Cook said that ss was over, and then he politely nodded to Kevin before walking out of the ssroom, as if it was very rude not to nod to Kevin before leaving.


    As soon as the headmaster left, n hurriedly said, "Kevin, your martial arts skills are too high. OMG, the headmaster is no match for you."


    All the students in the ss gathered around.


    "Kevin, your martial arts can definitely be ranked in the top twelfth or even eleventh ce in The St. Paul''s School."


    "Wow, our ss actually has a top twelve martial arts ranker. It''s such an honor."


    Kevin smiled and said, "You are overpraising me. Actually, my martial arts are not strong at all. My martial arts are too weak."


    At this time, Luthor snorted, "Kevin. will you die if you don''t show off?"


    Kevin was stunned, "Show off? I''m not showing off right now."


    "Hmph, are you showing off? Ask everyone. I despise people who show off when they have some little strength."


    Kevin looked at his ssmates and said, "Am I showing off?"


    All the students chuckled. Damn it, Kevin showed off so obviously. He even said that he didn''t show off at all. His martial arts skill were so high. This was a little too much for everyone to endure showing off to be.


    However, Kevin really didn''t show off. Now that his body was so weak, Kevin only had this bit of martial arts. Compared to his world, he was now at the level of a jack¡ªoff¡ªall¡ªtrades. Kevin wasn''t wrong. He really felt that his current martial arts were very weak.


    "I think my martial arts are really weak. I really can''t stand you guys if you insist that I was showing off. Alright, let''s go."


    The students dispersed one after another. Those boys who were jealous of Kevin all despised Kevin for being too pretentious.


    At this time, a teacher came in from outside. The teacher shouted, "Who is called Kevin?"


    "Me." Kevin stood up.


    The teacher said, "Kevin, I am Arthur Longman, the head teacher of ss 32, Senior 3. Now pack your things and follow me to ss 32."


    "Why ss 32?" Kevin asked.


    The teacher snorted, "I don''t know. Charles Green had asked me to do this."


    After saying that, the teacher turned around and left, as if he did not wee Kevin.


    Kevin immediately understood. Charles Green greeted the school and arranged for Kevin to go to Lily''s ss to protect Lily. Kevin was still puzzled just now. Why hadn''t he arranged to go to Lily''s ss?


    Kevin packed his school bag and was about to leave when n pulled Kevin away and said reluctantly, "Are you leaving me so soon?"


    All the students in the ss said, "Kevin, why do you go to ss 32?"


    "Don''t tell me you abandoned ss 5. Senior 3 in order to pick up Lily?"


    "Our ss just had an entire school level expert. Are you leaving?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Sorry, everyone. If you miss me in the future, you can go to ss 32 to have fun with me. Alright, I''ll go first."


    Everyone despised him one after another. In order to pick up girls, he moved to another ss. Everyone had just admired him for a while, but he didn''t have any sense of honor in the ss.


    Kevin picked up the book and prepared to leave. He had just arrived at the podium.


    "Kevin." n shouted. Kevin was the only one in the ss who was willing to talk to him. After Kevin left, no one in the ss would speak to him.


    Kevin turned around and looked at n. n''s eyes were red.


    Kevin asked, "n, are you willing toe with me to ss 32?"


    n smiled and said, "Of course I am willing, but you can''t make it."


    "Then who has the final say?" Kevin asked.


    "My grades are so bad, how can ss 32 ept me? I can''t change sses, unless the teaching director approves."


    At this moment, the teaching director walked over from outside. The teaching director was a little nervous. He thought, "I finally found a reason. Kevin is going to change sses. I''m going to help him move things. I don''t know if this reason is reasonable or not. However, I can''t consider so much."


    The lecture director came to ss 5, Grade 3, and saw that Kevin hadn''t moved over yet. He was delighted that he hadn''t arrived toote.


    Kevin recognized the teaching director immediately. Wasn''t it the teacher in Davis Cook''s office this morning? That''s who wanted Kevin to ept him as disciple. He was rejected by Kevin. Could it be that he hasn''t given up yet? Kevin asked, "It''s you again. What are you doing here?"


    The teaching director pushed down his sses and chuckled, "Kevin, I heard that you are moving to ss 32, Grade 3. After I heard the news, I specially rushed over to help you move your things."


    Kevin thought, "Why is this teacher so shameless? I said that I won''t ept any disciple, but he''s still shameless."


    At this moment, all the students in the ss were shocked. The teaching director personally rushed over to help Kevin move things, wasn''t he mistaken?

 Chapter 42 Two tug bottles

    <h4>Chapter 42 Two tug bottles</h4>


    Kevin said, "Sir, I told you. I won''t ept any disciple. Please go back."


    The teaching director smiled and said, "Kevin, look at what you said. I''m only here to help you move things. Did I ever say that you would ept me as your disciple?"


    "I only have one bag. I don''t need your help."


    "It''s fine, I''m willing to help." The teaching director snatched Kevin''s schoolbag over, shamelessly wanting to carry it for Kevin.


    Kevin said, "You are such a shameless teacher."


    "Hehe." The teaching directorughed foolishly.


    All the students in the ss were dumbfounded.


    Kevin didn''t care anymore. Since this teacher loved to take school bags so much, let him take them.


    Kevin said to n, "n,e with me first. I''ll go see the school directorter."


    "Uh." n looked at the teaching director doubtfully.


    The teaching director hurriedly said, "Kevin, why are you looking for the teaching director?"


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t ask so much." Kevin said angrily.


    The teaching director chuckled and said, "Kevin, this really has nothing to do with me, because I am the teaching director."


    Kevin was stunned, "You?"


    "Yes, I am the teaching director. Tell me, what can I do for you?"


    "Isn''t the teaching director a big school leader? Then why are you helping me move things?"


    "What''s wrong with the teaching director? Can''t teaching director carry things for you? Tell me, what are you looking for me for?"


    Kevin said, "n is my deskmate. I want him toe with me to ss 32, Grade 3. He said that the ss teacher of ss 32 definitely doesn''t want him because his grades are poor. Unless the teaching director approves."


    The teaching director chuckled and said, approve."


    n was pleasantly surprised, "Thank you, Director.


    "Alright, alright, hurry up and take your things."


    Kevin left empty¡ªhanded for ss 32, followed by a school director with a bag on his shoulder and a stack of books in his hand, as if he was a personal assistant. At the end, n was also carrying his bag and books, his face full of joy.


    When they arrived at ss 32 of Senior Three, Arthur Longman, the teacher in charge of the ss, was standing on the podium.


    "Sir." Kevin stood at the ss entrance and shouted.


    Arthur Longman looked at Kevin and saw that Kevin was empty¡ªhanded. He hurriedly asked. "Where are your books?"


    At this moment, a voice sounded from behind Kevin, "Here, here."


    The school director emerged from behind Kevin.


    "Ah, Director." The head teacher, Arthur Longman, was shocked.


    "Director, why do you have Kevin''s things?" Arthur Longman asked in confusion.


    The school director smiled and said, "Haha, didn''t you ask me to approve Kevin''s change of ss just now? As soon as I heard, I came to help Kevin move things."


    "Ah." Arthur Longman broke out in a cold sweat.


    The students of ss 32 looked at Kevin and the school director in astonishment, discussing one after another. Kevin was so extravagant, the school director personally helped him carry the schoolbag.


    Kevin nced at ss 32 and saw Lily. Lily was ring at Kevin, as if she wasn''t in a good mood. Of course, Lily did not want this pervert bodyguard to be in the same ss as her, but it was obviously arranged by her father.


    Kevin walked into the ss and walked towards Lily.


    Seeing Kevin walking towards her, Lily hurriedly winked at Kevin, as if reminding him not toe over, pretending not to recognize him. She did not want the ss to know that Kevin was her bodyguard. Everyone knew about Kevin''s explicit love letter to Shirley Smith. If everyone found out that Kevin was her bodyguard. Lily felt that she had no face to see anyone else.


    Kevin noticed Lily''s gaze. Kevin smiled bitterly. Originally, he wanted to greet Lily, but she didn''t seem to want anyone to know. Thus, Kevin passed by Lily and didn''t speak to her. He pretended not to know her.


    The school director followed closely with a stack of books in his arms. Arthur Longman didn''t have the nerve to stand there and hurriedly went to help the school director get the schoolbag.


    Kevin asked, "Mr. Longman, where am I sitting?"


    Arthur Longman hurriedly said, "Oh, I''ve already arranged it for you. You will be at thest table." Kevin nodded. At this time, the school director shouted. "Arthur."


    "Yes, Director." Arthur Longman hurriedly said.


    "How can you arrange for Kevin to be in thest row? Change to a better seat."


    "But."


    "But what? Quickly change it."


    "No need," Kevin said, "I''m sitting at the back. I like it there." Kevin didn''t mind sitting there. However, Kevin did not know that those who sitting at the back of the ss were almost all poor students.


    The school director helped Kevin arrange the books.


    n was still at the outer door of the ss. so he was embarrassed to enter.


    Kevin shouted, "n,e in."


    Arthur Longman saw that n was also moving over and hurriedly said, "What''s going on?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Mr. Longman. n is my deskmate. I asked him toe with me and have apanion."


    "Who let him toe over?" Arthur Longman said unhappily.


    The school director raised his head and said, "I let him. What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, Director, this isn''t good. If a top student turns around, I would wee it, but..."


    "No but, Kevin have moved here without apanion. What''s wrong with finding apanion?"


    "Oh." Arthur Longman looked very depressed, and he was very angry. He suddenly had two moreggards. Arthur Longman had already understood Kevin''s school records, and he was definitely at the bottom of the list. Not only Kevin''s grades were poor, but also his reputation was very bad. The famous incident of writing love letters to Shirley Smith had already spread throughout the school. Even the contents of Kevin''s love letters had been exposed on the campuswork. That was shameless. Arthur Longman blushed when he read it. Due to Charles Green ''s'' favor, epting Kevin was already very annoying. Now, Kevin actually brought an equally weird fellow deskmate over.


    Arthur Longman was furious, but since the school director had already spoken, it was not good for him toin on the spot.


    After tidying up the books, Kevin and n sat down in thest row of the ss.


    The school director smiled and said, "Kevin, then you should have a good lesson. I''ll go first."


    "Yes, it''s been hard on you." Kevin said that although he did not ept disciples, director had at least helped him. Kevin would still say a word of gratitude.


    "Hehe, it''s not hard, it''s not hard."


    The school director said to Arthur Longman. "Arthur. then you can continue your ss. I won''t disturb you."


    "Alright, Director, take your time."


    The school director left contentedly. "Kevin, I don''t believe that I can''t move you. I''ll definitely be your disciple."


    Kevin did not ept the director as his disciple because he was not young anymore. He was in his forties. and his body condition was extremely poor. It was not that material at all. If people in his previous world found out about him epting such a disciple, they would beughed out of their minds. The reputation of ''The Best Assassin in All Lands'' would be ruined.

 Chapter 43 Here Comes Tiger Gold

    <h4>Chapter 43 Here Comes Tiger Gold</h4>


    Kevin''s poprity in his world was simr to the stars of modern society. There were few people in the field of martial arts who didn''t know that he was the best assassin in allnds. Of course, his junior sister, the prettiestdy in allnds, was also famous throughout the world, and no one didn''t know.


    Unfortunately, everything had already be the past. The once famous the best assassin in allnds was now being used as a bodyguard in this world in order to earn his livelihood. Kevin could not help but sigh when he remembered.


    Returning to reality, after the school director left, Arthur Longman stood on the podium and looked at Kevin and n with anger in his eyes. The more Arthur looked at them, the more unhappy he became.


    Arthur Longman didn''t understand why Charles Green asked him to arrange Kevin to ss 32.


    Could it be that Kevin had some special rtionship with Charles Green?


    Arthur did not know that Kevin was Lily''s personal bodyguard.


    Seeing that the headteacher was waiting for them, n hurriedly lowered his head and whispered, "Kevin, this headteacher doesn''t seem to wee us very much."


    Kevin also saw Arthur Longman''s gaze and was puzzled. "Strange. Could it be that Charles Green''s rtionship has not been cleared? Why does he look so unhappy?"


    Arthur Longman didn''t say anything and continued lesson with anger. Lily sat in the second row of the ss and did not dare to look back at Kevin, afraid that others would know that Kevin was her personal bodyguard. In that case, she really didn''t dare toe to school. It was only after Lily came to school today that she found out that Kevin''s notoriety had spread throughout the school. If she had known yesterday, she wouldn''t have allowed her father to hire Kevin even if she had risked her life. Fortunately, the news of Kevin harassing girls in the women''s toilet did not spread. Otherwise. Kevin''s reputation would be even worse. Of course. Lily wouldn''t tell anyone. After all, this was also rted to her reputation.


    However, besides Lily, there was a gangster student who had been beaten up by Kevin that day knew this.


    "ss is over."


    "Goodbye, teacher."


    However. Arthur Longman didn''t leave. He looked at Kevin and said, "Kevin, although I don''t know why you are arranged for my ss, remember, don''t cause trouble in my ss don''t drag my ss back, and don''t discredit my ss."


    Kevin hurriedly nodded. "Don''t worry, Mr. Longman. I believe that many people know my morality


    "Boo." All the students in the ss immediately booed.


    Kevin was puzzled, "What do you mean by boo?"


    The head teacher red at n and said, "n, if you drag my ss back in the next examination, please don''t me me for being impolite."


    After saying that, Arthur Longman, the head teacher, left.


    After Arthur Longman left, n poked Kevin and whispered, "Kevin, didn''t you say you were Lily''s bodyguard? Why didn''t Lily pay attention to you?"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Our young miss might be afraid of being gossiped about. She doesn''t want others to know that I''m her bodyguard. I''ll just secretly protect her."


    "Oh."


    At this moment, the two girls in front of Kevin deliberately spoke loudly.


    "There are two more scum students in ss 32. This time, our ss will be dragged back again. We are one step away from entering the top ten sses."


    "Not only are there two more scum, there''s also another pervert. Didn''t you see someone''s love letter to Shirley Smith in ss 24? Tsk tsk. I''m embarrassed to read it this morning."


    "I''m really speechless. I wonder why they came to our ss."


    "What else could it be? Most likely, it was for the school beauty." After saying that, the two girls looked at Lily, but Lily lowered her head to read and ignored them.


    The two girls continued, "Our ss is getting more and more boring. For some reason, I suddenly miss Tiger Gold today."


    "What do you miss about the Tiger Gold for? The Tiger Gold is tyrannical in ss. Everyone hates him."


    "It''s precisely because Tiger Gold is tyrannical in the ss that I miss him. Now, there are two more scum students. If Tiger Gold makes some contribution to the ss, what do you think?"


    "Eh? With your words, I suddenly feel that the Tiger Gold is not as hateful as before."


    When the whole ss heard this, everyone brainstormed. Eh, yes, they immediately joined the discussion.


    "Where did the Tiger Gold go? Why did he disappear when he was needed today?" A few girls said.


    "Tiger Gold usuallyes to ss only in the third ss. He wille in the next ss."


    "Tiger Gold used to be iparably tyrannical in front of us. I hate him, but today I really want him toe earlier. This is the first time I feel that the Tiger Gold is still of some use."


    "Hehe, if the Tiger Gold makes some contribution to our ss and kicks the two scum away, then he won''t be so hateful in the future. At least it can be considered as a contribution to our ss."


    The students of ss 32 were very disgusted with Kevin and n joining their ss, especially Kevin, a scum.


    However, no one dared to offend this kind of scum. Just as they were feeling extremely depressed, they suddenly thought of the Tiger Gold.


    Tiger Gold was naturally also the king of scum. He was tyrannical in ss 32. Everyone hated him. With his martial arts skills, he often bullied the weak. Everyone hated him. But they didn''t expect that this damned Tiger Gold would have a good side.


    Although Lily lowered her head and was doing homework, her ears were listening to the people in the ss. Speaking of the Tiger Gold, Lily also listened attentively. Only then did she suddenly think of this person. Tiger Gold bullied ssmates a lot. Of course, he was also one of the five school bullies. Like Kevin, he was not a good guy. Now that two famous scum had gathered in the same ss, what would happen?


    Will Tiger Gold drive Kevin away? Thinking of this, Lily was a little excited.


    Lily naturally hoped that Tiger Gold would drive Kevin away because Kevin peed in the women''s toilet and let her see what she shouldn''t have seen. Kevin had deeply hurt Lily, and Lily felt that Kevin was much more hateful than Tiger Gold.


    Kevin smiled bitterly and said, "n, it seems that we are unwee at all."


    However, n said with a depressed face, "Kevin, we are in a bit of trouble. Tiger Gold is one of the five school bullies."


    Kevin chuckled, "I won''t provoke him. Could it be that he will provoke us for no reason at all?"


    "Didn''t you hear? The students in this ss are all expecting Tiger Gold to take action and send us away. Tiger Gold is usually so annoying to everyone. It''s rare for him to do a good deed for the ss. I think Tiger Gold will be happy to help the students in this ss."


    "Naha, we are not soft touches either." Kevin said indifferently. Kevin didn''t care about the five school bullies at all.


    At this moment, at the school gate, a sturdy boy dressed in a fancy vest, with a fried dough stick in his left hand and a cup of soybean milk in his right hand, eating and walking towards the school gate. Behind him were three followers, also holding fried dough sticks and soybean milk in both hands.

 Chapter 44 It’s Rare to Do a Good Deed

    <h4>Chapter 44 It''s Rare to Do a Good Deed</h4>


    When the doorman saw this, he hurriedly took out the remote control and opened the telescopic door.


    The four of them swaggered into the school.


    This boy wearing a fancy vest was Tiger Gold that everyone hated in ss 32 Senior 3, one of the five school bullies.


    After Tiger Gold finished his breakfast, he threw the soybean milk cup on the ground and spat out a mouthful of phlegm. After eating, a servant behind him said, "Big T, don''t worry. Today, I will definitely catch that bastard who sphemed Miss Lily."


    Tiger Gold kicked off the trash can on the roadside and angrily said, "Damn him, even dares to touch my woman. After finding him, see how I cripple him."


    Tiger Gold was furious because the girl he had taken a fancy to was underestimated by a boy at schoolst Friday.


    Another attendant said, "Big T, after we capture him, we''ll directly cripple him. This bastard bullied Miss Lily in the female toilet. She definitely shouldn''t have seen it. You haven''t even picked her up yet, but she has been tainted by that bastard. If you don''t cripple him, to be honest, even the doorman won''t stand it."


    The stupid attendant hurriedly said, "What does it have to do with the doorman?"


    Another attendant pped him on the head, "Nobody treats you as mute if you don''t speak."


    At this time, the other attendant''s phone rang.


    "Big T, it''s a call from the sissy monitor." The attendant hurriedly picked up the phone.


    "Hey, monitor, what are you doing?"


    On the phone, the monitor said, "Where''s the Tiger Gold?"


    "What are you looking for Big T for? Big T is in a bad mood, so he has no time to talk to you."


    "I''m looking for Tiger Gold. There''s something important. Let him answer the phone."


    "Tell me directly if you have anything."


    The monitor helplessly said, "It''s like this. Just now, two scum students came to our ss. They are from ss 5. Grade 3. The students in the ss especially hope that Tiger Gold can do a good deed and drive those two scum students away."


    "Why are you calling for this small task? We''ll be in ss soon."


    After hanging up the phone, the attendant said to Tiger Gold, "Big T, the monitor said that there are two scum students in our ss. The students all hope that you can do a good deed and drive those two scum students away."


    Tiger Gold snorted, "What kind of scum dares toe to our ss 32? I am in a bad mood today. Isn''t he looking for trouble. Let''s go back to ss and clean up those two scums before looking for the bastard who harassed my girlfriend."


    Soon. Tiger Gold returned to his ss.


    When Tiger Gold entered the ss, everyone looked at Tiger Gold.


    Tiger Gold scanned the ss and didn''t see any strangers.


    Tiger Gold frowned and said, "Where are the dregs?"


    The monitor hurriedly said, "Tiger Gold, they went to the bathroom. They will definitelye back before the third ss."


    Tiger Gold snorted and walked to Lily''s seat.


    "Lil are you alright?" Tiger Gold asked. Lily said coldly, "Whether I have anything to do with you or not, go away."


    "Lil I''m sorry. I went out to yst Friday. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Don''t worry. I''ll find the person who bullied you. He even dares to harass my woman. I think he''s tired of living. If I don''t cut him into pieces. I''ll take his surname."


    Lily ignored Tiger Gold. However, Lily was looking forward to seeing if Tiger Gold could really help venting her anger on Kevin and punish Kevin. Of course, Lily was also very disgusted with Tiger Gold. Butpared to him, she hated Kevin even more. After all, Kevin had done much more harm to her. At the very least. Tiger Gold didn''t pee in front of her in the toilet.


    The monitor said, "Tiger Gold, it''s up to you whether you can do this good thing for the ss."


    The whole ss looked at Tiger Gold with expectant eyes and said, "Yes, Tiger Gold, if you drive those two scum away, then you can be forgiven about bullying everyone in the ss."


    This was the first time Tiger Gold felt such gentle gazes from his ssmates, and he was very pleased with himself.


    Tiger Gold nodded in disdain, "Don''t worry, this is just a small matter."


    "Hooray, we can finally chase the two scum away."


    The students in the ss cheered, and their gazes at the Tiger Gold were gentler, not as hateful as before.


    One of Tiger Gold''s attendants said, "Big T, do you see that? Everyone doesn''t seem to hate you that much. If you can repair your rtionship with your ssmates, why not? You don''t want toe to ss every day seeing all of your ssmates are cold to you, right? Moreover, after everyone doesn''t hate you that much. Lily may gradually be less disgusted with you and fall in love with you from now on."


    Tiger Gold nodded and said, "It''s rare to do a good deed for our ss. Don''t worry, those two scum students who dare toe to our ss, I''ll make them regret it."


    At this moment, in the bathroom, Kevin and n walked out after taking a piss.


    n said, "Kevin, is it really good that ss 32 students hate us so much? It feels so meaningless. If you were still in ss 3 or 5 of Senior High School, everyone would definitely admire you. It''s not like they are giving you a cold shoulder now."


    Kevin smiled indifferently and said, "My purpose is to secretly protect Miss Lily. It doesn''t matter to me."


    In ss 32, a ssmate hurriedly ran into the ssroom and shouted. "Oh boy, they''re back."


    All the students immediately became nervous. Kevin and n came back.


    Even Lily was unable to remain calm.


    Everyone looked at Tiger Gold. nervous and excited. They weren''t worried about the strength of Tiger Gold. After all, his reputation as one of t the five school bullies wasn''t a lie. Every single one of the five school bullies was the king of the dregs, so how could ordinary dregs be the opponent of the king of the dregs? At present, Kevin was only amon scum. He had yet to reach the level of king of scum. A king of scum not only needed scum, but also strength to be worthy of the title of ''honorable''.


    Kevin did not know about the plot of all the students in ss 32. His ssmates were waiting for him to go back and be cleaned up.


    Kevin and n walked into the ss one after another.


    As soon as Kevin entered the ss, he felt an unusual aura.


    The whole ss looked at him.


    At this moment, a disdainful voice sounded. "Are you two scum students who transferred into my ss?"


    Kevin looked at Tiger Gold. However, when Kevin saw the boy beside Tiger Gold, he was stunned. That boy, Kevin, had seen him before. It wasst Friday when Kevin came out of the women''s toilet. That hooligan student called Lily as Miss Lily.


    At this moment, the hooligan student saw Kevin and his eyes widened. He pointed at Kevin in disbelief and shouted loudly. "Big, Big T, he, he was the bastard who harassed your girlfriend in the women''s toiletst week."


    What happened to Kevin in the women''s toilet was immediately exposed. Kevin sighed.

 Chapter 45 He is Not Qualified

    <h4>Chapter 45 He is Not Qualified</h4>


    "What?" The Tiger Gold was shocked. He thought it would be a piece of cake to clean up a scum. He didn''t expect that this scum was the pervert that made him so angry to gnash his teeth.


    ss 32 students were also shocked. It was the first time they knew that Kevin not only wrote an explicit love letter, but also peed in front of Lily in the women''s toilet and bullied Lily. This bastard actually had an even more shameless thing to do.


    "Holy shit, scum!"


    "Bastard."


    "Even animals are inferior."


    "King of Dregs."


    Many students couldn''t help but curse at Kevin. Kevin''s image was upgraded from scum to king of scum.


    Lily was extremely depressed. She did not want this matter to get out. After all, it was also rted to her face. She did not expect that the entire ss would find out about it just like that. Lily estimated that the entire school would soon find out about it as well.


    Tiger Gold was enraged and instantly walked towards Kevin.


    He swore that if he didn''t turn Kevin into a eunuch in public today, he would definitely not be able to calm his anger.


    "What''s your name?" The Tiger Gold roared loudly. The ss next door probably heard it.


    Kevin said calmly, "What do you want to do?"


    "I asked you what your name was. What the hell are you? Today, I want to know who is so bold as to dare to touch my woman. Tell me, what''s your name? If I don''t cut off your penis in public today, I, Tiger Gold, will be your grandson." Tiger Gold roared in a hoarse voice, and his eyes were bloodshot. This appearance made all the students in the ss scared. They didn''t expect that things would get so big, there shouldn''t be people dying, right?


    Kevin snorted in disdain, "Just you?"


    "Right, just me. I''ll let you see with your own eyes what you''ve cut off right away. Saber " The Tiger Gold roared.


    "Big T, the saber ising." One of the attendants hurriedly took a fruit knife and handed it to Tiger Gold.


    The monitor was afraid of trouble and hurriedly said, "Tiger Gold, just drive him away. Don''t kill him."


    Tiger Gold roared, "Shut up. Today, I''m going to kill him. I''m going to make him pay the price of his life as he dared to touch my woman."


    Tiger Gold had lost his mind. The whole ss looked scared and no one dared to go up.


    The monitor hurriedly said to Lily, "Lily, hurry up and say something. If someone really dies, it will be shitty."


    Lily was also scared. Seeing Tiger Gold''s current momentum and the frightened expression of the entire ss, he consciously ignored Kevin''s strength. Lily hurriedly said, "Tiger Gold, don''t be impulsive. Put down your knife."


    Tiger Gold roared, "Lily, this bastard dared to harass you. I want his life."


    Lily''s body trembled, as if she had thought of a bloody scene for a while.


    Lily hurriedly said, "Tiger Gold, don''t kill him."


    Tiger Gold roared, "Impossible, I have to kill someone today..."


    "Zap." Before Tiger Gold could finish his sentence, Kevin pped Tiger Gold''s face.


    A loud p dumbfounded the whole ss.


    At this critical moment, Kevin actually pped Tiger Gold first. Does he want to die? Didn''t he see that everyone was worried that he would be stabbed to death? He even took the initiative to hit the other party? Does he still think Tiger Gold''s anger is not big enough?


    The monitor roared, "Kevin, are you sick? You really want to die so badly. Didn''t you see that Tiger Gold lost his mind and wanted to kill you? Everyone was afraid that you would be killed. We persuade Tiger Gold, you even beat him first. You want to die?"


    Kevin snorted, "Kill me? He''s not qualified."


    Tiger Gold touched the blood at the corner of his mouth. He was trying his best to control himself from killing Kevin. He didn''t expect that Kevin would p him first.


    "Ugh." Tiger Gold waspletely enraged. Kill him. No matter what consequences he would have, with his family background, he might be able to handle the consequences.


    "I''ll kill you." Tiger Gold shed towards Kevin.


    "Ah!" The female students in the ss immediately screamed as if they saw Kevin''s corpse.


    However, in the next moment, they did not see Kevin lying in a pool of blood.


    Kevin held the fruit knife that had stabbed his chest between his fingers, and it seemed to be effortless.


    Tiger Gold was stunned,pletely unexpected. At this moment, the fruit knife was caught between Kevin''s two fingers, unable to move any further forward.


    No matter how hard the Tiger Gold stabbed forward, the fruit knife could not advance a single bit. Tiger Gold was anxious and angry, so he could only pull it out first.


    Only then did Tiger Gold realize that the fruit knife could not even be pulled out. Kevin''s fingers were like iron ws, firmly gripping the fruit knife. No matter how hard he pulled it or stabbed it, it would not budge at all.


    "Ah, how could this be?" Tiger Gold was a little stunned. Why was this bastard so strong?


    The students in the ss were shocked to see that Tiger Gold could not pull out the knife between Kevin'' s fingers.


    Tiger Gold roared loudly. Under the gazes of everyone, this was too shameful.


    However, following Tiger Gold''s loud roar, he finally pulled out the knife. Tiger Gold could not restrain its momentum and fell down on his back.


    However, when everyone saw that the fruit knife was still in Kevin''s fingers. Tiger Gold only pulled out a hilt.


    "What, hilt?" The moment Tiger Gold saw that he was holding the hilt of the knife in his hand, he was furious. He fell backwards and pulled out only the hilt of the knife.


    "Ah, I''m not done with you." The Tiger Gold rushed forward again and smashed the hilt towards Kevin.


    Kevin flicked his finger and the fruit knife in his finger smashed into the flying hilt.


    "Crack." The hilt was cut into two pieces by the fruit knife, and the fruit knife flew to the wall and submerged into the crack in the wall.


    The whole ss was dumbfounded. How much strength did it take to shoot the knife into the wall?


    At this moment, Tiger Gold had already punched out.


    "Tiger Cannon Fist." Tiger Gold''s fists crossed his chest and smashed forward fiercely, directly hitting Kevin''s chest.


    However, Kevin''s lightning¡ªfast kick flew up. Before the so¡ªcalled Tiger Cannon Fist touched Kevin, Tiger Gold was kicked in the chin.


    "Ah." The Tiger Gold spun in the air like a parab. Finally, he flew towards the back of the ssroom. When he fell to the ground, it even lifted up the dust on the ground with a bang.


    "Wow." Many students involuntarily cried out.


    Tiger Gold had some strength and quickly got up.


    Tiger Gold instantly picked up a stool and rushed towards Kevin.


    "I''ll smash you to death." Tiger Gold raised the stool above his head and smashed it fiercely at Kevin''s head.


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t Kevin''s match, Kevin couldpletely explode him with a single finger.


    Kevin instantly grabbed one of the legs of the stool like a fruit knife just now. When Kevin grabbed it, it was as if it was fixed in the air and Tiger Gold could no longer pull it.


    Tiger Gold was really depressed. He wanted to die. Not only did he not help himself with the stool, he even lost face again.

 Chapter 46 Call Me Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 46 Call Me Daddy</h4>


    Tiger Gold suddenly grew impatient and kicked Kevin''s crotch. wanting to burst Kevin''s lower body.


    Kevin did not dodge at all and instantly grabbed the Tiger Gold''s foot Tiger Gold discovered that Kevin had caught his foot, and it was like the stool and the fruit knife, Tiger Gold was unable to pull it out no matter how he tried.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck." Tiger Gold roared angrily. One of his legs was caught, and he couldn''t retreat even if he wanted to.


    "Let me go." Seeing that he could not pull it out, Tiger Gold could only roar. Being tortured to this extent in a fight was enough.


    Kevin snorted coldly, "Didn''t you threaten to take my life? If you have the ability, pull it out yourself. You want me to let you go? Then kneel down to call me daddy."


    "Don''t even think about it." Tiger Gold roared with a blushed face.


    "Hah, then I''d like to see how long you canst."


    The students in the ss were already dumbfounded. They thought that the Tiger Gold was one of the five school bullies and could easily dealt with Kevin. They didn''t expect that the result would be like this. Tiger Gold was easily dealt with by Kevin.


    Tiger Gold looked at Lily and felt even more furious. In front of his beloved, Tiger Gold was in such a sorry state that he wanted to swallow Kevin.


    "Let me go." Tiger Gold roared.


    Not only did Kevin not let go, his legs closed together, and he began to jump backwards. Tiger Gold was caught in one leg, and the other leg had no choice but to follow Kevin and jump.


    Kevin jumped out of the ss and came to the corridor. Tiger Gold was also pulled into the corridor.


    Tiger Gold panicked. What did Kevin want? Was he going to lose face in another ss?


    Sure enough, Kevin jumped backwards along the corridor, and Tiger Gold was pulled to jump.


    "Fuck! Let me go you motherfucker!" Tiger Gold roared angrily and was pulled by Kevin as he jumped along the corridor of the teaching building.


    The students in the other sses saw it.


    "Wow, are I wrong? Tiger Gold, one of the five school bullies?"


    "What, Tiger Gold?"


    "Who is the one jumping back with the Tiger Gold''s leg between his legs? Isn''t he a fool? Tiger Gold is one of the five school bullies."


    Sure enough, many of the students in the ss saw it and leaned on the windowsill, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Let go of me. If you don''t let go of me. I''ll chop you to death " Tiger Gold roared at Kevin.


    When Kevin heard that Tiger Gold was still arrogant. Kevin immediately elerated his speed. Tiger Gold was also forced to speed up and jump along with him.


    After jumping by a few ssrooms. Kevin turned around and jumped back.


    There were more and more onlookers. Tiger Gold was about to cry from being abused. What kind of person was Kevin? Why was he so powerful?


    Kevin quickly jumped back into the corridor at the entrance of the ss. Kevin turned around and prepared to jump again.


    At this time, Tiger Gold roared with sorrow, "Daddy."


    All the students in ss 32 were stunned when they heard Tiger Gold calling Kevin daddy.


    In an instant, they felt that they did not know Tiger Gold. Everyone knew how crazy he was in ss, but now he was forced to call Kevin daddy.


    Only then did Kevin let go of Tiger Gold and said with a smile, "Tiger Gold, I''ll spare you this time. If there''s another time. it won''t be so fun."


    "Fuck you!" Tiger Gold had just been pulled out for a round and lost all face. In the end, it was only after calling Kevin daddy that he was released. At this moment. Tiger Gold was let go and threw a punch at Kevin in an instant.


    Kevin sighed. It was better not to show mercy when dealing with this kind of evil youth.


    Kevin instantly punched Tiger Gold in the stomach.


    "Wham!" A muffled sound rang out.


    The scene suddenly froze, and the fist that Tiger Gold hadn''t smashed into Kevin''s body fell powerlessly in mid¡ªair.


    In the next moment, Tiger Gold fell to the ground, his entire body twitching as his mouth foamed.


    The whole ss gathered around them, looking at the twitching Tiger Gold on the ground in astonishment.


    Kevin said to Tiger Gold, "Tiger Gold, listen to me. If others don''t provoke me, I won''t provoke others. However, anyone who provokes me will have to bear the consequences. Also, from now on, you are not allowed to approach Lily for half a step. Otherwise, you will suffer ten times as much pain. I, Kevin, am the best at dealing with a punk like you."


    The monitor asked in horror, "Will Tiger Gold die?"


    Kevin said, "Don''t worry, he won''t die. If he dies, he won''t be foam but blood. I think he''ll be able to stand up in half an hour."


    Lily looked at Tiger Gold on the ground and shivered. She had to admit that this pervert. Kevin, was indeed very skilled in martial arts. Otherwise, her father would not believe Kevin so much. Tiger Gold was one of the five school bullies, and his martial arts skills were at least in the top twenty of the entire school, but he didn''t have the slightest ability to resist in front of Kevin.


    Lily also looked at Kevin. Seeing that Kevin was smiling at her. Lily''s body trembled, and she hurriedly moved her eyes away.


    The third ss ended very quickly. After a period of twitching. Tiger Gold was much better and was able to get up.


    Tiger Gold secretly red at Kevin. At this moment, Kevin turned back to look at him. Tiger Gold hurriedly put away his gaze, as if he did not dare to let Kevin see him ring at him. Only then did Tiger Gold realize that an inexplicable fear had arisen in his heart towards Kevin. Tiger Gold was truly depressed. One of the five school bullies actually had fear towards Kevin. He didn''t even dare to even stare at Kevin. How would he continue to mess around in the future? The more Tiger Gold thought, the more depressed he became.


    Kevin looked at Tiger Gold,then Kevin was toozy to look at him. As long as Tiger Goldbehaved, Kevin would not beat people for no reason. Everyone knew that Kevin was a reasonable person.


    Not long after, a beautiful girl suddenly appeared at the entrance of the ss. She was dressed in simple clothes, but she could not conceal her peerless elegance. Who else could she be if it wasn''t Kelly?


    Kelly stood at the entrance of ss 32 and looked around the ss as if she was looking for someone.


    Everyone cried out when they saw Kelly standing at the entrance of the ss.


    At this time, the students in the ss began to heckle, "Leo Jones, themoner school beauty is looking for you."


    "Leo Jones, why you''re not going out yet."


    Everyone called for a boy named Leo Jones from ss 32. This Leo Jones was one of the students in the St. Paul''s School. He was very handsome. Most importantly. Leo Jones was ranked in the top three of the senior three. Although he did not know martial arts, he was also the dream lover of many girls. Kelly''s results were also in the top ten of senior three. Everyone knew that Leo Jones was chasing Kelly, and they all thought that they were made for each other.


    Leo Jones immediately stood up shyly and walked towards the ss entrance. His face turned slightly red as he smiled at Kelly and said, "Kelly, are you looking for me?"


    Kelly naturally knew Leo Jones. She admired Leo Jones''s grades in the top three of senior high school. Of course, Leo Jones was also chasing after her. Unfortunately, Kelly did not want to be in rtionship and did not ept his pursuit.

 Chapter 47 Treat Oneself to a Meal

    <h4>Chapter 47 Treat Oneself to a Meal</h4>


    Kelly smiled embarrassedly and said, "Leo, I''m sorry, I''m not here to look for you. By the way, did you just transfer a student called Kevin to your ss? Why didn''t I see him?"


    Leo Jones''s expression immediately turned bad.


    "Are you here for Kevin? Aren''t you here for me?"


    "Who said I was looking for you? I''m looking for Kevin. Can you help me call him out?" Kelly pleaded.


    "What are you looking for him for?" Leo Jones''s heart was sour.


    Kelly smiled embarrassedly and said, "I want to treat him to lunch."


    "What? You invited him to lunch? Why?" Leo Jones was even more unhappy. He also invited Kelly to meals. Unfortunately, every time Kelly refused to ept, but now, she actually took the initiative to treat Kevin to meal. Kevin was just a piece of trash, so why should he?


    "Can you call him for me?" Kelly didn''t want to tell Leo Jones the specific reason.


    Leo Jones walked into the ss unhappily. He walked to Kevin and said, "Kevin. someone is looking for you."


    Kevin raised his head, but he didn''t think of going outside.


    "Who''s looking for me?"


    Leo Jones said, "Kevin, I don''t know why Kelly wants to find you and treat you to lunch, but I beg you to stay away from her. You''re already chasing Lily, so don''t snatch Kelly from me, okay? Kelly''s grades are very good, but her family is not rich, She has to rely on her grades to have a way out, and my grades are also very good. If she hangs out with you, sooner orter, you will bring her down and dy her studies."


    Kevin smiled and said, "So she has a way out when she''s with you?"


    "I think so." Leo Jones nodded shamelessly.


    Kevin smiled speechlessly, "You are really funny." Kevin then turned around and walked out of the ssroom. Sure enough, he saw Kelly standing outside the corridor.


    As soon as Kevin walked out of the ss, the students in the ss began to discuss.


    "What does it mean? Kelly took the initiative to look for scum Kevin."


    "Didn''t shee to look for Leo Jones? Leo Jones has been chasing after her for a long time. Leo Jones is also a school hunk and the top three in the third year of senior high school. They are made for each other."


    Lily, who was in the ss, heard themotion and looked outside. She frowned doubtfully. Why would Kelly take the initiative to look for Kevin, a pervert?


    Kevin walked in front of Kelly. Kelly was dressed inly and elegantly with a different vor, but Kevin did not look at her sexy and hot figure and beautiful appearance. Kevin was very calm to see beauties.


    "Kelly, why are you looking for me?" Kevin asked.


    "Ah, Kevin, you won''t forget what happened that day, will you?" Kelly said with embarrassment and shyness.


    Of course, Kevin would not forget the 100,000 dors he had given her that day. However, Kevin had only help her for her emergency. He did not take it to heart, nor did he feel that he was very noble, or that Kelly needed to treat him as a benefactor. Therefore, when Kelly saw Kevin''s calm appearance, she felt that Kevin had forgotten about such a big matter, but she still remembered Kevin''s kindness.


    "Haha, it''s just a small matter. Why do you need to remember it in your heart?" Kevin smiled faintly.


    Kelly instantly felt that Kevin was really different. He actually didn''t remember such a big matter in and didn''t want others to repay him at all.


    Kelly said, "Although you don''t remember it in your heart, I can''t forget that I want to treat you to lunch, okay?"


    Kevin''s good deeds were not for fame or fortune, and he didn''t want others to repay him. He smiled and said, "No need. Besides, I don''t necessarily have the time." Kevin could also follow Lily at noon. He had to go wherever Lily went to eat.


    "Ah." Kelly was a little surprised. She was at least a school beauty. Normally, many people would treat her to lunch, but she would not go. Now, she took the initiative to invite Kevin. She thought that Kevin would definitely agree, but who knew that Kevin would refuse?


    "I really want to treat you to a meal. Thank you, and I have something else to tell you." Kelly said.


    Kevin smiled and said, "I know what you want to say. It''s about that, right? Haha, Kelly, you really don''t need to be so polite."


    At this time, the bell rang.


    Kevin said, "Alright, then I''ll go back to ss."


    "But." Kelly looked at Kevin''s back gloomily. Kevin entered the ss.


    Kelly had no choice but to return to her ss first. She was very grateful to Kevin for his great kindness. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for not treating him to lunch, but she didn''t expect Kevin to ignore that matter. Besides, Kelly also said that day that whoever pays 100,000 dors for her will be her boyfriend. Don''t tell her that Kevin doesn''t need it?


    In ss, n asked, "Kevin, why did Kelly treat you to lunch? What did you help her with?"


    "This belongs to her privacy. Forgive me for not telling you." Kevin refused to disclose. After all, this was not a glorious thing for Kelly, especially the helpless act of exchanging 100,000 dors for her body. If it was spread to the school, it would definitely be very embarrassing.


    "Alright, but you''re so stupid. Kelly is a school beauty. You actually have the courage to refuse."


    "Haha, Kelly is indeed very beautiful." Kevin chuckled. Kelly''s beauty was not inferior to his junior sister''s. Kevin also felt that she was very beautiful.


    "You know she''s pretty, but you still refuse to ept her?"


    "I only helped her because I didn''t want anything from her. It has nothing to do with whether she is beautiful or not. Even if she is ugly, I will still help her. If you think that I helped her because I saw a beauty, then you are wrong."


    "But, Kelly is a school beauty. How many guy want to have a meal with her but can''t? Don''t you have any interests on such a beautiful school beauty?"


    Kevin chuckled and said, "She is indeed very beautiful. If I can marry such a wife, it would be really good. However, this depends on fate. I haven''t thought about the major issues of my life yet."


    Actually, Kevin had always been unable to forget his little junior sister. There was always a faint sadness in his heart. Whenever the night fell. Kevin would feel so lonely. No one understood him, and no one understood him.


    After school ended at noon, Kevin followed behind Lily. He was Lily''s bodyguard, so he naturally had to do his duty.


    However, Lily turned around and red at Kevin, seemingly telling him not to follow her.


    Kevin was helpless and thought to himself, Lily in this school could not be in any danger, so Kevin no longer followed her.


    n said, "Kevin, let''s go eat out of school. I am tired of eating in the canteen every day. It''s more affordable to eat out of school restaurants."


    "Alright."


    Kevin and n walked towards the school gate. At this time, Kelly and her best friend were also walking towards the school gate.

 Chapter 48 Meaning

    <h4>Chapter 48 Meaning</h4>


    "Kelly, why didn''t Kevin ept your treat?"


    "I don''t know either. He''s my father''s savior. I''m sorry if I don''t treat him to dinner." Kelly said. The girl beside her was her best friend. Her name was Ingrid, and she also lived in the slums. It was precisely because their family conditions were simr that they became good friends.


    Ingrid said speechlessly, "This Kevin is too ridiculous. You are a school beauty. How many people want to treat you to dinner? But he actually let you lose face."


    "Ingrid, don''t say that. He is my benefactor. He just feels that I shouldn''t spend money. He says that he doesn''t want any repayment from me."


    "Alright, then what are you going to do now? Give him the money, or do you really want to give yourself to someone you don''t like? Think about it carefully. That Robin Hood gave your family so much money the night before yesterday, and you can take out 100,000 dors to pay Kevin back."


    Kelly hurriedly shook her head and said, "How can this be? I can''t go back on my word. At that time, I promised him that I would be his girlfriend. Now, it''s me who went back on my word if I return his money. I was just about to look for him, tell him about these things and let him find a time." Speaking of this, Kelly''s face turned red and she was very shy.


    Ingrid said, "You are too stupid. What are you going back on your word? You have more than two million dors now. It''s enough to treat your father. Take out 100,000 dors and give it back to him. You really are so stupid to give yourself to him. Besides, that Kevin is a scum. Didn''t you see the his bad deeds revealed by many students on the campus Inte?"


    Kelly frowned and said, "Someone must have hacked him. I don''t believe he would do such a thing."


    Ingrid said, "In the future, if we meet him and ask him face to face, then we will know. If he really is like the news on the campuswork, then he is too scary. Everything he did in front of you was all faked."


    Kelly did not say anything. She did not believe that Kevin was such a person.


    Kelly changed the topic and asked, "How much did Robin Hood give your family the night before yesterday?"


    Ingrid chuckled and said, "Twenty thousand dors. When I woke up in the morning, I was the first to discover it. He threw it on the floor of our living room. I was stunned at that time. I didn''t know where I got the money. After reading the news, I felt that it must have been Robin Hood."


    Kelly recalled that night''s shadow and said, "This Robin Hood must be a good person." That night, my mother and I couldn''t sleep. He must have heard my mother and I talking. Knowing our family''s difficulties, he actually threw us a sack of money. "Now that my father has been saved. I really have to thank him. Unfortunately, such a great figure with high martial arts skills is far from something ordinary people like me can see."


    Ingrid''s eyes were filled with gratitude.


    At this moment, Ingrid suddenly saw two people walking in front of her. One of them looked very much like Kevin. She hurriedly said, "Kelly, is that Kevin?"


    "Ah, it''s really him." Kelly hurriedly said, "He must have gone to eat too. I''ll invite him up again."


    Kelly hurriedly chased after Kevin. Kevin and n were walking outside the school when a gentle voice behind them shouted, "Kevin." Kevin turned around and saw that it was Kelly. He smiled and said, "Kelly, what a coincidence. Are you going to eat too?"


    "Yes, Kevin. Shall we go eat together? I really want to treat you to a meal. Anyway, you are going to eat now."


    n hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, please lead the way."


    Kelly nodded happily, "Thank you." Then she walked ahead.


    Kevin could not say anything. Since n had already said so, it would be a bit bad to refuse. Kevin could only let it go.


    Kelly led the way and entered a restaurant outside the school. Since it was a treat, she naturally could not take Kevin to eat fast food. After all, she would definitely need to offer a good meal for such a big favor.


    Kelly said to her best friend Ingrid, "Ingrid, take them to the private room and I''ll order."


    "Alright." Ingrid said to Kevin, "Kevin, let''s go to the private room first."


    "Oh." Kevin and n followed Ingrid to private room 10, and Kelly arrived soon after ordering.


    After closing the private room door, Kelly said, "Kevin, let me introduce you. This is my best friend, Ingrid, who has been studying together with me since primary school."


    Kevin looked at n and introduced him, "This is my deskmate and friend, n." n hurriedly greeted Kelly and Ingrid with a smile.


    Kelly asked Kevin, "Do you want to drink?"


    Kevin thought for a moment and nodded, "Then let''s have three bottles of vodka. We still have ss in the afternoon. We can''t drink too much, three bottles are enough."


    "What? Three bottles of vodka?" Kelly and the others were all shocked. Furthermore, did Kevin really have such a high alcohol tolerance?


    n hurriedly asked, "Kevin, can you drink three bottles of vodka? Are you kidding? Although I know that you have to show off in front of beautiful women, you are too exaggerated."


    Kelly didn''t care about that much, she had already walked out of the private room and asked the waiter to bring the liquor.


    Kevin smiled and said, "The bottles are so small here. Three bottles are not that much."


    n and Ingrid were speechless. They both felt that Kevin really knew how to brag.


    In Kevin''s world, people filled liquor in jars. However, in this world, the bottle was actually so small that it could even be held by the palm. It was really weird to drink it up in a few mouthfuls.


    Kelly brought three bottles of whisky and said apologetically. "Kevin, I''m sorry, there''s no vodka. But don''t worry, the boss said that this is definitely better."


    "Oh, it''s all right."


    Kevin didn''t mind what kind of liquor it was.


    Kevin opened the bottle and took a mouthful. Then, he smacked his lips and smiled. "Not bad, good taste." After he finished speaking, he poured a few more mouthfuls and a bottle of whisky. In the blink of an eye, he finished a bottle. Kelly, n and Ingrid looked at Kevin in astonishment.


    Kevin said, "It''s just that the bottle is too small to drink. If you can put it in a jar and drink it inrge mouthfuls, then it will be tastier."


    Kevin finished the bottle without feeling anything.


    n said with admiration. "Kevin, your alcohol tolerance is too strong. I thought you were showing off just now, but I didn''t expect you to be so good at drinking."


    Kevin only smiled. He didn''t think that he could drink much. His Eldest Senior Brother was better. Normally, jars would be held by their fellow disciples, and they would use their flying skills to fly up and down the trees while gulping down liquor. It was so pleasant. But now, there was no longer such a happy day. Every time Kevin thought of this, the sorrow in his heart would be indelible, as well as his favorite junior sister. Kevin didn''t dare to imagine how sad his little junior sister would be when she learned of his death...

 Chapter 49 Chris Snyder Case

    <h4>Chapter 49 Chris Snyder Case</h4>


    Before the waiter could serve, Kevin had already drank a bottle of liquor.


    At this time, n switched on the TV in the private room with a remote control.


    There is an afternoon news broadcast in London City on TV.


    "... This morning, Chris Snyder''s case was officially closed. The London Court ruled that Chris Snyder was acquitted of the crime of intentionally hitting someone to death. He was acquitted...


    "Holy shit." Hearing this. n mmed the table angrily. "It''s too dark. Is there really now?" n scolded.


    Ingrid also said indignantly, "Now that the rich are in charge, how can there be fairness when they are rich and powerful?"


    Kelly did notment, but she was also feeling unfair about what was reported in the news.


    Only Kevin didn''t know anything. Kevin asked, "n, what did it say on TV? Why are you all so angry?"


    "Kevin, there was a sensation in our school some time ago," n said. A rich second¡ªgeneration student named Chris Snyder was racing on campus and knocked off a high school freshman girl. However, not only did Chris Snyder not call 999, he also sat in the car smoking. Half an hourter, he was discovered by a passing ssmate. Only then did the student cal1999. When Chris Snyder was criticized by the onlookers, he also said: My father has plenty of money, it''s just a cheap life, I can afford topensate. In the end, the high school freshman girl stalled for half an hour, missed the best time for emergency treatment, and died just after arriving at the hospital. The doctor said that if she was to be sent to the hospital immediately, they would definitely have time to save her.


    Kevin said angrily, "This person is trulywless. He has no regard for human life."


    n said, "What''s even more irritating is that two dayster. Chris Snyder''s family produced a certificate from the hospital saying that Chris Snyder had an acute irregr episode of mental illness''. Just like that, Chris Snyder crashed into someone and easily evaded legal responsibility."


    Kevin frowned, "There is no responsibility for killing someone? What kind of world is this?" Kevin was shocked. This world didn''t expect to be so dark.


    Ingrid also said indignantly, "He has a certificate of mental illness issued by a hospital, so it was an ident that he killed someone."


    Kelly sighs, "The dead high school girl''s home is not far from my home. May she rest in peace."


    n said, "I don''t think she will rest in peace under the grave. She died too wrongly. Now that the court has ruled that he is acquitted, it''s obvious that he doesn''t care about the lives of the poor. If he respects life, immediately report 999. That senior high school girl will never die. He should have been convicted of intentional homicide, but because of a certificate of insanity, he became innocent."


    Kelly said, "Alright, don''t be angry. What can we do if we are angry?"


    "I really hope that someone will uphold justice and prevent this injustice from happening again," said Ingrid.


    At this moment, Kevin''s gaze turned cold as he thought, "Robin Hood should not only rob the rich and help the poor, but also uphold justice for the sake of heaven. This Chris Snyder relies on his wealth and influence to ignore human lives. It seems that I have to take care of this matter as well. Let this Chris Snyder receive the punishment he deserves, and it is impossible for him to go unpunished."


    At this moment, in a luxurious private room in a hotel, a bunch of people sat together to celebrate.


    A middle¡ªaged man raised his ss and said, "Come, let''s have a drink and celebrate the acquittal of Chris."


    "Yes, you must drink this cup."


    "Cheers."


    Everyone drank it all in one gulp.


    This big table was filled with Chris Snyder, who had just been acquitted this morning, as well as Chris Snyder''s parents and some other rtives.


    Chris Snyder''s father said, "Chris, although you are acquitted now, you should keep a low profile in the future. Don''t let this happen again. Otherwise. I won''t save you next time."


    Chris Snyder chuckled and said, "Dad, I respect you. I can be acquitted so quickly. You''ve worked hard. I knew you wouldn''t ignore me." Chris Snyder''s father said angrily, "Fortunately, you killed amoner from the lower ss this time. If it was someone from the upper ss, it wouldn''t be so easy to save you. Of course, you did a good job this time. Since you''ve already bumped into someone, you should just let her die. If she dies, you only need topensate for a few hundred thousand dors at most. However, if she didn''t die, she would be paralyzed in the hospital, receiving follow up treatment and so on. Then it will cost you more money. Most importantly, there would be a lot of trouble."


    Chris Snyder smiled and said, "Dad, of course I know. That''s why I didn''t cal1999 and deliberately let her die."


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. It''s already over. Let''s eat."


    People enjoyed themselves and began to eat happily to celebrate Chris Snyder''s innocence.


    Kevin and the others were waiting for the waiter to serve.


    Not long after, the waiter began to serve.


    The dishes were rich, and Kelly was not stingy in entertaining Kevin. This was also her mother''s order. When she went out this morning, her mother gave her three thousand dors to treat Kevin to dinner. Of course, the three thousand dors was naturally taken from the two million dors given by Robin Hood. Although the money was used to treat her father''s illness. Kevin, as a benefactor, could not be forgotten. No matter what, Kelly had to treat Kevin to a good meal and thank him.


    n asked for a bottle of beer. Kelly and Ingrid didn''t dare to drink liquor and both drank drinks.


    "Kevin, let me propose a toast to you. Thank you very much for helping me that day." Kelly raised a cup of drink and said.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Kelly, I already said that you don''t need to be so grateful. Alright, I hope your father will recover soon. If there is anything else you need in the future, just say it. As long asm capable, I will definitely help you."


    "Thank you." Kelly nodded gratefully.


    Ingrid also saluted Kevin on behalf of her best friend. although her impression of Kevin was not good.


    Kevin quickly ran out of three bottles of liquor.


    Everyone marveled at Kevin''s alcohol capacity. This was liquor, not beer. However, Kevin''s expression did not show the slightest hint of drunkenness.


    The meal was quickly over. Kelly and Ingrid went downstairs to settle the bill.


    Ingrid said, "Kelly, why don''t you let me ask him in person if he wrote that explicit love letter?"


    Kelly said, "I only believe in my eyes. The Kevin I saw in my eyes is a very good person. As you saw just now. Kevin is not like the rumors on the campuswork. Instead, I think he knows how to be polite."


    "What if he''s faking it? What if he has a purpose for you?" Ingrid said.


    Kelly said, "So what if he pretends? At least he paid me 100,000 dors to save my father. My body belongs to him. No matter if he really has any intentions towards me, I am willing to let him deceive me."

 Chapter 50 Talk to Each Other Alone

    <h4>Chapter 50 Talk to Each Other Alone</h4>


    "Oh, Kelly, you''re too kind."


    Kelly quickly settled the bill. Kevin and n wereing down the stairs.


    Ingrid hurriedly said, "Kelly, let''s go first. Regardless of whether you believe in Kevin''s character or not, Kevin''s reputation is not good. It is inevitable that someone will misunderstand you when they see you and him being together."


    Kelly said, "Ingrid. Kevin and I still have something to say. You can leave first."


    Kevin walked down and smiled, "Thank you, Kelly, for letting me eat the most delicious meal." This lunch was the most sumptuous meal Kevin had ever eaten in this world.


    "Kevin, I want to thank you." Kelly said.


    "Alright, let''s settle the matter just like that the other day. It is even. No one will owe anyone anymore. Let''s go back to school together." Kevin smiled.


    Kelly hurriedly said, "Kevin, can we have a private chat?"


    "Private chat?"


    "Let''s talk alone. I have something to say to you."


    "Erm, alright." Kevin nodded. Kelly said to Ingrid, "Ingrid, go back with n first."


    Ingrid snorted. "I''m not going with him. It would be terrible if my ssmates saw me."


    After saying that, Ingrid left immediately. n was a poor student. If a ssmate saw him and misunderstood them as being in love. Ingrid would feel goosebumps all over her body.


    n curled his lips and snorted. "Who likes to go with you?" n quickly left. After n left, Kelly said, "Kevin, let''s find a deserted ce to talk."


    "Why go to a deserted ce? Isn''t this a good ce?" Kelly blushed and said, "There are many people here. It''s not convenient."


    Kevin was secretly shocked. Could it be that Kelly wanted to give him her virginity now?


    Kevin said, "How about this, let''s go to the parking lot and my car."


    "Your car?" Kelly was stunned for a moment, but then she smiled. What an idiot question. He casually offered 100,000 dors. It was normal for him to have a car.


    Kevin took Kelly to the parking lot beside the school gate, took out the remote control and pressed it handsomely.


    "Beep." One of the Beetles shouted with a sh of light.


    Seeing that Kevin had a car. Kelly suddenly felt that the distance between them seemed to have increased a lot. After all, they were not from the same social ss. She felt a little disappointed. In fact, she had a good impression of Kevin.


    Kevin opened the car door and smiled. "Let''s get in and talk."


    "Yes." Kelly sat in the car with some restraint. Apart from the bus, she had never taken a car before. Moreover, the interior of the car was quite high¡ªend. Kevin''s imagine was much higher in Kelly''s heart, and her distance from Kevin was even more distant.


    Kelly said awkwardly, "Your family seems to be quite rich. This car shouldn''t be cheap, right?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "This car is not mine. However, my car is better than this one. Have you heard of the BMW 5 series? That is my car." Kevin chuckled and thought to himself that he would drive his BMW from Lakeside Neighborhood at night. He could not keep being taken advantage by that servant.


    "Oh, BMW, heh." With Kevin''s words. Kelly felt even farther away from Kevin. They were totally not from the same social stratum. She was just a child of a poor family, and a sense of loss surged in her heart. They had just had dinner together, and they chatted happily, making Kelly forget about each other''s identities. She felt that Kevin was a pretty good boy. But now that she knew that Kevin was driving a BMW. it seemed to have pulled her back to reality. She was only the daughter of the poorest family. It was good to be able to talk to a rich person like Kevin. Kelly smiled bitterly in her heart. However, she still felt a sense of loss in her heart. She seemed to want Kevin to be a poor person like her. Kelly herself did not know why she had such an idea. Whether Kevin was rich or poor had nothing to do with her.


    Kevin was not showing off his wealth in front of Kelly. Kevin was just telling the truth. Moreover, Kevin did not know that in this era, driving a BMW was something he could show off. He did not have this concept.


    Kevin said, "Alright, there''s no one left now. What do you want to say?"


    Kelly said, "Kevin,st Saturday, you gave me 100,000 dors to save my father''s life. I said at that time, whoever paid me 100,000 dors, I will marry him. I want to tell you about this matter, and I, Kelly, will not go back on my word."


    Kevin smiled and said, "I knew you wanted to tell me this. I also wanted to exin this to you."


    Kelly blushed and said, "From now on, I will be yours at any time."


    Kevin was speechless. "Do you really think I want your body? I sat down with you to tell you that I really wanted to help you that day. There was no other meaning to it. I never thought that I, Kevin. would be this kind of person. You treated me to lunch just now, and this matter ended like this."


    "How can this be? I''m not someone who doesn''t keep my word."


    "Hehe, I know you''re a very proud girl. Because of that, I don''t think I helped the wrong person."


    Kelly said, "That''s 100,000 dors! You really don''t care about money?"


    Kevin smiled, "Can a hundred thousand bepared to your father''s life?"


    Kelly was very touched. Looking at Kevin''s eyes, it wasn''t fake. Could there really be such a selfless person in the world? Kelly was ustomed to the indifference of this society. It was hard to believe that someone was so selfless.


    Kelly whispered, "You helped me that day. Was it because I looked beautiful?"


    Kevinughed, "Kelly, I''m a little angry that you suspect me like this. If you were an ugly girl, I would do the same. If you were a man. I would still do the same. Whether you''re beautiful or not has nothing to do with me helping people."


    "Sorry, don''t be angry. I''m just asking." Kelly hurriedly apologized.


    "Haha, it''s fine."


    Kelly bit her lips and said, "Since you don''t want me, I''ll return the hundred thousand dors to you. Otherwise, I''ll feel very uneasy and feel that I owe you."


    "But I don''tck money right now "


    "I know you''re rich, so you can afford to drive a BMW. But I don''t want to be so uneasy." Kevin said helplessly, "Alright, alright, let''s make a deal: let me lend you those money. When your father recovers from his illness, you can return it to me when you have enough money."


    "Yes." Kelly nodded happily and smiled, "Then let''s go back to school together."

 Chapter 51 Meet Shirley Smith again

    <h4>Chapter 51 Meet Shirley Smith again</h4>


    Kevin agreed to let Kelly return the money. She felt much more at ease. Moreover, she did not need to be his girlfriend, though she was willing.


    They walked into the school together.


    On the path beside the school gate, Shirley Smith, one of the school beauties, was talking to a boy.


    "Jonson, you have to believe me. I have nothing to do with that Kevin Duke."


    Jonson Hunter snorted. "Shirley Smith. I didn''t expect that you would pursue me and secretly fool around with another guy."


    "I didn''t."


    "It''s said that Kevin is the most handsome boy in ss 5, Grade 3, so I don''t believe you." Jonson said sarcastically.


    Shirley said, "What are you talking about? If it weren''t for what happened, I wouldn''t have known that there was such a person in our school. Jonson, you care too much about your appearance. I don''t care about it. You rank eighth in martial arts in the school, while Kevin Duke doesn''t even know martial arts. I''m not mad. Why do I fool around with him?"


    "But you once posted that you prefer handsome guys."


    That''s my old standard. Now I like strong ones. You are a master of martial arts, so your appearance is no longer important."


    "I still don''t believe you. You''re so beautiful and you''re from a rich family. You won''t choose an ugly guy like me."


    Shirley got impatient, Of course, she did not like this idiot. She was only following her father''s orders to seduce Jonson and have him sign a contract, which sold him to her family.


    Shirley said, "Who said you''re ugly? You are very handsome. And Kevin Duke is ill¡ªlooking."


    "Stop lying. I know that Kevin Duke is the hunk of ss 5."


    At this moment, Kevin and Kelly happened to pass by and heard that.


    Kevin asked Kelly, "What is a ss hunk?"


    Kelly chuckled and said, "It means that you are the most handsome person in the ss." Kevinughed, "I''m ss hunk? So do you think I''m good¡ªlooking?"


    Kelly blushed slightly and lowered her head. "You are not bad."


    She didn''t know why she blushed. "Who''s there?" Jonson and Shirley noticed Kevin.


    "You bastard." Shirley frowned when she saw him. She didn''t like Kevin. Although he drank six bottles of liquorst Friday because of her, she was not moved at all.


    Kevin chuckled and said, "Oh, Shirley. Why are you sneaking around with an old man?" Jonson was pissed off, "Old man?"


    Kevin was puzzled. "Are you Shirley''s father? I''m sorry. Please forgive me."


    Kelly couldn''t help but chuckled.


    Jonson was so angry that he shouted at Kevin, "I''m not her father Are you blind?"


    Kevin said, "Oh, you look older so I thought you were her father. I''m really sorry."


    "What? Who the hell are you?" Jonson got mad.


    Shirley said, "He is Kevin Duke. Didn''t you suspect that I have an affair with him? Now that he''s here, you can confront him."


    Jonson stared at him and said, "So you are Kevin Smith."


    Kevin smiled. "Yes. But you just said that I am the hunk of ss 5. I have to correct this. I''m now the hunk of ss 32 because I just transferred to ss 32." Kevin."


    Kelly wanted to remind Kevin not to be so cocky. He was just the hunk of ss 5, because ss 32 already had Leo Jones as its ss hunk.


    Shirley sneered and said, "I''m a school beauty but I didn''t brag about it. You kept calling yourself ss hunk. How shameful! But you wouldn''t have written me that love letter if you are afraid of losing face."


    Kevinughed, "It''s already past. Why do you bring it up again?"


    Shirley nced at Kelly and said with contempt, "What? Now you are interested in Kelly Carter? You are self¡ªaware this time to choose amon girl. I guessed you just had a meal together. Kevin, you are really good at hooking up with girls."


    Kelly got anxious, "Mind your words!" Kevin said, "It''s about you and me. Don''t bother others, or I won''t let you go easily. I don''t care whether you are school beauty or not. As long as it''s not my wife, there''s no difference to me."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll sort it out today. But first, Jonson wants to confront you."


    Shirley turned to Jonson and said, "Just ask him."


    Jonson looked coldly at Kevin, "Kevin Duke, tell me, why did you write the love letter to Shirley?"


    Kevin smiled, "I won''t tell you." Jonson roared. "What you said in the letter... Is it real?"


    Kevin chuckled, "Well, maybe."


    He did not know if the former Kevin had done anything with Shirley. Perhaps he did.


    "Maybe?" Jonson turned to Shirley, "That''s what you want me to know?"


    She red at Kevin, "Kevin Duke, you blotted my reputation. And now you refuse to tell the truth and even disdain me again."


    Kevin said, "I am not distaining you. I really don''t know whether we''ve done something or not."


    Shirley raised her eyebrows and said in anger, "Well, as you won''t tell the truth. I''ll put an end to it today. You won''t be able to disdain me anymore."


    After saying that, Shirley kicked him...

 Chapter 52 Beat Him Up

    <h4>Chapter 52 Beat Him Up</h4>


    Kevin grabbed Shirley''s ankle in an instant.


    Shirley was shocked that he broke her move easily. She wondered thatst time it''s not an ident that he tore her clothes, and he did have martial arts skills.


    Kevin snorted, "Stop it. My reputation is so bad now, but I didn''t make trouble for you. Remember what happenedst time? I might tear it again."


    Shirley red at Kevin angrily. Seeing that he was still holding onto her ankle, she shouted. "Let go of me.


    Kevin said, "I can let you go, but you should not disturb my life anymore"


    Shirley was driven mad. She raised another leg to kick his head.


    Kevin suddenly pushed her ankle. Shirley was thrown a few meters away and fell to the ground. Her face was stained with dirt and her face was in a mess.


    Seeing that Shirley was beaten, Jonson was angrier. Kevin Duke was merciless to treat a beauty like this.


    Kevin said, "Shirley Smith, stop it."


    Shirley was both shocked and angry. She didn''t expect that Kevin was equipped with martial arts and even exceeded her. She was mad that he didn''t show mercy to a girl.


    Jonson gritted his teeth and said, "Kevin Duke, Shirley is no match for you. What about me?"


    Jonson was already furious. He swore to beat Kevin up even if everyone said that he bullied others.


    Usually, the students ranking top ten in martial arts at the St Paul''s School would not fight against weak students. But Jonson couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Kevin looked at him and said, "Jonson Hunter, I just met you today, and I have done nothing wrong against you. And you are going to attack me?"


    Jonson coldly snorted. "I rank eighth in martial arts at St Paul''s School. I am not supposed to bully you. But you went too far. I won''t spare you today."


    "Uh¡ªuh..." Kevin chuckled.


    Shirley got up and shouted, "Jonson Hunter, if you are a man, beat him up."


    Jonson was already aroused. He said loudly at her, "Shirley Smith, listen, from now on, you are my girlfriend." Then he looked straight at Kevin, "Kevin Duke, you beat my woman. I''ll let you pay ten times back."


    A battle between the two men was about to break out.


    Shirley was overjoyed and thought, "This idiot is finally hooked. He said that I am his woman... but why do I feel so disgusted?"


    Kelly was extremely nervous. She shouted, "Jonson, calm down."


    And she stood in front of Kevin.


    Kelly knew that Jonson was famous for ranking eighth in martial arts. She was afraid that Kevin would get beaten up.


    Kevin was surprised and touched by her. Jonson shouted at Kelly, "Go away, I beat women too."


    Kelly begged, "Jonson, please do me a favor, forgive him. There''s must be some misunderstanding.


    Jonson snorted coldly, "Do you a favor? Who the hell are you? Do you think I''ll respect you for you are a school beauty and rank top ten in study? Let me tell you, even if you are the top one in study, you don''t deserve respect in face of we top ten martial masters. Don''t get in my way."


    Shirley said impatiently, "Jonson, what are you waiting for? Just kick his ass."


    Kelly didn''t walk away. Although she didn''t the first thing about martial arts, she wouldn t watch Kevin be beaten.


    Kevin pulled her behind him and said, "Stay back."


    Kelly said anxiously. "Kevin, he is a martial genius at St Paul s. You are definitely no match for him. You should run away."


    "Run? Uh¡ªuh." Kevinughed. Kelly said, "If you don''t leave. I''ll stay and try my best to help you." Kelly picked up a stone and prepared to fight.


    Kevin didn''t know whether tough or cry when he saw her pick up the stone. However, he felt warmth because of her righteousness. Kevin knew that she did so because he saved her father. But it''s not easy for a girl to be so brave.


    Shirley curled her lips as she saw Kelly holding a stone.


    Kevin looked at Jonson and said, "Jonson Hunter, you just bragged about yourself. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Kevin had found no opponent in this world, so he was very disappointed.


    Jonson sneered, "Kevin, I will make you desperate."


    "Well, show me what an eighth master is like."


    "You''ll see." Jonson was ready to attack.


    Shirley watched them nervously. She wanted to see how skillful Kevin was and it was a good chance.


    "Mountain Breaking Palm One." Jonson told his move out loudly. He didn''t know why he did that. It was probably for bluffing Kevin.


    Shirley was excited. Jonson''s Mountain Breaking Palm Technique was quite famous. It was a martial art of level three. She heard that he had already mastered six moves. Shirley was thinking about how many moves Kevin could take.


    Kevin did not know about the martial arts in this world. And there was no need to understand it because he could tell from Jonson''s first move that it was low. Kevin was a little disappointed. He thought that the eighth martial master would bring a nice fight. He didn''t expect his skills to be so inferior. He first wanted to use his unique skill, Hell Touch, but now it seemed that Jonson Hunter might not survive from it.


    In this case, he could only use the simplest punch.


    Kevin gave Jonson a punch as fast as a lightening.

 Chapter 53 Jonson Spit Blood

    <h4>Chapter 53 Jonson Spit Blood</h4>


    Jonson saw a shadow shed.


    "Too fast--"


    Jonson wanted to dodge. but before he could make any movements, he was punched on the belly and flew backwards. He hit a big tree on his back and then he fell to the ground.


    "What?" Shirley didn''t see what happened.


    Kelly was still holding the stone, ready to help Kevin. However, within a blink. Jonson flew away.


    "Gosh..." Shirley just realized what happened and was stunned. The battle had not even begun, and now it had already ended?


    "Oh my god!" Kelly also realized it and cried out in astonished.


    Jonson felt his body was about to fall apart, and he was not able to move. However, instead of the pain, he was more concerned about the punch by Kevin. He couldn''t believe it.


    Kevin walked up to him and patted his face, "Being bored for so many days. I thought I could finally fight against an expert. But it turned out that you are a green hand. Mr. Hunter, I have even considered using my unique skill, Hell Touch. Now I can say it would be a shame if I have used it against you."


    Jonson stared at Kevin. What''s Hell Touch? Which level of martial arts is it?


    Jonson bore the pain and said with difficulty, "I don''t believe that my Mountain Breaking Palm is inferior to your Hell Touch or what, it''s a martial art of level three."


    Kevinughed and said, "What''s martial art of level three? I have never heard about it. And don''t think highly of yourself. When did I say that I used my unique skill? I didn''t even use a single skill!"


    Jonson shook his head painfully, "You are lying. It''s not easy to defeat level three."


    "Don''t tell me that your stupid move is the so¡ªcalled ''three level martial arts'' " Kevin didn''t expect this, but now he was sure that the martial arts in this world were way inferior to the world he came from, or perhaps he hadn''t encounter real experts. Of course, the main reason was that he was way too proficient. Fortunately, after Kevin came to this world, he had only one percent strength leftpared with before. Otherwise, he would be undefeatable.


    "You defeated Jonson. It''s definitely a dream." Shirley still couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Kevin turned around and saw that she was staring at him nkly.


    He said, "I forgot to congratte you. You finally got Jonson Hunter. He announced that you are his woman. He''s not bad, quite courageous."


    Shirley felt that his words were full of sarcasm and thought, "Courageous? Jonson was beaten up. Is that courageous?"


    Kevin said, "Shirley, I hope this is the end. Don''t trouble me again. Otherwise, I won''t show mercy.


    Shirley snorted, "I''m covered in mud now. Have you ever been merciful to me?"


    "Uh¡ªuh." Kevinughed and left. Shirley hurriedly said, "Wait a minute."


    "What?"


    Shirley asked, "Why do you suddenly be an expert? With such skills, you should have been known in the school."


    Kevin led, "I was waiting for a chance to show off. Any problem?" Then he left with Kelly.


    Shirley didn''t know what she could say. She looked at Jonson. He was still lying on the ground, unable to move, like a dead snake.


    Shirley said impatiently, "Hey, how are you?"


    For some reason, she felt disgusted to see him. He was too weak. She was counting on him to teach Kevin a lesson, but he failed to take even a single punch. Toplete the task given by her father, she could only endure it. Once she tricked Jonson into signing the contract, she would dump him.


    Jonson did not answer. He was upset andughed with misery. "I lost. The eighth martial master at St Paul''s was beaten up. Ha¡ªha..."


    "Jonson, why are youughing?" Shirley frowned.


    Jonson looked at Shirley and said, "I am no match for him. Shirley, do you still have any reason to like me?"


    Shirley frowned, "What, you said I am already your woman? It doesn''t count?"


    Jonson said dejectedly, "Previously, you pursued me and said you liked me for my strong ability. But now I''ve been knocked down by Kevin Duke. Do you think I''ll believe that you really like me? In terms of appearance, I am inferior to Kevin, not to mention martial ability. What else can you like about me now? Shirley, just go. Don''t chase after me anymore. I''m not worthy of you. Kevin Duke is better for you."


    Jonson sounded totally frustrated, but this was definitely not what he meant.


    Shirley thought that she could notplete the task. Jonson lost all confidence. Shirley hated vulnerable men.


    Jonson saw that Shirley didn''t Leave. He shouted, "Go! Why are you still here? Is it funny to see me like this?"


    Jonson wished in his heart that she would say, "I''m not leaving. Even if you''re not Kevin''s opponent. I still love you. I want to stay with you, and I would never despise you." Jonson wished that she couldfort him, relieve his inferiority, and give him the confidence to be with her.


    However, Shirley snorted, "Jonson Hunter, stop your daydream. You could never get me."


    Jonson raised his head and said in disbelief "Shirley, you¡ªWhat do you mean?"


    Shirley sneered, "Do you think I really like you? You short, ugly beast. Don''t be silly."


    "What?" Jonson was shocked by her words.


    "Ha¡ªha... Jonson Hunter, poor you, I pursued you because I want to get you sign a contract and sell yourself to my family. You don''t really think you deserve my love. do you?"


    Hearing that, Jonson spat out a mouthful of blood. He had just been defeated by Kevin, and now he was hurt by his girlfriend. His injuries became even worse.


    Shirley didn''t feel sorry for him. Instead, she sneered, "Jonson, look at you. How weak you are. You have no future. Anyway, I m not interested in a trash."

 Chapter 54 Levels of Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 54 Levels of Martial Arts</h4>


    Jonson was shocked by Shirley''s words. He still wished she could say something sweet. He didn''t expect such cruel words. Jonson cried and shouted, "Shirley Smith, I won''t forgive you!"


    Shirley said disdainfully. "You trash, you''d better speak with respect. Otherwise, I''ll torture you. Although my martial arts skills aren''t as good as yours. I have plenty of experts at my service."


    "You..." Jonson spat out another mouthful of blood in anger.


    Shirley snorted coldly and left. She took out her mobile phone to call her father.


    "Dad, the n to lure Jonson haspletely failed."


    "How? With your beauty, it won''t be difficult." asked her father.


    Shirley said, "It''s all Kevin Duke''s fault. I just met him and Jonson. I wanted to attack him, but his martial ability is better than mine. And Jonson could not even take a punch from him. Jonson was beaten up and broke down. He was too weak. It made me disgusted. And I don''t want to waste time on him."


    Her father hurriedly asked, "Is that Kevin Duke really that good?"


    "Definitely."


    He replied with delight, "Shirley, just forget about Jonson. You''ve got a new task."


    "A new task?"


    "Since Kevin Duke is so proficient, his value is greater than Jonson''s Your new task is to lure him and let him sign the contract. Once you seed, it''s another great contribution to our n."


    "What? To tempt Kevin Duke?" Shirley was astonished.


    "Duke is more potential than Hunter. You mustplete the task this time. I believe that with your charm, you will definitely get him. I am counting on you to make a contribution to the n."


    "Alright, I''ll try my best, but it won''t be easy."


    "Well, I believe you. You''ve seeded to handle several men. They were crazy for you and signed the contract to sell themselves to us. Once he falls in love with you, he''ll sign it. As you known, the contract of our n is not signed on paper, but soul."


    "OK." Shirley nodded. Their n''s contract of sale was signed on the person''s soul. As long as he did not resist, she could tempt him to sign it. Once it was signed, the man won''t be able to get away. This was a method unique to the Smith n. When other ns were still using money and privilege to win over experts, the Smith n had already bound arge number of experts with their unique contracts.


    Shirley hung up the phone and smiled. She snorted, "Kevin, I''ll make you crazy for me, trust me, and sign the contract. You''ll our servant."


    Kevin and Kelly walked up to the school building together.


    "You are so amazing." Kelly said, but she was not happy. The more powerful Kevin was, therger the gap between them would be. Previously, when she saw Kevin drive a BMW, she knew they not of the same ss. Now she saw how expert he was in martial arts, she was assured that they were of different level.


    Kelly sighed in her heart. She was helpless. If it weren''t for that Kevin saved her father, she might never know someone of such a high ss.


    Kevin smiled. "They are people greater than me. In front of a true expert, my martial skills are only tricks."


    Kevin recalled how powerful he was before he was reborn. Now it would take a long time for him to recover.


    Kelly nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    They returned to their sses respectively.


    Kevin saw that Lily Green was doing homework and there were just several people in the ssroom.


    He did not go over to talk to Lily. He returned to his seat and picked up a math book to read. However he was not able to understand the content. He understood nothing but the numbers. Kevin knew that it was almost impossible for him to learn the knowledge of this world. Also, he didn''t want to waste his time on reading. He was only using schoolwork as a cover for protecting the youngdy and earned his living. After all, he had to live.


    Kevin casually threw the math textbook away like it was garbage. Then, he closed his eyes to practice his internal strength.


    The Refreshing Spell made his internal strength circle in his blood vessels, cleansing his blood and increasing his internal strength at the same time. The spell was created by the founder of their group and taught to him by his mentor. Before his rebirth. Kevin had already mastered this spell to the extreme. He was the only one in several generations who had achieved the highest level. Even his master had not reached this level. But now, he had to start over.


    At present. Kevin was quite weak. and his internal strength was not even 0.1% of what he had in his previous life. Therefore, he felt very insecure.


    Kevin practiced for half an hour and stopped. It would take years to improve internal strength. He started from childhood in the past, and with his cleverness, he became strong at a young age.


    After practicing the Refreshing Spell, Kevin calmed down.


    Kevin thought. "My current strength is not even primary ording to the martial levels in my world. I''m too weak. There are levels of external, internal, learned and innate. When can I recover to innate level?"


    In the world Kevin where used to live, martial arts were very developed, so there was aplete system. From low to high were the stages of external, internal, learned, innate and eternal. And every stage was further divided into levels of initial, middle, post, perfect and great perfect.


    However, not everyone who practiced martial arts was at external stage when they began. Many people failed to reach initial level of external stage in their whole life.


    Anyone who could enter the internal stage was an expert.


    Before his rebirth, Kevin had been at post level of innate stage.


    However, now he had not even reached the initial level of external stage. Once he did, he would be more proficient. Kevin sighed and thought. "I don''t know when I can the reach initial level of external stage, not to mention my previous post level of innate stage.

 Chapter 55 What A Big Gap

    <h4>Chapter 55 What A Big Gap</h4>


    Even Kevin had yet to enter the first stage, not to mention the talented masters in this world like Jonson Hunter.


    However, no one could tell whether there were real experts in this world.


    "Ring¡ªring¡ªring..." The ss was about to begin. Kevin felt bored.


    In ss 26, Grade3, Sally Kent took out her phone and logged into the website of St Paul''s School. Immediately, she was attracted by a post. The headline was: The Sixth School Bully Appears.


    Sally was puzzled and thought. "Aren''t there just five bullies? When is there another one?"


    Sally hurriedly clicked to read the content.


    "In the morning. Kevin Duke defeated in public one of the five school bullies. Tiger Gold. Duke''s martial ability meets the first condition to be a school bully. In addition, he wrote Shirley an explicit love letter, peed in front of a girl in thedies'' room. and his grade is always in thest several ces. All these made him meet another condition, so Kevin Duke is undoubtedly the sixth school bully of St Paul''s." There were over a thousand replies to the post, and all of them agreed with the conclusion.


    Sally was upset, "Lily Green''s bodyguard has be famous in school, but mine is still nobody."


    Sally looked at his bodyguard, Ben, who was ying chess with his desk mate. It seemed that Ben was good at chess, and he was showing off.


    Sally was even more disappointed. Lily''s bodyguard was showing off to the whole school, while Ben was still ying with his desk mate.


    She felt that she was outdone by Lily.


    She shouted, "Ben,e over here."


    He walked over and asked. "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    Sally angrily showed the post to him.


    After reading it, he snorted, "Miss, it''s not strange for Kevin Duke to be regarded as a school bully. You are happy to see this news, so you share it with me. Right?"


    Sally said, "Happy? I''m disappointed! He has be a school bully within a short time and is now famous. What about you? You are showing off to your desk mate! What a big gap!"


    Ben was stunned for a moment and said, "Miss, what do you mean?"


    "Listen, I don''t want to lose to Lily Green."


    Ben was embarrassed. Everyone looked down upon bodyguards who were bullies, while she took it as a pride.


    "Miss, I''m afraid I''ll let you down. The fact is that my character doesn''t meet the requirements. I am not able to be as nasty as Duke, so he became school bully with no difficulty, and I might not achieve that even if I work hard in my whole life."


    "Whatever, you must figure it out." Sally pouted in dissatisfaction.


    Ben was upset. He was asked toe down the mountain to protect Sally, but he didn''t expect her to be so willful. However, this youngdy''s beauty was unparalleled, and her figure was nice. If she was ugly, he might leave her at once. Facing such a cute and beautiful young miss, he could only obey her instructions. So he replied, "Alright. I will try my best."


    "You must win, or I won''t talk to you anymore." Sally said expectantly.


    In ss 32, Lily Green also saw the post.


    She frowned, "Bastard. It would be a shame if my ssmates know that the school bully is my bodyguard."


    The twodies had different feeling when they knew that Kevin Duke became a school bully. Lily felt shameful, while Sally thought it was cool to have a bully bodyguard. It was because they had different character.


    The first ss was over. Many students knew about the post on the website. They looked at Kevin with reverence.


    Kevin was a little puzzled by their change.


    n Miller didn''t get the news until he checked the school website.


    Kevin shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect a decent person to be regarded as a school bully."


    He did not mind. In any case, it''s their freedom to judge him. It was none of his business as long as he was righteous. Kevin took out his phone. n had taught him to use it.


    And now he was kind of addicted to it.


    At this time, the physics teacher entered the ssroom.


    Everyone took out their books. The teacher was rather strict.


    But Kevin was still concentrated on his phone.


    The teacher looked at Kevin and frowned. He knocked on the desk and shouted, "The student over there, stand up."


    Kevin didn''t know that the teacher was calling his name. He didn''t stand up until n reminded him.


    "Sir, why did you call my name?" Kevin smiled politely. He had always respected the teachers.


    "What were you doing just now?"


    Kevin showed his phone and said, "Reading the news.


    The teacher was pissed off. He felt that Kevin didn''t care about him.


    "Do you know it is ss time?" He shouted.


    Kevin nodded, "I know."


    "Well then, who asked you to read the news during ss?"

 Chapter 56 School Bully Kevin Duke

    <h4>Chapter 56 School Bully Kevin Duke</h4>


    Kevin nced at Tiger Gold, who sat next to him and was also fiddling with his mobile phone. The teacher didn''t call Tiger''s name.


    Kevin asked, "Sir, couldn''t we watch news in ss? Well, I''ll watch TV series instead."


    "Bang¡ª" The teacher mmed the table. He thought that Kevin was ying jokes on him.


    Kevin did not know that it was not allowed to use mobile phones in ss. Beside, Tiger Gold was also fiddling with his phone.


    At this time, the ss monitor whispered to the teacher, "Mr. ck, he is Kevin Duke."


    "Kevin Duke?" The physics teacher felt that the name was a little familiar. In the next second, he remembered¡ªJust now in the office, the teachers were talking about Kevin Duke, the sixth school bully. And they said they should not offend him.


    The teacher was shocked. No wonder the student was so overweening. He was the new bully.


    As Kevin saw that the teacher was angry, he seemed to understand that he was not supposed to watch news or TV series during ss.


    Everyone knew that Kevin respected teachers.


    He immediately put away his phone and said, "Sir, we are not allowed to use our phones in ss, right? I won''t do it again."


    The teacher immediately changed his tone and chuckled, "No, you can use it. Just do whatever you want."


    Kevin was puzzled and asked, "Sir, if it''s allowed, why are you angry?"


    The teacher wiped his sweat, thinking that Kevin was questioning him. He exined, "Uh¡ªuh. I was just kidding. Never mind. You can watch news or TV series. It''s up to you."


    "OK, If there is nothing else. I''ll sit down. You can begin the ss."


    "Yes, yes. Just make yourselffortable."


    Kevin sat down and asked n to download a video app for him. Then he started to watch a TV series about urban life.


    Kevin loved watching TV because he could learn a lot about the world from it.


    The teacher was delivering his lecture, while Kevin was watching the series. The sound of his mobile phone could be heard by others.


    The teacher frowned. The noise had affected his ss. However, since Kevin was a school bully, Mr. ck did not dare to ask him to turn it down.


    The other students also didn''t dare to say anything. Even Tiger Gold, one of the school bullies, had no courage to offend Kevin.


    At this moment, the head teacher of the ss, Arthur Longman, came and stood outside the ssroom to inspect the ss. He saw that Kevin was watching TV series on his phone. And he even ced his phone on the desk tantly.


    Mr. Longman frowned. It was bad luck for him to ept this guy to his ss. He also knew that Kevin had be one of the school bullies.


    Mr. Longman thought. "No, I must have Kevin Duke back to ss 5."


    He called Lily Green''s father, Charles Green, "Mr. Longman, what''s the matter?" said Mr. Green.


    "Mr. Green, you asked me to transfer Kevin Duke to my ss this morning. Right? But I''ve changed my mind. I can''t ept this student."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Mr. Green, he messed up my ss as soon as he was transferred here. It only took him a morning to be the sixth school bully. And now he was watching TV series on his phone during a lesson. I''m sorry, Mr. Green. Please let him return to his original ss."


    Mr. Green was silent for a moment, then he said, "Well, Mr. Longman. You can handle it as your wish."


    "Thank you, Mr. Green."


    Mr. Longman breathed a sigh of relief and went to apply for transferring Kevin Duke back. He couldn''t ept two bullies in his ss.


    Kevin received a call from Mr. Green.


    He walked outside the ssroom and answered the phone.


    "Boss."


    "Kevin, Lily''s head teacher just called me. He wants to let you return to your old ss. He said you messed up his ss. And you are elected as a school bully. What''s going on?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Boss, I did beat a guy this morning. It was Tiger Gold in Miss Green''s ss. I heard that he is one of the school bullies."


    "Tiger Gold? Is he the student that pestered Lily?"


    "Yes. He was beaten up by me. I think he wouldn''t trouble her anymore. Don''t worry."


    "But Mr. Longman said you are also a school bully. What does he mean?"


    "Well, I don''t know either. Everyone just started to call me in that way. Maybe it was because I beat up Tiger Gold. Anyway, I don''t mind what others say. I just need to be myself. Don''t worry, as a bodyguard, I can bear this pressure."


    Charles Greenughed awkwardly. Kevin thought that Mr. Greenhad called to care about him.


    "By the way, Mr. Longman said you watched TV series in ss. Is that true?"


    "Yes. The physics teacher allowed me to do so. Besides, I''m not good at study."


    "Alright, but Mr. Longman wants to transfer you back to your original ss. You won''t be able to protect Lily at short range." Kevin smiled and said, "Boss, you don''t have to worry about that. I can handle it. Mr. Longman doesn''t have the right to do that. The teaching director is of higher ss."


    "What does it have to do with the teaching director?"


    "He begged me to teach him martial arts this


    morning."


    "Uh¡ªuh. Kevin, you are really capable. Even the teaching director is begging you. You are exactly the person I need. Alright, just deal with it. I trust you."


    "Yes, boss."


    Kevin hung up the phone and returned to continue watching the TV series.


    Arthur Longman did not turn to the teaching director, but went straight to the principal. He knew the teaching director would not be helpful.


    In the principal''s office. Andrew Hill was teaching the principle martial arts.


    "That''s right. Tighten your belly, punch hard and have your strength on your palm." Andrew taught with patience.

 Chapter 57 Because You’re Important to Me

    <h4>Chapter 57 Because You''re Important to Me</h4>


    Every afternoon, Andrew Hill would spend the time of a ss to teach the principal martial arts.


    At this moment, someone knocked the door.


    He opened the door and saw that it was Arthur Longman.


    "Arthur, why are you here?" asked the principal.


    Andrew took the opportunity to pour himself a ss of water.


    Mr. Longman said, "Principal, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Come in."


    Mr. Longman entered the office and said, "Sir, I hope you can transfer a student back to his original ss. His name is Kevin Duke."


    "You should go to the teaching director." Said the principal.


    "Sir, the director would not agree with it. I heard that he wants to learn martial arts from Kevin Duke, so he listens to Duke.


    The principalughed and said, "Mr. Harper... I''ve also heard that he really wants to learn martial arts." Seeing that the principal start to practice martial arts, Mr. Harper also felt like doing it. However, as he was just a teaching director, nobody was willing to teach him. The principal was proud that he could get a mentor easily.


    Andrew said, "Mr. Harper also came to me before and begged me to teach him. But I refused."


    The principal nodded and said, "After your refusal, he turned to the top 20 students, but they all refuse him. Atst, he could only ask for Davis Cook. But no matter what gift he offered. Cook would not ept his request. Now he found another student. I''ve never heard of Kevin Duke. I guess he ismon. Why did Mr. Harper allow an ordinary student to be his teacher. After all, he is a teaching director."


    The principal chuckled. Mr. Harper was refused again and again, while he had the master ranking sixth at school as his mentor. He was very pleased with himself. It was true that a principal always got more respect than a teaching director did.


    Mr. Longman said anxiously, "Sir, please find a way to transfer that Duke back. He is now recognized by the students as the sixth school bully."


    The principal frowned, "The sixth school bully? It seems that KevinDuke does have some skills. Andrew, do you know anything about him?"


    Andrew answered calmly, "I met him when I went to the interview organized by Edward Kent. He also wanted to be Sally''s bodyguard, but he might be the weakest one among the candidates. And he has terrible manner."


    "No wonder he became a school bully. Andrew, how many moves do you think Kevin can take from you?" asked the principal.


    Andrew pondered for a moment and said, "I maybe able to defeat him within three moves."


    Mr. Longman said, "Sir, Kevin is a crap. How can hepete with Andrew? Andrew is a genius who ranks tenth at school and teaches you martial arts. Only a person like the teaching director asks Duke to be his mentor."


    Although Mr. Longman looked down upon the teaching director, the principal was quite pleased to hear that.


    "Sir, I don''t like Kevin Duke. I heard that he took advantage of Sally. I''m looking for a chance to teach him a lesson. Why don''t we ask him toe over here?" Said Andrew.


    The principal smiled and said, "Duke is already a school bully. He might not agree to transfer back to his original ss. Orders do not work to a bully. We''d better try a simple way. Andrew, your advice is good. I''ll ask Mr. Harper to bring Duke here. He would definitely go back after he learns his lesson."


    "Yes." Andrew nodded.


    Arthur Longman was delighted that he could finally get rid of a bully.


    The principal immediately phoned the teaching director.


    Mr. Harper was in his office, thinking about how to please Kevin and let him agree to teach martial arts. At this moment, the phone rang. He knew that it was the principal.


    He muttered to himself, "The principal always made fun of me secretly and bragged about his mentor. I don''t want to answer his call. He would definitely sneer me."


    Although the teaching director was reluctant to answer it, the principal was his leader. He picked up the phone.


    "Sir-"


    The principalughed and said, "Mr. Harper, are you free now?"


    "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    "Ha¡ªha. Nothing special. I just heard that Cook refused to be your martial arts mentor."


    The teaching director snorted in his heart. Here came the sarcasm again.


    "Ha¡ªha. Yes." Mr. Harper didn''t want to argue. He had indeed failed. Even Davis Cook was reluctant to teach him. How could hepare with the principal? He had top¡ªranking master as his mentor.


    "Mr. Harper, I also I heard that you are asking a student named Kevin Duke to teach you martial arts?"


    "Sir, it seems that you keep up with everything." The teaching director snorted in his heart.


    "That''s why I call you. Kevin Duke has been recognized as the sixth school bully. How could you ask a bully to be your mentor?"


    "Um..." The teaching director was stunned. He didn''t know what to say. He had been worried about it. It would affect his reputation as the teaching director. However, how did the principal know?


    The principal said, "Director Harper, Mr. Longman has alreadyined to me. Now hurry up and bring Kevin Duke to my office."


    "Oh... OK."


    After hanging up the phone, the principal smiled and said, "Andrew, get ready. Director Harper will bring Duke here right now."


    "Yes." Andrew nodded. He took out his phone from his pocket and sent a message, "Sally, I heard that Duke took advantage of you. Come to the principal''s office now. I''ll show you how he gets his lesson. Don''t ask me why I do this... I do so because you are... very important to me."


    Sally Kent was having a boring lesson when her phone rang. She checked it and got delighted. She thought, "Wow, there''s a good show. I should not miss it. Duke is getting his lesson. Ben would not beat him up for me, but I still have Andrew Hill my loyal fan. Great!"


    She squatted down and sneaked out of the ssroom. Ben didn''t that. He was writing a note to his deskmate, about his n to be a school bully.

 Chapter 58 Yes, I Am

    <h4>Chapter 58 Yes, I Am</h4>


    Sally Kent went straight to the principal''s office. In ss 32, Kevin was watching a TV series when the teaching director asked him to go out.


    "Director, why are you here? the corridor and asked.


    Kevin walked to The teaching director''s expression didn''t look good. He said, "Kevin. the principal asked me to take you to his office."


    "What, the principal also wants me to teach him martial arts?" Kevin asked.


    "Um..." Mr. Harper didn''t expect Kevin to think so. He thought. "The principal doesn''t need you to teach him. He has someone better."


    He didn''t tell Kevin that the principal already had a mentor. He wanted Kevin to misunderstand it and fool the principal.


    Kevin said firmly, "I won''t teach him even if he is the principal, Mr. Harper, please go tell him."


    The teaching director smiled and said, "Kevin, It''s better for you to talk to him face to face. Just go with me.


    "Alright." Kevin nodded.


    Kevin followed the teaching director to the principal''s office. He knocked the door.


    "Come in."


    Kevin and the teaching director walked into the office.


    Sally had arrived first and was waiting to watch the show.


    The principal looked at them and pointed at the chairs politely, "Please be seated."


    Kevin waved his hand and said, "No, thanks. Mr. Principal, I won''t teach you martial arts."


    Everyone was surprised, except the teaching director.


    "What?" The principal was amused.


    "Sorry, Mr. Principal, I don''t ept any student. No matter what you do, you can''t be my student. If there''s nothing else. I''ll just leave."


    "Wait a minute!" The principal shouted in anger.


    At this time, the teaching director said, "Kevin, the principal already has Andrew Hill as his mentor. He ranked tenth in martial arts at St Paul''s.


    "Um..." Kevin was speechless. He looked at Andrew who was making tea at the other end of the office. Then, he smiled and said, "So it''s a misunderstanding. Alright."


    The principal was pissed off, "You are Kevin Duke?"


    "Yes, I am." Kevin nodded with a chuckle.


    "Kevin Duke, I''m angry with what you said. Do you know?"


    "Sorry, I thought that you asked me toe here because you want me to ept you as my student. Now I see it''s a misunderstanding."


    The principal snorted heavily. "Kevin Duke, I ask you to teach me? What qualifications do you have to ept me as your student? Even Andrew Hill doesn''t dare to say like that. Who do you think you are?" The principal felt he was dragged down by Kevin.


    Kevin said, "Mr. Principal, it''s just a misunderstanding. Don''t be mad."


    "A misunderstanding? You dragged down my personality, dignity and everything!" The principal mmed the table.


    The teaching director tried to persuade him, "Mr. Principal, don''t get serious with it. He didn''t mean it."


    Mr. Harper was delighted to see the principal crazy. It was clever for him to bring Kevin here.


    Kevin thought, "The principal felt offended when I said about epting students. He must have ced me at a low level. I should show my real capacity. A bodyguard should not be looked down upon. In the past, a principal might not even have the chance to be my servant. I shouldn''t always keep a low profile. It''s time to prove myself."


    Wei Ming walked over from the tea¡ªmaking area with no expression on his face. Perhaps he was born to be a cold person.


    Kevin looked at Andrew and smiled, "Bro, I didn''t expect to see you here. Looks like you are an acquaintance to the principal."


    Andrew snorted disdainfully. "Duke, I have already seen your shamelessness. You took advantage of Sally yesterday, and today you fooled the principal. You even said it was a misunderstanding. I think you did it on purpose."


    Kevin looked at Sally. She wore a white dress which showed her nice figure. A manck of willpower would feel strong desire with a single nce at her. Kevin was self ¡ª collected. He smiled to her, "Miss Kent, why are you here?"


    Sheughed, "Kevin Duke, don''t you know that you''re in trouble? I''ll let you call me aunt Kent three timester. How did you dare to take advantage of me yesterday?"


    Kevin frowned and said, "Wait a minute. Yesterday you called me uncle, and you want to be aunt today. Uncle and aunt is a couple. Do you have a crush on me?"


    Sally didn''t think about this connection, now that Kevin pointed out, she was driven mad. "Kevin Duke! Don''t be silly! For god''s sake. who would like you?"


    Kevin blinked his eyes and smiled, "I am now the hunk of ss 32. It''s natural to have a crush on me.


    "You, you, you..." Sally was speechless.


    Mr. Longman, the headteacher of ss 32, snort-ed, "How shameless. You would never be the ss hunk." Knowing that the ss hunk was Leo Jones, he felt that Duke was shameless.


    Kevin looked at Mr. Longman and said, "Mr. Longman. I used to be ss hunk when I was in ss 32. Now that I''m in ss 32, I''m naturally the ss hunk of ss 32. Is there something wrong with that?"


    Andrew said, "You don''t even understand what ss hunk means. How did you dare to call yourself a ss hunk."


    Sally also said, "Right. A ss hunk is the most handsome gut in a ss."


    Kevin said, "Yes, I am."


    "You are shameless! Look at yourself. The ss hunk of ss 32 is Leo Jones!" Sally shouted.


    The headmaster was still angry. The longer he looked at Kevin Duke, the more displeasing he became. He said to Andrew, "Andrew, you''ve been teaching me martial arts for a year or two, right?"


    Andrew nodded, "Yes."


    The principal looked at Kevin and said, "Duke, I didn''t n to do it myself, but you just offended me. So, show me how good you are."


    Andrew and the others were shocked. The principal wanted to fight against Kevin personally.


    The principal looked at the teaching director and shook his sleeves. He said proudly, "I''ve learned martial arts for two years. It''s time to prove myself."

 Chapter 59 It’s Not That Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 59 It''s Not That Powerful</h4>


    As the principal expected, the teaching director looked pale. He has spent thest two years looking for a mentor, while the principal had practiced for two years and was able to fight against others.


    Andrew said anxiously, "Mr. Principal..."


    The principal replied, "Andrew, don''t worry. He won''t dare to hurt me. Anyway. I have practiced for two years. I don''t believe that there is no chance of winning."


    Andrew could only nod and said, "Alright, use the Wild Crane Fist that I taught you. You have already practiced it for a long time and you are familiar with it. I think you may have chance to win. Even if you fail, you can still take twenty or thirty moves before you lose."


    The principal felt confident, "I won''t disgrace you."


    Andrew smiled and then looked at Sally. He thought himself honorable to have the principal''s promise, and it might attract her. However, Sally didn''t care about him. She couldn''t wait to see Kevin Duke get beaten.


    Kevin looked at the principal and felt sorry for him. But as he asked to fight against Kevin, Kevin could only fulfill the principal''s wish.


    Sally was excited, "Principal, hurry up and defeat him. Let him call me Grandma Kent."


    Kevin said, "Miss Kent, why are you so confident? Not to mention the old principal, even your stupid bodyguard might not be able topete with me."


    The principal frowned as he was called "old". Although he was not young anymore and he was already in his fifties, he didn''t like to be called like that.


    Andrew looked at the angry principal and said, "Duke, are you blind? Didn''t you see me here? Even if the principal lose to you, I would kick your ass."


    Kevin looked at Andrew with contempt and said, "Andrew Hill, you must have no good intentions to help Miss Kent. You want to sleep with her. But she won''t like you."


    Andrew got angry.


    Sally said, "Kevin Duke, can you not speak so unpleasantly? What? Sleep? Andrew is just pursuing me.


    "Pursue? What do you mean? He definitely wants to sleep with you." There is not a word like "pursue" in the world Kevin came from.


    Sally said in anger, "Shut up! He''s just pursuing me."


    "And he''ll sleep with you when you fall in love with him. That''s it." Kevin curled his lips and looked at Andrew with disdain.


    "Kevin Duke, shut up!" Sally was driven crazy.


    Kevin said, "Miss Kent. Andrew Hill has no good purpose to you. Don''t be silly."


    Andrew clenched his fists and said angrily. "Kevin Duke, shut up. I won''t let anyone bully her, including Ben."


    Kevinughed and said, "Miss Kent, look, he is crazy for you. And I swear, your bodyguard, Ben, is also dreaming to sleep with you. What a pity! Every man around you wants to have sex with you. And you''re not aware of that. Poor girl."


    "Stop it!" Sally was about to cry.


    Andrew roared. "Kevin, if you nder heragain, I''ll kill you."


    Kevinughed with disdain. He had defeated Jonson Hunter, who ranked eighth at school. Andrew Hill ranked only tenth. Kevin didn''t want to bully him. However, for his work as a bodyguard, he had to present his real capacity.


    The principal said, "Andrew, Sally, don''t be tricked by him. He was trying to reduce your confidence. Don''t waste time with him. Let''s see how good he is."


    Andrew red at Kevin. He was mad because his love for Sally was disdained by Kevin.


    The principal made a gesture and said, "Kevin Duke,e on."


    Mr. Longman hurriedly said, "Kevin, after you lose, please go back to your original ss. ss 32 doesn''t wee you"


    Kevin looked at him coldly and snorted, "I won''t go back."


    Andrew said to the principal, "Sir, use the Wild Crane Fist."


    "OK." The principal made a gesture like a wild crane and was ready to attack.


    Kevin didn''t do any pose. With his strength, a casual kick was enough to make the principal lie in bed for half a year.


    The principal roared, "Kevin Duke. Herees the wild crane."


    The principal bent his palms and punched towards Kevin like a wild crane with his head raised high.


    Kevin didn''t even look at him and directly shot forward with a kick.


    The principal felt a shadow sh, and then a big foot kicked him in the face.


    "Ah¡ª" The principal let out a miserable scream and flew out of the office.


    He fell heavily to the ground.


    Seeing this, Andrew hurriedly ran out of the office and helped the principal stand up.


    His nose was crooked.


    "Gosh." Sally sighed. She was not surprised that the principal was so weak, but she did not expect that he would be defeated badly.


    The principal was helped to get back to the office. He felt shameful as he looked at the teaching director who was gloating over his misfortune. He wanted to show off in front of the teaching director and Mr. Longman. It would be best if he could defeat Kevin. Even if he lost, he might be able to take several moves by Kevin. Unexpectedly, he was kicked out of the office and totally lost. And what made the principal even angrier was that Kevin dared to hurt him mercilessly.


    He looked at Kevin and said angrily, "Kevin Duke, I''m the principal. Why did you beat so hard?"


    Kevin said, "Sir, if I had been merciless, you would have died."


    "You..." The principal was even more annoyed.


    Andrew also felt disgraceful. He had said that even if the principal couldn''t win, he could take twenty or thirty moves by Kevin Duke. But it turned out that he was beaten up by a kick...


    The principal failed to show off. He could only into Andrew. "It seems that the Wild Crane Fist that you taught me is not that powerful."

 Chapter 60 Give Me Ten Years

    <h4>Chapter 60 Give Me Ten Years</h4>


    Hearing the principal''s words, Andrew Hill was depressed, and he was even angrier with Kevin.


    Andrew looked at Kevin and gritted his teeth "Mr. Principal, I''ll show you whether the Wild Crane Fist is general."


    Sally excitedly pped her hands and said, "Right, Andrew. Use it to defeat Kevin Duke. I heard that it''s level two martial arts."


    Since the Wild Crane Fist was questioned by the principal. Andrew decided to kick Kevin''s ass and prove the power of the fist. Itmeant a lot to both the principal and him.


    Kevin curled his lips.


    In Kevin''s eyes, if he had to describe the so called Wild Crane Fist, he would say it sucked. To be more exact, it totally sucked.


    Andrew looked at Kevin and gritted his teeth, "Kevin Duke... Come on."


    Andrew put on a perfect posture. His movements were much more agile than the principal''s.


    Kevin said, "Just fire away."


    Sally and other people took a few steps back.


    Andrew shouted, "Wild Crane¡ª".


    This time, Kevin didn''t attack immediately. He waited until Andrew''s fist was about to hit his eyes and pped Andrew''s arm.


    "Ouch¡ª" His arm was instantly dislocated. At the same time, Kevin hooked Andrew''s ankle with his right foot. Andrew suddenly knelt down in front of Kevin.


    Andrew was shocked. He didn''t even realize what had happened and how he knelt down in a second. Kevin''s moves were too fast.


    Andrew got mad and gave up Wild Crane Fist. He directly rushed at Kevin. At this time. Kevin didn''t want to waste time with him. He kicked Andrew out of the office before Andrew touched him.


    "Bang!" Like the principal. Andrew flew into the corridor and fell heavily on the ground, with the dust popped up.


    In the office wasplete silence. The principal, Sally Kent, the teaching director, and Mr. Longman, were all stunned.


    Andrew Hill ranked tenth in martial arts at St Paul''s. How could he be defeated by Kevin with a single move?


    Andrew sat up awkwardly from the ground. He had just fallen face¡ªdown on the ground. His face hurt and his nose was also tilted, just like the principal''s.


    He leaned against the wall.


    "It''s impossible... It''s not real... He is nobody in martial arts. Even if he is a school bully, he is no match for me. Why? Andrew Hill was defeated by Kevin Duke with only one move? No war..." Andrew muttered to himself.


    Kevin walked out of the office. Seeing that Andrew was unable to ept the reality,he said, "You couldn''t withstand a single blow form me. That''s it. And it''s not shameful. Jonson Hunter also lost to me. He ranks eighth, and you tenth. Are you better than him?"


    "What? Jonson Hunter has fought with you?" Andrew raised his head and looked at Kevin.


    The other people also looked at Kevin in horror.


    Kevin snorted, "He used the Mountain Breaking Palm or something, and he was beaten nearly to paralysis by me with only a punch. Ha¡ªha..." Kevinughed loudly.


    Andrew was so shocked that he trembled. He knew better than anyone who Jonson Hunter was. His Mountain Breaking Palm was a level three martial art. Andrew had fought with him once and was no match for him. Andrew didn''t expect that even Jonson Hunter had lost to Kevin Duke.


    Heughed bitterly. Kevin was right. If Jonson lost to Kevin, how could he, ranking tenth,pete with Kevin? It was embarrassing that he had been proud of himself before the fight and then lost so bad.


    Seeing Andrew crying andughing, the principal asked. "Andrew, are you alright?" Andrew was extremely upset, as if he was dragged down from an honorable ce. Kevin said, "Sir, there'' s nothing else. I''ll go back now."


    After saying that. Kevin left.


    Sally was angry and upset, "Damn it, he won again." Andrew thought that Sally must be disappointed with him. He called her name, "Sally-"


    Sally looked at him and said, "You are too weak. You rank tenth at school, but you couldn''t even win Kevin Duke."


    Andrew swore, "Sally, give me ten years. I will definitely surpass him."


    Sally red at him, "Ten years? I can''t even wait for ten days! Forget about it. Now I can only count on my bodyguard to take revenge on Duke."


    She sighed and left.


    Andrew looked at her back. She was so beautiful and attractive. But it was less likely for her to like him now. He roared out in pain.


    Mr. Longman said, "Andrew, don''t be sad. There are always powerful people. Although Kevin defeated you, he might also be beaten by others. By the way, I think Sally has no interest in you at all. I can tell from the way she looked at you. She''s too beautiful to you. You''d better give up."


    Andrew clenched his fists and said, "I won''t give up."


    When Kevin walked down the office building, he saw three boys waiting at the stairs.


    One of them said, "Roger, it''s definitely true. Sally Kent is really in this building. I saw it. I just don''t know which office she entered."


    Kevin was shocked and thought, "They are here to hold up Sally Kent."


    Kevin stopped to see who they were. Although he was indifferent to Sally, he felt that she was not a bad person.


    The guy who was called Roger asked, "It the bodyguard with her?"


    "Don''t worry, Roger. He''s not here."

 Chapter 61 Be Worthy Of The Madman

    <h4>Chapter 61 Be Worthy Of The Madman</h4>


    This boy, called Roger, had bandages on his hands and gauze on his face. in a sorry state.


    Another younger brother asked, "Roger, was it Sally''s bodyguard who beat you when you sent flowers to her this morning? Damn it. How could he dare todo it?"


    "I am not sure." said Roger angrily. "I didn''t see if he kicked me, but I think it was him."


    "Roger, it seems that Sally''s bodyguard''s good at martial arts, so it might be difficult for you to chase after Sally."


    "Sally is in possession of beauty and fantastic figure. It''s a pity that if other men get her first. Roger, you are bound to be annoyed at it. You''ve been chasing her for a few years, but she considered you as a fart."


    "Fuck you, who told you that?"


    "Roger. I''m sorry. It was a slip of tongue."


    ording to their conversation, Kevin came to awareness who they were. He turned out to be the man who sent 99 roses to Sally in the morning. It was Kevin who kicked him away.


    Roger continued in a rage, "Originally, I wanted to court her in a proper manner and do something to touch her, so she would love me willingly. But I don''t expect Sally to be so lofty. She has always been looking down on me, and now she even hires a bodyguard, which makes it more difficult for me to get close to her in the future."


    "Roger, then how are you going to chase after Sally?" A younger brother asked.


    "To Chase? I won''t bother. Sally has hired an expert bodyguard, so I am unable to approach her in the future. I''ve already decided to change a target. Anyway, she''s not the only beauty. Why should I humiliate myself? It''s better for me to court someone easier."


    The younger brother asked. "Roger, who is the beauty you are talking about?"


    "Who is not inferior to Sally in terms of appearance in our school, yet being able to be obtained in the easiest way?"


    "It must be Kelly, a school beauty of humble birth. If you have money, you can get her. She is definitely the easiest one."


    Roger nodded, "That''s right, it''s Kelly. Anyway, her beauty and figure are not inferior to Sally. Why should I ask trouble to courtSally?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. How dare him to think of Kelly and even publicly addressed that it would be easier to chase her. Kevin would let them know if it would be easier to seed.


    At this time, a guy asked, "Roger, since you don''t want to chase after Sally, then why are we waiting for her here?"


    Roger snorted, "Although I''ve already decided to go pick up Kelly. I''ve wasted so much energy on Sally. How can I not get my payment? That''s why I n to rape her. Only after that can I go after Kelly without regret."


    "Wow. Roger, so we have been awaiting Sally because you are disposed to rape her. You should have told us earlier."


    "Roger, Sally''s bodyguard doesn''t apany her. This is a good opportunity to attack. Sally will definitely pass byter, and there are very few people in the teacher''s office building. We can drag her to the car after wrapping her in a gunny bag and then find a good ce to rape her."


    Roger said fiercely, "Sally, you ask for it."


    One boy asked, "Roger, after you rapeSally, are we guys allowed to answer our desires? Every time I see her. I am sexually aroused."


    Before Roger'' response, Kevin walked down the stairs, making his appearance in front of the three school gangsters.


    The three were obviously shocked by Kevin''s presence, assuming that no one was around them.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" One of the bullies immediately questioned Kevin.


    Kevin answered. "I am a student here. I passed by."


    Roger threatened with a grim expression. "Tell me honestly, did you hear what we just said?"


    Kevin nodded, replying, "I heard you. You''re going to rape Sally."


    "What?" To Roger''s surprise, this brat actually heard everything and dared to say it bluntly.


    Roger and his younger brothers looked at each other. They seemed to know each other''s intentions from each other''s eyes that they would not let go of Kevin.


    One of Roger''s man sneered and asked, "Brat, you heard us. You have guts to speak out loud?"


    Kevin beamed, "Didn''t you tell me to be honest? That''s why I told you the truth."


    Roger exchanged nces with his guys, and one of them said, "Roger, isn''t this kid a little stupid? You told him to be honest, and he did what you said."


    One guy asked Kevin, "Brat, do you know who we are?"


    Kevin shook his head and answered, "I don''t know."


    "What? You don''t know who we are?" They raised their eyebrows. They had thought that this brat had recognized them long ago. After all, they were famous. Few people would fail to recognize them.


    Nodding his head, Kevin returned, "No, I do not. Who are you?"


    "Damn it. This is Roger, one of the Five School Bullies of the St. Paul''s School. How could you not know him?"


    "Oh, so you are Roger, one of the Five School Bullies." Kevin was suddenly enlightened.


    At this time, Roger ordered, "Thomas, don''t bother with him. This brat heard our n,we should not let him go."


    "Roger, what are we supposed to do about him? To kill him? We haven''t killed anyone before."


    Roger frowned, "Who told you to kill him?"


    "Roger, leave him alive, and he will testify your rape of Sally."


    Curling his lips, Rogersaid, "Did I ever say that I would rape Sally with my face covered?"


    "Ah, Roger, don''t you n to rape Sally with your face covered? If you don''t. Sally will know that you rape her. Will Sally''s family let off you?"


    Roger smiled coldly, "Do you think I''m not afraid of her family? They won''t do anything to me even if they find out. Is my family of inferior power to hers?."


    "Roger, you are awesome." Two other bullies hurriedly gave a thumbs up. "Raping someone without a mask proves that you are worthy of being the school''s top ¡ª grade madman in our hearts. You are crazy enough."


    Roger scolded. "Alright, stop talking. Tie this kid up and throw him into the car first. Sally wille soon. Don''t get in the way of my business."


    Several guys immediately tied Kevin''s hands and feet.


    Undoubtedly, Kevin had deliberately let them do, and he could free himself at any time.


    Kevin was thrown into the trunk of a luxury car. With a m, the trunk was locked. He had to stand for a while. Kevin had just been able to beat those hooligans to the ground, but he did not intend to take action until they captured Sally. He could not save Sally secretly without her suffering any punishment.


    Within expectation, about a minute or twoter, the trunk was opened again. Sally''s mouth was wrapped in adhesive tape and her hands and feet were tied up.

 Chapter 61 Be Worthy Of The Madman

    <h4>Chapter 61 Be Worthy Of The Madman</h4>


    This boy, called Roger, had bandages on his hands and gauze on his face. in a sorry state.


    Another younger brother asked, "Roger, was it Sally''s bodyguard who beat you when you sent flowers to her this morning? Damn it. How could he dare todo it?"


    "I am not sure." said Roger angrily. "I didn''t see if he kicked me, but I think it was him."


    "Roger, it seems that Sally''s bodyguard''s good at martial arts, so it might be difficult for you to chase after Sally."


    "Sally is in possession of beauty and fantastic figure. It''s a pity that if other men get her first. Roger, you are bound to be annoyed at it. You''ve been chasing her for a few years, but she considered you as a fart."


    "Fuck you, who told you that?"


    "Roger. I''m sorry. It was a slip of tongue."


    ording to their conversation, Kevin came to awareness who they were. He turned out to be the man who sent 99 roses to Sally in the morning. It was Kevin who kicked him away.


    Roger continued in a rage, "Originally, I wanted to court her in a proper manner and do something to touch her, so she would love me willingly. But I don''t expect Sally to be so lofty. She has always been looking down on me, and now she even hires a bodyguard, which makes it more difficult for me to get close to her in the future."


    "Roger, then how are you going to chase after Sally?" A younger brother asked.


    "To Chase? I won''t bother. Sally has hired an expert bodyguard, so I am unable to approach her in the future. I''ve already decided to change a target. Anyway, she''s not the only beauty. Why should I humiliate myself? It''s better for me to court someone easier."


    The younger brother asked. "Roger, who is the beauty you are talking about?"


    "Who is not inferior to Sally in terms of appearance in our school, yet being able to be obtained in the easiest way?"


    "It must be Kelly, a school beauty of humble birth. If you have money, you can get her. She is definitely the easiest one."


    Roger nodded, "That''s right, it''s Kelly. Anyway, her beauty and figure are not inferior to Sally. Why should I ask trouble to courtSally?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. How dare him to think of Kelly and even publicly addressed that it would be easier to chase her. Kevin would let them know if it would be easier to seed.


    At this time, a guy asked, "Roger, since you don''t want to chase after Sally, then why are we waiting for her here?"


    Roger snorted, "Although I''ve already decided to go pick up Kelly. I''ve wasted so much energy on Sally. How can I not get my payment? That''s why I n to rape her. Only after that can I go after Kelly without regret."


    "Wow. Roger, so we have been awaiting Sally because you are disposed to rape her. You should have told us earlier."


    "Roger, Sally''s bodyguard doesn''t apany her. This is a good opportunity to attack. Sally will definitely pass byter, and there are very few people in the teacher''s office building. We can drag her to the car after wrapping her in a gunny bag and then find a good ce to rape her."


    Roger said fiercely, "Sally, you ask for it."


    One boy asked, "Roger, after you rapeSally, are we guys allowed to answer our desires? Every time I see her. I am sexually aroused."


    Before Roger'' response, Kevin walked down the stairs, making his appearance in front of the three school gangsters.


    The three were obviously shocked by Kevin''s presence, assuming that no one was around them.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" One of the bullies immediately questioned Kevin.


    Kevin answered. "I am a student here. I passed by."


    Roger threatened with a grim expression. "Tell me honestly, did you hear what we just said?"


    Kevin nodded, replying, "I heard you. You''re going to rape Sally."


    "What?" To Roger''s surprise, this brat actually heard everything and dared to say it bluntly.


    Roger and his younger brothers looked at each other. They seemed to know each other''s intentions from each other''s eyes that they would not let go of Kevin.


    One of Roger''s man sneered and asked, "Brat, you heard us. You have guts to speak out loud?"


    Kevin beamed, "Didn''t you tell me to be honest? That''s why I told you the truth."


    Roger exchanged nces with his guys, and one of them said, "Roger, isn''t this kid a little stupid? You told him to be honest, and he did what you said."


    One guy asked Kevin, "Brat, do you know who we are?"


    Kevin shook his head and answered, "I don''t know."


    "What? You don''t know who we are?" They raised their eyebrows. They had thought that this brat had recognized them long ago. After all, they were famous. Few people would fail to recognize them.


    Nodding his head, Kevin returned, "No, I do not. Who are you?"


    "Damn it. This is Roger, one of the Five School Bullies of the St. Paul''s School. How could you not know him?"


    "Oh, so you are Roger, one of the Five School Bullies." Kevin was suddenly enlightened.


    At this time, Roger ordered, "Thomas, don''t bother with him. This brat heard our n,we should not let him go."


    "Roger, what are we supposed to do about him? To kill him? We haven''t killed anyone before."


    Roger frowned, "Who told you to kill him?"


    "Roger, leave him alive, and he will testify your rape of Sally."


    Curling his lips, Rogersaid, "Did I ever say that I would rape Sally with my face covered?"


    "Ah, Roger, don''t you n to rape Sally with your face covered? If you don''t. Sally will know that you rape her. Will Sally''s family let off you?"


    Roger smiled coldly, "Do you think I''m not afraid of her family? They won''t do anything to me even if they find out. Is my family of inferior power to hers?."


    "Roger, you are awesome." Two other bullies hurriedly gave a thumbs up. "Raping someone without a mask proves that you are worthy of being the school''s top ¡ª grade madman in our hearts. You are crazy enough."


    Roger scolded. "Alright, stop talking. Tie this kid up and throw him into the car first. Sally wille soon. Don''t get in the way of my business."


    Several guys immediately tied Kevin''s hands and feet.


    Undoubtedly, Kevin had deliberately let them do, and he could free himself at any time.


    Kevin was thrown into the trunk of a luxury car. With a m, the trunk was locked. He had to stand for a while. Kevin had just been able to beat those hooligans to the ground, but he did not intend to take action until they captured Sally. He could not save Sally secretly without her suffering any punishment.


    Within expectation, about a minute or twoter, the trunk was opened again. Sally''s mouth was wrapped in adhesive tape and her hands and feet were tied up.

 Chapter 62 A Tied Grasshopper

    <h4>Chapter 62 A Tied Grasshopper</h4>


    Sally struggled to free herself. but unfortunately, she did not seed.


    When Sally was pulled to the trunk entrance, she saw Kevin lying in the trunk with his body bent. She was stunned, scarcely expecting that Kevin would also be captured.


    Then, those people stuffed Sally into the trunk.


    Although the trunk of the car was quiterge and highgrade, it became very crowded with two people inside.


    "Bang!" The trunk was shut, leaving Kevin and Salim the darkness.


    Kevin and Sally almost clung together, Kevin''s face just happening to be rested on Sally''s chest.


    At this moment, the car suddenly started moving. Due to inertia, Kevin''s face smashed into Sally''s soft chest.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh." Sally felt something as well, so she cried out.


    It was not Kevin''s intention. He was attempted to take this opportunity to teach these people who dared to chaseKelly and save Sally conveniently. However, beyond his expectation,he would be stuffed into the trunk and identally took advantage of Sally.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh." Sally had her mouth taped shut, unable to say anything. She tried her best to avoid Kevin''s face, but there was no room left in the trunk.


    Sally made vain efforts to to hit the top of the trunk desperately with her head. Whether the people in the cockpit could hear it or not was of no consequence. Even if they heard it, they would choose to ignore.


    Sally was on the verge of being mad. Kevin''s nosepletely pressed against her chest. As long as the car elerated, his face would smash into her chest. If the car was slowed down, she would hit on Kevin''s face.


    Kevin could do nothing about it. He was also desperate to move, but the trunk was so crowd that he could not, unless Kevin freed himself now and punched open the lid of the trunk. However, Kevin had no intention to do it at the moment. Those people wanted to rape Sally.


    Kevin nned to wait until they were about to take action, in a hope to slightly punish Sally.


    The car stopped soon afterward.


    The trunk was opened.


    Kevin was first pulled out, followed by Sally.


    Sally red at Kevin fiercely. Although it did notst long. Kevin had already took full advantage of her. Kevin paid no attention to Sally''s hostile gaze and looked around.


    He discovered that this was a construction site not far from the school. which he had seen a lot on TV. At this time, one of Roger''s man asked. "Roger, is this ce safe?


    "Don''t worry. This is the construction site of apany belonging to my family, remaining idle these few days. No one will disturb me, haha ha." Rogerughed loudly, and then looked at Sally with a sinister gaze, drooling, as if he had caught sight of delicious food.


    Sally looked at Roger in horror, putting up ast ditch struggle.


    Roger said, "Sally, I''ve been chasing you for two years, sending you flowers everyday, But you despise me, and now even hire a bodyguard. You have forced me to do this. Today, I will rape you here, wondering what you can do."


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh." Sally was so scared that she kept shouting.


    "Hahaha, Sally, you can shout as much as you like, however, no one will pay attention to you. The louder you shout, the happier I am." With a loudughter, Roger took off his coat and slowly walked towards Sally.


    At this time, one of Roger''s sidekicks pointed at Kevin and asked, "Roger, what about this brat? We are not supposed to leave him here and watch us."


    Roger took a nce atKevin, snorting, "Knock this kid out."


    "Yes."


    Roger did not bother with Kevin, being employed in hurriedly removing his belt.


    Roger''s subordinates picked up a brick, in an attempt to smash it at Kevin.


    "Pa." At this moment, Kevin instantly knocked the little brother unconscious.


    At the notice of it, the other bully rushed towards Kevin.


    "Pa." Kevin also knocked him out in the blink of an eye.


    Roger''s pants were unzipped. Just as he was about to take off his pants, Sally closed her eyes and screamed.


    All of a sudden, Roger''s neck was grabbed, lifted up.


    "Who?" Roger was suspended in the air, his hands and feet kicking randomly He could not turn his head to see who was lifting him up.


    Kevin''s voice sounded behind him, "It''s me."


    "It''s you. Let me go." Roger roared angrily.


    "Let go of you? I intentionally had myself bound by you, waiting for this moment. How can I let you go?"


    Like a turtle, Roger was grabbed by someone and held up in midair, filled with rage. He almost seeded in sexually assaulting Sally.


    Roger shouted, "Thomas, Bob, what are you guys doing? Why don''t you beat this bastard to unconsciousness?"


    Kevin said, "You idiot. They had been knocked out by me. You can shout as much as you like, however, no one will pay attention to you."


    Roger was enraged. Didn''t he just say the same to Sally?


    "Damn you. Let me go." Screaming loudly. Roger blushed withfury. He was lifted into the air as a toad, which greatly humiliated him.


    Sally finally opened her eyes, only to find that Kevin stood behind Roger, pinching Roger''s neck and lifting him up, rendering her relieved. She had thought that she would have be raped by Roger this time.


    Kevin said, "You unruly people, you are impenitent so that I can''t let you off easily."


    After sweeping around, he picked up a rope and tied Roger''s hands together.


    "What the fuck? I''m not done with you." With hands being tied back, Roger was unable to break free, so he angrily cursed.


    Kevin continued to bin the hands and feet of Roger''s friends, tying them together to the cement pirs on the site.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Roger was exploded with fury. This was the first time in his life that he had suffered such a great insult.


    Roger''s eyes were bloodshot as he shouted, "Do you know who I am? If you don''t free me immediately, I will let you die."


    Kevin pursed his lips with disdain.


    "I am one of the Five School Bullies of the St. Paul''s School. If you dare to trust me, I will not let you off." Roger roared.


    Kevin pped his hands, Roger and his men were all firmly tied to the cement pir by Kevin.


    Kevin beamed a smile at him, "Roger, you probably don''t know who I am, do you?


    "I don''t care who you are. If you don''t let go of me. I''ll hack your entire family to death." Roger threatened angrily.

 Chapter 63 You’re A Committee Member Now

    <h4>Chapter 63 You''re A Committee Member Now</h4>


    With a smile, Kevin replied, "Roger, remember, my name is Kevin."


    Roger was stunned, for he was a little familiar with this name.


    The next second, Roger remembered. At noon, he was informed by his subordinates that someone had be the Sixth School Bully of St. Paul School, and he was called Kevin.


    "Kevin, it''s you. Why do you give me a hard time?" Roger asked angrily.


    "Do you think what you''ve done is a good deed?" Kevin responded by asking speechlessly.


    Roger said in a rage, "Kevin, we are both school bullies, sowe are colleagues at a certain degree. You..."


    "Colleagues? Who''s your colleague?" Kevin chuckled.


    "Aren''t you Kevin who is recognized as the Sixth School Bully?"


    Kevin did not deny it and nodded. "That''s right, I am the acknowledged Sixth School Bully.


    Since that''s the case, then we are all school bullies with same temperament. Do not pretend to be of integrity. Even though what I am doing is immoral, do you think you''re doing good? Don''t forget your identity of being the School Bully. We never do good deeds. I hope you have a good understanding of your identity and don''t ruin our reputation." Roger said through gritted teeth.


    "Unbelievable." Kevin was umonly astonished by him. To do good deeds will tarnish the reputation of School Bully?


    Roger continued, "Kevin, let go of me now. I know that you definitely want to sleep with Sally. Since we are both School Bullies, I, Roger, can promise you that when I''m done, I will give her to you. How about it?" Kevin gave a nce at Sally, pretending that he was thinking.


    When Sally saw that Kevin was actually pondering, she trembled. Only then did she remember that Kevin was also a viin on campus.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh." Sally began to struggle again.


    Kevin walked up,tearing the tape off Sally''s mouth.


    Sally anxiously shouted, "Help! Help!"


    Rogeryelled, "Sally, quiet. This is a construction site. No one will hear your scream.


    "Wuwuwu." Sally cried out.


    Roger said to Kevin, "Kevin, what do you think of my suggestion just now? We are both viins and can be considered as a family. Brother, I am willing to share good things with you.


    "Well." Kevin smirked, making response, "I can have Sally all by myself now. Why should I share her with you?"


    Roger was burning with anger.


    "Kevin, if you dare to touch me, my bodyguard Ben will not let you off." Sally wept in fear.


    Kevin squatted in front of Sally, touching her cheek. "You are dazzlingly beautiful. Being able to sex with such a beauty make it worth while to be killed by your bodyguard. Sally, don''t you think? I am willing to pay price for a romantic affair."


    "Kevin, dare you."


    Kevin joked, "I am a publicly acknowledged School Bully. What else do you think I don''t dare to do? Hahaha."


    Sally shivered. That''s right, Kevin was a viin on campus. He had guts to do anything. It was said that he made an attempt to rape Lily in the women''s toilet, Which meant he would do the same to her.


    Roger roared, "Kevin, do you really want to have fun alone?"


    Kevin watched Roger, beaming, "So?"


    "Fuck. No matter what, I''m still a School Bully. You show no respect for me. I will make aint the Committee of School Bullies." Roger threatened.


    "the Committee of School Bullies?" Kevin was stunned.


    "You bullies have amittee?" Kevin asked doubtfully.


    "Kevin, you have just been promoted to the School Bully. Thus, it is understandable that you don''t know about it. The Five School Bullies of the St. Paul''s School have contact with each other. We have an organization, called the Committee of School Bullies. Since you have be a School Bully, you are naturally a member of themittee. If you dare to do anything to damage our reputation, the chairman and vice chairman of themittee will not let you off, neither do the other members of themittee."


    Kevin felt that it was very new. Nothing was too strange in the world. School Bullies had set up amittee as well.


    "Then, may I ask who is the president and who is the vice president?"


    Roger returned, "The chairman is naturally Rick Longman, the First School Bully of the St. Paul''s School. The vice¡ªchairman is Jason Carter, the Second School Bully. I, Nick, and Tiger are all members of the Committee. You are naturally one of us now. Kevin, I advise you not to do anything stupid to destroy the harmony of the Committee of School Bullies. Otherwise, you will definitely be called to ount for your actions by the other members.


    "Hahaha." Kevin burst intoughters.


    He said, "Roger, don''t waste your energy. It''s impossible for me to let you go. You are obliged to be bound here until someonees to save you. Didn''t you say that the construction site stood idle now? Then, when the construction starts, someone will find you."


    Roger was in a state of panic. "Kevin, don''t go too far. If you want Sally, just take it. I''ll give up her to you. Anyway, I already have a new target.


    "Bang!" Kevin punched Roger in the abdomen, causing blood to flow out from the corner of Roger''s mouth.


    Kevin warned, "Roger, listen carefully. I bound you today for Sally, but for Kelly. If you dare to touch her, I will tear your bones apart.


    "Ah." Roger suddenly realized that Kevin had done this for Kelly. Could it be that Kevin also liked Kelly?


    Kevin advanced towards Sally.


    When Sally saw Kevin approaching her, thinking that Kevin was going to rape her. She cried loudly, "Kevin, don''te over. If you dare touch me. I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself."


    Kevin snorted, "Save your breath. You have no guts to bite your tongue and killed yourself"


    Sally continued crying, "Kevin, it is of no benefit for you to vite me. I advise you to stop immediately.


    Kevin squatted down in front of Sally.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Sally kicked her legs desperately in fear and threatened, "Kevin, if you dare to rape me, my grandfather will kill you."


    Rolling his eyes upwards. Kevin extended his hand to Sally.


    "Wuwuwu, Kevin, if you sexually assault me, I will not let you go even if I be a ghost."


    With his lips curled. Kevin said, "Alright, Sally, I''m not interested in you. I''m not Andrew. Do you really think everyone want to sleep with you? Aren''t you too narcissistic? I''ve never seen anyone as narcissistic as you, evenFiona, the First Beauty in the world." As he spoke. Kevin stretched out his hand towards the rope on Sally and untied it.


    "Uh." Sally was startled, assuming that Kevin was going to hurt her. She didn''t expect that Kevin would instead unfasten the rope for her.

 Chapter 64 Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 64 Go Home</h4>


    Kevin untied Sally''s rope.


    Sally stood up in disbelief.


    "Kevin, did you really let me go?" Sally asked carefully.


    "Otherwise?


    Are you sure you won''t regret it?" Sally asked again.


    After giving a contemptuous look to Sally. Kevin did not even bother to say a word to her, turning and walking out of the building site.


    "Hey, Kevin, what do you mean?"


    Kevin disdained to pay attention to her,leaving the construction site by flying skill.


    Sally touched her head and snorted. "Kevin had such a good opportunity to rape me, but he threw it away. What did he mean? Does he look down on me? I never fail to win man''s affection with the help of my perfect figure and outstanding appearance. He must be afraid that my bodyguards will take revenge on him afterwards, and my grandfather will kill him. That''s why he didn''t dare to rape me. How could he, a campus viin, be so kind¡ªhearted? I am fully convinced that he ran away at a quick pace in case that he would yield to my temptation, so that to avoid making a big mistake and regretting itter." Sally touched her pretty face and instantly regained her confidence.


    If Kevin heard Sally''s words, he would definitely be furious. He kindly free her, who instead suspected that he didn''t dare to rape her because he was afraid of trouble. She even had a sneaking suspicion that Kevin quickly slipped away in order to prevent himself from losing control. Sally was truly narcissistic.


    When Kevin returned to school, school time was over and students were pouring out of the school.


    Kevin swept around the parking lot, Lily''s Beetle sedan disappearing from view. It was likely that Lily had driven it away.


    Kevin still called to confirm if Lily had returned first and received expected positive answer. He was obliged to get on the bus heading Lakeside Neighbourhood to get the BMW. Forty minutester, Kevin finally arrived.


    At this moment, at Kevin''s apartment in Lakeside Neighbourhood.


    The servant Ada and Eden were bored in a daze.


    "Eden, Young Master doesn''t need us to serve him now. What should we do? We live here, but we don''t have any money on us anymore. How are we going to live on?"


    Eden snorted, "I told you long ago to escape, but you didn''t agree. Young Master has gone, and we have nothing to do here. Now that we both run out our money, and Young Master will not pay our meals, right? Do we as servants have to go out and earn money by ourselves?"


    Ada said, "We grew up in the Duke Mansion. If we step into the society, we won''t be able to survive at all. Besides, Young Master is so good at martial arts. If he returns to the Family of Duke one day in the future, then we will be rich."


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Ada opened the door and saw Kevin standing outside.


    "Young Master, you''re back." At the sight of Kevin, Ada was in raptures.


    Kevin walked into the house, which was kept tidy. It seemed that these two servants did not dare to act as before.


    Kevin smiled and said, "You did a good job, taking good care of my house."


    Eden asked, "Young Master, why do you suddenlye back? Did you resign asa bodyguard?"


    Kevin had a cold stare at Eden, snorting, "You''ve spent all my money. If I do not work as a bodyguard, are you guys going to raise me?


    Oh, Young Master, do you have any instructions now?"


    Kevin stretched out his hand and said, "Eden, give me my car keys."


    With a sad expression, Eden obediently handed the BMW keys to Kevin. Now that Kevin had even taken back thest car, how could they live on in the future?


    Kevin was delighted at having the car key. Hehada car of his own from now on.


    Kevin ordered, "You two, look after the house. Alright, I''ll go first."


    Kevin turned and left. Adacalled, "Young Master."


    Looking back, Kevin asked, "Is there anything else?"


    Ada returned with grievance, "Young Master, we are your servants. Why don''t you take us with you? We''ll serve you.


    I don''t need your help. Just watch the house for me." Kevin walked out of the house.


    "Young Master." Ada shouted again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "We, we don''t have the money to buy food." Adaanswered. Thest few hundred yuan he had was plundered by Kevinst Saturday. They had never worked before. Previously, they relied on the money that Kevin''s mother had given them. Now, the remaining money had been taken back by Kevin. They finally understood how hunger felt.


    Kevin was stunned, "You cannot afford food?"


    Eden exined, "Young Master, I haven''t eaten for a day." After saying that. Eden''s stomach growled. It seemed that he was not lying.


    Ada''s stomach also instantly rumbled.


    Kevin said, "You have hands and feet, you can make money by yourselves. Do you think I have to earn money for you? I am the young master."


    Ada continued, "Young Master, we grew up in the Duke Mansion. We didn''t have the skills to make a living. I have thought to be a waiter in the morning, but I won''t be paid until one monthter At that time, we all starve to death."


    "Young Master, take us with you. You must have been employed by a wealthy family. We can also help them with their work, only asking to be provided with the shelter and the food. At the same time, we can also serve you, Young Master." Ada said.


    Kevin saw that the two servants were indeed a bit pitiful. so he hesitated for a moment.


    Apart from Lily, there was only Emma living in the Green mansion. After all, Emma was of age, she would be too busy to attend therge vi. It would be advisable to bring Eden and Ada with him to work for free.


    At this moment, Kevin''s phone rang. It was Charles.


    "Hello, boss." Kevin hurriedly picked it up.


    "Hehe, Kevin, call me Uncle Green is okay. "Uncle Green, what''s up?"


    Charles said, "Kevin, I''m sorry. I just learned from Emmathat Lily drove away by herself. I''m really sorry that she didn''t wait for you. I heard that you haven''t returned yet, right?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Yes, I haven''t returned yet.


    "Kevin, I''m sorry. I apologize for Lily''s misbehavior. She was impolite that she didn''t wait for you after school. I have already scolded her fiercely."


    "Uncle Green, it''s fine. It was not her fault."


    "Kevin, where are you now?"


    "I''m at my own house." Kevin returned truthfully.


    "What? You''re back at home? Kevin, are you angry? You don''t want to be Lily''s bodyguard anymore?" Charles asked in shock.

 Chapter 65 Different Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 65 Different Understanding</h4>


    "Uncle Green, you misunderstood. I came back to get my own car. Oh. Uncle Green, in my opinion, Emma tries to take good care your big vi, but it far exceeds her ability. How about I bring you two freeborers, who followed me to leave my family? You don''t need to pay them, other than to offer them food."


    Charles smiled and said, "Emma is indeed a little tired. I suggested her hiring a few maids before, but she never agreed. This is of no significance. I''ll leave trifles up to you to use your discretion in the future. You don''t need to ask me."


    "Alright. Then I''ll go backter."


    "Thanks for your hard work. I''ll be back in a few days."


    "Alright." After hanging up the phone. Kevin looked at Ada and Eden and said, "You two are lucky. My boss is a generous person. Go pack your things ande with me immediately."


    "Thank you. Young Master." Ada excitedly rushed over to kiss Kevin.


    Kevin made an immediate reaction, covering his face with two fingers, so Ada did not seed, instead kissing on Kevin''s fingers.


    Ada and Eden immediately went to pack up.


    Twenty minutester.


    Kevin drove his BMW slowly away the Lakeside Neighbourhood, Ada and Eden sitting in the back seat with excitement.


    Fifty minutester. Kevin arrived at Charles''s house.


    Emma had already stood at the entrance. Charles called her just now, so she had learnt that Kevin would bring two servants over.


    "Mr. Duke, you''re back. Are they the new servants?" Emma beamed.


    "Emma, feel free to ask them to do whatever you want." Kevinthan spoke to Ada and Eden, "You two need to work harder here in the future. Otherwise, I won''t be able to protect you. I''m just a bodyguard."


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. We are professional." Eden said.


    With a smile, Emma continued, "Mr. Duke, dinner is ready. You guys go to have it first."


    "Alright." Kevin rubbed his stomach. He was indeed hungry. Then he looked up at the Lily''s room, where the lights were on.


    "Lily has dined and is doing her homework in the room. Mr. Green has scolded her on the phone just now. She should be in a bad mood now and leave her alone."


    Having hurriedly finished his meal, Kevin went upstairs. As he passed Lily''s room, he knocked on the door.


    "Don''t bother me." Lily''s voice came from inside.


    Lily was lying on the bed with tears on her face. She had been scolded by Charles, which made her feel very wronged.


    At this moment. Kevin opened the door and walked in.


    "You, how did you get in?" Lily looked up at Kevin in disbelief. She locked the door, but Kevin was able to directly enter.


    Kevin exined. "Lily, I was afraid that you mightmit a suicide, so I broke in."


    Lily snorted, "I am dying. Why should I be so anxious tomit a suicide? Kevin, you unexpectedly know how to unlock the door. I''ve underestimated you." Kevin said with aughter. "If I offend you. please forgive me."


    Kevin had a knowledge that Lily had just cried judging from the tears on her face.


    "Lily, is it still hard for you to ept me as your personal bodyguard?"


    Lily snorted, "Of course. If it were not my father''s insistence. I wouldn''t have hired you as my bodyguard."


    Kevin answered with a chuckle, "Uncle Green is really afraid of losing you. He tries his best to earn money to cure your illness. As long as there is a sliver of hope, he will not give up."


    "I don''t want to talk to you. I have to do my homework."


    "Alright." Kevin turned and left.


    "Wait, Kevin." Kevin looked back.


    Lily was holding a strand of hair in her hand and asked, "What is this?"


    Kevin took a nce at the hair in Lily''s hand and replied in confusion, "It is your hair. Lily, are you stupid? Don''t you recognize your hair?"


    Lily snorted, "Kevin, don''t y dumb with me. This was found on the seat of my car. This is female hair."


    Kevinughed, "That''s your car. It must have women''s hair."


    "This is definitely not my hair. Kevin, tell me honestly. did you bring a woman into my car today?"


    Kevin remembered that at noon, he took Kelly into Lily''s car to discuss business.


    Nodding his head, Kevin made a response, "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    Lily continued with contempt, "You dared to ask me what happened. You have crossed the line, doing that thing in my car."


    Lily misunderstood that Kevin had sex with someone he brought in her Beetle car, which was understandable. In her opinion, Kevin was a lothario. Therefore, when she found that there was other woman''s hair in her car, she subconsciously assumed that Kevin had sexual behavior in her car.


    "Lily, I don''t understand. Although it''s your car, you are not supposed to be so stingy. What is the big deal of using your car?" Kevin was confused.


    Lily flied into rage. How could Kevin exin in such a dignified manner?What is the big deal of using my car? He was too shameless. At the thought of her car being used by Kevin and other women, she felt disgusted.


    "Get out of my sight. I don''t need you to pick me up in the future. I can drive by myself. Your protection is only eptable at home. I am in no need of your protection at school and don''t let anyone else know that you are my bodyguard there, which will bring disgrace on me."


    "Haha, good. Anyway, my BMW car is here now. I''ll use my own car in the future, which is much bigger than yours, leaving me morefortable." Kevin answered indifferently.


    Lily''s face darkening, she shouted in fury. "Shame on you. Get out of here." You dare to say such dirty words that you would be morefortable if you had sex in a bigger car? How shameless! Of course. Lily misunderstood Kevin, who just suggested that sitting in arger car made him morefortable. They had a different understanding of the same representation. Kevin was still in a puzzle. He considered Lily as a hard girl, always making trouble for no reason.


    Beaming a smile at Lily, Kevin closed the door.


    He returned to his room.


    After taking a bath, Kevin stood on the balcony, thinking. "ThatChris, with a rich family background, has not been brought to justice, guilty of showing no respect for life and openly holding in contempt for thew. I''m going to punish him tonight. I won''t let him get away with murder."


    However, Kevin frowned, "However, where is Chris'' home? How can I find him?"


    Kevin smiled bitterly. "How to uphold justice before finding him? How ridiculous."

 Chapter 66 An Intelligent Robot

    <h4>Chapter 66 An Intelligent Robot</h4>


    Kevin was ovee by depression, desperate to deal with Chris in the middle of the night, but unfortunately, he could only think about it.


    At this moment, Kevin caught a glimpse of theputer on the desk in the room.


    He learnt from n today that if he was confused about something, he could surf the Inte, which exposed him to all information. n also told him that in modern society, even mobile phones were intelligent, let aloneputers."


    At the thought of this, Kevin was delighted, thing king, "Deficiency in knowledge of Chris'' address just frustrated me. Now, there''s no need to worry. I can surf the Inte."


    Kevin turned on theputer. He pondered for a moment and soon learned to use the mouse.


    However, Kevin did not know about Google, keeping moving the mouse on theputer desktop.


    "How to investigate Chris''s address?" Kevin was depressed for a moment, assuming that it was veryplicated. He had moved hisputer mouse for a long time but no one paid attention to him.


    Right at this moment, Kevin''sputer desktop suddenly popped out a TXT, which contained a line of words. "Hello, don''t ask me who I am. I just want to say that I have visited here. Besides, yourputer is under well protection by firewall."


    Kevin was stunned, scarcely understanding it.


    Kevin tried typing, which was his first experience, thus he did at rather low speed, despite the fact that he knew a little bit about pinyin, which he learnt while typing on his phone this afternoon.


    At this moment, in a city very far away from London, a girl was lying on the bed and smiled, "Today''s mission that to hack into 100puter ispleted. Yeah."


    In this room, there were many photographs stuck on the wall, which showed a little girl wearing orange rimless sses. She was of beauty with baby face, looking very pure and cute. She appeared immature, yet more bosomy than an adult.


    The girl was watching the screen, wondering how frightened he was by her hacking. However, it took quite a while for the manto barely type a single word. The little beauty frowned. Anyway, she had alreadypleted her mission today, so she sent over a message.


    "Hey, even if you''re a greenhand, you are not supposed to type at a snail''s pace." These words were disyed in a TXT in Kevin''s desktop in the blink of an eye.


    Finally, Kevin tapped out a sentence, "Are you an intelligent robot?"


    With a frown, the little beauty in confusion replied in a carefree manner, "Sorry, I''m a hacker." This girl delighted in hacking other people''sputer without disrupting the system, leaving behind a message that she hade or that she was a hacker. For example, she was happy to tell Kevin that she was a hacker, expecting him to be astonished.


    Although she was driven crazy by Kevin''s low efficiency, she chose to wait, for she was looking forward to his surprise or anger as he found out hisputer was hacked by her, leaving her the greatest sense of aplishment.


    Kevin spent a long time in taping out another words, "Intelligent robot, can you help me find Chris''s home?"


    Kevin didn''t know what was the meaning of hacker, because he didn''t see this on TV.


    The little beauty frowned and repeated, "Sorry, I''m a hacker."


    A new line of words were sent by Kevin again, "Intelligent man, I want to find Chris. Help me find the address of his home."


    The girl was depressed. Was he blind? She already told him that she was a hacker, but he continued to treat her as a an intelligent robot. He was insane Since Kevin was not as shocked as she expected, the little beauty was thrown into depression. This was the first time in all these years that she had encountered such a situation. People used to be astonished by hackers, and some would even scold her. But what happened today?


    "Say it again, I''m a hacker." The little beauty repeated.


    "Are you an intelligent person? Why aren''t you obedient?" Kevin doubtfully replied.


    "Screw you. I''m a hacker." The 16¡ªyear¡ªold girl became angry, considering she had repeatedly stressed that she was a hacker, other than an intelligent robot.


    A minuteter, Kevin sent another message, "Intelligent robot, I want to go to Chris'' house, Can you tell me the address?"


    "Don''t force me to swear at you. I am a hacker, hacker, hacker. Do you understand what a hacker is?"


    The girl thought, "Why would I bother with him?"


    A minuteter, Kevin''s message came again. "Hacker? Is this your code? Alright, hacker intelligent robot, can you help me find Chris'' home?"


    "Ahhh! Heavens! I''ve hacked into countlessputers. I''ve never seen such an idiot before, who takes me as an intelligent person. There is no intelligent robot as clever as me in the world." The beautiful girl was driven crazy, talking to herself.


    A few minutester, shepromised, thinking, "Forget it. There is no need to argue with an idiot."


    Then, the beautiful little hacker curiously sent a message. "Who is Chris? What are you looking for him for?"


    "Intelligent man, you''re finally willing to help me. Chris, who has a rich family background, ran into someone at school. But he did not sent the girl to hospital, watching her die."


    The little beauty immediately searched the Inte and saw the news Kevin had mentioned.


    She began to probe into Chris''s information, obtaining his phone number, QQ number, QQ password, and, of course, his home address. Besides, she had even used her phone to locate Chris, who was at home now.


    The beautiful little hacker did not know why she wanted to help this idiot. Perhaps, this idiot was different from the owner of anyputer she had hacked into in the past. Kevin scarcely made her happy, instead, she felt depressed.


    "I have found Chris. His home address is XXX, hisputer number is XXXX, and his current location is XXX."


    "Thank you, Smart Man. As expected. I can find anything I want on theputer." Kevin was in delight. n did not lie to him. Theputer was so miraculous. There was indeed a huge difference between it and a human brain.


    The little beauty snorted dejectedly. She did not bother to exin to this idiot that she was a hacker.

 Chapter 67 Extremely Sinister

    <h4>Chapter 67 Extremely Sinister</h4>


    After Kevin learned Chris''s address, he turned off theputer. The little beauty was slightly disappointed by theck of his courtesies.


    Kevin thought by himself, "Chris, I, Robin Hood, ising for you. I will uphold justice for the poor people and bring you to justice."


    Kevin walked downstairs, finding Ada was helping Emma mop the floor.


    "Young Master." at the sight of Kevin, Ada greeted him in respect, as if Kevin were the owner of this vi.


    "Ada,e out. I have something to ask you."


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Kevin asked, "Where is the Garden Vi?"


    This was the address of Chris'' home. Although he was informed of the address, it was difficult for him to locate it without asking.


    "Young Master, this is the Garden Vi." Ada said.


    "Uh, this is it?" Kevin was stunned.


    "Yes, we are in No.18 Garden Vi."


    Kevin nodded and let Ada continue to work, pondering, "I didn''t expect that Lily and Chris live in the same housing estate. No. 39 Garden Vi is very close."


    Kevin originally nned to find Chris in the middle of the night, but he entertained no expectation that they were in the same neighborhood. Therefore, he couldn''t wait to look for Chris and by instant quietly left Lily''s house, disappearing from a dark corner.


    At this moment, on a small hillside several kilometers away from Lily''s house, there was a simrly luxurious vi.


    The whole family of Chris, along with several other important figures, sat in the living room drinking tea and chatting.


    Kevin at once took out his mobile phone, in an attempt to capture some favorable evidence on film in order to convict Chris.


    "Chris, this is Mr. White, an director of the hospital. Thanks to him, you were acquitted this time. With his help, that certificate of acute psychosis with irregr episode was obtained." Said a middle¡ªaged man.


    A teenager hurriedly continued, "Uncle White, please drink tea." This youth was Chris.


    "Haha, Chris, do not regard me as a stranger. Your father and I are old friends, so I am happy to oblige." Mr. White smiled.


    Chris asked, "Uncle Bai, is there really such a disease as acute psychosis with irregr episodes?"


    Wr. White and Chris''s fatherughed heartily Chris''s father said, "Chris, you''re also stupid. This is only an artificial disease to exonerate you."


    Mr.White added, "The human brain is the mostplicated. No one can prove it."


    A few minutester. Chris''s father said, "Mr. White You should take all the credit this time. Please ept this gift in payment for your help."


    "I, I cannot."


    "Just a one million. Don''t hesitate to take it. Isn''t the rest life of my son worth this one million cheque? Keep it."


    "Hahaha, Porter, you''re too generous." Mr. White burst intoughter.


    Outside the living room of the vi, Kevin leaned against the wall, leaving his phone face the room. Kevin thought." They are a group of base pople."


    About half an hourter, Mr. White and the others left, leaving Chris and his father behind in the living room.


    Chris said, "Dad, Jim told me that the dead girl''s father, Dean Taylor, was dissatisfied with court judgement. He had already persuaded a group of rtives to create a disturbance in front of the Municipal Government Building tomorrow, wanting to make this matter big. After it was thrown into a big news in Nend, it wouldn''t be so easy to deal with it. Even if the court has returned a verdict of guilty, it is likely to be reversed. Dad, you have to save me."


    Chris''s father snorted in disdain, "Don''t worry, I have made an arrangement. Dean probably won''t have the mood to make trouble anymore."


    "Dad, why are you so sure?" Chris hurriedly asked.


    Porter smiled, returning, "I have already sent someone to Dean''s house. Tonight, his wife will fall ill and stay in the hospital in the following days. Do you think Dean will make trouble at the Municipal Government Building?"


    "Dad, that''s a great idea. You''re so smart. I admire you too much."


    Porter added proudly, "Presumably, those people are already on their way to Dean''s house. They might even have arrived."


    Kevin, who was eavesdropping outside, was shocked. This society was more sinister and moreplicated as Kevin expected.


    Porter''s men had probably already arrived at Dean''s house, and his wife would fall ill from now on.


    At this moment, Kevin was gloomy. Why was there such a vicious and ruthless person in this world? The father and the son were responsible for Dean losing his daughter, and his wife being about to fall ill.


    Kevin was desperate to rush in and exterminate them, acting on behalf of Dean However, this was a society ruled byw. Kevin disdained to be a killer, in a hope to uphold justice. Since he had already got the evidence, he could just leave it to the discretion of the police.


    Kevin put away the video and immediately rushed to Dean''s house to see if he could save anything.


    "Chris, it''s still early. I''ll let you guys have a few more hours of leisure. Tonight, I, Robin Hood, wille to beat you. Then I''ll hand over the video to the police." Kevin left Porter''s house.


    When Kelly invited him to dine at noon, she said that the Senior One student who was killed by car ident lived not far from her home. Therefore, as long as Kevin go to Kelly''s house, he can find Dean.


    No sooner did Kevin return to Charles''s house than he drove his BMW and left.


    Although Kevin knew that it might be toote, he still had to take a look.


    Before leaving, Kevin asked Eden to pay attention to the house and immediately call him if anything happened. After all, protecting Lily took priority over helping others.


    Kevin headed for Kelly''s house.


    ...


    At this moment, in a house not far from Kelly, a man in his forties was writingrge words on paper with paint.


    "Return my daughter''s life!"


    "Bring the murderer to justice."


    The middle¡ªaged man in his forties was Dean. The girl who was killed was his daughter. He had written a lot of banners, preparing to make a scene in front of the Municipal Government Building tomorrow, in a hope to attract attention.


    In the living room, a woman in her forties was crying with a ck¡ªand¡ªwhite photo in her hand. She was Dean''s wife.

 Chapter 68 Is He Your Boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 68 Is He Your Boyfriend?</h4>


    "Wuwuwu, Ste, you got unfair treatment. Why does God treat me like this? Why is the murderer still atrge? Wuwuwu!" The woman cried sadly, hugging her daughter''s picture.


    Unfortunately, they did not know that something even more cruel was about to happen.


    No, it had a I readye.


    "ng!" At this moment, the door of the house suddenly nged, as if something had fallen.


    Dean put down the paint in his hand and walked out of the door. It turned out that a flower pot smashed for no reason.


    Dean looked around, having no knowledge that who would be so boring to break his flower pot. His family had suffered so much misfortune. Pain surged through Dean, who didn''t say anything, but bent down to pick up the flower pot fragment.


    However, he was not aware that this was just a diversion.


    At this point, in the living room, his wife fainted on the ground, two mysterious men standing there. One of them took out a syringe and injected a needle into Dean''s wife''s waist, after which, they instantly jumped out of the window.


    When Dean finished packing up the flower pot fragments and returned to the courtyard, he found his wife lying on the floor. He hurriedly ran forward and called his wife, who, however, was in a state of unconsciousness, tightly grabbing the photo frame.


    ...


    Kevin finally arrived in the vicinity of Kelly''s home. After he pulled over, he prepared to use flying skill to enter the poverty ¡ª stricken area to locate Dean''s home, finding out what was going on. He cherished a hope that it would not be toote and the people sent by Porter had not seeded yet.


    Unfortunately, when Kevin got to the destination, Dean''s wife had already fainted for more than half an hour, waiting for the ambnce.


    Many neighbors came, including Kelly.


    "Wife, wake up."


    "What happened to you? Why hasn''t the ambncee yet? Wuwuwu."


    Dean cried helplessly. He only had one daughter, and before he could finish dealing with her, his wife suddenly fainted again.


    When Kelly saw the helpless Dean, she remembered that a few days ago, when she was in the hospital, she was as helpless as him, fora shortage of money to save her father. Fortunately, one kind person helped her get through the difficulty. However, Dean did not have such good luck. Thinking of this, Kelly felt grateful to Kevin.


    Kelly felt sorry for Dean, tears pouring down his cheeks.


    The neighbors were involved in a heated discussion.


    "Poor guy. His only daughter has just died unjustly. Now his wife fainted for no apparent reason."


    "It was likely that she fainted from sadness."


    "We can only wait for the ambnce now. Half an hour has passed. Why hasn''t ite after such a long time?"


    "Since we are in a slum, they will not take the time. If the rich call 120, they will rush over as fast as they could."


    The neighbors were talking heatly, but no one could help Dean at this time. At most, they could help carry the patient when the ambnce arrived.


    Kelly secretly wiped her tears. She really wanted to help Dean, but she was not equal to assistance.


    Right at this moment, a voice came from behind the onlookers, "Disperse." Shortly afterward. Kevin squeezed into the crowd. Noticing the present of Kevin, Kelly was thrown into a shock, hurriedly calling, "Kevin?" For some reason, Kelly was delighted to see Kevin.


    After a nce at Kelly, with a smile. Kevin nodded, and then walked towards Dean.


    Though no one else recognized Kevin, who had an aura of confidence, they all focused their attention on him.


    Kevin sighed. After all, it was toote.


    Kevin squatted beside Dean and said to him, "Put the patient down first."


    "Who are you?" Dean looked up at Kevin.


    Kevin answered, "It does matter who I am. Let me check her physical condition first."


    Considering the situation. Dean was obliged to trust Kevin.


    Kelly advanced and said, "Kevin, why are you here?"


    With his eyes fixed on the patient, Kevin returned, "I..."


    Kevin suddenly realized that he couldn''t exin why he was here, for he couldn''t reveal his identity, Robin Hood. As a result, he excused. "I''m here to y with you. Unfortunately, I can''t find your house. Noticing that so many people are gathering, Ie out of curiosity. We can talkter. I need to take a look at the patient." Kevin ced three fingers on the patient''s pulse.


    Kelly was surprised, "Kevin, do you know medical skills?"


    As Kevin felt her pulse, he replied, "A little bit."


    Kelly was umonly startled, far from suspecting that Kevin had medical skills, although he only understood a little.


    Kevin closed his eyes to seriously judge the patient''s condition.


    Many of the surrounding neighbors quieted down,nding burning eyes at Kevin, as if they had pinned all their hopes on him, expecting him to help pitiful Dean.


    Having carried out diagnostic assessments. Kevin confirmed that there was something wrong with patient''s kidney, which meant that her kidney suffered acute functional disorder.


    Dean didn''t know Kevin, so he looked at Kelly and asked, "Kelly, who is he?"


    Kelly instantly replied, "He is my ssmate."


    She then anxiously continued to inquire, "Kevin, did you find out anything?"


    Kevin said, "Acute kidney failure."


    "How do you know?"


    "By feeling her pulse. It is a close diagnosis. Further observations are required to figure out the cause of acute kidney failure."


    Dean hurriedly asked, "How to cure her illness? Please save my wife."


    Kevin said, "Don''t worry. I can rescue your wife. Now wake the patient up first."


    Kevin pressed on the patient''s waist, stimting her acupoints.


    However, Dean''s wife did not wake up.


    It seemed that the situation was far more serious than Kevin had imagined.


    Kevin said, "Can you give me some embroidery needles?"


    "Yes."


    Dean immediately found some and handed them to Kevin.


    All present regarded nervously Kevin.


    Without professional tools, Kevin could only use embroidery needles at this time.


    Kevin inserted several needles into the patient''s waist and head.


    Within expectation, Dean''s wife came to her consciousness soon.


    "Hon, how are you?" When was so excited that he cried as he saw his wife had woken up.


    The surrounding neighbors cheered, looking at Kevin with new eyes.


    "Kelly, your ssmate is truly capable." They said to Kelly.


    "Kelly, how do you know this ssmate? He came to y with you. Is he your boyfriend?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Kelly blushed and her heartbeat quickened, proud of Kevin.

 Chapter 70 To Enforce Justice On Behalf Of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 70 To Enforce Justice On Behalf Of Heaven</h4>


    However, Kelly had to admit that when she stood with Kevin, she felt a sense of security in her heart, as if she had nothing to fear.


    At this moment, at Chris'' house.


    "Mr. Snyder, it''s done. Dean''s wife has already been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. In order to make the potion more effective, the ambnce has been dyed by half an hour. It is estimated that Dean''s wife won''t be able to recover. After suffering for a few years, her health is bound to break down, which will be followed by her death." A subordinate reported.


    Porter smiled, "Well done. There is no way for them beat me. Dean, I defy you to make trouble before the Municipal Government Building."


    "Mr. Snyder, given her wife''s health condition, Dean definitely has no mood to make a scene. He is obliged to take the hospital as his home in the future."


    Kevin drove home at a fantastic speed.


    "Eden, is there anything wrong at home?" Kevin asked.


    "Young Master, no, Miss Green has been devoting herself to homework in the room. She is remarkably diligent."


    "Haha, that''s good. You can go rest."


    Kevin went to the balcony and looked at Lily''s room, where the light was still burning.


    Kevin shouted, "Lily, it''s gettingte. Go to bed early."


    "It is none of your business." Lily''s voice came from the room.


    In terms of her voice, it seemed that she had calmed down, rendering Kevin slightly relieved.


    Very quickly, the lights in Lily''s room went out.


    However, Kevin did not go to sleep, because he still had something to do. Although he had obtained the evidence against Chris and his son, it did not mean that Kevin would let them off.


    "Chris, Porter." Kevin clenched his fists. They were truly vicious. If he did not punish them, he would disappoint those victims.


    It seemed that Robin Hood was attempted to make another move tonight. The police was still looking for him. If Elsa came to awareness that he was about to take actions, she would be thrown into frustration, for she had received orders from her superior to arrest Robin Hood.


    After midnight, Kevin quietly left the vi.


    Chris'' housewas in the vicinity, which made it convenient for Kevin.


    He came to Chris'' house effortlessly.


    Kevin leaned on the outer wall and distinguished different sound of breathing in each room. judging from which, he was able to locate Chris.


    After a short while. Kevin found him.


    While Chris was taking a shower in the bathroom, he answered a phone call.


    "Hey, I aming soon. Did you manage to deal with that girl for me?"


    "Chris, don''t worry. We''ve already kidnapped her, who''s at the mercy of you tonight. I heard she hasn''t been involved in a rtion before."


    "Damn it. I''ve been in detention for half a month. It''s been so long since I slept a woman. I am going to y all night tonight, hahaha." Chrisughed loudly in the bathroom.


    At this moment. Kevin was standing in Chris'' room, waiting for him to finish bathing.


    Chris still wanted to y all night. Do not be ridiculous.


    Soon after, Chris finished his bath, and walked out with a towel around his body, humming a song.


    Half a month before court judgement, Chris was in custody, so he hadn''t slept a woman during that time. He had just been released today, ovee by sexual desire. In addition, he was in a good mood, so he was prepared to have a good time tonight. Therefore, he secretly sent someone to kidnap the beautiful girl that he had coveted for a long time.


    Chris walked to the cloakroom, in an attempt to get dressed. He suddenly felt a person standing in the corner of the room. As he turned around, catching a masked man in ck.


    "Ah." Chris was shocked.


    "Who, who are you?" Chris anxiously asked.


    "m." The next second, Kevin pointed his finger at Chris'' shoulder. Chris felt numb and wanted to shout. However, his voice became hoarse. Thus, he was impossible to shout loudly, yet whispering. "Dad, help!" Unfortunately, such a small hoarse voice could not be heard by others in the same room, let alone someone in another room.


    "Who are you?" Chris looked at Kevin in pain.


    Kevin said, "Chris, answer my question honestly. Otherwise, you will be miserable."


    Chris was already in extreme pain. He was unable to move because of numbness with a dry and sore throat.


    Chris nodded in pain.


    Kevin asked, "Who is the woman you mentioned on the phone?"


    Chris answered hoarsely. "It''s... it''s Molly."


    "Where is she now?"


    "At the Enjoyment Hotel."


    "Which room?" Kevin had learned something from experience, remembering to ask room number. He learned it from Elsa who once interrogated him and asked him which room in which building did he live in the Lakeside Neighbourhood.


    "908."


    "Very good. Given you are a wise man. I will not make you suffer before you be a cripple."


    "What, to be a cripple?"Chris looked at Kevin in disbelief.


    Kevin nodded, "Yes, I will have a guilty conscience if I don''t disable you. I identally heard that you kidnapped a woman and you intend to rape her. You are such a sinister man. I, Robin Hood, am going to take revenge on you for those victims by crippling you. Then I''ll hand over the evidence against your father and you to the police, bringing you to the justice."


    "What, you, you are Robin Hood?"Chris opened his eyes wide, having a knowledge that Robin Hood was a burr with good martial arts.


    "That''s right, I''m Robin Hood. I came here to you tonight." Kevin said.


    Chris was in bewilderment, wondering why the legendary burr would came looking for him. "Do not you just steal? What do youe to me?" Chris asked in fear.


    "Screw you. I do not steal. I rob the rich to feed the poor. I came here to uphold justice for others. Chris, you are well awared that what you''ve done. Today, I will turn you into a cripple, after which, you are supposed to be left in the discretion of the police."


    "Ah." Chris panicked. He didn''t seem to believe that this was true. Having contrived to hold back sexual desire for half a month, he finally got acquitted today, in an attempt release burning feeling tonight. How could he be a cripple?


    At the sight of Chris'' expression suggesting his unwillingness, Kevin smiled and said, "In this lifetime, there is no chance for you to sleep women anymore. Hahaha."


    Trembling, Chris raised his hand with difficulty and pointed at Kevin, "You, you have no right to make me disabled." He said.


    "You don''t have any right to hurt others. To show mercy to you, I will not kill you, which disgusts me. I disdained to end your life personally. However, I must render you disabled so that you are unable to harm others after you get out of prison."


    Kevin did not bother talking with Chris. He pointed his finger at a certain acupoint on Chris''s body.


    With a swish, the meridians of Chris'' hands and feet were destructed.

 Chapter 71 Life is like grass

    <h4>Chapter 71 Life is like grass</h4>


    Kevin did not leave immediately, because Chris''s father, Porter was not a good person. even being more vicious than Chris.


    Portersent someone to attack Dean''s wife, harbouring an evil intention to let her suffer in the hospital for a while before her death, which would wear Dean down so that Dean could not make a scene before the Municipal Government Building.


    Porter was able to lead a leisure life after he did such evil deeds out of malicious intentions, which made Kevin dissatisfied with the loopholes in thew of this world. However, Kevin had no intention to interfere in such matters. He only did what he wanted to do.


    Kevinleanedaganist the outside wall, looking for Porter''s room.


    There were two Tibetan mastiffs lying on the grass of the vi. At this time, the Tibetan mastiff seemed to have sensed Kevin''s presence and was about to roar.


    Kevin immediately pulled out two tiles.


    "Whoosh!" Tiles instantly pierced their heads, rendering them dead before they could even make a sound.


    Kevin sighed, for he was very dissatisfied with his current martial arts. Even the Tibetan Mastiff was able to feel his presence. If his martial arts had been as good as before, he would have escaped their notice sessfully.


    A few minutester, Kevin entered another room, which belonged to Porter.


    He had already fallen asleep, with a woman lying beside him. She was his wife.


    As Kevin released internal force, causing a light wind blow in the room.


    Porter was stirred from sleep, but his wife remained asleep because Kevin had already knocked her out.


    To Porter''s surprise, there was a person standing in his room.


    "Who are you?" Porter hurriedly asked. Kevin said, "You can call me Robin Hood."


    "Robin Hood? Aren''t you a stealer?"


    "Exactly." Kevin was thrown into depression by Porter addressing him as a stealer. It seemed that no one believed that he robbed the rich to help the poor, considering him as amon stealer. No wonder the police listed him as wanted, looking for him with all their might.


    "Why did youe to my house?"


    Kevin returned him, "Where there is injustice, there is my presence. Porter, you showed no respect for other''s life and ordered you men to hurt Dean''s wife. Do you plead guilty of such evil deeds?"


    Porter was furious, "What exactly are you going to do?"


    "I''m here to uphold justice on behalf of Dean." Kevin said.


    "To uphold justice?" Porter became serious, subconsciously assuming that he came here to steal something.


    Porter was about to shout, for his bodyguard, who was a martial arts expert, slept next door. However, Porter suddenly felt pressure on his shoulder, and then his voice became extremely hoarse, unable to shout.


    "Don''t bother making vain efforts. Since I''ve alreadye, there''s no chance for you to continue to lead a happy life. Besides, your son''s meridians have beenpletely severed and he''s be a cripple who can''t take care of himself. Shouldn''t you be his partner?"


    "What? My son, you, you, you."


    "Yes, before I came to your room, I had already broken Chris'' meridians."


    "No." Porter shouted hoarsely in a rage.


    "You could have acted differently. If you took others for granted, it would be fair for others to take you as granted simrly. For example, in my eyes, you were like a dog now. I''ll worthy of my respect."


    Portercried, "You can not do this to me."


    "Then do you have right to harm Dean and his family as well as many people I have not known yet?"


    "No."Porter wanted to struggle.


    Kevin poked him with his fingers.


    With a swish. Porter''s meridians werepletely severed. As his son, he paid the price. Yet, he just underwent retribution exacted by Kevin, which would be followed by police''s punishment. This time, with sufficient unfavorable evidence, no matter how well connected he was, he was unable to protect himself from egal penalties. Despite the fact that it was illegal for Kevin to secretly cut off their meridians, Kevin did not care he would be charged by it, since he hadmittedrceny already.


    With a sigh, Kevin looked at the woman who was still sleeping on the bed and shook his head before leaving quietly.


    On thing king of the girl who was kidnapped the hotel by Chris. Kevin sighed helplessly. It seemed that he still had something to be done. At least, he needed to rescue the innocent woman. Besides, he was supposed to hand the evidence against Chris and his son over to the police station.


    At this moment, in Porter''s room, Porter''s wife woke up from her sleep.


    She turned on themp bedside her and immediately shouted when she saw her husband.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Porter''s wife screamed in fright, rushing to the next room to call the subordinate.


    Porter''s subordinates soon made their appearances one after another and called the police. At this time, they heard Porter''s wife scream upstairs again.


    Subordinates hurriedly rushed over, only to find Chris lie motionless on the bed, being a cripple as his father.


    Very quickly, the police arrived. In the middle of the night, Chris and his son became cripples. They really deserved it. The police were well awared that Chris and his son were bad guys, feeling hard to sympathize with them.


    "Captain, hurry up, hurry up, Robin Hood appeared. He disabled Chris and his son in the middle of the night."


    Elsa had been in frustration, because it had been two days since Robin Hoodmitted a burry. The director had asked her to arrest him in three days, but it was about to expire, and the Red Dust had disappeared without a trace. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Elsa''s subordinates reported that Robin Hood had justmitted another crime, thus she rushed to the scene.


    Kevin appeared in a hotel. He was a little conflicted, given he could not openly enter the lobby of the hotel to save people, which would expose himself. The police were bound to investigate Chris and his son''s case and found out that Robin Hood should be responsible. The police had already listed him as wanted, so Kevin did not want to get into trouble.


    Kevin had no choice but to sneak into Room 908 of the hotel. However, it was not easy for Kevin to find the exact room on the outside wall.


    At this moment, in room 908 of the hotel.


    An enchanting woman in uniform was lying on the ground with her hands tied behind her back. Her head was wrapped in a ck cloth, her mouth being covered with adhesive tape. Needless to say, her feet were bound, too.


    In this room, there were three other men, smoking and chatting.


    One of the men took a nce at the woman on the ground and said, "Damn it. She has such a good figure that I do not think I can control myself any longer."

 Chapter 72 Molly

    <h4>Chapter 72 Molly</h4>


    Another man said You have to control it. This is Chris'' girl."


    "But, she is too beautiful and sexy. I am on the verge of losing control when I see her lying on the ground."


    "If you''re not afraid of death, go touch her. I heard that she is still a virgin. Otherwise, we three can sleep her before Chrises, for he will not find out."


    "Damn it. She is already 22 and have graduated from university, it''s so unbelievable that she keeps her virginity."


    "Haha, some people are caution about sex."


    This woman was called Molly, who was 22 years old and had just graduated from university. After graduation, she relied on her parents'' support and her own ability to start a clothingpany. Now that thepany was still in its early stages, she worked overtime every night untilte night. She had not been involved in a rtionship in all these years, for she had not met someone charming, rather than she was demanding. Tonight, as usual, she left thepany veryte. However, she did not expect that just as she arrived at the underground garage of the building and walked out of the elevator on the second floor underground, her head was suddenly covered by a ck bag. After that, she was brought here, keeping calm all the time since she seldom cried. However, in such a situation, as a weak woman,posure failed to speak for itself. She was unable to speak. Otherwise, she could negotiate with kidnappers.


    Molly knew that they only wanted to rape her without anyone noticing.


    Molly were listening. One of the kidnappers nearly yielded to the temptation, but he was stopped by the other two.


    Molly was very scared of what was going to happen tonight.


    Molly began to regret that she didn''t fall in love with someone in high school and did not lost her virginity to the man she was in love with.


    Unfortunately, there was no way to mend it.


    Though efforts having been made. Molly did note up with any way to save herself. No matter how calm she was, she was on the verge of copse, in a hope that that the kidnapper who had yet note would leave her alive after sexually assaulting her.


    Two lines of tears unknowingly fell from the corner of Molly''s eyes.


    In her heart, Molly cherished an expectation that there would be a miracle in this world. Someone coulde to save her.


    Molly swore that if anyone could save her now, she would marry him.


    This was only her illusion in despair.


    The more Molly thought about it, the more painful she became. Tears poured down her cheeks, but she didn''t cry out, which might make the kidnapper who was desperate to touch her lose control.


    Kevin was lying on the ninth floor of the hotel. Since he did not know where was room 908, he could only judge from voices.


    It was at this moment that Kevin walked past a room, hearing breath of four people inside. He also caught one person saying, "Why hasn''t Chrise yet?"


    "Don''t worry. He wille soon."


    Kevin already see a woman tied up on the ground from the windowsill.


    "I finally got you." Kevin instantly jumped in.


    "Who are you?" Three kidnappers immediately looked at Kevin.


    Kevin snorted, "In broad daylight, you dared to snatch a woman. Today, I will cut off one of your fingers. I hope that you will learn from today''s lesson, correct your wrongs, and behave well in the future."


    With that, Kevin threw out a dagger in his hand and it passed through three kidnappers. In the next moment, three fingers fell to the ground.


    "Ah." They immediately screamed miserably, each of them having a finger cut off.


    Then Kevin instantly rushed forward, knocking three kidnappers out.


    The woman lying on the ground struggled desperately, as if there were hope for her to be rescued.


    Kevin advanced and removed the ck cloak on her head. At the sight of her, Kevin was truly shocked. What a beauty. No wonder Chris took the risk to bring her to the hotel.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh." The woman looked at Kevin, groaning. But Kevin had already covered his face.


    Kevin tore off the adhesive tape on the woman''s mouth.


    "Thank you, my benefactor." Having been saved, the woman immediately cried out in gratitude. She fantasized about miracles, not expecting that someone would reallye to save her.


    "You''re wee. You''re free to go home now." Kevin untied the rope.


    The woman pounced on Kevin excitedly, crying, "Thank you."


    After being rescued, she was not strong as usual, bursting into crying. It was unknown whether she was thrown in excitement or in sadness. Kevin pushed her away, reminding, "Run. They will wake up soon."


    However, Molly did not go, Instead, she immediately picked up the rope and bound three.


    Kevin was a little shocked. This woman was quite calm. If some another woman had happened to it, she would have left as quick as possible and called the police, but Molly tied the kidnappers first.


    Aftering binding three kidnappers, Molly intended to ask Kevin about his name. However, Kevin had disappeared from the room.


    "What an expert! Who is he? Why did he save me? Why did he know I was here?" Molly asked in surprise.


    Half an hourter, Kevin returned home, and when to sleep, as if everything happened tonight had nothing to do with him. However, it was destined to be a sleepless night for some people.


    An hourter, at the hotel, a few policemen escorted three kidnappers, who had their fingers cut off, into a police car.


    Molly and his parents were standing on the side. Her father looked very angry.


    "Who dares to touch my daughter?"


    Molly said, "Dad, I just learn from three kidnappers that it''s Porter''s son, Chris."


    "What? Porter''s son?" Molly''s father was filled with anger. However, Porter not a person to be trifled with. He had a good rtionship with the Dragon n, one of the Mafia like gangs in London, Beside, Porter''s eldest son. August, was also a big shot.


    "Molly, who is the ck¡ªclothed man saving you?" Molly''s mother asked with lingering fear.


    "I don''t know." Molly felt gratitude in her heart. Before she was saved, she told herself that if anyone who offered help, she would definitely marry him. Although she fantasized out of despair, she never thought that it would really happen.


    "Man in ck, I don''t care who you are. As long as I find you. I will definitely marry you. I hope I can meet you again." Molly thought to herself.


    Molly hugged Kevin once, so she could feel that he was in possession of a muscr body, with a very strong aura belong to a young man, no more than thirty years old. Therefore. Molly was desperate to meet that ck clothed man again. She swore that no matter what he looked like, she was willing to marry him. However, she was worried about that she might not have a chance to meet him again. At the sight of her stunning face and hot figure, he did not do anything thing disrespectful to her. Molly believed that he was a man of moral integrity.

 Chapter 73 A stirring morning

    <h4>Chapter 73 A stirring morning</h4>


    On the construction site not far from the St. Paul''s School.


    Inside the dark building, there were three boys bound to a concrete pir.


    "Wuwuwu." Roger couldn''t help but cry. Ever since he was tied up here by Kevin in the afternoon, no one hade to rescue them.


    "Roger, what time is it? I''m so hungry. It''s dark all around. I can''t see anything. I''m so scared." One of Roger''s younger brothers also cried.


    "What should we do? Do we really have to wait-until your construction site starts?"


    "Kevin, I''m not done with you." Roger roared, cold and hungry. He had never suffered this kind of punishment before.


    "Roger, I heard that someone died a few days ago at your construction site. That''s why it stands idle. Is there a ghost?"


    Roger trembled in fear, saying, "Stop talking. There are no ghosts in this world."


    "Roger, this is your home''s construction site. What if those migrant workers who died unjustlye for you? I''m so scared. Maybe they are standing behind us."


    "Ghosts, don''te to me. This isn''t my family''s construction site." said another of the fellow hurriedly.


    Roger looked around, quivering They were in the darkness. On thinking of the ident happened a few days ago, he was ovee with horror. What if those workers who died unjustly really came out to look for him?


    "Ah ah ah, Kevin, I hate you " Roger roared out in fear, harbouring great hatred against Kevin.


    The next day, Kevin got up, washed his face and brushed his teeth. After breakfast, he prepared to go to school, as if he had forgotten everythingst night.


    While Kevin was having breakfast, morning news was broadcast on the TV on the wall of the dining room. Lily was watching the news without blinking.


    "At 1:00 this morning, Robin Hood, whomitted a burryst time, iming to rob the rich and help the poor, finally appeared again. He broke the meridians of Portera famous entrepreneur in London and his son, Chris, turning them into cripples who could not take care of themselves. Let''s watch the live report."


    A reporter pointed to a room and said. "This is the scene of the crime. At about 1 a.m.st night, having meridians broken, Chris fell on the ground. He was unable to move,the injury disabling him for life. ording to Chris and his father, the ck ¡ª clothed man imed himself Robin Hood. Let''s interview Criminal Police Captain Elsa."


    A policewoman, dressed in a uniform, with hot figure and angelic face appeared in the scene, She was Elsa. When Kevin saw Elsa on TV again, he couldn''t help but praise her. This hot girl was indeed beautiful, yetcking softness.


    Elsa looked gloomy. Hismitment of a burry had not been dealt with yet, but Robin Hood again made people be a cripple, iming to uphold justice. However, this time, Elsa did not feel very disgusted because she did not Like Chris and his son. They deserved this ending. As a policeman, she could only say it in her heart.


    "Elsa, I heard that you''ve been searching here all night. Do you make any progress?" The reporter asked.


    Elsa said, "I underestimated him. It seems that his martial arts are much better than I expected, he leaving no trace behind."


    "Last time Robin Wood stolen more than 3 million yuan, asserting to rob the rich and to help the poor. But this time, he imed to uphold justice. What do you think? It is well known that Chris was acquitted coincidently yesterday. Do you think there is any connection between the two?"


    Elsa frowned. As a policeman, it was improper for her to express her personal opinions on such matters. "I don''tment on Chris'' judgement, which is irrelevant to my job. I am only awared that my duty is to protect the citizens of London. Robin Hood, imagining himself a symbol of justice, had already vited thew. I will definitely bring him to justice at all costs," Elsa answered.


    Watching TV, Lily said, "Chris has be a cripple. I am convinced that people will support Robin Hood this time."


    Kevin beanmed, "Lily, do you also think that Chris deserve it?"


    Lily replied, "It''s none of my business, Chris is not a good person, so is Robin Hood."


    "Why? I admire Robin Hood for his chivalrous spirit." Kevin said shamelessly, admiring himself "No matter what crime Chris hasmitted, no one has the right to break his meridians. If everyone in this world were like this, the world would have been in chaos. Nothing can be aplished without rules."


    "I don''t agree with you. I still support RobinHood, proud of him." Kevin curled his lips.


    Because of divergence of views. Lily stopped talking to Kevin, pursing her lips as well.


    The news that Chris and his father had been crippled by Robin Hood was under heated discussion by people in London.


    After breakfast, Kevin and Lily drove to school respectively.


    Kevin was on the BMW and Lily on Beetle. However, when she thought about what Kevin had done with other women in her car yesterday, Lily felt depressed.


    As Kelly and Ingrid walked out of the alley, preparing to take the bus to school, they were talking.


    "Kelly, I was extremely excited by the news happenedst night."


    "Yes, Robin Hood is a hero. He robs the rich to help the poor and upholds justice. When we had lunch with Kevin yesterday, I had been considering that it would be nice if someone coulde out to uphold justice. I didn''t expect that Robin Hood would really do it."


    Ingrid said, "Yes, a lot of people share our thoughts, feeling excited at the news. However, many other people thought that it is wrong of Robin Hood to punish them privately. What do you think, Kelly?"


    Kelly shook her head, continuing, "I don''t understand. But I don''t believe that Robin Hood world would wrongly use good people. There must be a reason for him to disable the father and the son."


    "Yes, although many people on the Inte assume that Robin Hood is too ruthless, I still consider him as a good person."


    Kevin arrived at school by his BMW.


    Almost everyone in the school was employed in discussing Chris and his father, but Kevin didn''t participate in the discussion at all, so as to avoid giving himself away. Once his identity of Robin Hood was revealed, it would be impossible for him to sit in the ssroom with ease. Not only would he lost his job, he was also obliged to run away, perhaps putting Charles into trouble. Kevin had just contrived to settle down temporarily in this world.


    The first ss in the morning ended very quickly. Kevin spent the entire ss ying with his mobile phone, trying to understand this world thoroughly as soon as possible.

 Chapter 74 Stop Bullying My Son

    <h4>Chapter 74 Stop Bullying My Son</h4>


    In a luxurious vi in London.


    Roger took a bath.


    Yesterday, Roger was tied up on the construction site by Kevin. His family did not find him until four in the morning, and then took him back home.


    Roger walked downstairs, noticing that there were more than a dozen people sitting in the living room. His parents, uncles, and the others all wore grim expressions,there being an extremely strange atmosphere in the living room.


    "Roger, don''t you want to sleep a little longer? You came back at five o''clock. You have only slept for a few hours." Roger''s mother asked. feeling sorry for his son.


    Roger said through gritted teeth, "I can''t fall asleep. Kevin made me suffer so much. How can I sleep?I am going to school right now."


    Before Roger got up, his father and the others were engaged in discussing about this matter in the living room. It was estimated that the consequences would be very serious.


    Within expectation, Roger''s father angrily said, "Kevin dared to bind my son at the construction site. I will not let him off."


    "Dad, I will deal with it by myself," Roger said. At this moment, Roger did not want his family to send martial arts experts to help him deal with Kevin. He would be an object of ridicule if other School Bullies found out that, as a School Bully, he was so useless.


    "Roger, didn''t you say that Kevin''s martial arts are better than yours? How are you going to handle it?"


    Roger snorted, "There are many people in possession of better martial arts than me in school. Have I ever been bullied before? I am leaving to school." Roger drove away from home.


    After Roger left, his uncle said, "Roger prevents us from interfering in his school affairs, but we can''t Let Kevin bully him."


    "I''ve investigated Kevin. He is the campus bodyguard Charles hired for his daughter. Why don''t you give Charles a call and warn him? If Charles still doesn''t repent, then he should not me us for taking actions against him in business."


    Roger''s father nodded his head and immediately got Charles'' phone number. They were both of personal prestige, so it was easy to find his number.


    "Hello, who is it?" Charles quickly picked up the phone.


    "Mr. Green, it''s me, Nate Forrest."


    When Charles learn that the other end was Nate, he was somewhat shocked. Normally, they were not friends, nor did they ever cooperate in the business.


    "Hello, Mr. Forrest. What is the matter?" Charles greeted politely.


    "Mr. Green, is that Kevin your bodyguard?" Nate asked in a serious tone.


    "Uh, yes." Charles''s heart skipped a beat as Natementioned Kevin.


    "Mr. Forrest, why do you want to know about my daughter''s bodyguard?" Charles asked doubtfully.


    "Hmph, Mr. Green, How dare your bodyguard do such a thing. Yesterday afternoon, your bodyguard tied my son to a construction site near the school. He even took off my son''s clothes. My family spent twelve hours to searched the entire city for him, finding him at four in the morning. What would you think if your daughter was abused like this?"


    "Ah." Charles was stunned. having no idea about it.


    "Mr. Forrest, is there a misunderstanding?" Charles said apologetically.


    "Mr. Green, if it were a misunderstanding. I won''t call you personally. Mr. Green, I advise you to teach your bodyguards how to behave and stop bullying my son at school. Otherwise, I won''t stand on ceremony anymore."


    "Alright, I''ll tell him. Don''t worry, this won''t happen again." After hanging up the phone, Charles felt helpless for a while. It was indeed of no good to provoke Nate As a foreigner, in terms of connections with both the police and gangs, he was no match for Nate, who was a local. To offend Nate would definitely be of no benefit to him.


    In an instant, Charles called Kevin, intending to tell him not to bully Roger anymore, for he had already received aint.


    However, Kevin''s phone was turned off.


    Thus, Charles could only call his daughter.


    Lily was a little surprised to receive a phone call from her father. Her father used not to call her at this time.


    Lily immediately went to the outside of the ssroom to answer the phone. Although she was in ss now, as a top student, the teacher would not have any objections.


    "Dad, why are you calling me at ss?" Lily asked in confusion, worried that if something had happened.


    "Lily, why did Kevin turn off his phone?" Charles asked.


    Lily said, "He did not. I just saw him ying with his phone when I came out. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Did Kevin tie Roger to a construction site near the school yesterday? Roger was discovered at 5 a.m. Thus, Roger''s father, Nate, had just made aint to me, warning me to ask Kevin to stop bullying his son. Otherwise, he would take actions."


    "Ah? Is it real? I don''t know. But yesterday afternoon, Kevin did leave the ssroom during the second ss. He was nowhere to be found and didn''te back at the end of school in the evening, so I drove away without waiting for him."


    "It seems that he really did it. Tell him not to bully Roger anymore."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone. Lily returned to ss. ncing at Kevin, Lily felt that she had to talk to him.


    After ss. Lily deliberately walked to the back of the ssroom. As she passed Kevin, Lily whispered, "Go to the roof and I need to talk with you."


    Kevin was stunned. This was the first time Lily had taken the initiative to look for him in school.


    With that, Lily quickly left the ssroom and went up the stairs, waiting for Kevin at the stairs.


    As Kevin arrived at the stairstly was standing on the roof waiting for him.


    "Lily, What have brought you toe to me?" Kevin smiled.


    Lily said seriously, "Kevin, my father called me just now."


    "Uh."


    "Do you know why my father called me?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Kevin, you ran away from ss yesterday afternoon. Did you tie Roger up at the construction site near the school?"


    Kevin regarded Lily in confusion with a positive nod, "Yes."


    "Just now, Roger''s father called my father,ining the whole family searched the entire city for Roger, who was not found until four in the morning. Roger has been bound on the construction site by you for twelve hours."


    With a smile, Kevin returned, "I thought it would have taken a few days to find him. This bastard is lucky."


    Judging from Kevin''s tone, Lily felt that Kevin would not stop, "Kevin, how dare you tough at this time. You bullied Roger, while Roger''s family considered my father to be me. Do you really want my father to be the target of public criticism?"

 Chapter 75 Plenary Meeting of the Committee

    <h4>Chapter 75 Plenary Meeting of the Committee</h4>


    Of School Bullies


    --


    Kevin had not expected that they would me Charles for such a trivial matter. Could he still bully others happily?


    Lily said, "I am reluctant to say any more. In short, my father told you not to bully Roger anymore, otherwise Roger''s father would strike back."


    Kevin answered, "I''m not afraid of him."


    "You''re not scared, but My dad is. I told you that a truly qualified bodyguard ensured the safety of the employer''s family, which was irrelevant to the degree of his martial arts skills. Although you''re good at martial arts, you''ve always caused trouble for my dad. You''re not scared of others, but if others can''t deal with you, they''lle to my dad and me. Offending an opponent could cost tens of millions of dors in business."


    "Alright, alright, I know. I won''t bully Roger anymore?" Kevin was in depression.


    Lily nodded. Noticing that Kevin did not argue with her, she was satisfied with it. Despite the fact that Kelly considered Kevin as someone of no moral integrity, she admire him for his martial arts. After all, Roger was not an easy person, but he was made to ask his parents for help.


    Roger arrived at school.


    He first called Rick.


    "Hey, Roger, what is the matter?"


    "Rick, I call a plenary meeting of the Committee of School Bullies."


    "Why?" Rick asked.


    Rick was the first School Bully of the St. Paul''s School and the president of the Committee.


    Roger said angrily, "Do you know Kevin?"


    Rick returned him, "I know, he is the sixth publicly acknowledged School Bully. I am just about to talk to him, congratting him on bing an honorable member of the Committee. He should throw a party to celebrate."


    "Don''t bother." Roger said, "I ask a plenary meeting toin against him. This bastard shows me no respect. You know, I''ve been chasing after Sally. Yesterday, I really couldn''t stand it anymore, so I abducted her, attempted torape her on the construction site. In order to win Sally''s affection, however, Kevin, attacked me and tied me up on the construction site, saving Sally. My family didn''t find me until four in the morning after they searched the entire city. I had been bound for more than twelve hours. Damn it. We are both School Bullies. He dares to ignore me now and he dares to ignore other School Bullies in the future. Do you agree with my request for a plenary meeting?"


    Rick cursed loudly, "Holy shit. As a new School Bully, he has guts to be so pride. There is an agreement between us that we don''t snatch each other''s women or encroach on each other''s interests. He openlypeted against you with your woman. This is toowless. This meeting must be held."


    "Alright, I''ll notify others immediately."


    Roger was in delight. This time, he would see how everyone dealt with Kevin. He could not do it alone, but if all members of the Committee worked in unison, they were equal to challenge Kevin.


    Very quickly, on the fifth floor of the staff building, in a small room, Five School Bullies were all present.


    The first was Rick, the second was Jason, who were followed by Tiger, Nick, and Roger.


    Jason asked, "What is the purpose of the plenary meeting today? What is the theme?"


    "Kevin. He snatched Roger''s woman yesterday and tied him on the construction site for more than twelve hours." Rick said.


    "Holy shit. This newly admitted bully doesn''t understand the rules." Jason cursed.


    Wearing a cold expression, Roger felt extremely embarrassed to mention it before other bullies. If other students found out that one of the Five School Bullies had been bound at the construction site, which would greatly humiliate him.


    At this time, everyone noticed that the Tiger grew gloomy.


    "Tiger, what''s wrong? Your face is swollen. What exactly is going on? You are likely to ruin our reputation as viins with such an image."


    Although being terrified, Tiger decided to disclose it.


    He said through gritted teeth, "To tell you the truth, I also want toin against Kevin. The injuries on my body were also caused by Kevin."


    "Ah." Others were shocked, assuming that Roger was the only one who had been bullied by Kevin. However, Tiger was also the victim. Noticing that Tiger had been beaten ck and blue, Roger felt pitiful for him.


    Then, everyone looked at Nick, who was silent.


    Rick said, "Nick, you have ster on your hand. What the hell is going on with you?" He was depressed that among five people who participated in the meeting, three were injured.


    Nick answered, "Do you believe that I was also beaten by Kevin?"


    "What?" Others were thrown in great astonishment. They had thought that Tiger was very unfortunate to be beaten badly by Kevin, far from suspecting that Nick was more unfortunate to be beaten to fracture.


    "I was the first one to be attacked by Kevin. Last Friday, I didn''t know he was Kevin at that time, which I scarcely found out until yesterday, when I read the post on the campuswork. I finally came to awareness that the person who hit me and smashed my car, which was scrapped, was actually the newly promoted School Bully, Kevin,"Nick said. "My family have already called the police. It''s impossible for me to let him off after smashing my car worth of more than millions of yuan. Even if Roger did not bring it up today, I will ask a plenary meeting."


    Rick and Jason nced at each other, seeing the fury in each other''s eyes, for Kevin secretly beat three of the Five School Bullies.


    Rick said, "It is of great necessity to held the meeting. Why hasn''t Kevine yet?"


    "Tiger, aren''t you in the same ss with Kevin? Why didn''t you call him?"


    Tiger replied gloomily, "Don''t mention it. I haven''t gone to ss yet. I used to be the big brother of the ss. But now Kevin sits in the row next to me, which makes me ufortable. I''m going to change the ss, otherwise I''ll be sick as a result of Kevin''s pressure."


    Nick said, " To change ss? Are not you going to chase Lily? If you give up, I''ll begin my courtship to her. Don''t me me for breaking the agreement."


    Tiger snorted, "Kevin is also attempted to court Lily. Otherwise, I will not have arge¡ªscale battle with Kevin." Tiger had the cheek to put rge¡ªscale battle'', being beaten by Kevin effortlessly.


    "Yesterday, Kevin saved Sally on purpose, in an attempt to win her favor. I didn''t expect that he was also interested in Lily. He has gone too far." Roger was enraged.


    Jason snorted, "Fortunately, Kevin did not have any intentions towards my Kelly. Otherwise, I will make him pay the price."

 Chapter 76 Standing In Awe Of Me

    <h4>Chapter 76 Standing In Awe Of Me</h4>


    After a nce at Jason, Roger wanted to tell him that Kevin adored Kelly. Yesterday at the construction site, he warned him not to touch Kelly.


    However, Roger didn''t dare to say it, because he had already vited the agreement by secretly chasing after Kelly.


    Students were having sses now.


    Suddenly, the school radio rang.


    "Hey, hey, Kevin, please go to the 5th floor of the Staff Building to attend the plenary meeting of the School Bullies Committee. The announcement will be repeated. Kevin, ss 32, Senior 3, please go to the 5th floor of the Staff Building to attend the the plenary meeting of the School Bullies Committee."


    Kevin was stunned by it, since everyone was quietly in ss.


    In ss 32, Arthur happened to be giving a lecture when he was suddenly interrupted by the broadcast, which annoyed him.


    Arthur had been very unhappy with Kevin who stayed in the ss in her charge, and now his hatred against Kevin had sharpened into resentment by the announcement, which sounded during the ss, that other viins summoned him to a meeting. Arthur stopped his lecture and smashed the chalk in his hand at the podium table, making efforts to check his fury.


    All the students in ss 32 looked at Kevin, including Lily.


    Kevin was really speechless. Those bullies could have chosen to broadcast after ss, but they timed ill, which would made him the target of open criticism in school.


    Kevin was reluctant to attend the so called plenary meetings. Noticing that Kevin was not prepared to leave the ss, so Arthursaid with gloomy depression, "Proceed."


    Right at this moment, Arthur got a call, which was from Tiger.


    Arthur was distracted again. In the end, he picked it up, wondering what Tiger wanted to say.


    "What''s the matter?" Arthur said unhappily.


    "Mr. Longman, is Kevin in ss?" Tiger asked.


    "What''s up?"


    "Well, tell Kevin to attend the meeting as soon as possible."


    Arthur was so annoyed that he was on the verge of throwing his phone. Could the meeting be more important than ss?


    Arthur said, "Don''t disturb me again. I''m too busy to notify him."


    With his brows knitted tightly, Tiger said angrily, "Mr. Longman, hand your phone to Kevin, or I will do something ruthless to you."


    Arthur gave Kevin a cold stare, "He is asking for you."


    Kevin took the phone.


    "Hey, who is that?"


    "It''s me, Tiger." With the Committee backing him up, Tiger spoke loudly with confidence.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Kevin, hurry up ande to the meeting."


    "What if I don''t?" Kevin said.


    "You gonna pay the price."


    Kevin just found it funny.


    Arthur snorted, "Kevin, please don''t distract other students."


    Kevin put down his phone, deciding to attend the meeting. He left the ss and went to a small room on the fifth floor of the staff building, which was the staff meeting room seldom used.


    Kevin walked in, five bullies sitting inside.


    Kevin was familiar with three of them, Nick, Tiger, and Roger, leaving the other two strange to him. All five members fix their eyes at Kevin in unison.


    "Kevin, you''re finally here." Jason said.


    Kevin did not recognize Jason, looking at him with a smile, "I presume that you are the first School Bully of the St. Paul''s School."


    To Jason''s surprise, Kevin misunderstood him as the First School Bully, which is the title belonging toRick. Jason did not dare topete with Rick for this, because Rick was stronger than him and even more vicious than him. Rick once raped three girls in a raw in the woods, the record of which had not been broken by any other viins.


    Therefore, Rick, who was sitting beside Jason, got annoyed, "Why are you so sure that he is the First School Bully, rather than me?"


    Staring at Rick, Kevin beamed, "This ssmate, you looks weak by telling your facial features, suggesting you are ascivious bully without a domineering and aggressive manner. As for the person beside you, he is tall and robust, appearing malicious with hostile eyes. It is estimated that he is of great martial attainments. Therefore, I am fully convinced that he is worthy to be the First School Bully of the St. Paul''s School."


    Rick was enraged by his representation that he looker like ascivious bully without a domineering manner, cursing, "Damn you! How dare you assume that he looks more vicious than me?"


    Kevin said, "He does"


    Rick shouted, "Kevin, I am Rick, the First School Bully of the St. Paul''s School. Do you understand?"


    "Uh, you are the one. Naha, it turns out that I made a mistake. No wonder you are so unpleasant." Kevin replied with a smile, having an aura of confidence when facing them.


    Jason was afraid that Kevin''s words would make Rick unhappy with him, so he hurriedly said, "Kevin, stop talking so much nonsense. There''s a meeting to be held. Why don''t you sit down and prepare for it?"


    "Alright." Kevin sat down, showing a certain curiosity to see what would happen next.


    Jason continued, "Rick, he is too silly to recognize you as the First School Bully. Don''t bother with him. Lets focus on the meeting."


    After a re at Kevin, Rick said seriously, "Alright, all members are present. Let''s officially start the meeting."


    Having had a hostile stare at Kevin, viins turned to look at Rick.


    Rick added, "Kevin, today we are mainly here to talk about you, for they all want toin about you."


    "Of what?" Kevin smiled.


    "First, yesterday did you prevent Roger from raping Sally?"


    "Yes." Kevin nodded.


    "Kevin, why did you stand in Roger''s way? At that time, Roger had already expressed that you were both School Bullies, but you insisted on doing so, didn''t you?"


    Kevin said, "Should not I save her?"


    Patting the table, Rick retorted, "Kevin, you are wrong. You have vited the basic rules of being a School Bully. That you are rmended as a School Bully because you are a bad person, rather than a good one. What is the basic rule of School Bullies? Roger, tell Kevin."


    Roger snorted, "The basic rule is to only do bad things."


    Rickasked, "Kevin, did you hear that? You''re just trying to justify your actions yesterday. Everyone in the school knows what kind of a person you are. However, when you face my questioning, you make excuses to justify yourself, which indicates that you stand in awe of me. This is good."


    Kevinughed, "I stand in awe of you? Are you joking?"

 Chapter 77 Basic Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 77 Basic Agreement</h4>


    Rick said, "If not, when you are questioned on preventing Roger from raping Kelly, why would you make the excuse that you intended to save her? You could have made an open observation that you like her. Thus, Your behavior is enough to show that you are afraid of me."


    "That''s funny. Forget it Keep being arrogant." Kevin rolled his eyes upward, curious about what they were to do.


    Jason gave a snort of contempt, "Kevin, it is well known that Roger has been chasing after Sally. How could you hinder Roger instead of helping him? It was a contemptible behaviour. Having received Roger''sint against youtoday, the Committee is supposed to do him justice.


    "Haha. I''d like to see what justice you want." Kevinughed.


    Rick tapped on the table and said, "Kevin, please be serious. Apart from Roger. Tiger alsoined that you were the one who beat him, right?"


    Kevin nodded, "Yes."


    "Kevin, aren''t you going to defend yourself? As a Committee member, this is your right. If there is anyint makes you feel aggrieved, you can appeal."


    "No, I really don''t need to. I am far from being aggrieved by anyints. all of which are reasonable."


    "Kevin, I am not satisfied with your attitude. You did something wrong. but you still have such a smile on your face." Rick said.


    "Haha, is that so?"


    "Kevin, out of considering that Tiger has been chasing Lily for a long time, I give up Lily, reluctant to break the basic agreement between Bullies. However, you have got your eye on Lily, which is inhumane."


    Kevin added, "Do you forget that I am a School Bully, whoplies with no rule? As School Bullies, if we still talk about basic agreements, then we are not worthy of this title."


    "Uh." The rest were thrown into shock. Kevin''s words seemed to make sense.


    Rick snorted, "Kevin, do you mean that you attach no importance on the other School Bullier?"


    "It is obvious to you that I never care about you. Listen up, Lily, no one is allowed to touch her. As for Sally, you can do whatever you like." Kevin warned. However, Sally had nothing to do with him. Ben, Sally''s bodyguard, was a hard man. His martial arts skills were definitely much better than those viins.


    Tiger, who was sitting at the side, was umonly unhappy. He had long been chased after Lily. Even Rick and the others did notpete against him for her, but now she was snatched by Kevin, who took it as granted.


    Having checked his anger, Tiger argued, "Rick, you know that I''ve been chasing Lily for a long time. Lily was mine before Kevin became a School Bully. You have to do me justice."


    Noddin ghia head. Rick said. "Kevin, Tiger was the one who first courted Lily. Firstes, first served. If Tiger fails, then you can chase after her. This is the basic rule of the School Bullies."


    "Hahaha." Kevin burst intoughter. What a joke.


    Kevin spoke, "Anyway, anyone who dares to touch Lily should think about the consequence."


    Roger flied into rage, shouting, "Kevin, you just said as for Sally, we could do whatever we like. Since you have no intention to pursuit Sally, why did you stop me yesterday? Rick, you have to do me justice as well. Kevin is deliberately trying to make things difficult for me."


    Rick asked, "Kevin, how do you exin this?"


    "What the hell? Although I don''t have a good impression on Sally. I was reluctant to see such a beautiful girl sexually assaulted by a pig. It''s that simple." Kevin said.


    Roger mmed the table, roaring. "Who do you refer as a pig?"


    "It is you."


    "You.." Roger exploded with rage. Given the fact that he was no match for Kevin, Roger could do nothing.


    Rickforted him, "Roger, don''t get excited. Themittee will definitely do you justice. Sit down first." Rick tried to mediate the dispute. Because of Kevin''s arrogant manner, Roger was desperate to stab him to death.


    Rick continued, "Kevin, if you don''t respect other School Bullies and vice versa, how would you feel of it? Kevin, let''s put aside the matter between you and Roger. You don''t allow anyone to touch Lily, but do you think that Tige is not the only one who courts Lily? Then you are wrong. Apart from him, there are many people participating, such as Geniuses. Top Students, and Campus Maniacs. In the face of stiffpetition, we School Bullies should work in unison, instead of fighting against each other.


    "Campus Maniacs?" Kevin was far from suspecting that apart from School Bullies, there were Campus Maniacas well in the St. Paul''s School.


    Rick said, "Nonsense. The Five Campus Maniacs are as famous as the Six School Bullies. Everyone on our campus harbours hatred against School Bullies because we never do good deeds, which is different from Campus Maniacs, who are famous for for their madness."


    "My God." Kevin was speechless. How boring are the students from the St. Paul''s School? School Bullies and Campus Maniacs?


    "Five Campus Maniacs are enemies of Six School Bullies. Two parties held each other in contempt. Kevin, frankly speaking. Lily is not only courted by Tiger, but also by Hugo Turner, one of the Campus Maniacs. You can think about it. Do you suspect that by stopping Tiger, you can obtain Lily?


    Kevin was amused. Even Campus Maniacs got involved. The situation of the St. Paul''s School was tooplicated.


    Rick turned to Tiger and said, "Tiger, forget it. Since Kevin wants Lily, then give her up to him. You''ve been chasing Lily for a long time, so it''s unlikely for you to seed."


    Tiger snorted. "I am full convinced that he would not make it as well, for Turner had everything in his favor."


    Roger hurriedly asked. "What about me? Should I get him off after being bullied?" Rick said to Kevin. "Kevin, how about treating Roger and other School Bullies as well as our subordinates to lunch, and we are even?"

 Chapter 78 My tummy hurts today

    <h4>Chapter 78 My tummy hurts today</h4>


    Kevin beamed, "I don''t have any money."


    Because Kevin showed no respect for him. Rick snorted, "Kevin, do not you know that I''m trying my best to alleviate your rtionship with others? You like Lily, and I''ve already asked Tiger to give her up to you. Shouldn''t you treat Roger to lunch and make an apology?"


    "Haha, why should I apologize? Is it reasonable for Roger to rape a woman?" Kevin sneered. Jason got exasperated, "Rick, do you see that?


    Kevin pays no attention to the Committee. Don''t bother with him."


    Rick said, "Kevin, would you do me the honor?"


    Kevin looked at Rick. It was said thatRick had raped three girls in a row in the woods of the school in a day, which rendered him ranked as the First School Bullying the St. Paul''s School. How could Kevin be with them? Thus, head dressed with contempt. "If it wasn''t for your sake, there is still a chance. But for your sake, there is no chance at all."


    Rick''s face darkening, he roared with anger. "Kevin, in that case, you determine to go against everyone and vite our basic agreement."


    "Hahaha, so what?" Kevin asked.


    Jason yelled, "Kevin, we are all School Bullies. I advise you not to be so arrogant."


    "So what if I''m arrogant? Jason, you just need to remember that my name is Kevin. If you think that you are equal to fight against me, I am willing to y with you. Haha, I like to attack people who considers himself outstanding."


    Jason trembled with fear at the sight of Kevin''s fearless gaze.


    Rick continued, "Kevin, don''t be such a bitch. Do you believe you can beat us alone? Do you know how many subordinates I have? Those geniuses in the school don''t dare to provoke me. Who do you think you are? Don''t force me to call people in."


    Kevin said, "It doesn''t matter. You can call all the people you know in. I don''t mind ying with you. Naha. I will let you know that I never speak empty words. I have a hundred ways to make you suffer, but you could do nothing."


    "You."


    "Look. There''s no need to talk with him." Roger said angrily. Originally, he had thought that if Kevin apologized to him, he could let the past passed and would not feel so humiliated before his parents. However, Kevin showed no respect for him and even Rick with such arrogant words.


    Grim-faced Jason stood up, saying "Kevin. I heard that you are very good at martial arts, leaving they three no match for you. Since you are of so much confidence, so impress me."


    Kevin chuckle and then sighed." I disdained topete with you."


    "What did you say? Are you looking down on me?" with a frown. Jason asked.


    Kevin nodded and said, "You have a good understanding of yourself that I despise you."


    "You?" Jason was driven furious by his positive answer.


    "Damn you, Kevin, I''ve endured you for a long time. If it weren''t for Rick who wanted to give you a chance to make an apology, I would have already taught you a lesson." Jason mmed the table.


    Kevin added, "It seems that I am obliged to fight against you today."


    "Kevin, you have a good understanding of yourself that you are obliged to fight against me." Jason replied with Kevin''s words.


    "Hahaha, you will be regretful."


    "Will I?" Jason rushed towards Kevin.


    Rick did not say anything at this moment. In fact, he had been put up with behaviour from Kevin for a long time. However, he assumed that Kevin was not a man to be trifled with, thus he did not star the war at the beginning. He first gave Kevin a chance to avoid a fierce battle. However, he didn''t expect Kevin to be so arrogant, refusing to apologize by treating them, and even letting out such arrogant words. Since Jason took actions, he could take the opportunity to see if Kevin was as strong as everyone expected.


    Everyone fixed their eyes atJason, especially Tiger. Roger, and Nick, who cherished a strong hope that Kevin would be hardly beat and stopped being so cocky. How dare he not to take the rest School Bullies seriously.


    As Jason rushed over, he suddenly smashed into Kevin with his head.


    Jason was best at Head Artin martial art, with his head as hard as a stone.


    Kevin grabbed Jason''s head in an instant, leaving him unable to move forward, and then threw him out of the window.


    "ng!" The ss was broken.


    "Ah." To the shock of the rest School Bullies, Jason''s head art was useless in front of Kevin, being thrown out in a sh.


    Having cast an eye over Rick, Kevin said after ncing at Roger, Tiger, and Nick. "Anyone else?"


    Tiger, Roger, and Nick all trembled, while Rick frowned.


    Jason got up outside the corridor, regarding Kevin with lingering fear.


    Silence prevailing the scene, no one was speaking until Rick broke the silence a few minutester. He snorted, "Kevin, you really have some skills. No wonder you feel so confident."


    Kevin observed Rick and said. "You only need to remember that my name is Kevin. If you assume you are ready to fight, I will keep youpany. If don''t, then behave yourself in front of me."


    Roger, Tiger, Nick, and Jason all looked at Rick expectantly, waiting him to give a positive answer.


    Pick wore a wry expression, thrown in a dilemma by Kevin''s words, for he was truly afraid of him.


    Nick hurriedly said, "Rick, say something. Didn''t you just im that you have a lot of fellows? Then you you are equal to match Kevin. Hurry up and say it."


    Noticing Rick was hesitant with fear, Kevin beamed, "Haha, I, Kevin, like to fight with those people who consider themselves outstanding."


    Rick said through gritted teeth, "Kevin, don''t be too arrogant. I feel sick today and need to go to the hospital to get some medicine first. I won''t y with you for the time being, but remember, I''m Rick, the First School Bully of the St. Paul''s School. If I am willing to deal with you. I have a hundred ways to make you unable to survive."


    "Hahaha, I get it, Since you don''t feel well today, forget it. Remember what I said and behave yourself in front of me."


    Curving his mouth into a smile, Kevin left.


    Tiger, Roger, Nick, and Jason looked at Rick with disappointment, expecting that he would fight with Kevin.


    However, they did not dare to say anything, for they were no match for Rick at social connection.

 Chapter 79 You Are A Bully

    <h4>Chapter 79 You Are A Bully</h4>


    As Kevin returned to the ssroom, the English teacher was in ss, looking at Kevin with contempt and snorting in a low voice, "Scumbag."


    The reason why the English teacher dared to look down on Kevin was that Hugo, one of the Campus Maniacs, was his cousin.


    With the help of his martial arts, Kevin was able to hear what he said. Thus he was thrown in depression, wondering why he had be a person hated by everyone. Kevin disdained to beat him. After all, he didn''t curse out loud.


    Although Kevin didn''t care about others calling him a School Bully, he couldn''t stand repeated contempt and insult from others.


    Kevin felt that he could either change his image to convince others that he was a good person or simply be even more vicious, so that no one dared to despise him anymore.


    Kevin temporarily put aside this matter. Retook out a pencil. In his previous life, Kevin used to draw with brushes. His painting skill was well ¡ª known in the field of martial arts. Anyndscape painting would be worth at least 100 taels on the market. Most of his paintings were naturally Fiona''s portraits.


    Kevin tried to draw with a pencil.


    A pure and beautiful woman appeared in Kevin''s mind. It was his young employer, Lily. Unknowingly, Lily''s portrait was vividly printed on the paper.


    Kevin was very satisfied with the first work of current time, nning to give it to Lily after ss.


    At this moment, Kevin''s deskmate, n,was looking over, greatly shocked.


    "Wow, Kevin, you''re awesome. Your painting is so vivid that I almost mistake it as the real person." n¡ªinvoluntarily shouted out in shock, which immediately rmed the English teacher. So he cast angry eyes on them.


    Kevin smiled modestly, "Thank you for yourpliment. This pencil is quite delicate, so I draw in a more exquisite way than bya brush."


    The English teacher yelled at them, "What are you doing? Stand up."


    n hurriedly stood up, so Kevin could only followed.


    The teacher walked to the front of Kevin, ncing at the portrait on the table. However, he did not make apliment but got furious with him for painting beauties in his ss.


    The teacher picked up Kevin''s portrait and tore it into pieces. Then, he pulled them into a ball, throwing it into the garbage dump.


    Kevin checked his anger, suspecting that the teacher had gone too far. He originally wanted to give the portrait to Lily so that she would have a better impression on him, but he failed to expect that the English teacher would tear it up for no reason.


    Actually, it wasn''t for no reason. It is obvious to everyone that Hugo, one of the Five Campus Maniacs, was also chasing Lily, and coincidentally he was the cousin of the English teacher. Catching Kevin painting a portrait of Lily, the teacher was definitely unpleasant, cherishing a hope that his cousin would manage to get pursue Lily, so he tore it up the moment he saw the portrait.


    Kevin said, "Teacher, isn''t it a bit too much for you to tear my portrait apart?"


    The English teacher red at Kevin, answering, "What? Are you trying to threaten me with your status as a School Bully?"


    "Let''s talk about it to the exclusion of other things. Why did you tear up my portrait? I don''t think I interfered your ss, do IT Kevin asked unhappily.


    "You drew a beauty in my ss. It was lucky for you that I didn''t kick you to death. Kevin, other teachers might be afraid of your status as a viin, but I''m not You scumbag, why did youe to ss 32 instead of ss 5? Scram."


    Kevin snorted, "What does it have to do with you that I stay in ss 32? Don''t force me to built you. To be honest, I''m forcing myself to control my impulse."


    "You don''t have to. If you have guts, beat me. Aren''t you a vicious School Bully? Beat me to death, or cripple me. Come on. Do it. Cripple me."


    Kevin tried his best to control himself. The teacher inexplicably tore his painting apart, putting on airs, as if he could do anything to Kevin in the name of justice, because Kevin was a School Bully.


    Noticing Kevin was clenching his fists, n whispered, "Kevin, don''t be impulsive. It''s not good to hit the teacher, or you might get fired."


    After a hostile re at n, the teacher said, "What are you pulling him for? Let go of him. Aren''t you cockye for being a School Bully? Today, I am curious that whether he dares to turn me a cripple or not. If you don''t have the guts, then I will despise you, for you are not worthy of being a school Bully. Watch your behave in my ss in the future and don''t do anything meaningless."


    Kevin replied, "Teacher, you ripped my portrait apart first. I just warned you that it was too much without anything followed, but you attacked me repeatedly by remarks, which renders me suspect that you are the School Bully now."


    The English teacher yelled, "Don''t push me."


    Kevin chuckled, contriving to check anger, because he was not a real School Bully. He advanced to the rubbish dump in the ssroom and picked up the roll that had just been thrown away, expecting to glue the pieces together again. He did not bother with that teacher any longer.


    Noticing that Kevin still dared to pick it up, the English teacher put on a grim expression, snatching the ball and throwing it out of the window with a whoosh.


    Kevin regarded the English teacher angrily and said, "What a bully."


    The English teacher''s cousin was a Campus Maniac, so he naturally wasn''t afraid of Kevin and the other School Bullies.


    Campus Maniacs were invincible opponents of the School Bullies.


    n pulled Kevin''s clothes to calm him down.


    All the students in the ss stared at Kevin silently, thinking that the English teacher was so brave that he wasn''t afraid to fight with the School Bully. They¡ªwere well awared that the reason why the English teacher was so bold was that his cousin was a Campus Maniac. Otherwise, he would definitely not dare to offend Kevin as other teachers.


    The English teacher roared, "Behave, or get out. Sit down, I''m going to proceed the ss." n hurriedly sat down and pulled Kevin down as well.


    The English teacher walked back to the podium.


    At this moment, the students broke into a big round of apuse.


    "Pa pa pa pa." The apuse echoed throughout ss 32. It was obvious that students were moved by the fearless spirit of the teacher who prevailed over the School Bully, being happy about kevin''s suffering, so they couldn''t help but apud.


    "Alright, stop apuding. Let''s continue the ss. Don''t let this scumbag interfere with your ss." The English teacher beamed.


    Students quieted down and the ss proceeded.


    However, Kevin was in frustration.

 Chapter 80 Wild Words

    <h4>Chapter 80 Wild Words</h4>


    "Why? Why was this? I uphold justice and act as Robin Hood, robbing the rich to help the poor. Imitted murder for justice, putting myself fall into in¡ªjustice, but I failed to be epted by the people of this world. Right now, I, Kevin, am a School Bully in school, despised by everyone, who wanted me to be kicked out of school. What did I do wrong? The teacher ripped my portrait apart and insulted me for no reason, but I checked my anger, disdaining to fight back. However, he was apuded by all the students in the ss. What was it?"


    Kevin felt that he was treated unfair. When someone else was treated unfair, he would turn into Robin Hood to defend them. But now that he had suffered injustice, what should he do?


    "I was the best assassin in allnds. In my world, how glorious I was. How chivalrous I was. No one failed to admire me. But now, I''m reduced to the target of open criticism. How ridiculous! Am I really willing to do this?"


    "No, I''m not. Since that''s the case, I don''t need to maintain the slim chivalry left in my heart. Everyone considers me as a viin who does bad deed. Well, I, Kevin, will do as you wish. I''ll be a viin that makes you tremble."


    "Bang!" Thinking of this, Kevin suddenly mmed the table, causing a shock to the entire ss.


    Kevin stood up, his gaze filled with fearlessness, as if he paid no attention to the whole world. At this moment, Kevin seemed to have returned to his previous life. Since he came to this world, he was quite amodating and cared for overall interests, losing himself.


    Teacher, who do you think you are? He looked down on anyone in the world.


    "Kevin, what are you doing?" The English teacher shouted loudly. Now, he was even bolder than before. After all, Kevin had just been terrified by him.


    Kevin was reluctant to say anything, going straight to the podium.


    When the English teacher saw Kevin walk over, he was a little scared.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Kevin grabbed the cor of the English teacher and said, "If you don''t respect me, why should I respect you?"


    "Bang!" With that, Kevin punched the English teacher in the abdomen.


    "Ah." Many of the girls in the ss immediately cried out in fright.


    The English teacher spat out a mouthful of blood. Kevin was quick to turn his head, sothe blood did not spray onto him, but onto the students in the front row, including Lily.


    Kevin didn''t go too far, so he punched for once and let go of the English teacher, who then fell under the podium, clutching his stomach.


    As Kevin stood on the podium,all the students in the ss were looking at him in shock.


    Kevin said, "Remember, my tolerance doesn''t mean I am a sweet¡ªtempered person. I was named as a School Bully by you doesn''t mean that I''m a viin. To tell you the truth, I, Kevin, have never care about you all since Ie to this world. School Bullies, Campus Maniacs, Geniuses, rich second generation, wealthy daughter, the St. Paul''s School, London,l attach no importance to them. So, I tolerate and beg for mercy, keeping a low profile. I ignore your wrong understanding. I do what I think chivalrous. I never expect that my low profile would be treated as coward, aughingstock, or even a psychopath."


    The whole ss was trembling.


    Kevin''s words went beyond the bounds of reason that he paid no attention to everything, including London. What exactly did he think of himself as?


    However, everyone was truly shocked by Kevin''s courage. Perhaps no one in the St. Paul''s School, or even London, dared to say such words.


    Kevin looked at the English teacher who had fallen to the ground and snorted, "And you, I despise you more severely. I tolerated you out of respect for you. But you humiliated me because I was a School Bully, and a bad student. If you assume that you are a match for me, I, Kevin, don''t mind treating you as my opponent. Are you sure you have the ability to be my opponent? If not, don''t get mad at me."


    After saying that, Kevin walked off the podium and directly left the ss.


    The monitor hurriedly helped the English teacher up, carrying him to the infirmary with the help of a few students.


    At this time, Tiger came back, having no knowledge of what had happened. After asking,he found out that the English teacher got angry at Kevin, who painted a beauty in ss, so the teacher tore apart Kevin''s drawing. In the end, Kevin beat him hard.


    To Tiger''s astonishment, Kevin dared to openly hit his teacher. Although Tiger had also done so, he hit secretly.


    After Kevin left the ssroom, it took him a few minutes to find his painting after searching thewn downstairs.


    He hurriedly took it back to the ssroom, in¡ªtending to put the pieces together.


    n took out the glue and took the initiative to help Kevin.


    Other students in the ss were so startled that they didn''t dare to look at Kevin again.


    The painting was quickly glued together. However, this matter seemed to have caused a stir in the school, leaving the dean of the Academic Affairs Department, the principal, and several other leaderse.


    Kevin was still employed in seriously sticking the broken pieces together.


    No sooner did the headmaster enter the ss than he angrily said, "Kevin, you arewless."


    After gluing the pieces together, Kevin folded it and put it in his pocket. Then he said, "He tore my portrait apart. Most importantly, he trampled on my dignity. Should not I hit him?"


    "It''s just a portrait. Kevin, you''re going too far."


    Kevin only snorted, awared that people were in possession of different positions. He just needed to be honest with his heart.


    The teaching director didn''t say anything, thrown in a puzzle. Kevin had always been a sensible and reasonable person. Why was he a little unreasonable today?


    The headmaster snorted, "Kevin, you''d better pray that nothing happened to Mr. Longman. Otherwise, you will be punished severely."


    Kevin was expressionless, ignoring the principal''s threat. He didn''t even care about London. What was he afraid of?


    The headmaster and the others quickly left.


    Lily gathered her courage and walked in front of Kevin. Even if the whole ss would know about her rtionship with Kevin, she determined to scold Kevin. As her bodyguard, Kevin beat the teacher to the ground, which was a shame to her father.


    "Kevin, follow me to the roof. I have something to say to you." Lily said with a heavy tone.


    Kevin replied expressionlessly, "Sorry, I''m in no mood right now."


    "What?" Lily was stunned. How could Kevin speak to her like this?Kevin had been polite to her before. Although he was a School Bully, other than the toilet incident, he had not done anything bad to her, nor had he spoken coldly to her. But now, she was about to ask Kevin to go to the roof and teach him a lesson, but Kevin coldly refused.


    "Hmph." Lily snorted in grievance, being slightly disappointed by Kevin''s cold tone. She thought she had overestimated her importance in Kevin''s heart, so she return to her seat dejectedly.

 Chapter 81 Causing A Stir In Internet Forum

    <h4>Chapter 81 Causing A Stir In Inte Forum</h4>


    The ss soon resumed.


    At this time, Arthur, the teacher in charge of the ss, rushed into the ss angrily. He was not here just now, so he came to the school in haste after learning about this.


    "Kevin." After Arthur entered the ss, he shouted loudly. He had been harbouring hatred against Kevin. Today, he was going to give full vent to his feelings..


    Kevin stared at Arthur.


    The ss instantly quieted down, students looking at Kevin and Arthur.


    "Kevin, how dare you hit the English teacher?" Arthur roared with anger.


    Kevin said righteously, "So what? What can you do with me? If you can not, please don''t meddle in it."


    "You." Arthur erupted into fury, for Kevin was right that he did could not to anything to him.


    "You are in the ss within my charge. You beat the English Teacher while you told me not to meddle in your affairs. Do you think I will let you go?"


    Kevin said, "What else? Mr. Longman, let''s have a frank and straight talk. If you are incapable of fighting against me, you''d better turn a blind eye to me in the future. Otherwise, it is of no good to your health condition. Of course. if you feel that you are capable enough, then pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    All the students in the ss were secretly shocked. Did Kevin reveal his true nature? Today, he run wild.


    "Alright, Kevin, although I can''t do anything to you, I believe that someone else inthe St. Paul''s School will."


    "In such an awful school, who could be a match for me?" Kevin curled his lips in disdain.


    Kevin did not only annoy Arthur sufficiently, but also all the students in the ss. How disdainful he was to treat the St. Paul''s School as an awful one?


    "Damn it. If Kevin continues to be an arrogant person, someone will definitely deal with him. How can he be so disdainful of my the St. Paul''s School?" Tiger thought to himself. Meanwhile, he was very happy because the more arrogant Kevin was, the more martial arts experts would find him disgusted. At that time, they would naturally teach him a lesson. Tiger looked forward to Kevin being beaten harshly. Thinking about it made him excited.


    Arthur sneered, "Alright, since that''s the case. I don''t have anything else to say. I won''t care about anything about you in the future. Kevin, good luck. I heard that the principal also knew it. Now he got two options that either to fire you or to punish you thoroughly."


    Kevin snorted, "The principal''s nose got tilted because of my hit. I''m sure he hasn''t recovered yet. Didn''t he learn from that experience?"


    The students in the ss were thrown in shock by the news that Kevin even dared to beat the principal. My God. Tiger was even more shocked than the rest, because he was afraid of doing it. Did Kevin really run so wild? Damn it. Was he attempted to rece Rick, being the First School Bully?


    Arthur said disdainfully. "Don''t tter yourself. How dare you hit the principal? That''s just an identally injury happened in a martial artspetition between you and the principal, whose martial arts skill is not as good as yours."


    Everyone was relieved by teacher''s exnation, suspecting that no matter how crazy Kevin was, he would not hit the headmaster. How shameless Kevin was. He wanted to deceive everyone into believing that he was that capable, failing to expect that Mr. Longman would expose him.


    After Arthur left, the geography teacher came to ss.


    He had also learnt what happened during thest ss, feeling very sympathetic to the English teacher. However, he did not make anyments, lest he would get himself involved. Therefore, the geography teacher employed himself in lecturing only. There was no ident in his ss, having a peaceful time.


    Kevin had promised that the would show respect for those who treated him with respect. Since the geography teacher did not do anything to insult him, Kevin naturally wouldn''t do anything to hurt him.


    However, although ss 32 was temporarily quiet, quite a stir was caused in somewhere. That was the campuswork of the St. Paul''s School.


    The news that Kevin beat his English Teacher got posted. A recording was also posted.


    in which Kevin imed arrogantly that he paid no attention to School Bullies, Campus Maniacs, geniu expert, and even London. At the same time, the conversation between Kevin and Arthur was exposed in the Inte forum, which was about kevin''s representation that anyone capable enough would be weed to challenge him in the awful St. Paul''s School.


    These few posts immediately became the hot search of thework forum of the St. Paul''s School, especially Kevin''s wild words. All the students who had read the posts were materially irritated by Kevin.


    No More Mosquito Incense, "Damn, I''ve never seen such an arrogant person before."


    Minutes, "I think he''s crazy. He deserved to be punished."


    They All Laughed. "He is asking for trouble." Trees. "Haha, Kevin is doomed. Byron, the English teacher of ss 32, is Hugo''s cousin, one of the five Campus Maniacs of the St. Paul''s School. Kevin is bound to be punished by Hugo. Everyone, watch the forum at any time."


    Depression, "I hope that Hugo will beat this arrogant and ignorant Kevin hart."


    The Reluctant Sadness, "Looking forward to Kevin being hit. How dare he showed that the St. Paul''s School was an awful school. It seems that this suckercks understanding of the St. Paul''s School."


    The Wind, "Perhaps Hugo is already on his way."


    In short, ciber citizens of the Inte forum of the the St. Paul''s School were in heat discussion.


    At this moment, in ss 11, Senior 2.


    A boy was sitting in his seat, constantly writing ''LILY'' on the book with apen, leaving the entire book full of Lily''s name. He employed himself in writing Lily''s name in all spare time, desperating to get her even in his dreams.


    This person was none other than Hugo, one of the Five Campus Maniacs.


    At this moment, a student ran in and shouted, "Brother Hugo, something''s wrong."


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "Your cousin Byron is hospitalized after being beat."


    Hugo snorted in disbelief. "How was that possible? He came to school with me in the morning. In this school, I can guarantee that no one dares to hit my cousin with confidence."


    "It is true. Kevin, the newly promoted School Bully, did it. If you don''t believe me, go check the campuswork forum. How can you fail to know it since the forum is so hot."


    "Ah." Hugo immediately turned on his phone and entered the campuswork forum. After looking at it for a few minutes. Hugo blushed with anger.


    "Damn you, Kevin." Hugo uttered a scallion¡ªlike roar.


    In an instant, Hugo walked out of the ss to look for Kevin.


    He said to himself as he walked, "Kevin, what the hell are you doing? I am going to make you a cripple."

 Chapter 82 Refusing To Submit

    <h4>Chapter 82 Refusing To Submit</h4>


    Hugo was driven exasperated. He wasa Campus Maniac, but his cousin was bit by someone. If he didn''t take actions against Kevin today, his reputation as one of the five Campus Maniacs would be tarnished and on one would consider him asa Campus Maniac in the future. What was more, he would be too embarrassed to call himself a Campus Maniac.


    By the time Hugo arrived at ss 32, the fourth ss had already begun.


    "Bang!" Hugo, who was in a rage, kicked the front door of the ss, which flew to the podium table in a sh, leaving the teacher who was lecturing almost smashed by it..


    All the students in the ss screamed in fright at the sudden arrival of the door, especially Lily, who was sitting in the first row under the podium. She was hit by the lock head that flew out from the door, leaving the back of her hand bruised and swollen.


    Being filled with anger. Hugo stood there like a fierce god He was not affected by the scene that people narrowly missed the hit by the door, nor did he see Lily''s hand got hurt.


    Grim¡ªfaced Hugo entered the ss. At the sight of burning anger in his eyes, all the present felt that he was going to kill someone.


    Silence prevailing the ssroom, students stared at Hugo.


    Then Hugo shouted, "Kevin, if you have guts, stand up."


    Everyone immediately turned their gazes to Kevin. In fact, this was within their expectations. From the moment Kevin beat Byron, it was destined to happen.


    Having his name been called. Kevin stood up without hesitation, although he did not recognize this person. There was a strange atmosphere between them as soon as Kevin stood up. One was a Campus Maniac, while the other was a School Bully. Two groups used to fear each other so that they rarely came into conflict.


    But now, Kevin and Hugo were on the verge of crushing. ring at Kevin. Hugo shouted. "Are you that bitch Kevin?"


    Kevin had seen the wound on Lily''s hand after he stood up, which irritated him. The only reason Kevin stayed in school was to protect Lily. Now that Lily was injured, this was something Kevin could not tolerate.


    Kevin ignored Hugo''s aggressive gaze, advancing towards Lily. Within his expectation, Lily''s hand was bruised and swollen, thus Kevin flies into rage.


    "How are you feeling?" Kevin asked Lily.


    Lily put his hand under the table, answering. "Nothing."


    Kevin tyrannically pulled Lily''s out.


    "What are you doing?" Lily was angry that Kevin actually held her hand in front of him.


    Kevin picked up Lily''s hand and spat on the back of it, smearing and gently massaged her bruised area with saliva.


    "Wow." The present moved to cry out by the scene.


    Lilygot furious because he felt disgusted by Kevin''s behavior, trying her best to withdraw her hand with her cheeks flushing red. However, she was no match for Kevinon strength, failing to make it Thus, she helplessly allowed Kevin to apply his saliva on the bruise under everyone''s gaze.


    Hugo was the one who felt most depressed, finding himself ignored, all eyes being fixed on Kevin and Lily. He stood there like a fool with a cold expression, attracting no notice. Hugo exploded with anger. He scarcely mind being ignored by students, except Kevin, who was in mood to take advantage of Lily, who he liked.


    "Bang!" Hugo mmed the table.


    "Kevin, didn''t you see me here?" Hugo roared.


    Kevin didn''t bother to look at Hugo, continuing to ask Lily, "Are you better?"


    Lily felt very depressed. Noticing that Kevin finished putting ver on her hand, she immediately pulled back her hand with a feeling that the bruises and swelling on the back of her hand had been sufficiently eased. Blushing, Lily snorted, "It''s none of your business."


    Having beenpletely ignored by Kevin. Hugo was in a violent rage.


    "Kevin. you are going to die."


    Kevin turned to look atHugo and said coldly, "I don''t care who you are. You hurt my Lily, so I won''t let you off easily today." Lily was extremely depressed by Kevin''s suggestive expression.


    Feelingboth angry and amused. Hugo said through gritted teeth, "Kevin, don''t get me wrong. I won''t let you off lightly today."


    "Who are you?" Kevin said coldly.


    "Damn you!" Hugo was annoyed, thinking he was insulted by Kevin''s asking for his name. No one was supposed to fail to recognize him, a Campus Maniac, but Kevin still pretended not to. What did he mean?


    Kevin roared, "I want you your name."


    With the help of internal force. Kevin made the whole ss hear a ringing in their ears, including Hugo.


    It seemed that Hugo was overwhelmed by Kevin, who had an aura of wildness.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Hugo was thrown in burning anger. This was the first time he had been so angry since he became a Campus Maniac.


    "I''m your grandfather." For an instant, Hugo tried to punch Kevin. He swore have Kevin''s guts for garters so as to release his fury.


    However, Kevin managed to grab Hugo''s fist effortlessly, showing no mercy.


    "Crack." Kevin twisted Hugo''s arm. With a cracking sound, Hugo had his arm instantly fractured.


    "Ah "Hugo screamed out in pain. He had never imagined that Kevin would be so strong that he waspletely unafraid of his ancestral fist technique.


    Kevin had been very unpleasant today, so the way he attacked Hugo was no longer as gentle as before.


    Kevin pressed Hugo''s head against the ckboard and said, "I don''t care who you are. If you dare to challenge me again in the future, I will make unable practice martial arts for the rest of your life. Do you hear me?"


    "Let me go." Hugo yelled loudly, with his head pressed against the ckboard, his nostrils sticking to the ckboard and sucking in chalk ash. It was very painful.


    "Did you hear my question?"


    "F*ck you! I am Hugo, a Campus Maniac!"


    Kevin was slightly stunned. He was Hugo, a Campus Maniac. No wonder he dared toe looking for you.


    "So you are one of the so called Campus Maniac. Hugo? Look at you. You are unworthy of being a Campus Maniac. I heard that you have been chasing Lily. I advise you to stay away from Lily now. Otherwise, you will regret it for the rest of your life, because I can turn you into an eunuch effortlessly. Believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    Hugo had already out of control. He could not ept that as a dignified Campus Maniac, he had been abused like this. It would be fine if he were an ordinary person, but he was a Campus Maniac. Hugo felt umonly humiliated. At this moment his eyes were bloodshot. Although he understood that he was no match for Kevin, he refused to submit.

 Chapter 83 Elsa came

    <h4>Chapter 83 Elsa came</h4>


    "I do not believe. Let me go." Hugo roared angrily. He had inhaled much chalk ash.


    Kevin snorted, "You are silly and clumsy."


    Noticing that there were trees under the teaching building. Kevin assumed that if Hugo was thrown down from the sixth floor, he would definitely hang on the trees, not falling to his death.


    Kevin immediately raised Hugo and threw him outside the ssroom.


    "Whoosh." Hugo flew out of the corridor, falling downstairs.


    "Ah." Hugo screamed in fright.


    Within Kevin''s exception, Hugo was hung by the tree. Everything was under Kevin''s control. Hugo was bound to suffer injuries, but there was no need to worry that it was lethal.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Hugo, hung on the tree, was still shouting in shock. How dare Kevin truly throw him downstairs! Damn it! Did he want him to fall to death. Hugo was so scared that he peed, his feet being cold.


    At this moment, a beautiful woman wearing a police uniform looked up downstairs, catching Hugo being thrown down. This beautiful woman was Elsa.


    Noticing Kevin was standing in the corridor on the sixth floor, she confirmed that Kevin had thrown the student down. Elsa frowned, assuming that Kevin was wild to drop people from the sixth floor. If he had been hung by the tree trunk, he would have been dead.


    With the help of flying skill. Elsa immediately leapt up to the tree branch, getting Hugo back to the ground. Hugo smelled urine, so Elsa immediately threw Hugo away afternding.


    To Kevin''s surprise. Elsa showed up on campus and even saved Hugo by applying flying skill. Kevin didn''t expect this beautiful policewoman to be so strong, doubting whether he could win against Elsa with his current martial art skill. On no ount did she enjoyed an unearned reputation, given she became the captain with multiple duties. It turned out to be that there were martial art experts in this world. It was just that Kevin hadn''t met them yet. Elsa was the one.


    After Elsa rescued Hugo, she asked a police officer to takeHugo to the infirmary, and then she got into the stairs with another police officer.


    Less than a minuteter, Elsa arrived at sixth floor where Kevin was.


    "Kevin!" Elsa walked towards Kevin.


    Kevin was puzzled. He didn''t know why did this beautiful policewomane to him.


    "Could it be that my identity as Robin Hood has been exposed?" Kevin''s heart skipped a beat. Once it was exposed, it would be hard for him to have an easy life from now on.


    "Kevin, what are you doing?" Elsa asked with a straight face.


    Kevin said, "Captain Ray, didn''t you see it? Why did you bother to ask?"


    Elsa was angry, "Kevin, you may have him killed. Have you considered the consequences?"


    Kevin smiled, "He does not die, does not he?" Actually, Kevin was naturally confident that Hugo wouldn''t die before throwing him downstairs.


    "What if the tree trunk below failed to hold him?"


    Kevin shrugged, replying helplessly, "Then he can''t me me for his bad luck, right?"


    "You." Elsa could not argue with Kevin''s rascal theory.


    Kevin beamed, "Officer, you''re not here for me, are you?"


    "You tell me?" Elsa looked at Kevin with a meaningful expression. Suddenly, she remembered that after Kevin was under custody in detention centerst time, he was able to flee away in a short while by twisting the iron pir of the venttion window.


    Elsa continued, "Kevin, you refused to cooperate when you had a dine and dashst time. I detained you but you escaped without permission. You won''t forget about this, will you?"


    Kevin answered, "How can I forget about this? Because, ah, your detention house is the most shabby one I''ve ever seen. That''s why I''m so impressed that I have not forgotten it."


    "Kevin, you escaped from prison without permission. How dare you be so arrogant? If it weren''t for the fact that Robin Hood made trouble then. I would have already arrested you, a rogue who despised the Public Security Bureau."


    "Hahaha, Captain Ray, in that case, you''re here to arrest me today? Captain, why bother? Even if you take me back, it''s useless. Your shabby detention house can''t hold me."


    Elsa was very angry at Kevin about escaping without repentance and mocking their detention house.


    "Kevin, do you believe I''ll send you to prison?"


    Kevin had seen the prison on TV andughed, "Captain Ray, the prison is not as sound as your detention center."


    "You." Elsa became furious.


    At this time, the policeman beside him hurriedly reminded her, "Captain Ray, let''s get down to business.


    Elsa suddenly thought of the purpose of her visit today, saying. "Kevin, I came to look for you today because there is a case that I need your assistance in the investigation."


    "Captain Ray, what can I do?" Kevin asked cautiously, lest Robin Hood had been exposed, being reluctant to cause trouble. He had finally managed to have a stable life.


    "Kevin, there''s a case that I need your help."


    "Case? What case?" Kevin''s heart skipped a beat. Could it really be that his identity as Robin Hood had been disclosed? Then he had to hurry up and run. No matter how good his martial arts were, he wouldn''t be able to live peacefully if he was entangled with the government. Of course, it wasn''t a big deal to run away. He just needed to go to another city and found another job as a bodyguard, but Kevin didn''t want to do it again. He had a peaceful life here, with a house, a car, and ie.


    "Forget about the case. Follow me to the security room of the school."


    "Oh." Kevin did not intend to resist and left with Elsa.


    Everyone in the ss thought that Kevin had been arrested for hitting his teacher. After Kevin had been taken away, Lily hesitated for a moment before taking out her phone and calling her father.


    "Hey, Lily, why do you suddenly call me?" On the phone, Charles asked with a smile.


    "Dad, Kevin was arrested by the police."


    "Ah, why?" Charles was shocked.


    "Kevin beat the English teacher and broke teacher''s ribs. His cousin came to seek revenge for Kevin just now and was thrown downstairs by Kevin. Fortunately, he was hung by a tree below, so he didn''t fall to his death."


    "Ah." Charles broke out in cold sweat, standing there dumbfounded. Kevin was too troublesome. He had just received aint from Nate this morning to express his dissatisfaction. It had only been half a day that he made another trouble.


    "Dad, what should we do now? Kevin was arrested by the police. They will definitely find out that he is your bodyguard."


    "Lily, don''t worry. I''m already on my way back. Wait for me to deal with it."


    "Alright." A burst of joy surged through Lily as she heard that his father wasing back.

 Chapter 84 Assistance In Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 84 Assistance In Investigation</h4>


    In the campuswork forum of the St. Paul''s School, a post caused quite a stir again.


    "Kevin beat Hugo with one move and threw Hugo down from the sixth floor. Fortunately, a tree downstairs caught him. Otherwise, Hugo would have fallen to his death."


    In a dozen minutes, this post wasmented over a thousand times.


    Many people had predicted that Kevin would be defeated by Hugo, thus the oue was beyond their expectations.


    "Kevin isso ruthless that he directly drophim down from the sixth floor. I am fully convinced that Kevin is definitely qualified to be the First School Bully of the St. Paul''s School." said a student with thework name of ''Whose youth is not frivolous''.


    "I suggest that Kevin be recognized as the he First School Bully of the St. Paul''s School." Another youth named ''Flying Dream of Youth'' said. In this way. Kevin reced Rick, recognized as the First School Bully of the St. Paul''s School.


    In somewhere of the school. Rick smashed his phone , scolding. "Kevin, you son of a bitch. You took away my title of the First School Bully of the St. Paul''s School."


    Kevin went to the security room of the school to assist the police in investigating the so¡ªcalled case.


    "Captain Ray, what can I help you? Hurry up. I still have to go back to study."


    Elsa snorted, "Forget it, I know you are underachiever."


    "Naha, so even you have known it." Kevin chuckled.


    "I have learnt that you are the newly promoted Sixth School Bully of the St. Paul''s School. However, considering that you dared to directly throw a student down from the sixth floor. I think you should be ranked as the First School Bully. Fortunately, that student didn''t fall to his death. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have brought you here to assist in the investigation. Instead, I would have taken you to the police station." After saying that. Elsa ced a handcuff in front of Kevin.


    Kevin picked up the shiny silver handcuffs and pulled them forcefully. With a crash, the chain of the handcuffs fell to the ground.


    "Ah." The policeman beside Elsa was shocked.


    Kevin said. "Captain Ray, this is of poor quality."


    "You." Elsa looked at Kevin in surprise. She had to admit that Kevin was good at martial art.


    "Kevin, you are capable to break the handcuffs so easily."


    Kevin said, "Alright, what can I do for you? Otherwise. I am going back to the ss."


    Looking at the broken handcuffs, Elsa said dejectedly, "I want you to help me with a case concerning Robin Hood."


    Kevin was in great shock. He had already done so secretly, yet she was still able to discover the connection. Although he was asked to assist, it meant that he had been rted to Robin Hood.


    Elsa asked, "Kevin, what were you doing between yesterday evening and early this morning? I hope that you can answer me honestly. If your answer makes me feel suspicious. I will immediately bring you back to the Public Security Bureau to conduct an in¡ªdepth investigation."


    Kevin answered, "After schoolst evening, I went back to Lakeside Neighbourhood to get my BMW. Then, I went to the vi belong to my employer, who was Charles. Since you have found me and known that I was a School Bully, you should have be conscious that I was the campus bodyguard hired by Charles. After returning to Charles'' house, I stayed at home."


    Elsa asked seriously, "Are you informed that Chris and his father Porter were crippled this morning?"


    "Of course I learnt it from the news." Kevin nodded without revealing the slightest w on his face.


    "ording to our police investigation, before Porter became a cripple. he sent people to Dean''s house to inject XXX into his wife. Because the potion wasso poison that Dean''s wife would not wake up again and would die after a few months. However, you appeared at Dean''s house in time, contriving to wake up his wife in certain unknown way. It was about ten forty ¡ª five. Kevin, you just said that you stayed at Charles''s house all night, which was an obvious lie."


    Kevin beamed, "I forgot to tell you that I have intended to go out for a stroll and happened to pass by that ce, which made me think of Kelly. Thus I nned to go and y with her, without expectation that something just happened to Dean''s family. As a doctor in the field of martial arts, I offered help out of benevolence."


    Elsa continued, "ording to the intersection surveince,after you left Charles'' house, you drove a BMW with the license te number XXXX , heading straight for the Pond Estate. Moreover, you continuously overtook the car on the road with tremendous speed, so you were obviously in a hurry to get to your destination. With that, you were lying that you went out for a stroll."


    Kevin almost broke out in cold sweat. They were too professional. Was he on the verge of being exposed?


    "Officer, do you really want me to tell the truth?"


    "If you don''t have a good reason to exin your actions, we will arrest you as a suspect. You''d better not challenge thew personally."


    Kevin replied, "Alright, I did lie just now. However, I did go to look for Kelly. You know she is a school beauty that no men is unwilling to adore her. I was in a rush because it was already past ten o''clock. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Kelly."


    Elsa added, "Don''t worry, Kelly will be here soon. In addition, we found that, before Chris and his father got injured. Chris had a woman tied in a hotel, in an attempt to rape her. But about half an hour after his death, a mysterious man appeared in the hotel and saved the woman. We highly suspected that the mysterious man was Robin Hood. It was likely that he got the news identally, so after crippling Chris and his son, he went to the hotel to save the kidnapped woman."


    Kevin said, "This has nothing to do with me, right?"


    "Originally, it had nothing to do with you, but because you showed up at Dean''s house that you got yourself involved."


    At this time, a policeman walked in and said, "Captain, Kelly is here."


    Kelly entered the guard room and cast an eye on Kevin. Facing the police, she looked somewhat restrained.


    Elsa said to Kevin, "Kevin, go out first. I''ll ask Kelly alone."


    "Alright." After leaving. Kevin immediately used transmitting sound skill. Elsa had thought that Kevin wouldn''t be able to hear their conversation if she asked him to leave, far from suspecting that how capable Kevin was.


    Elsa asked, "Kelly, what is your rtionship with Kevin?"

 Chapter 85 Behave Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 85 Behave Yourself</h4>


    "Ah." Kelly was stunned.


    "Are you and Kevin a couple?"


    "No." Kelly hurriedly shook her head.


    "Why did Kevine to Dean''s housest night? Do you know?"


    After thinking for a moment, Kelly replied. He''s there for me."


    "Does he like you?"


    "I don''t know."


    After consideration, Elsa continued to ask, "Did he do anything strange or unusual when he was with you?"


    Kelly thought for a moment, then shook her head and said, "I don''t think so, or I haven''t noticed yet."


    "Alright, how did you and Kevin get to know each other? What kind of person do you think he is? Other students in the school regard him as a School Bully, what do you think?"


    Kelly was just about to retorted that Kevin was a good person. However, Kevin''s voice suddenly rang in Kelly''s mind. "Kelly, don''t panic. It''s me, Kevin. I''m using the transmitting sound skill to talk to you outside. The worse your opinion of me was, the better. Remember, the worse, the better."


    To Kelly''s astonishment. Kevin had amand of the transmitting sound skill, so Kevin must have heard her conversation with the police.


    That Kelly''s expression changed slightly scarcely escaped Elsa''s notice, so she hurriedly asked, "Your expression changed all of a sudden just now. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Kelly calmed down and followed Kevin''s instruction." Kevin is not a good person. He wrote a filth love letter to Shirley. I also heard that he bullied girls in the women''s toilet, so he is a villian."


    Observing Kelly''s expression, Elsa smiled, "Are you sure you''re telling the truth? ording to my investigation, you chat with Kevin at the intersection of Pond Estatest night. If Kevin is such a bad person, why don''t you seem to hate him?"


    Kelly was stunned, but she was also a quick¡ªwitted person. She immediately returned, "Because Kevin is different from other people who court me. He was of beauty with high martial art skills as well as medical skills. Most importantly, Kevin is my father''s savior. Last Saturday, my father was critically ill and in urgent need of 100,000 yuan in the hospital. If it weren''t for Kevin''s help, my father would probably be gone."


    Elsa asked, "Kevin directly gave you 100,000 yuan?"


    Shaking her head, Kelly said, "No, it was under conditions. He said that I must sleep with him."


    Elsa mmed the table angrily, "I had expected this viin could not do anything good. He was shameless."


    Despite that Kelly felt a little guilty by ndering Kevin, she did it as Kevin told her.


    Kelly added, "Don''t scold him. If it had been his assistance, my father would have died. So, no matter how evil Kevin was at school. I should be grateful to him."


    Elsa advised, "Kelly, Kevin has just dropped a student down on the sixth floor and almost made the student fall to his death. Kevin is such a wicked young man. I think you''d better stay away from him. As for the money he paid for you. you don''t need to be grateful, for it was just a shameless deal. How about this? I give you 100,000 yuan and you return it to Kevin. Don''t associate with him in the future."


    Kelly beamed, "Captain, thank you for your kindness. I know what to do."


    Aftering giving a phone number to Kelly. Elsa said, "If Kevindare do anything to you, call me immediately.


    "Oh."


    "Alright, there''s nothing else. You can go back now."


    Elsa and Kelly walked out of the guard room together.


    Standing a few meters away, Kevin beamed when he saw they came out, "Captain Ray, is there anything else I can help you?"


    Elsa replied, "Kevin, don''t run wild. You''d better restrain yourself. If youmit a crime, I will immediately arrest you."


    "Hahaha, Captain Ray, bye."


    Elsa snorted and left with a few policemen, in no mood to care about a school viin. To arrest Robin Hood came priority. She ruled out the suspicion of Kevin because Kevin was such a shameless viin who took advantage of others'' danger, taking 100,000 yuan in exchange for Kelly''s body. He was of no moral integrity, so he must not have been Robin Hood. Although Elsa wanted to capture Robin Hood, she regarded Robin Hood asa chivalrous person, different from Kevin. However, he was a thief in nature. As a policeman, Elsa was obliged to catch him.


    After taking a few steps, Elsa suddenly turned around and said to Kevin, "Kevin, I advise you to behave properly. If you keep running wild, be careful that Robin Hood will turn you into a cripple in the middle of the night. In terms of the case of Chris and Porter, you can tell that people who do all kinds of evil are the expectant targets of Robin Hood."


    "Uh." Kevin was stunned. Elsa threatened him with Robin Hood. What a surprise.


    Noticing that Kevin was startled. Elsa assumed that Kevin was frightened. She snorted in triumph, scarcely expecting that Robin Hood could be used to frighten those who had done evil deeds.


    After Elsa left, it was almost home time.


    Kevin said to Kelly, "Thank you, Kelly. Let''s go to lunch together."


    "Alright." Kelly nodded with suspicious.


    "Are you wondering why I wanted you to speak ill of me?"


    "Yes, but if you don''t want to say it. I would not ask."


    With a smile, Kevin said. "I can tell you anything. I am an acknowledged School Bully. Therefore, I did not want you to take me as a good person, which would not convince the police butarouseher suspicion. Once they are suspicious of me, I will get into trouble, unwilling to be entangled by these policemen the most."


    "Oh, then, just now, the police investigated Robin Hood. Did they suspect that you were him?" Kelly asked nervously. After all. Robin Hood was the saviour of her family. Kevin smiled and said. "How is that possible? However, I admire him quite a bit. Therefore, even though I am a School Bully. I still hope to be someone like him in my heart. Elsa investigated me because I appeared at Dean''s house. If I had known that it would bring me trouble, I wouldn''t have helped her wifest night."


    Kevin sessfully made Kelly distracted. Kelly hurriedly said, "The police were here to investigate you, rather than to arrest you. There''s no need for you to be nervous. If it were not for your helpst night, Linda might have still been unconscious."


    "Haha, let''s go eat first. Why do we care so much? After lunch, let''s go to the hospital to see Linda. I''ll also take a look at her and try my best to cure her illness."

 Chapter 86 I Don’t Like Any Of Them

    <h4>Chapter 86 I Don''t Like Any Of Them</h4>


    "Alright." Kelly immediately nodded with delight.


    Kevin and Kelly ate together at a fast food restaurant outside the school.


    Kelly ordered a morsel of cabbage and a bowl of millet, and nothing else.


    Kevin hurriedly said, "Aren''t you too economical?" The morsel of cabbage, which costone yuan, would be eaten up with in a few mouthful. Generally speaking, others would order at least two meat dishes, one vegetable dish, and a stew.


    Kelly returned, "It''s fine. This is my routine lunch." With that. Kelly paid the boss two yuan for one dish and one bowl of rice. The boss had never seen someone so frugal.


    Kevin had a knowledge that Kelly came from a poor family, rendering her live a frugal life.


    Looking at Kelly, Kevin felt sorry for her. She was a teenager girl just as Sally and others, however, she had aplete different life from them.


    Kevin immediately told the owner, "Give me two portions of beef, two portions of pork drumsticks, two portions of tofu and two portions of duck stew."


    "Alright." The boss was very happy that he could earn more money. If all customers spend two yuan on one meal, it would be hard for him to run the business.


    After Kevin''s order was served, he offered one portion to Kelly.


    However, Kelly did not take it, having a suspicion that Kevin was giving her alms out of pity. Despite of her poverty, Kelly had backbone, so she was in no need of sympathy.


    Kevin exined, "Do you think I need to sympathize with you? I''m dining with you. But you are so eco-nomical that you only ask one cabbage and one bowl of rice. Seated beside you. I have beef, pork legs, stewed duck and tofu. How am I supposed to eat? What would the others think if they see it? I have plenty of fish and meat, but you only eat a portion of cabbage. I, Kevin, would rather lose my life than lose face."


    With her lips curling, Kelly replied, "How can you be so exaggerated?"


    "It is the truth. You ordered a simply cabbage. I will be too embarrassed to dine with you for dinner unless I order the same."


    "Alright, thank you. I''ll take them." Kelly said helplessly.


    "Hehe, that''s right. Feel free if you treat me as your friend."


    Kelly epted Kevin''s offer, having no intention to eat out with Kevin in the future, which made her feel embarrassed if she ate Kevin''s food every time.


    After dinner. Kevin went to the parking lot to get his BMW. intending to go to the hospital to visit Dean''s wife with Kelly.


    Kelly sat in thefortable and soft BMW without saying a word, thinking about something.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "No, nothing." Kelly smiled at Kevin.


    Very quickly, they arrived at Linda''s hospital. However, before entering the hospital, Kevin bought a set of acupuncture tools at the pharmacy outside the hospital.


    Since he was here. Kevin naturally would treat Linda.


    Kevin would be too modest to im that how good his medical skills were, but considering that he had learned from Janice, his mentor''s wife, for more than ten years since he was young, he was confident that he was capable to cure Linda.


    Kelly beamed, "Kevin, where did you learn your medical skills?"


    "Haha, I''ve learned this from Janice, my mentor''s wife. As long as I could remember. I''ve been studing it."


    Kelly said with admiration, "You''re amazing. When others are still in high school, you have already had a good knowledge of medical skills. Unfortunately, your scarcely enjoy a good reputation at school. Otherwise, there will definitely be a lot of girls falling in love you."


    Kevinughed, "Actually, I also wanted to change my identity as a School Bully. Unfortunately, the more I made efforts to keep a low profile, the more easy people thought I was to be bullied. Now I disdain to change. Let it be. Since everyone considers me as a School Bully, then I''ll be the one."


    Kelly sighed, "But no girl in school is willing to chase after you like this."


    With a smile, Kevin said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m not interested in any of those little girls from the St. Paul''s School."


    "Oh." Kelly''s heart skipped a beat. Though Kevin was careless in his speaking, she took it seriously. ording to his representation that he was not interested in any of those little girls from the St. Paul''s School, did he include her? Kelly was thrown in disappointment, assuming as a poor girl, she was despised by Kevin as expected.


    Kelly bitterly asked, "Do you have a crush on someone?"


    Kevin suddenly stopped. He seemed to tremble, a woman involuntarily shing through his mind. It was Fiona, his sworn sister. Pain surged through Kevin. Despite the fact that he came to this world only a few days ago, he had been separated from his Fiona for several days. Kelly had been quite busy with the affairs of this world during past several days. No sooner did Kelly-mentioned the person he liked than he thought of Fiona. At this moment. Kevin was in pain.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Kelly hurriedly asked, noticing that something was wrong with him.


    Kevin waspletely lost in his thought.


    "Fiona, are you fine recently? Perhaps, in another world, you are also thinking about me." Kevin thought to himself.


    To Kelly''s surprise, Kevin''s eyes were watery.


    "What happened to you? Did my words make you think of something sad?" Kelly asked with concern.


    Kevin forced himself to calm down to stop thinking about Fiona. Wearing a bitter smile, he answered, "I''m fine. Let''s go in and see Linda." With that, Kevin walked into the hospital. Kelly paused for a few seconds, observing Kevin''s receding figure with an inexplicable sadness in her heart.


    "The girl you love must be very outstanding, ha-ha." After pulling a wry face, Kelly followed him into the hospital.


    Kevin and Kelly located Dean''s wife''s ward.


    Dean was delighted to see Kevin and Kelly, because the doctor told him that the patient was lucky to be awakest night, which was beneficial to detoxification and emergency treatment. Otherwise, his wife-would scarcely survive.


    "Kelly, and the benefactor,thank you foring. The benefactor, thank you. I haven''t afforded any time to show my gratitude. "Dean hurriedly held Kevin''s hand, his face filled with gratitude.


    "Haha, you''re wee. How is the patient now?"


    "The doctor said that her illness has passed the crisis. She need to recover now andexpell the remaining toxins in her kidneys."


    Kevin nodded. Modern medical skills did have much to rmend it.


    Kevin came here to clean up the remaining toxins at once, and then she could be discharged from the hospital. Modern medical infusions was unable to do it


    at once, rendering Dean''s wife need to be hospitalized for another ten days or a half months.


    Kevin walked to the bedside, feeling the pulse of the patient. She was indeed much better thanst night.

 Chapter 87 Who is Edward

    <h4>Chapter 87 Who is Edward</h4>


    "Auntie, I''m going to detoxify your body with acupuncture now. After that, the toxins in your body will bepletely cleared,and you can be discharged from the hospital."


    "Thank you, Kevin." Linda said gratefully. She looked better, not as sad as yesterday. The news lightened her mood that Chris and Porter, who ignored people''s lives, had been killed by Robin Hood in the morning. On hearing the news, Dean and his wife were the happiest ones, for their daughter had finally been done justice.


    Just as Kevin was about to take out his acupuncture tools, the doctor and nurse came to make the rounds of the wards.


    "What are you doing?" Noticing that Kevin, a teenager, intended to give the patient an injection, a fat young doctor couldn''t help but frown and chase Kevin out.


    Kevin said, "I''ll treat Linda with acupuncture."


    "Nonsense. Go out. Do not make trouble." The doctor waved his hand.


    Kevin exined, "I''m not making trouble. I can use acupuncture to utterly detoxify her body, and then she can be discharged from the hospital."


    The doctor couldn''t help but sneered, "to utterly detoxify her body? Do you think you''re Edward William?"


    "Uh, who is Edward?"


    "You scarcely know about Edward, let alone the acupuncture." The young doctor ridiculed Kevin with anger.


    "Though I do not know Edward, I am familiar Eric Norris. He is my uncle, a famous highly skilled doctor." Kevin said.


    "Are you crazy? I do not know Eric. You are out of mind." The young doctor scolded him. He had been a doctor for seven or eight years, with a good knowledge of all famous doctors. This Eric did not exist even in history.


    Kevin smiled nonchntly. Eric was not from this world. He was Janice''s brother, thus Kevin could considered him as his uncle to a certain degree. Both Janice and Eric were famous high skilled doctors, especially Eric. No one was supposed to fail to recognize him.


    "Could it be that in the history of this world, there was a very famous doctor called Edward?" Kevin thought to himself.


    Kevin had no choice but to wait until he had time to investigate and find out more about the unknown.


    The doctor took out the detector and checked Linda''s heartbeat. Kevin could not understand what he was doing. To his puzzlement, this brat didn''t feel Linda''s pulse, instead he felt the patient''s body. Kevin hold the doctor in contempt, assuming that he was taking advantage of a woman in her forties and cherished a feeling of selfcency. As for Kevin, he only needed to feel her pulse. After touching her randomly, the doctor concluded, "The situation is not bad. In the next few days, another infusion will be used and she will recover in at most half a month."


    Kevin added, "It still needs to take half a month, but I am able to cure her right now. You are just an average doctor."


    The doctor red at Kevin angrily, "Why are you still here?"


    "I am bout to treat Linda. Have you finished your examination? If you''re done, hurry up and leave. Don''t interfere with my treatment." Kevin said.


    The doctorughed coldly, "I interfere with your treatment? You teenager, are you kidding me?"


    Kevin returned, "I am a teenager, but it doesn''t mean I cannot. You are older than me, which is not necessarily followed that you are highly skilled."


    The doctor snorted, "Alright, then I''d like to ask you. What''s wrong with this patient?"


    Kevin said, "I don''t know exactly what kind of illness she suffers, but I am aware that her kidneys are severely weakened, causing diseases in other organs and damaging the functioning of all organs in her body. The human body is a unified whole. Only by coordinating and cooperating with each organ can the human body carry out all kinds ofplicated life activities normally. Any abnormality will interfere the normal function of other organs. Right now, I only need to let Linda expel the poison from her body. I don''t care what she was poisoned. Furthermore, I am able to expel not only the poison she was injected yesterday, but also the daily poison her body umtes. In other words, after I expelled all the toxins from her body, she will be several times healthier than before she got sick, making she look a few years younger."


    "Bah!" On hearing Kevin colourful descriptions, the doctor fiercely uttered a spat.


    At this moment, an old doctor in a white coat walked in.


    When the young doctor saw him, he hurriedly greeted. "Vice Director, why are you here?"


    It turned out that the old doctor who came in was the Vice Director. He specialized in traditional Chinese medicine, being one of the top ten old doctors of traditional Chinese medicine in the country. He enjoyed great reputation in the medical field, named Zack Baker.


    Zack looked at Kevin and smiled, "Young man, your are quite knowledgeable. Your theories prove that you know a little about them. The human detoxification you mentioned just now does exist. The ancient acupuncture detoxification technique is indeed so miraculous. But in today''s society, it remains a puzzle that whether someone has mastered this lost acupuncture technique. At least ording to my experience, no one has made it."


    Kevin said with confidence, "Come on. That is quite simple." Kevin remembered that he learned this acupuncture technique when he was seven years old. In Kevin''s eyes, this was far from aplicated technique.


    Vice Director Zack''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Kevin''s confident expression. Wasn''t he lying?


    "Young man, are you joking?"


    Kevin said, "I met you by chance. There''s no point in telling a joke."


    Kevin turned to look at the young doctor and continued, "Are you done? I am going treat Linda."


    After a nce at the Vice Directora, the young doctor said. "Vice Director. this..." In the presence of the Vice Director, he naturally didn''t dare to shout loudly, leaving it to Zack''s discretion.


    The Vice Director hesitated for a moment, continuing to say, "Stand aside and let him treat her."


    "But, ViceDirector, do you really believe in this brat? What if he makes something wrong happening to the patient, causing medical ident in our hospital?"


    "I''ll take responsibility." Said Zack.


    "Alright." The young doctor moved aside.


    Kevin immediately asked Linda to turn over, Leaving her back face upwards.


    Kevin took out a twelve centimeter long silver needle and slowly stabbed it into Linda''s back.


    "Ah!" Kelly was so scared that she couldn''t help but cry out. With such a long needle stabbing in, wouldn''t Linda die? Even the young doctor was sweating. After all, he only studied western medicine.


    However, it was unnecessary for Kelly to worry. Kevin quickly stabbed the twelve centimeter long silver needle into Linda''s body. Kelly trembled slightly, thinking it was too terrifying. However, Linda did not feel anything, which made Kelly feel relieved. Noticing that Kevin concentrated on the business, Kelly felt that Kevin was so charming, cute, and handsome at this moment her heartbeat elerating.

 Chapter 88 You’re A Low—skilled Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 88 You''re A Low¡ªskilled Doctor</h4>


    Zack was thrown in a great shock. Judging from Kevin''s needle insertion technique, he was convinced that on on ount was Kevin an ordinary person. He might not be able to do a better job than Kevin. Furthermore, he did not understand what Kevin was doing at this moment.


    Kevin took out another twelve¡ªcentimeter needle, continuing to stab it into Linda''s back. A few minutester, Linda got six twelve¡ªcentimeter needles on her back, makingDean and the others'' hair stand on end.


    Kevin took out thest silver needle and said, "Thest one is the most important and the most difficult."


    Vice Director Zack hurriedly asked, "Where are you going to push it?"


    Kevin replied without hesitation, "Heart."


    "What?" Zack was umonly astonished. It was obvious that Kevin''s treatment was beyond his imagination.


    "A twelve¡ªcentimeter¡ªlong needle is going to be pierced into her heart. Are you sure there''s no problem?" Zack asked.


    With a mysterious a mile. Kevin pointed at the silver needle on Linda''s shoulder de. "Do you know on which part of the body this needle is pushed?"


    "Which one?"


    Kevin said, "Alveoli."


    "What?" Zack became angry, suspecting that Kevin paid no attention to the patient''s health.


    Kevin added, "Alright, keep quiet. Thest acupuncture is very important. I intend to use the blood transfusion function of heart to expel the toxin through the silver needle."


    "But, this." Zack quivered.


    "Layman, if you doesn''t understand, don''t speak nonsense." Kevin red at the Vice Director. Having been called as ayman. Zack was speechless, but at this moment, he was really nervous.


    Kevin bent down and ced his left hand on Linda''s back, pressing down on the corresponding skin of her heart. Then, he slowly pushed the needle down. This acupuncture was very delicate. When he was young. Kevin failed to do it properly. Thus he was beat by Janice for countless times. While Fiona was focused on her work, so she learned everything faster than him.


    Slowly, under everyone''s eyes, the twelve¡ªcentimeter long silver needle almostpletely entered Linda''s body.


    If there was an X¡ªray, everyone would see that the silver needle that Kevin stabbed into Linda''s body was not inserted straight down. Instead, it winded and moved along the veins of the human body. How could an ordinary person do this? Vice Director Zack would probably only be able to do it in a few parts of the body,but not in any part.


    Most importantly, in Zack''s opinion, there were no acupoints where Kevin inserted needles into Linda''s back. What was Kevin''s intention?


    Kevin gently touched thest silver needle. Then, the silver needle that had been pierced earlier suddenly trembled slightly, as if the meridians in Linda''s body were moving rapidly. About three minutester, ck blood shot out from the previous needles.


    "Wow." Everyone, including the Vice Director, let out a wow.


    Only then did Kevin rx, beaming, "Because of the poison in Linda''s body, the blood sprayed out now is all ck. When the color of the blood returns to normal, it means that the poison has been expelledpletely."


    About five minutester, the colour of the blood on the silver needle turned normal.


    Kevin immediately gently touched thest silver needle that pierced into Linda''s heart. The meridians in her body instantly stopped moving and her blood ceased to flow out.


    Then, Kevin pulled out the silver needles one by one. He seeded.


    Relieve surged through all present.


    "Alright, I''am done."


    Dean hurriedly said, "Thank you, Kevin. Has my wife recovered now?"


    Kevin answered, "Now your wife has expelled all the toxins, including the ones she umtes over the years. When I gave her treatment just now, she has also been exercising intensely, consuming a great deal of his energy. Thus she remains unconscious. In the next two days, she will lose weight and feel weak. But don''t worry, it''s normal. It''s just due to excessive consumption." Although the process did notst long, the patient underwentrge internal consumption.


    "Thank you, Kevin." Dean was extremely grateful.


    Having watched Kevin''s performance, the young doctor did not dare to look down on him. He quickly smiled apologetically and said, "Brother, I am so sorry."


    "Haha, never mind." Kevin was not that narrow minded.


    The young doctor asked, "You just said that patients will lose weight as a result of excessive consumption during the treatment. Could it be used to lose weight?"


    Kevin beamed, "You''re right. The acupuncture method applied to lose weight is the same. When I was thirteen years old, it took me a month to help a fat man who weighed 135 kg to 60 kg. Losing weight is much simpler than that."


    "Wow." The young doctor swallowed his saliva, watching his bulging belly, in a hope that Kevin would help him to lose his weight from 105 kg to 60 kg.


    With a smile, Zack said, "Little brother, you''ve really broadened his outlook today. I didn''t expect you to have such a high acupuncture technique at such a young age, which greatly impresses me. However, I have a doubt. There is no acupoints on the patient''s back where were you inserted the needle just now."


    Kevinughed, returning, "Vice Director, the human body has a total of more than 5.000 acupoints. How can you tell that there is no acupoint in that part of the body?"


    Zack was in great shock. "More than 5,000 acupoints? Are you kidding? The human body has a total of 361 acupoints. This ismon medical knowledge."


    Kevinchuckled loudly, "So, you are not a high skilled doctor."


    "Uh." Zack was stunned by Kevin''s remark that he was not a high skilled doctor. He was a well¡ªknown traditional Chinese medicine practitioner in the country. If he was considered as a low¡ªskilled doctor, then few would be considered as doctors with proficiency.


    Zackughed out loud. He wasn''t angry at kevin''s remark, instead he was happy in his heart, perhaps because no one had ever said such a thing before or maybe because Kevin had just shocked him.

 Chapter 89 Let’s Be Friends

    <h4>Chapter 89 Let''s Be Friends</h4>


    "Then, little brother, can you tell me, why did you say that there were more than 5,000 acupoints in the human body?"


    Kevin said, "The 361 acupoints you were talking about are merely external ones. The truly internal acupoints are in the depths of the human body. For example, there are more than 200 acupoints on a single heart, and there are more than 800 acupoints in the human brain."


    "Ah." Zack trembled. He had never heard of these theories before.


    "Forget it. Why do I bother with a low¡ªskilled doctor as you? You won''t understand it." Kevin was unwilling to to talk so much to Zack. In terms of Zack''s nk expression, he was wasting his words.


    Zack regarded Kevin suspiciously. Was he right? This was simply too shocking. If this theory was inrge cirction, it would cause a huge stir in the medical field.


    "Little brother, can youe to my office?" Vice Director Zack extended an invitation.


    "What for? I''m not familiar with you."


    "Little brother, I''m really curious about you. Can we have a chat? Let''s me introduce myself officially. My name is Zack, the Vice Director of this hospital, and I''m also one of the famous doctors about traditional Chinese medicine in the country. I''m also an expert in this field, enjoying reputation throughout the country." The Vice Director said proudly.


    Kevin looked at the Vice Director in doubtfully and said, "You are a famous doctor with such skill?"


    "Haha, little brother, I admit that I am inferior to you as you have high achievements in acupuncture, but the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine is broad and profound, including all aspects. What I am best at is not acupuncture. Can we make friends?"


    Since Zack had said that, Kevin was obliged to show respect for him, who was seventy years old. As the Vice Director, perhaps he could help him be exempted from paying medical fees.


    "Alright, but I have a presumptuous request. Dean has an economic difficulty, can you help him waive some medical fees?"


    After casting an eye at Dean, Dean beamed, "Of course." He immediately said to the fat young doctor, "Go apply for special hardship fund and waive some medical bills for the patient."


    "Alright." The young doctor hurriedly nodded his head. He was well aware that Kevin was an expert, especially in the field of weight loss. Perhaps he would ask Kevin for help in the future, so he immediately went to do it happily.


    "Little brother, this way."


    Kevin followed the Vice Director walk out of the ward. However, noticing that Kelly did note after him. Kevin turned around and said, "Kelly,e with me."


    "Ah, me?" Kelly did not understand why Kevin asked her to go with him.


    Actually, Kevin did it on purpose. Kelly''s father was in need of pine transnt. Kelly nned to go to a hospital outside of the city, so as not to be suspected of the source of the millions of dors in her family. However, since he had made acquaintance with this Vice Director, he wondered if Kelly''s father could do his surgery in this hospital, rendering them needless to go to another city.


    Kevin and Kelly came to the Vice Director''s office together, being offered tea by Zack respectfully.


    "Little brother. I haven''t asked for your name yet." Zack asked excitedly. Kevin said, "My name is Kevin. This is my friend, Kelly, Dean''s neighbor."


    "Haha, Kevin, I am delighted by your acupuncture skills, which is the best I''ve ever seen in my life. You have reached such a high standard, which is rare in this world."


    Kevin answered, "Acupuncture is not my specialty."


    "Ah." Zack was stunned. With such a high level of skill, it was not his strength.


    "I''m best at everything. I have proficiency in everything rted to TCM."


    "Hahaha." Zack grinned, thinking to himself. "Isn''t this brat a bit boastful?" Kelly sat by the side and didn''t say anything.


    "Kevin, what do you do? Who do you learn your medical skills from?" Zack asked out of curiosity.


    Kevin said, "I am a student of the St. Paul''s School."


    "What? You''re still a student?" Zack was filled with surprise.


    "Yes."


    Zack smiled in disbelief and asked. "Kevin, is it true that the human body you just mentioned has more than 5,000 acupoints? Is there any scientific basis?"


    "Scientific basis?"


    "That''s right. It is hard for me to believe it now. For example, you said that there were more than 800 acupoints in human brain. How do you know it? If that is right. I''m afraid the entire brain will be filled with acupoints. How do you identify these acupoints?" Zack asked a series of questions.


    "Haha, to tell you the truth, I can''t answer your question. There is no scientific basis. In my opinion, your so¡ªcalled science is originally a question that needs further scientific research. I learn medical skills from my female mentor and uncle, who are both prestigious doctors, especially my uncle. He enjoys high reputation, leaving no one fails to recognize him. My fellow apprentices, each of them has medical skills. Due to different levels of talent, we acquire unequal knowledge, and only my junior sister apprentice and I have the most mastery of it. However, my female mentor is far better than us, let alone my uncle."


    With his brow knitted. Zack added, "Kevin, ording to your representation that your uncle enjoys high reputation, leaving no one fails to recognize him, who is he? I must know him if he is so famous." As one of the renowned doctors in traditional Chinese medicine, Zack was already at the quintessence level. If his uncle was so famous, he would definitely be one of them. Thus, it was impossible for him not to recognize him. Most importantly, of all the doctors of traditional Chinese medicine he knew, there seemed to be no one who was as g000d as Kevin in acupuncture and moxibustion.


    "Naha, you won''t know him even if I tell you."


    Zack hurriedly said, "If he is as famous as you said, I am definitely familiar with him. I am too modest to say that I am of prestige, but I am also famous at home and abroad."


    Shaking his head. Kevin continued, "You don''t know him."


    "Well, since you are unwilling to tell me, I won''t push you. Kevin, it''s a pleasure to meet you today. Although I am unable to verify your theory of the five thousand acupoints, you''ve impressed me.This is my business card. You are free toe to me anytime. I also hope to be friends with you and exchange some academic knowledge with you."


    "Alright." Kevin took his business card, cherishing no expectation that Zack was very famous. Although he was the Vice Director of this hospital, this hospital belonged to his family. To be exact, it was opened by his son.

 Chapter 90 Something Crisis Has Happened

    <h4>Chapter 90 Something Crisis Has Happened</h4>


    Having a nce at Kelly, Kevin said, "I have something in need of your help right now."


    "Uh." The Vice Director was stunned. He had just sent out his business card and Kevin had something that need his assistance.


    "I am listening"


    "My friend Kelly''s father suffers from certain illness, requiring spines transnt. Could he be admitted by your hospital?" Kevin said.


    Zack beamed, "Of course. Since she is your friend, then she will be exempt from all the surgery fees, rendering you pay the basic fees only."


    Kelly hastily asked, "Vice Director, how much does that cost?"


    Zack returned with a smile, "About 1.5 million yuan, among which. 1.2 million are spent on buying spines, and the other 300,000 are paid to doctors. After all, it will take twenty doctors more than seventy hours toplete such aplicated operation. It is of necessity to five a reward of more than ten thousand yuan to each doctor, which I believe you understand. As for the other fees, we won''t charge you any more."


    "Thank you, Vice Director." Kelly was extremely excited. It would have cost at least 2 million yuan, but now, more than 500,000 yuan was saved.


    Kevin was also surprised that this surgery required twenty doctors to spend more than seventy hourspleting the operation. Therefore, giving 300,000 yuan to these twenty doctors was indeed a must. Otherwise, if there was no payment, which would affect the doctors'' mood, leading to failure of operation. Kevin was quite impressed by this kind of surgery, which was very different from the medical skills Kevin knew. Kevin was also desperate to learn this different kind of medical skill when he had the chance.


    Kevin said gratefully, "Vice Director, thank you. I will make friends with you."


    "Hahaha, you''re wee. To tell you the truth, this hospital is run by my son. It doesn''t matter if he earns less."


    At this moment, the fat young doctor rushed over.


    "Vice Director, Dean''s wife died."


    Kevin suddenly stood up. How could she die?


    "That''s impossible." Kelly said anxiously.


    "Hurry up and take a look." Continued the Vice Director.


    Kevin hurriedly rushed out of the office. If Dean''s wife really died, everyone would definitely be convinced that he had killed her today, because everyone saw him acupuncture Linda. Most importantly, no one could prove that he did not make any mistakes. Even the Vice Director did not understand his acupuncture technique, having a suspicion that his horrifying silver needles had killed Linda.


    When Kevin rushed to the ward. Linda had already been sent to the emergency room.


    After asking the nurse. Kevin went to the emergency room in a haste. When he got there. Kelly and the Vice Director had already arrived first. They directly came to the emergency room, but Kevin was in such a rush that he headed for the ward first.


    At this moment, several doctors walked out of the emergency room and took off their masks.


    Dean hurriedly rushed over and asked, "How is it? How is my wife?"


    A doctor said, "The patient was dead. I''m sorry."


    "No."Dean roared.


    Kevin was a state of shock.


    Kelly looked pale as well. Oh my God, how could she die in such a short time?


    Vice Director Zack remained hisposure, walking into the emergency room to take a look at the dead man.


    Kevin hurriedly followed to check Linda''s condition.


    "The patient has no heartbeat without vital signs. She was dead." said Zack.


    "Why is this happening?" Kevin said gloomily.


    The Vice Director whispered, "I would like to believe in your medical skills, but just now, you just push needles into her heart and lungs. Could it be...?"


    "Impossible." Kevin roared. Although no one in this world had ever done such acupuncture before, Kevin was well aware that there were many acupuncture techniques in his world. His mentor had treated countless people before. Even Kevin himself had done something moreplicated and dangerous than this, in no belief that such a simple acupuncture would kill people.


    Deanal so dashed into the emergency room and pounced on the body of the deceased, crying loudly. His daughter had just died, and now his wife had also gone. He was going through the discharge procedures, so how could this happen?


    Kelly also came in, crying, "Uncle Dean, I am so sorry."


    Dean looked up at Kevin and said. "I am very grateful to you for helping me. She would have recovered in half a month. Why did you have to give my wife acupuncture? Wuuuuuu!"


    At this moment. Kevin was very contradictory. He helped Dean out of kindness, scarcely expecting Linda to die in the end. Everyone thought that his acupuncture had killed her.


    Gritting his teeth. Kevin made a decision.


    The temperature of the corpse hadn''t dropped yet, and the blood hadn''t solidified yet. If Kevin determined to do it, he had to do it as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be toote.


    In the end, Kevin decided to give it a shot, wanting to try the ''Resurrection Technique'', which was very difficult. In Kevin''s world, he had never seeded.


    Kevin roared, "Everyone, get out of here."


    "Little Brother Kevin, what are you going to do? It has alreadye so far, let it be. Don''t worry, the hospital will take responsibility for this matter and treat it as a medical ident. I believe that you have no intention of doing so."


    Kevin was very touched that the Vice Director could still say so at this time.


    Kevin replied calmly, "Vice Director, let everyone out. You can stay. I want to try and see if I can save her.


    "Ah, but she is already dead?" The Vice Director-said incredibly.


    Kelly was also stunned, and Dean, who was crying hard, immediately shot a nce at Kevin.


    Kevin exined, "That her heart stops beating-doesn''t necessarily mean she ispletely dead."


    "The doctor must have tried his best to save her just now, but he failed to recover the victim''s heartbeat." Said the Vice Director.


    "The body of the deceased hasn''t cooled down yet. Perhaps I still have time. Stop talking and let them all go out."


    The Vice Director immediately asked Kelly. Dean, and the others to leave. As for him, he wouldn''t leave, being curious that how Kevin would be able to make Linda revive.


    Kevin quickly took out the silver needles and inserted them into the organs of the deceased as quickly as possible, aiming at temporarily stabilizing the organs of the deceased and preventing them from losing their vitality.


    In the end, Kevin''s three long silver needles were pushed into the heart of the dead.


    But there was something else.


    There was also the most important and the most difficult left.


    Since the deceased was already dead, her brain must have lost its vitality.


    Kevin took out five small silver needles and stabbed them into Linda''s head.


    In Zack''s opinion, Kevin''s behavior was out of logic. However, Kevin had a good understanding that-every needle he inserted was in urate position. He had done it for countless times, being familiar with everything.


    After Kevin pushed needles into the brain of the deceased, he was about to use his internal force to make his heart contract, so as to make Linda''s brain vibrate at the same time, which definitely hadn''tpletely died yet. Kevin had to coordinate these two steps perfectly in order to achieve the effect of resurrecting the dead. In fact, it was equivalent to artificial respiration, defibritors, and so on, allowing people whose heartbeats had stopped to resume simr activities. However, Kevin''s resurrection technique was a hundred times more advanced than low¡ªlevel first aid techniques like artificial respiration.


    To coordinate the brain and heart was the most crucial part of the resurrection technique, which consumed a lot of internal and mental energy.


    It would be lucky if he seeded in a few times. If he kept failing, he would faint due tock of spirit. Kevin had never made it before, but his uncle seeded easily every time. For his uncle, it had be a very simple first aid technique.


    "Bang!" The body of the deceased bounced violently on the operating table, with her eyes instantly opening, as if she had been struck by a lightning defibritor.


    However, at the next moment, she closed her eyes again, indicating that Kevin had not seeded.

 Chapter 91 The murderer

    <h4>Chapter 91 The murderer</h4>


    "Bang!" The body of the deceased bounced again, her eyes being open and soon closed.


    This was the first time the Vice Director had seen it, which made him truly shocked and curious.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Kevin''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    "I must make it. If I fail to revive her today, I''ll be a fucking murderer."


    Kevin was unwilling to take the me.


    "Bang!" The body temperature of the deceased kept dropping as Kevin suffered defeat after defeat, which meant Linda had a slimmer chance of survival. Once her body temperaturepletely disappeared, there would be no need to waste energy. Even his uncle''s presence would not make any difference.


    Outside the emergency room,Dean and Kelly were extremely anxious. Several doctors and nurses had heard about what had happened inside that a young man was making his efforts to rescue a person who had been dered dead. Out of curiosity, they also waited there.


    After Kevinhad failed for more than ten times, the deceased finally opened her eyes and did not close them again. Kevin was overjoyed that Linda''s brain had recovered and her heart was beating again, though in a slow pace.


    Kevin pushed an internal force into Linda''s body, causing a rise in Linda''s body temperature so as to elerate blood transportation andpletely recover heart function of blood transfusion.


    A momentter. Linda let out a deep breath, as if a drowning person had finally been rescued by artificial respiration. Encouraged by the revival of life, the Vice Director regarded Kevin with awe.


    Kevin was extremely happy. Not only did he save Linda, but also he seeded in resurrecting the dead for the first time. However, Kevin suddenly felt a burst of heartache because Eric and Janice would no longer came to awareness of it.


    Kevin did not stop being busy, engaged in feeling Linda''s pulse to find out the cause of her death. Otherwise, Linda would die again.


    Within a minute, Kevin contrived to confirm that Linda was poisoned and the poison had reached her internal organs.


    After finding out the cause, it was easy for Kevin to perform the acupuncture detoxification technique on Linda once again and expel the poison from her body.


    About fifteen minutester. Kevin expelled the poison from Linda''s body for the second time.


    Although Linda was extremely weak, she survived.


    Kevin was sweating profusely.


    The Vice Director hurriedly handed Kevina towel, standing in awe of him. In his presence, Kevin resuscitated a dead person and turned him into a dying poisoned patient, after which he helped the paticentre-coverpletely.


    "Done." Kevin wiped his sweat and said.


    Kevin walked out of the emergency room, greeted by many doctors and nurses.


    "How is it? How is my wife?" Dean rushed forward and asked.


    "Congrattions Your wife is safe and sound." said the Vice Director with a smile.


    Immediately, all the doctors and nurses waiting outside apuded.


    Kelly looked at Kevin with tears in her eyes, some nurses being moved to tears, not only because of Kevin''s medical skills, but also the resurrection.


    Kevin only smiled.


    The doctors and nurses poured in the emergency room in a rush to see the patient and witness the miracle.


    The security guard came to the Vice Director, whispering in his ears.


    Then the Vice Director said to Kevin, "Follow me."


    Kevin came to a monitoring room.


    He saw a mysterious doctor wearing a white coat and a mask entering Linda''s ward.


    However, at this moment, Dean was busy with applying for special hardship assistance, in a hope that Linda would be discharged from the hospital after follow¡ªup observation. Therefore, he waspletely unaware of what had happened in the ward. This happened to be a private hospital. Each ward only had one bed, so there were many opportunities to be taken advantage of.


    The mysterious doctor came out in less than half a minute, disappearing from the corridor. Though dressed in a white coat, he could not be identified with a mask, it was sure that he was not a stuff from the hospital.


    Kevin said angrily, "Damn it, I will kill you when I find you."


    The police came to the hospital. However, at Kevin''s request, the hospital did not disclose it to the police that Kevin had rescued the patient. It was only recorded that Linda had been injected with poison and was sessfully rescued. The police took the surveince video and left without paying much attention. It was unlikely that such a case could be solved.


    At this moment, not far from the hospital, a man was looking at the hospital. He was the person who wore a white coat in order to pretend to be a doctor. He had been waiting here, intended to enter the hospital again at the right time to confirm whether Dean''s wife was dead, which he needed to report.


    Kevin was standing in front of the windowsill of the Vice Director''s office, holding a cup of hot tea in his hand. He had just rescued Linda, consuming a lot of internal strength and spirit. Thus, the Vice Director asked him toe up and take a rest.


    Standing there, Kevin saw a man in front of the hospital entrance staring at the hospital suspiciously. Especially when the policemen came out the hospital, the man pretended to buy something with a strange expression, as if he was reluctant to attract the attention of the police.


    "There must be something wrong with him. I think he was the person who injected Linda with poison." Kevin''s gaze turned cold. Although it was a suspicion, Kevin felt that he was certain.


    Kevin said to the Vice Director, Zack, "Vice Director. I need to go. I have to go back to school."


    "Alright. Kevin, can you tell me your number?"


    "Yes." Kevin gave Zack his phone number.


    After that, Kevin quickly left to chase after that suspicious person, in an attempt to find out who tried to murder Linda.


    The Mole stood at a bus stop, watching in the direction of the hospital. He had arge mole on his face, so he was called The Mole. Today, Spencer ordered him to assassinate a person in the Light Hospital. As a well¡ªtrained killer, to kill someone quietly was the simplest thing to do. What he needed to do now was to return to report the death of that person after confirming it. The police had juste, so he could not enter the hospital immediately, needing to wait patiently for a while longer.


    But at this moment, a hand was rested on his shoulder, escaping his notice. The Mole turned around, ning to find out who dared to put the hands on his shoulder. However, hardly did he narrowly managed to turn back than he was punched to unconsciousness.


    When The Mole woke up, he found himself pressed against a wall in a small alley, disabling him to move.


    "Who are you?" The Mole asked in fear, assuming this person must be good at martial arts.

 Chapter 92 Better Than Me

    <h4>Chapter 92 Better Than Me</h4>


    "Tell me, why did you go to the hospital to kill someone?"


    The person questioning was Kevin.


    "Why should I tell you?" The Mole tried to resist.


    "Bang!" Kevin punched him in the abdomen.


    "If you don''t tell me. I''ll kill you."


    "Tell me who are you first." The Mole wanted to find out who Kevin was.


    "If you keep resisting, you will die."


    Terrified by Kevin''s intimidating threat. The Mole hurriedly said, "Spencer asked me to do it with agility."


    "Who is Spencer?"


    "Spencer is Mr. Snyder''s right¡ªhand man, brought back from Peace City. I''m also from Peace City."


    "Damn it, who is Mr. Snyder? If you try to trick me again, I''ll kill you." Kevin said angrily.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t. Mr. Snyder is August Snyder, whose father is Porter. August found out this morning that his father and younger brother were stuck by Robin Hood, so he brought Spencer, me, and a few other brothers back to deal with it. I just received orders from Spencer to go to the Light Hospital to kill one woman. That''s all I know."


    At this moment, in another ce of London.


    A tall man, about thirty years old, stood in front of the window with a gloomy expression, staring outside in a daze.


    This person was Porter''s eldest son,August,Chris''s older brother.


    At this moment, a subordinate walked in.


    "Mr. Snyder, I can handle the rest. Take a good rest and don''t be too sad." The subordinate who came in said.


    August''s face darkened. He had just rushed back from abroad this morning. In one night, his father and younger brother had be cripples who could not take care of themselves. August swore that he would never give up until he took revenge.


    "Has the police made any progress?" August asked through gritted teeth. "The police still haven''t found any strong evidence against Robin Hood." The subordinate said.


    "Bang!"August pped the wall fiercely, leaving his hand print on the white wall.


    "I, August, resolve to kill you, Robin Hood. I will never stop until I have you beheaded." August said,his eyes being bloodshot.


    Although August did not live in London, he also enjoyed high reputation here because he worked for a strong party in the provincial capital.


    "Mr. Snyder, your father injected XXX potion into Dean''s wifest night, in an attempt to make herpletely unconscious and die after a few months. Unfortunately, the attempt was ruined by a brat, leading to the abortion of your father''s n. However, he had be a crippled because of it, which was far from his deserving. "The fellow man added in anger, convinced that this matter gave rise to Robin Hood''s revenge. However, Porter did not seed, so he suffered a wrong.


    "Is Dean''s wife still alive?" August asked.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Snyder. We''ve already arranged someone to go to the hospital. After confirming that Dean''s wife is dead, he will report it to me."


    "She deserved to die. My father and younger brother be cripples now. How can she live on? She should have died to apologize for my father and younger brother "August''s eyes were filled with codeness. He med Dean and his wife for the suffering of his father and younger brother. If it weren''t for his family, how could Robin Hoode to his father and younger brother? However, the initiator did not die, but his father and younger brother turned to cripples. August had grievance about the misfortune, so he had someone kill Dean''s wife, making her assume overall responsibility of the loss of his father and younger brother, which was followed by what happened in the hospital. Unfortunately. Kevin happened to be in the hospital, resurrecting Linda and helping her survive from life¡ªthreatening danger, which was far from August had expected.


    August asked ferociously. "Has there been any news of The Mole?"


    "Mr. Snyder, don''t worry. I believe The Mole. When he has thing done, he''ll let me know. However, Mr. Snyder, why do not you killDean, who is also to me for the misfortune of your father and younger brother. If your brother hadn''t hit Dean''s daughter to death, he probably wouldn''t have been found by Robin Hood, who darned himself chivalrous. I think Dean deserved to die."


    August replied, "I didn''te back to provoke the police in London, but to take revenge. Now that Dean is still under the attention of the police, killing him is likely to cause trouble. It can not be toote to kill Dean in the future."


    The subordinate nodded and said after ncing at his watch, "The Mole has been gone for so long. He should have handle it. I''ll make a phone call and ask."


    ...


    "August?" Kevin raised his eyebrows, far from expecting Porter to have another son. who was of quiet influence.


    "You know Mr. Snyder? Who are you? Why did you kidnap me?" Asked The Mole.


    Kevin felt depressed for he was in a dilemma. This matter was triggered by his identity as Robin Hood, but now he got involved in it as Kevin. If he went to deal with August,true identity of Kevin would be futher rted to Robin Hood. Kevin had no intention of involving with Robin Hood, which would make the police consider him suspicious.


    "Forget it." Kevin originally wanted toe to August, but after consideration, it was better not to get his true identity involved in it. If necessary, he would deal with him as Robin Hood.


    Thinking of this, Kevin knocked out The Mole. Then, he pulled open a dirty sewer lid beside him and threw The Mole into the well. Atst, he closed the lid and left.


    When Kevin returned to the hospital, Kelly was about to call him.


    "I''m here."


    "Where have you been? I thought you havee back to school without waiting for me." Kelly said.


    "How could I be so ill¡ªbred? I just went to buy two bottles of water." Kevin handed a bottle of c to Kelly.


    "Thank you."


    Kevin went to the parking lot to pick up his BMW, driving Kelly back to school. The ss must have been over. They have intended to treat Linda in spare time at noon, far from suspecting that so many things would happen.


    In the car, Kelly whispered, "You''re really amazing. What kind of person are you? Suddenly. I feel that I don''t know you anymore."


    "Haha, don''t think too much. In short, I am your good friend. If you have any difficulties, you can ask for my help."


    Kelly thought of her father''s illness. She had made a decision that she would have her father operated in this hospital. Thanks to Kevin, she could get such a fair price. It would be hard for her to amend his kindness, even to lost her virginity to him.


    Kelly said, "The girl you like is the little junior sister you mentioned, right?" While Kevin was chatting with the Vice Director, Kelly heard Kevin mention Her.


    Pain surging through Kevin, he nodded bitterly.


    "Your little junior sister must be very outstanding, right? Does she have mastery of medical skills?"


    Instantly, Kevin looked slightly absent ¡ª minded as he whispered. "Of course, she is better than me."

 Chapter 93 Ben Wants to Be a School Bully

    <h4>Chapter 93 Ben Wants to Be a School Bully</h4>


    "Ah." Kelly was shocked that his junior sister was so outstanding that her medical skills were even better than Kevin''s.


    "Haha, when we learnt medicine with Janice. I was very yful. I often drank with my fellow apprentices, but Fiona worked hard What was necessarily followed was that she did a better job than me. Every time my fellows and I went out for drinking. Fiona will tell on us, so that Janice woulde and take us back, asking us to face the wall and ponder about our misdeeds. When I thought about it, I deeply regret that I scarcely cherish the time with them and did not listen to mymentor." Upon thinking about it, Kevin was filled with regret. Now he knew that he should cherish the happy time, but he had lost it.


    "It won''t bete." Kelly said.


    "Haha." Kevin didn''t want to say too much.


    "Is Fiona also good at martial arts?" Kelly asked again. For some reason, she always focused her questions on Fiona.


    "Of course. She is no worse than me." Kevin said.


    "Oh, then is Fiona beautiful?" Kelly asked nervously, unconsciouslyparing herself to Fiona. It turned out that she was too far away from Fiona. Now, she pinned herst hope on her beauty.


    Memoriesing sweeping back. Kevin thought of Fiona''s graceful figure and her beautiful face, beaming sweetly, "She is stunning beautiful so that I often forgot to breath."


    "Oh." Kelly sighed deeply in her heart. No wonder Kevin had said before that he didn''t need the girls in the school to chase after him. He didn''t even care about them. It turned out that his sweetheart was actually such an outstanding woman. How could the so called school beauties in the schoolpare to Fiona? Fiona was better than her at medical skills, and her martial arts were not much inferior to Kevin''s. As-the prettiestdy in allnds, she was also Kevin''s childhood sweetheart, sessfully entertaining Kevin''s deep affection. Who was able to rece Fiona''s position in Kevin''s heart?


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore." Kevin didn''t seem to further the discussion. The more he thought about it, the more sad he became. No matter how beautiful the memories were, they were all in the past. Even if Kevin was reluctant to let it go, he was obliged to learn to forget the past and forget the beloved one.


    Kevin and Kelly returned to the St. Paul''s School, As expected, the ss had begun. Kelly hurriedly ran back to the ssroom, but Kevin slowly walked back to ss 32.


    Noticing his arrival, everyone regarded Kelvin a different manner as before, with both reverence and fear. Kevin dared to throw people downstairs. That who continued to offend him should be careful that they would be dropped downstairs by Kevin.


    Meanwhile, another fact would be ounted for it that Kevin had already been publicly acknowledged as the First School Bully of the St. Paul''s School on the campus Inte, which meant no one was more vicious than him.


    On the corridor of a ss at school.


    "If I had known you are so useless. I would have hired Kevin." Sallyined to her bodyguard Ben.


    Ben was sufficiently depressed. Every time Young Miss was dissatisfied with him, she would speak of Kevin, making him on the verge of copse.


    "Miss, can you stop mentioning Kevin?"


    Pursing her lip, Sally continued, "No, I want to mention Kevin Kevin is better than you. You are not awesome at all. I have thought that the bodyguard my grandfather hired for me from the mountain must be very awesome. I scarcely expect that you will fail to be as good as Kevin."


    Ben broke out in cold sweat. He hated Kevin.


    "Miss Sally, as your bodyguard. I''m to protect you." Sally shook her head and said, "I don''t want to listen to you. I want you to be awesome. I need a very awesome bodyguard, just like Kevin. Ben, can''t you be as awesome as Kevin? You are obscure and boring. I really regret not letting my father recruit Kevin that day.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Ben got angry at her repeated mention of Kevin.


    Ben was rather annoyed that It was so difficult to please Sally. As a bodyguard, he felt that he was verypetent, protecting Sally forms sexual harassment. However, Sally insisted upon him bing a School Bully, as awesome as Kevin.


    "Miss Sally, if you continue doing it, I will tell your father the truth."


    "Don''t you dare! If you dare to tell my father, I won''t need you as my bodyguard anymore."


    Ben was thrown in depression, having no intention to losing his job When he was still on the mountain, he was informed that this time his boss was a beautifuldy from a wealthy family. Therefore, he came here, cherishing a hope to sleep with thedy when missionpleted.


    "Miss Sally, do you really want me to be a School Bully?" Ben asked angrily.


    "Yeah, yeah, if you manage to be a School Bully, wouldn''t there be even less people harassing me?"


    Ben said disdainfully. "I am able to protect you without relying on the identity of being a School Bully to scare others. However, since you want me to be one of them, then I will. As long as you are happy, I can do anything."


    Sally immediately pped her hands, continuing, "Alright, you are a good bodyguard. Now tell me, how are you gonna be a School Bully?"


    "To be a School Bully, first, I must be good at martial arts. Second, I must be evil, shameless and filthy, which is simple for Kevin, but it is very difficult for me. However, for you, I am willing to give it a try."


    "How?"


    Ben answered, "I''m going to the women''s toilet to offend girls. Wait for my good news."


    After that, gritting his teeth, Ben went to the women''s toilet on the sixth floor.


    Sally said excitedly, "Ben,e on. I''m proud of your courage. I am looking forward toyour sess."


    Ben stood at the door of thedies'' room and did not immediately enter, as if he was cheering himself up.


    "Damn it. In order to make Miss Sally happy, it is not a big deal to harass female students in thedies'' room!" With a silent roar in his heart, Ben walked into the women''s toilet. However, there was no one inside now, for it was ss time. If no one knew it, wouldn''t it be a vain effort?Ben so decided to hide in the cubicle, attempting to wait until after ss and pee in the presence of girls when they came in.


    Sally sat in the ssroom, her heart filled with anticipation, hoping that Ben would seed. Although Ben was imitating Kevin, as long as he could sessfully be admitted as a School Bully, Sally did not mind what Ben had done.


    "Bell, bell, bell." ss was over.


    Many girls walked out of ss, advancing towards the washroom.


    One of the fat girls said as she walked, "May, did you take the ''Protective Spray'' with you?"


    "What is the ''Protective Spray''?"


    "It''s the hot sale of the shop at the school gate. I heard that it was made by the shop owner using chemically synthesized, super¡ªspicy chili water. It''s called ''Protective Spray'', which means a spray preventing Kevin from hurting girls. This is a necessity for girls to answer nature''s call. It is very popr in several shops outside the school. Almost every girl in our school has one. Even female cleaners in the school carry it with them. If Kevin dares to intrude the women''s toilet, we can then spray him hard."

 Chapter 94 The ’Protective Spray’

    <h4>Chapter 94 The ''Protective Spray''</h4>


    "Wow, I''ll go to the school gate to buy a bottle of Protective Spray after school. How much is it?"


    "It is cheap, three yuan. It''s a necessity for girls in the St. Paul''s School to go to the washroom. My mother asks me to bring it along. If Kevin takes advantage of us, it will be us who suffer loss." A Fatty said. Fortunately. Kevin didn''t hear her. Otherwise, he would have felt disgusted.


    When the bell rang. Ben immediately stood up from cubicle, preparing to start his evil n.


    Ben stood at a conspicuous ce in the women''s toilet, untying his belt as so to pee.


    Ben thought to himself, "Damn it. I have never thought that I, Ben, would do such a shameless thing, but in order to win the Sally''s heart, I am willing to do anything."


    At this time, Ben heard that girls wereing.


    Ben immediately peed in public, trying to be seen when girls came in.


    However, the girls walked very slowly.


    Ben was anxious, "Who''s outside? Hurry up ande in. I am about to finish peeing..."


    At this time, three girls entered thedies'' room in unison, catching the sight of Ben directly.


    They were stunned for a moment. Obviously, they didn''t expect a boy to pee in the women''s toilet.


    Ben purposely whistled, looking cocky. He was a little disappointed that all three girls were ugly, and one of them was very fat. It would have been good if a beauty like Lily hade in. Why was he not as luck as Kevin?


    "Ah." The girls shouted.


    Ben continued to whistle, pretending to be arrogant.


    At this time, the fat girl shouted, "Protective Spray."


    "Whoosh." Immediately, a spray shot towards-Ben''s eyes. Ben, who was whistling, instantly covered his eyes and screamed miserably.


    "Ah, what is it?" Ben felt that his eyes were in extreme pain.


    Another girl hurriedly took out the Protective Spray.


    The fat girl said, "Delia, I''ll spray his eyes. You spray his private parts."


    "Alright." Delia at once prepared to spray Ben on his private parts.


    However, with her brow knitted. Delia said, "There''s nothing there. Why can''t I find it?"


    "How is that possible? Look for it carefully." The fat girl returned as she sprayed Ben''s eyes.


    Delia continued, "Is it this earthworm¡ªlike thing?"


    Fatty said, "Definitely. Spray."


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Delia immediately sprayed Ben''s private parts, which was too small to attack.


    Ben roared, "Stop, I won''t stand on ceremony if you don''t stop."


    The fat girl yelled, "You peed in the women''s toilet. You are the one to me. Continue spraying."


    With Ben''s martial skills, it was easy for him to down with these girls But after all, he was in the wrong, scarcely daring to attack these three strong girls for a while.


    To his fury, everything went so smooth when Kevin intended to sexually assault girls in the washroom, but he happened to meet girls who carried sprays with them. Ben didn''t know that because of Kevin''s incident, the owner of themissary at the school gate felt that there was a business opportunity. The Protective Spray had already be popr among the girls, at least 80% of whom got one.


    "I will punish you bitterly. How dare you go to the wrong toilet and pee in our girls'' toilet." Delia scolded.


    Hearing her words, Ben got more depressed. He came here on purpose, which was treated as a mistake. Didn''t his suffering make no difference?


    "I didn''t go to the wrong toilet. I came here to deliberately molest you. Who dares to spit on me again? Don''t force me to rape her "Ben said unwillingly.


    Delia snorted and said, "Continue spraying."


    Since they did not stop, Ben could only throw them to the ground. He quickly zipped up and left. Ben rushed out of thedies'' room, feeling extremely depressed. At this moment, the fat girl was chasing after him.


    "Wait a moment."


    "What else do you want? Don''t force me to hurt you." Ben red at her, his eyes being still burning with pain, which was imputed to this fat girl. She was weighty, so just now it took Ben great efforts to shake her off.


    Looking down, the fatty asked shyly, "You just said that whoever keeps spitting on you, you would rape her. Is that true?"


    Having been in a rage, Ben was about to say yes, however, when he noticed that the girl blushed with shyness, he frown and said, "What do you mean?"


    The fat girl looked at Ben coquettishly, and then lowered her head with a blush, whispering, "I have sprayed you hard. Pick up a time. On the street, under the bridge, or in the field, anywhere will be okay." After saying that, the girl turned around and ran into thedies'' room with a shy expression.


    Ben was stunned for a few seconds before he managed to understand what she meant, flying into fury.


    Ben shouted in his heart that he was useless. Miss Sally had been waiting for good news from him in the ss. If she found out what happened, he would be humiliated.


    Helplessly, Ben returned to the ss to inform her.


    Noticing that Ben wasing, Sally hurriedly asked. "How was it? Did you seed? Eh, why are your eyes so red?"


    Looking down, Ben said, "Sorry, Miss Sally, I failed."


    "How?"


    Ben answered, "It''s not my fault. I was so unlucky that I happened to meet girls who carried sprayson them at any time, so I had to run away first. I also snatched one of the sprays back." Ben purposely took a small bottle of spray, in an attempt to use it as evidence to let Sally understand him.


    Sally took the spray and looked at the words on it. With a frown, she read, "Protective Spray? Instructions: When Kevin appears in thedies'' toilet, quickly open the lid, point the spray head at Kevin''s eyes. and press hard to spray." What was this? Why was there Kevin''s name? Sally was confused.


    At this time, at the sight of Sally holding a Protective Spray in her hand, a girl in the ss said. "Sally, you have bought the Protective Spray too. Don''t you have a bodyguard? Why did you buy it?"


    "Do you get one too?" Sally looked at the girl doubtfully.


    "Of course, most of the girls in the ss have bought it. Look, this is mine. It costs three yuan a bottle. It''s a necessary item for girls to go to the washroom. With it, my Mom doesn''t have to worry about Kevin going to the women''s bathroom to bully us anymore."


    Kicking her foot, Sally said with fury, "Kevin, it''s you again." Sally walked out of the ssroom in a rage, preparing to settle the score with Kevin. She managed to persuade Ben to be a School Bully, but in the end, her n aborted because of a bottle of Protective Spray.

 Chapter 95 A Devil like School Bully

    <h4>Chapter 95 A Devil like School Bully</h4>


    "Kevin,e out." Sally stood at the back door of ss 32 and shouted at Kevin, who was sitting in the back row.


    Kevin looked outside, finding Sally standing at the door angrily.


    Kevin walked out. "What are you doing?"


    "Kevin, it''s your fault."


    "What have I done? Ruined your marriage?"


    "Screw you." Sally snorted.


    "What''s the matter exactly? If you''re here to talk nonsense with me, I will go."


    Sally suddenly was at a loss what to say next. She realized that it was an impulsive decision toe to Kevin for such a trivial matter, which didn''t seem necessary.


    However, when Sally saw Kevin''s impatient look, which made her very unpleasant. Normally, boys would fix their eyes on her, wishing they could say a few words to her. However, what did Kevin mean by putting on an impatient look on his face.


    "Kevin, I am the school beauty. You can''t treat me like this." Sally said grievously. "Did not I tell you I was the ss hunk?" Kevin smiled.


    Having been both angry and amused, Sally said in contempt, "You are just a ss hunk. It is shameful for you to put on airs in front of the school beauty."


    "I''m the First School Bully, a shameless guy. Do you believe I''ll pull your pants off?" Kevin made a move to scare Sally.


    However, Sally was not afraid at all, snorting, "Don''t threaten me by using your identity, which may be useful to ordinary students, but not me. My grand-father is able to defeat you effortlessly. Moreover, my bodyguard will soon be a School Bully. When the timees, I will be a youngdy guarded by a School Bully, making you inferior to me. At that time, don''t you dare condescend to me."


    "Hahaha, do you think you will be on equal terms with me with the help of that stupid bodyguard, Ben?"


    "I swear, I will definitely have a School Bully be my bodyguard." Sally snorted and left.


    Watching her receding figure, Kevin came to awareness that Sally was in possession of perfect figure with slenderness and gracefulness, looking charming. Kevin''s lips curved in a smile, saying. "What a childish girl."


    Sally returned to her ss in fury. She had nned to me Kevin, but in the end, she did not sess,ing back with depression. Kevin held her in contempt when she guaranteed that Ben would be a School Bully, rendering her umonly annoyed.


    "I am bound to turn Ben into a School Bully." Sally thought to herself.


    After consideration for a few minutes, Sally came up with an idea. She chuckled.


    "I have an idea."


    Sally immediately took out her mobile phone and opened the campus website, thinking to herself," Ben will never be a School Bully unless I help him."


    Kevin stood at the back door of ss 32, stretching himself.


    At this time, Kevin saw Tiger wearing slippers with a cigarette in his mouth walking towards the ss. Moreover, he had changed his hairstyle, which was like the crown of a rooster, especially eye¡ªcatching.


    Tiger was absent from thest ss,ing after the second lesson began Under school rules, no student was allowed to wear slippers,e to schoolte and leave early, wear long hair and smoke. However, Tiger seemed to vite the whole rules.


    Tiger arrived at the corridor outside the ss. Noticing that Kevin standing at the back door, he turned to walk in through front door.


    Kevin was attempted to ask Tiger where did he had his hair cut, cherishing no expectation that Tiger would chose the front door. as if he was afraid of him.


    Only then did Kevin remember that when he came to ss earlier, many students conveyed piercing fear in their eyes.


    "n, have you noticed that the way the ssmates look at me is a little strange?" Kevin returned to his seat and asked n.


    n said, "Think about it. You are now the First School Bully of the St. Paul''s School."


    "Uh, the First School Bully?" Kevin was stunned. Wasn''t he the Sixth School Bully?


    "Isn''t Rick the First School Bully? When did I rece him?" Kevin was puzzled.


    "When the ss came over in the morning, you threw Hugo down from the sixth floor, which was inrge cirction. You were considered more vicious than Rick because you even dared to throw others to death. Therefore, on the Facebook forum, you have been ranked as the First School Bully." n answered. There seemed to be a hint of admiration in his eyes. When the evil became evil to the extreme, they were treated as a demon that ordinary people didn''t dare to offend.


    Kevin now appeared to be a devil. Why rather than a god? Because he was a School Bully. "Haha, the First School Bully.


    Interesting." Kevin smiled.


    n continued, "Moreover, you are far more terrifying than the previous First School Bully. Rick, like a devil."


    "The devil¡ªlike First School Bully?"


    "Yes, many people on the Facebook said so, assuming that you can enjoy equal poprity with the God¡ªlike First Campus Maniac."


    "Wow, so I''m famous." Kevin chuckled.


    "Yes, although Rick was also the First School Bully before, he was only that. However, you are so ruthless that you cause a cold shiver of fear run through all the teachers and students in the school. You are the truly devil¡ªlike First School Bully. Open the Facebook and see how everyonements on you. You will know everything."


    "Alright." Kevin also used his phone to open the online forum of the St. Paul''s School. As expected, there were many popr posts, with the mostments reaching over ten thousand.


    Kevin was not only rmended as the First School Bully, but also recognized as the devil ¡ª like one, as famous as the God¡ªlike First Campus Maniac, such as Steven Swift and Kyle Smith.


    There were also many posts about cursing and insulting Kevin. Those who were against him would not be kind to the so¡ªcalled School Bullies and Campus Maniacs. However, these posts were not followed by many replies. People who posted these posts definitely had no guts to challenge them in reality, so they chose to vent their anger on the Inte. In real life, if Kevin came to them, they would definitely be scared shitless. After all, even the Campus Maniac Hugo had been so terrified of Kevin that he peed.


    Almost all of the posts on the forum were about Kevin. However, Kevin suddenly saw an exception, which had only been posted for less than ten minutes, yet followed by more than three hundreds ofments.


    Out of curiosity, Kevin opened it, finding it was sent by aizen called ''Goodbye to the Flower Season''.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Sally. I want to disclose something. The bodyguard my father hired for me is called Ben..."

 Chapter 96 A God like Campus Maniac

    <h4>Chapter 96 A God like Campus Maniac</h4>


    To Kevin''s surprise it was actually posted by Sally.


    Hehe, Kevin immediately continued reading.


    "Ben is from a distant mountain, who is invited to protect me by my grandfather.However, he turned out to be a dangerous person. There was a small vige in the mountains whereBen came from. Last year, people there were thrown in great panic. The ny¡ªyear¡ªold woman inexplicably died naked in the vige. Hundreds of female donkeys screamed miserably in the middle of the night. A widow''spanties were repeatedly stolen from her house. Someone knocked the door of an nunnery outside the vige every night. Dozens of sows were unexpectedly pregnant. No one in the vige knew who did it. A few days ago, the investigation result showed that it was my bodyguard-Ben who was responsible for it. Having seen him in his true colours, my father wanted to drive him away, but he could not do so because of Ben''s high martial arts skills. Ben also imed that if we dared to drive him away, he would beat my entire family hard. Wuuuuuuu. I''m so scared that I can only vent my anger here, hoping that he won''t find out. Otherwise, I''ll be doomed. In your opinion, should such a person be considered as a School Bully?"


    Kevinughed out loud, thing king." This childish girl, in order to let her bodyguards surpass me, she has employed the meanest of tricks.


    n also clicked on the Facebook.


    "Wow, is Sally''s bodyguard really such a bastard?" n asked.


    "Do you believe it?" Kevin was in the knowledge that Sally wanted her bodyguard to be a School Bully desperately, as if to be guarded by a School Bully would render her status superior to Kevin. She must have resorted to extreme measures, so Kevin did not believe her exposure.


    n said, "However, even if it were exaggerated, it was Sally who personally revealed it. Perhaps her angerat Ben would be ounted for her exaggeration."


    The post had just received over 500ments, but now, in just a few minutes, there were another 200ments. It seemed that it was going to be popr.


    Was Sally gonna to have a School Bully bodyguard? Kevin hurriedly read thements below.


    THE PAIN, "Really? He is such a monster."


    THE FIRE, "It should be true. Sally personally revealed the information. If it was an outsider, it might not be trustworthy, but Sally revealed it herself, which proved its high credibility."


    THE ROGUE, "Wow, is there going to be a Seventh School Bully in the St. Paul''s School is?"


    I LOVE YOU, "As the saying goes, domestic shame should not be published. Sally personally disclosed it. It must be true. She was so helpless that she released her anger here. Oh, Ben is a monster. Let''s vote him as the Seventh School Bully, exposing his true ill nature, just like Kevin."


    THE NAKED MAN, "I agree to rmend Ben as the Seventh School Bully."


    THE GHOST, "I also agree with it. Ben now is officially the Seventh School Bully of the St. Paul''s School."


    ...


    At this moment, in Sally''s ss. Sally was watching her phone, extremely delighted with the rapid increase inments and the acknowledgement that Ben was the he Seventh School Bully.


    "Yeah, hard work paid off. I finally have a School Bully bodyguard." Sally was in a state of excitement.


    However, Ben was in great depression.


    At this time, something was happening on the school yground.


    Inthe St. Paul''s School, the five Campus Maniacs sat together. They were the First Campus Maniac Alex Evans,the Second Barton Wilson, the Third Conrad Robert, the Fourth Jacob Wright, the Fifth Hugo.


    Wearing a gloomy expression, Alex scarcely uttered anything, intimidating the rest into silence.


    Alex looked at Hugo and asked, "Hugo, how are you feeling?"


    Hugo answered with anger, "Nothing serious. I have been nursing a grievance against Kevin. As a Campus Maniac, I was thrown downstairs. I feel so humiliated that everyone in the school knows it."


    The Second Campus Maniac Barton added, "It is no big deal. Alex is even more depressed than you. School Bullies used to be nobodies. Even thete First School Bully, Rick, was bullied countless times by Alex. But now, Kevin was ranked as the First Devil¡ªlike School Bully,enjoying equal poprity with Alex. It is a humiliation to Alex, since everyone knows that Alex is the First God¡ªlike Campus Maniac."


    The rest were staring at Alex.


    Alex was indeed filled with displeasure. With his eyebrows knitted, he said, "That''s right It is an insult to me that Kevin is considered to be as famous as me, I used to be so superior that I was the focus of the posts. But now, a Devil¡ªlike School Bully wanted to be my match. Bah, a devil is not worthy to bepared with a God. Those ignorant students have no awareness that it will do harm to Kevin if he is treated as my match."


    Conrad sneered,"No one fails to know thatRick has been bullied by you for many times. Moreover, Alex is not only the First Campus Maniac, but also the Seventh Talented Master in martial arts of the St. Paul''s School. That bunch of ignorant students rated Kevin as the Devil¡ªlike First School Bully, which not only makes disgusted, but also puts Kevin in trouble."


    Jacobadded, "Alex, don''t be depressed. In my opinion, those ignorant students could do nothing to the Kevin, who is so ruthless and vicious. That was why they rated Kevin as someone as famous as you intentionally to provoke you, in a hope that you would deal with Kevin personally."


    Alex nodded, "It''s more than likely that they want me to deal with Kevin. That''s why they regarded a nobody as my match."


    Barton continued, "Alex, let''s put it aside and talk aboutHugo being beaten. Because of this incident, those stupid students are convinced that School Bullies are more awesome than Campus Maniacs."


    Alex snorted, "What a bunch of ignorant ants."


    Conrad said, "Alex, the entire Facebook forum has been involved in a heated discussion about Hugo, waiting for our response. If we don''t reply in time, we will be in an inferior position to School Bullies."


    Everyone looked at Alex.


    Alex snorted, "This is simple. We can beat the Sixth School Bully."


    Barton continued, "The Sixth School Bully is Nick. Let''s give Nick a terrific belt to intimidate them."


    At this moment, Jacob said, "Wait The Facebook news shows that they have got the Seventh School Bully."

 Chapter 97 The Seventh School Bully

    <h4>Chapter 97 The Seventh School Bully</h4>


    "The Seventh School Bully?"


    They hurriedly opened the Facebook. As expected. Sally published a post, using her bodyguard Ben of being cruel. More than 3,000ments had replied, condemning his cruelty and acknowledging that he was the Seventh School Bully.


    Alex asked the Second Campus Maniac, "Barton, have not you being chasing after Sally?"


    Barton said angrily, "Damn it. Yesterday, I nned to invite Sally to dine with me, in an attempt to check in the hotel after dinner if she agreed. But I didn''t expect that Ben would stop me. Benis good at martial arts so that I am not equal to him, making me at a loss how to court Sally in the future. However, he turned out to be such a ruthless person. My Sally has already been exposed to danger."


    Alex said, "As the Seventh School Bully. he is rankedst Then let''s give him a hard beating as a response to Hugo''s suffering, telling those stupid students that Campus Maniacs are not men to be trifled with."


    With his brows knitted, Barton added, "But I am not Ben''s match. Alex, aren''t you going to help us?"


    Curling his lips, Alex replied, "This kind of low¡ªlevel opponent does not deserve my personal attention. I will be ashamed if other Talented Masters in the schoole to awareness of it. I''m not only a Campus Maniac, but also a Talented Master. Only Talented Masters of my standard are worthy to fight with me. Those School Bullies are obviously not qualified to do so."


    "What about Kevin?" The Fourth Campus Maniacs Jacob asked.


    Alex snorted, "If Kevin have not been rated as someone enjoying equal poprity with me. I would not have paid attention to such an unknown Send a letter to Kevin and ask him to publish a post on the Facebook by himself and inform everyone that he doesn''t deserve to be on par with me, so that I will go easy on him. After all, he did not proim himself, but those ignorant students did. As long as he offer an exnation, I can forgive him."


    Nodding his head, Barton asked, "Alright. You think Benh as a low status, unworthy of your personal attention. But we can''t defeat him, what should we do?"


    Alex said, "Go with a few more fellows Employ some tricks if necessary."


    "Alright."


    Kevin sat in the ssroom while his teacher was giving lecture. He closed his eyes, cultivating his internal strength. which took him one hour a day.


    Soon the second ss was over.


    Sally''s post had more than three thousandments. The resolution was adopted unanimously that Ben was the Seventh School Bully.


    Sally said to Ben, "Ben, you are a School Bully now."


    Ben was quite depressed. Sally had contrived to make him a School Bully The ssmates regarded him with vignce. Just now, an ugly girl tightly covered her chest when passing by him, lest that Ben would sexually harassed her. After all, Ben rapeda female donkey and a female pig, let alone she was still a human being.


    "Miss Sally, congrattions. You answered your purpose. As long as you are happy, I don''t care." Ben said a sad face.


    "Don''t look so gloomy. Let''s take a walk in the corridor."


    Sally was walking along the corridor with Ben following behind her. At the sight of them, many students talked about Ben with a trace of fear.


    "Unbelievable. How could he sexually assault the olddy?."


    "Tsk tsk, How pitiful Sally is!"


    Ben was thrown in great depression by their remarks.


    Sally smiled like a child and said, "See? I feel awesome now. This kind of bodyguard is interesting. Let''s go and show off in front of Kevin."


    "Why are you going to meet Kevin?" Ben asked discontentedly.


    Sally snorted, "Right now, my bodyguard is a School Bully. He is also a School Bully. To a certain degree, I am in possession of a superior status to him. Of course, I want to show off in front of Kevin."


    Kevin had just finished circting his internal energy when Sally passed by the ssroom. She swaggered followed by Ben, lookingcent.


    "Kevin." Sally shouted at the window.


    Kevin walked out.


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Sally? What are you going to do with your bodyguard at my ss entrance?" Kevinughed.


    Sally said, "Kevin, please be polite to me now. Now my bodyguard. Ben is also a School Bully."


    Kevin sneered, "Congrattions."


    Sally snorted proudly.


    Kevin flickered a smile at Ben, "Hello, Ben. I fail to expect that you will also be a School Bully, being umonly cruel."


    Ben snorted, "No matter how evil I am, I am not as evil as you."


    "Hahaha, Ben, dozens of sows are unexpectedly pregnant. Well done."


    "You." Ben was frustrated.


    Waving her hand, Sally said, "Alright, Ben, Let''s go somewhere else. Remember, you are both School Bullies. Don''t feel inferior to him in the future."


    Kevin was amused by Sally who put on airs, chuckling, "What a brainless girl. Fortunately, I''m not your bodyguard. In terms of mental maturity, you are unworthy to bepared with Lily." Kevin was very d that Lily wasn''t like Sally, an immature child. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to please her. Ben must be in a terrible state of suffering to put up with such ady.


    Sally finally realized her wish to bring the evil young bodyguards around. It was really good.


    At this moment, the bell rang for ss.


    "Ben, let''s go. Let''s go back to ss first and continue tomorrow. You should also behave very wickedly. Otherwise, it seems that there is still a big gap between you and Kevin. Once Kevin stands there, he looks very awesome, rendering others afraid of approaching him." Sally instructed.


    "Oh." Ben answered and entered the corridor, but at this moment, a bucket of lime suddenly sshed on Ben''s face from behind the door.


    In the next moment, another spoonful of water sttered onto his face. The mixture of lime and water immediately made Ben unable to see, his face being burning. In addition, he was sprayed with protective spray at the end of the first ss, causing Ben to feel extremely painful.


    "Bang!" Before Ben could react, a stick hit Ben in the back of the head.


    However, Ben was not easy to be dealt with. Although he scarcely see, his ears were listening. He grabbed a person in the direction where the stick wasing from, pressing him against the wall.


    "Miss Sally, run." Ben shouted.


    "Bang!" Another swoop.


    Ben could not see, being at a lost, so he could only attack by judging the sound.


    "Hu." Suddenly. Ben was wrapped in a barbed wire, his hands and feet being underplete control.

 Chapter 98 Have Him Paraded

    <h4>Chapter 98 Have Him Paraded</h4>


    Shortly afterwards, several thick chains wrapped around him, andBen was tied up.


    "Who are you?" Ben roared angrily. He was too busy to endure the pain in his eyes, and deal with sneak attacks, making himpletely helpless.


    "Beat, beat hard." A voice came.


    Then, he was beat by a few sticks.


    Ben struggled to escape. However, having been tiling, he was wrapped in barbed wire and then tied up by chains, unable to react at all.


    After being hit for about three minutes, Ben heard a voice, "The Seventh School Bully Ben, listen up, we are the Campus Maniacs. Kevin beat our Fifth Campus Maniac Hugo, and we have taken revenge on you. Now we are even."


    "Wait and see." Ben shouted angrily.


    "Are you still able to resist now? How dare you to be arrogant! Keep beating him."


    Another wave of sticks.


    Ben flied into a rage. If they challenged him in just ways, they were no match for him. However, they employed lime and barbed wire and sneak attacks. Even if Ben was better than them at martial arts, he would inevitably suffer a loss.


    The three people who attactedBen were the Second Campus Maniac Barton, the Third Campu Maniac Conrad, and the Fourth Campus Maniac Jacob.


    Sally was hiding in a corner in fear, cherishing no expectation that Ben would be beaten up by the Campu Maniacs just as he became the seventh School Bully, in consequence that Kevin had beaten their Fifth Campu Maniac Hugo. Thus, they took revenge on Ben in order to regain face.


    Barton walked over to Sally, saying, "Sally, remember, you belong to me, Barton Wilson. School Bullies are not equal to our Campu Maniacs. Ben is just the beginning of our revenge against School Bullies. Wait for me, I will protect you for the rest of your life."


    After saying that, Barton ordered the other two people, "Let''s go. Drag Ben to parade around the campus.


    "Alright."


    As a result, three Campus Maniacs respectively held a chain, pulling Ben down the stairs, who was tied up by the barbed wire.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Ben let out an hysterical scream.


    However, he was bound up so tightly that he couldn''t exert any strength at all. His eyes were painful, scarcely seeing anything. So he thought that he had been blinded by lime.


    Sally watched helplessly as her bodyguard was dragged away by the three Campus Maniacs.


    Sally was at a loss what to do, so she kicked her foot depressingly, "It''s all Kevin''s fault. I''ll go find him to settle the score."


    Sally immediately ran to ss 32.


    Sally stood at the entrance of ss 32 angrily and shouted, "Kevin,e out."


    "Uh." Kevin looked at Sally in puzzlement. What''s wrong with this brainless girl? She hade to him for the three time during this afternoon.


    Kevin walked out.


    "Miss Sally, you keeps looking for me, which makes me assume that you''re secretly in love with me. But I don''t like you, a childish girl." Kevin said.


    "Kevin, it''s all your fault." Sally cried as she spoke. Ben was dragged away. She felt very scared and did not know what to do.


    Noticing Sally was bursting into tears. Kevin was shocked, so that he felt sorry for her and stopped ridiculing her.


    "Why are you crying?" Kevin asked in confusion.


    "My, my bodyguard has been beaten." Sally cried.


    "Uh, didn''t you just parade up and down with Ben? Why was he given a beating?" Kevin was in doubt.


    "Isn''t it all your fault?You hitHugo this morning, and they came to revenge Ben has just advanced to the rank of School Bully, being a victim of yourpetition. When Ben and I were in the corridor, no one expected that a bucket of lime and a bucket of water would suddenly pour onto Ben at the entrance, then he was wrapped around in a barbed wire and tied up by thick chains, being clubbed hard and dragged away. What should I do? You are the one to me."


    "You should not me me for it. You are the one who is so vain that make Ben bea School Bully. Otherwise, this would not have happened." Kevin said in contempt.


    "I, I just want Ben to be as awesome as you."


    "Am I awesome?"


    Sally nodded embarrassedly, asking, "Very awesome. I really want you to be my bodyguard. Would you like to be my bodyguard? I''ll ask my father to three times your sry."


    Curling his lips, Kevin replied, "I do not. I am not equal to please ady like you."


    "I''m not that bad, with perfect figure, beautiful face and money. Would you like to think it over?"


    "Alright, do you still want to save your bodyguard? Do you think it is fair for Ben?"


    "I..." Sally was speechless.


    Kevin advanced to the entrance of the corridor, finding the lime and water on the ground.


    "They dragged By downstairs, nning to have him paraded on campus." Sally said.


    Kevin returned disdainfully. "With such martial art skills, he is not equal to be a bodyguard. He supposed to return home to practice more." With that, Kevin came down the stairs.


    Sally gave a snort, "They suddenly attacked, sshing lime and water into Ben''s eyes. Don''t you know that lime and water would react with each other? With three against him, it was not surprising that Ben woulde to grief when hepletely rxed his vignce. Ben''s martial arts are not necessarily weaker than yours. If you were him just now, you would definitely have fallen into their trap. Moreover, Ben was sprayed with protective sprayst ss."


    Kevin curled his lips. If he were Ben, not to mention lime, even more powerful things would not be able to hurt him.


    "Who are the three people hitting Ben?" Kevin asked.


    "They are the Second Campus Maniac Barton, the third Conrad, and the fourth Jacob."


    Kevin found the three Campus Maniacs on a small path below the teaching building. As expected, they were preparing to have Ben paraded.


    Kevin was chasing after them.


    "Stop."


    In the presence of Kevin, three Campus Maniacs looked in horror.


    Barton snorted, "You are Kevin."


    "Get your hand out of Ben." Kevin ordered.


    As the Second Campus Maniac, on no ount was Barton obedient to him. He gave another snort, "Kevin, the Campus Maniacs and the School Bully have never offended each other. You initially beat one of the Campus Maniacs, and we have hitone of you as well. We are even now."


    "Screw you." Kevin instantly rushed forward and caught Barton.


    "Bang!" Kevin threw Barton ten meters away.


    "Ah." Barton fell on the ground and screamed repeatedly, being prone to fracture.


    The other two Campus Maniacs regarded Kevin in horror and said, "Kevin, don''t run wild. Do you know who is the First Campus Maniac? He is the god¡ªlike Alex, the Seventh Talented Master. If Alex had not disdained to attack you as a result of your humble status, he would have dealt with you long ago."

 Chapter 99 Alex’s Letter

    <h4>Chapter 99 Alex''s Letter</h4>


    Kevin pressed against the ground with his feet, gently flying towards Conrad and Jacob. He instantly grabbed their hair and threw them over ten meters away, leaving them fall beside Barton. All three Campus Maniacs were letting out repeated screams of pain.


    Looking at Kevin''s fierce manner. Sally couldn''t help but praise him. "How powerful he is! It is a pity that he is not my bodyguard."


    Sally turned her eyes at the three Campus Maniacs, who were rolling on the ground and screaming in pain. Havinge up with an idea, Sally immediately took out her phone to take photos, attempted to send them to the Facebook as the first publisher.


    Kevin thought to himself that this girl was too heartless. Her bodyguard having been still tied up on the ground, she did not choose to save him, instead she was busy with taking pictures.


    Kevin looked at Ben who was on the ground.


    In front of Kevin. Ben felt embarrassed.


    Kevin said, "How are you? Considering that we are both safeguards. I can save you."


    Ben snorted, "I don''t need your help."


    "Alright." Kevin walked away, don''t pull him down.


    "Kacha, kacha." Sally took pictures of the three Campus Maniacs crying on the ground from all angles.


    When Sally thought of the stir caused after she posted it online, she was overjoyed.


    Sally said with a grin, "I will expose your true colors and show everyone how crazy the so ¡ª called Campus Maniacs are. Hahaha."


    Advancing towards Sally, Kevin said. "Have you finished filming yet? Why don''t you go over and help your bodyguard?"


    "I will free him after capturing howls of these three Campus Maniacson film. By the way, you should also give a close¡ªup and make a speech." Sally pointed her phone at Kevin.


    "Stop, or I will throw away your phone." Kevin spoke to her.


    With her lips pouted. Sally turned her phone at Campus Maniacs, managing toe up with the title, called ''CAMPUS MANIACS'' HOWLS''.


    Kevin continued, "I''m leaving."


    Only then did Sally stop taking pictures. Flickering a look at Ben who was still bound on the ground, sheined dejectedly, "I hate you so much. Because of you, my bodyguard was thrown in such a sorry state, which was bound to bring disgrace on me if it was posted online."


    Kevin added, "Miss Sally, your bodyguard Ben is not of my standard. You''d better notpare him to me, otherwise you will explode with anger."


    "It was an ident this time. He definitely won''t lose to you."


    "Silly girl, you look mature by telling your figure, but your are just being immature." Kevin nced at Sally''s brest, which was quite ample, unlike a child''s.


    Noticing that Kevin was looking at her breast, Sally took off her shoes and threw them at Kevin.


    Kevin flicked his finger and a coin popped out, shooting down the shoe flying towards him.


    Kevin left without looking back.


    Sally was both angry and gloom, regretting that she should have epted Kevin at that time, for Kevin was so awesome. Now it was toote.


    Kevin returned to ss, the third ss being almost over.


    Kevin packed his bag and prepared to leave school.


    At this moment, the Fifth Campus Maniac Hugo made his appearance. At the sight of Hugo''s presence, all students were puzzled as to why did he dare toe after being thrown downstairs by Kevin in the morning.


    Hugo walked into ss 32 without any hesitation.


    Just as everyone was in bewilderment, Hugo took out a letter and said, "Kevin, this is the letter that our First Campus Maniac Alex, asked me to give you."


    The light suddenly dawned on the other present thatHugo was here to deliver a letter. which was from Alex.


    Hugo''s task was to deliver the letter to Kevin, while the other Campus Maniacs were responsible for giving Ben a beating. Presumably, Hugo had not realized that the three Campus Maniacs were in a sorry state.


    The reason why Hugo acted as a courier was in consequence that he had been beaten by Kevin, humiliated in ss 32. NowHugo was sending Alex''s letter, virtually taking advantage of Alex''s powerful connections to save face.


    Kevin looked up at Hugo, uttering a snort, "Alex? Naha, why doesn''t hee by himself?"


    Hugo curled his lips and said, "Kevin, do you think that you are worthy of our Alex''s personal attention? Besides, Alexsent word that you''d better keep a low profile in the future, just as the former First School Bully Rick, or there is no guarantee that nothing will happen."


    "Hahaha." Kevin burst intoughter.


    Hugo continued, "Kevin, I think you should know that the First Campus Maniac Alex, is in possession of an even higher status, which is the Seventh Talented Master. Are youughing loudly to hide your fear? Or are you trying to maintain your image in front of your ssmates?"


    "Do I bother to be afraid? Are Talented Masters strong?" Kevin curled his lips in disdain. He had already knocked out Jonson, who was ranked eighth. How strong could the Seventh Talented Master?


    Hugo snorted, "You are supposed to have a better understanding than others that whether Talented Masterare strong or not. Otherwise, why aren''t you on the Talented Master List? Don''t try to force a smile, It would be better for you to concern about what Alex said to you."


    "No matter what he wrote, I''m not interested in it." Kevin answered,convincing that it was just his warning. Such a kind of person was of nopetence given the fact that he had no guts toe to him personally, writing a letter only. If he came, Kevin would definitely throw him downstairs.


    Hugo said, "Alright, I''ll help you open Alex''s letter."


    After breaking off the seal. Hugo read out, "Kevin, I am Alex, I heard that you were publicly acknowledged as the First Devil¡ªlike School Bully. Everyone put you on a par with me, considering we were equally famous. That''s ridiculous. To get even with you for this is inhumane. After all, you did not proim yourself, but those ignorant students on the Facebook did. However, you have brought disgrace on me anyway. So, I am going to give you a chance now. Go to the Facebook and send a real ¡ª name post to announce to all the teachers and students that you terrified of being on on equal terms with mein a hope that the teachers and students will stop doing so.ln this way, I, Alex, will not give youtrouble. Post before tomorrow ss. From Alex, a grand Campus Maniac."

 Chapter 100 To Show Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 100 To Show Mercy</h4>


    When the students in the ss heard the contents of the letter, they were shocked. It turned out that Alex felt that Kevin did not deserve to be on the same level as him, so he asked Kevin to take the initiative to rify the situation by posting a message.


    Kevin failed to expect it as well, assuming that it was just a warning to him.


    Hugo continued, "Kevin, although you refuse to ept the letter, I have already delivered it. You can handle it yourself. Of course, if you really feel that you are worthy of being on par with Alex, you can decline."


    With that, Hugo threw the letter away and walked out of ss 32.


    After leaving ss 32, Hugo was in a good mood, managing to release sullenness in his heart. Despite the fact that he was dumped downstairs by Kevin in the morning, he seemed to save face by taking advantage of Alex''s power.


    "Alex, thank you." Hugo left the building with a smile.


    The bell rang, suggesting the end of the third ss.


    While everyone packed their things and prepared to return home, they were also employed in secretly discussing whether Kevin would post an article, and if he didn''t, would he be beaten up by Alex? It was well known that Alex was not only the First Campus Maniac, he was also in possession of a higher status, the Seventh Talented Master.


    Kevin was a mere School Bully, being generally expected not a match for a Talented Master.


    While n was busy with packing his schoolbag, he said, "Kevin, hurry up and post a post when you get back at night. Those boring students on the Facebook were to be me for they hated you as the Devil¡ªlike School Bully and even put you on equal terms with Alex, which will put you in trouble. As both a Campus Maniac and a Talented Master, on no ount is Alex willing to be on par with you. If I were him, I would not be happy either."


    "Haha." Kevin was amused, regarding that these students were boring. He had no interest in Facebook, School Bullies as well as Campus Maniacs. Kevin was only 18 years old in his previous life, at the same age as the current senior high school students, who yet had never stepped into society, having been immature. However, they were obliged to lead such a life since they had no social experience, nor were they under pressure from life and work. In his previous life, Kevin had traveled a lot. Aftering here and dealing with these so¡ªcalled crazy youths, Kevin realized that he had be more immature, feeling fatigued.


    "Kevin, don''tugh. I''m serious. Alex is very ruthless and good at martial arts."


    "Alright, I won''t bother with that crowd. In order to lead a peaceful life, I chose to be a School Bully so that no one would cause trouble for me. I scarcely expected that things just happened. When will it end?"


    Kevin picked up his schoolbag and walked out of the ss. This time, Kevin decided not to y with them.


    At this moment, in a corner of the campus, three Campus Maniacs were sitting on the ground with messy hair, their faces being in a sorry state as they were listlessly smoking.


    "Damn it. What should we do? If our embarrassing scenes are made public by Sally, we will feel too ashamed to stay in the school."


    "At the thought of we three Campus Maniac-swere howling on the ground. I am in a state of mental copse. I am a Campus Maniac. What a ridicule." Conrad added with irony..


    "Call Sally and make a deal with her. We also took photos and videos of Ben being beaten by us. If Sally exposes us, we will do the same to Ben, rendering everyone awkward "Jacob said.


    Barton replied with a sad face, "Don''t bother. Sally looks stupid, but she is smart in essence. She had taken away all our phones long ago, thuthe photos and videos about Ben were gone."


    "What? When did she snatch our phones?"


    Barton continued, "When Kevin threw us away, so did our phones. I saw Sally pick up our phones and she added that there must beBen in our phones, so she would destroy the evidence. If you don''t believe me, feel your pockets and see if there are any phones left.


    The other two Campus Maniacs fumbled their pockets. As expected, their phones were gone.


    Jacob said to Barton, "Barton, you''ve been chasing Sally for so long. Maybe she has developed some feelings for you. Why don''t you call her tonight and ask her to show mercy, not posting it?"


    Barton nodded, "I am well convinced that Sally likes me. I''ll call her tonight when I get back."


    At this moment, Sally was hummed as she walked towards the school gate, followed by Ben, who was dejected, with several injuries on his body. The reason why Sally was in a good mood was naturally because she had taken those precious photos. As long as she uploaded them, it would definitely caused quite a stir around the campus. Sally took great delight in ruining the reputation of those Campus Maniacs.


    "Ben, cheer up. Don''t worry. No one knows that you were beat by the three Campus Maniacs. I have taken their phones away and eliminated the film about they hitting you. You are still my bodyguard and the Seventh School Bully." Sally said.


    With a wry face. Ben returned, "It has nothing to do with the film. I have a grievance about falling into the trap. How could those three bastards be my match?As Master''sst disciple. I make my Master humiliated."


    "Forget it. You can strike back one day."


    "I will." Bensaid angrily.


    Kevin and n also walked out of the school.


    Kevin said to n, "n, join me and go my home first. I''ll teach you martial arts."


    "Alright." n was extremely excited.


    "Let''s go."


    Kevin and n arrived at the parking lot together. Lily would drive home by herself, so he didn''t need to wait for her. Lily''s Beetle was parked beside Kevin''s BMW.


    However, just as Kevin was about to leave, he saw Lily getting out of the car dejectedly.


    "Miss Lily, what''s wrong with you?" Kevin rolled down the ss and asked. Lily answered gloomily, "My car is broken. I can''t start it."


    "Uh, how did it happen?"


    "How would I know?"


    Kevin beamed, "Miss Lily, how abouting with me?"


    After consideration, Lily opened the back door of Kevin''s BMW and get on the car with furious.


    Being seated on the passenger seat. n turned to greet Lily, "Lily. I''ll pay a visit to your home."


    Lily frowned and said, "Kevin, why did you bring a stranger to my house?" Lily had no good impression on n.

 Chapter 101 A Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 101 A Misunderstanding</h4>


    Kevin said, "n wants to practice martial arts and we are going to my ce to teach him. Lily, if you want to learn, I can also teach you something."


    "I don''t want to learn from you. Also, don''t bring strange people home anymore. You''ve already arranged for two of your people." Lily said.


    "As your family''s bodyguard, I believe I have this right." Kevin didn''t care about her. In any case, Kevin was just being a bodyguard to make a living, or to help Charles, and that''s all. As for Lily, she had always had a bad attitude towards Kevin, though, indeed, it was Kevin that had ''harassed'' her in the women''s toilet in the first ce, it was actually a misunderstanding. Kevin did not expect to change his image in her heart anyway. Now that he wasn''t flirting with Lily, he didn''t have to ingratiate her, he only needed to do his job well. Besides. Kevin didn''t like Lily. No one couldpare to Fiona in London. Kevin would not be like Ben who was obedient with Sally in every matter because he liked her.


    Kevin no longer spoke to Lily, nor did Lily speak to Kevin.


    After a few minutes of silence in the carriage, n said, "Well, Kevin, where did you go at noon? I was going to have lunch with you."


    Kevin chuckled and said, "I went to a ce with Kelly to do some private business." Kevin didn''t want to be so clear because he didn''t want so many people to know Robin Hood.


    Hearing this and seeing Kevin''s ambiguous smile, n immediately misunderstood. He gave a thumbs up and said, "Awesome! But isn''t that thing more interesting to do in the evening?"


    Kevin probably didn''t understand the word ''interesting''. He smiled and said, "I don''t have time at night. I took advantage of my free time at noon to do it. I didn''t expect that it would take so long. I thought I would be back soon. After all, it would only take a few minutes toplete." Kevin was talking about Linda''s acupuncture and detoxification.


    "Amazing! Then how long have you taken?" n asked ambiguously.


    "About an hour." Kevin said.


    "Hey, look, we''ve got a womanizer here! Sure you are experienced!"


    "Well, not bad."


    Lily in the back row frowned and said angrily, "If you guys continue to talk nonsense here, I will get off the car and take a taxi myself."


    n hurriedly smiled at Lily and said, "Sorry, I forgot you were still sitting in the back."


    Kevin was really puzzled by Lily that he was having a normal conversation with n when she went wild with no reason. He said, "n, ignore her. Her temper is getting bigger and bigger."


    Seeing that Kevin''s serious face, Lily said angrily, "Stop the car. I will take a taxi."


    Kevin said, "No."


    "If you do not stop. I will jump the car."


    "I locked the door and the window. You can''t jump. You''re getting unreasonable."


    Lily cried out. She felt very wronged. It was Kevin and n that ignored her, talking about Kevin and Kelly doing that. She protested and then she was the unreasonable one?


    Hearing Lily''s crying. Kevin felt a headache. He was still felicitating in the afternoon that Ben''s mistress was a retarded girl and his was much more mature. But it turned out that Lily wasn''t any easier to deal with than Sally. She lost her temper all the time.


    Kevin was really afraid that she would cry all the way back, so he could onlypromise and said, "Alright, alright, if you don''t let us talk, we can shut up all the way."


    Lily only cried for a while. Kevin was really speechless that she cried so hard as if he had done something to her.


    Kevin and n shut up all the way until they got home. Lily was still angry and got out of the car without saying a word.


    n said, "Kevin, you are being hard with Lily, aren''t you? How can you make her like you this way?"


    "Hard? I did nothing."


    "Kevin, it was our fault just now. We talked about that in the car. I''m sure no girl would want to hear men talking about that."


    Kevin frowned, "What did we say?"


    "Didn''t you sleep with Kelly at noon?"


    "When did I ever said such a thing? I was meaning to go to the hospital to do business. Why are you always so impure?"


    "Then when I asked you, why did you smile so dirty?"


    "You''re the one with dirty smile." Kevin stared at n.


    "OK, OK, so that''s a misunderstanding. I''m sorry, alright, my thoughts are too wicked, only because I always think that you and Kelly make a cute couple."


    "We''re just friends. Don''t talk that nonsense anymore." Kevin did not like such a joke. Every time he talked about emotions, he felt sad with an engraved face shing in his mind.


    Kevin walked up to the vi and saw Charles standing at the door.


    "Kevin, you''re back." Charles smiled.


    "Charles, you have finished your business trip already?" Kevin said.


    "Yes, because I have something to do tonight, I have to rush back."


    "What is so important?" Kevin asked curiously.


    Charles didn''t look fine as he bitterly said, "It''s about Lily''s illness. A famous doctor woulde to treat Lily this time of every month."


    "Well, who''s that famous doctor?" Kevin asked.


    Charles obviously didn''t want to talk about this because he was so depressed about Lily''s illness. He smiled and said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. By the way, Kevin, is everything ok in the past few days?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "Don''t worry, everything is fine, despite, of course, Lily''s asional temperament."


    "Sometimes Lily is very sensible, sometimes not. I hope you can take care of her and not make a fuss with her."


    "Of course." Kevin nodded.


    Charles hesitated for a moment before suddenly saying, "Well, Kevin, did you smash a student''s Porschest week?"


    "Um." Kevin was stunned. Wasn''t this a few days ago? At that time, Kevin had just arrived in this world and thought that the car was an animal. Seeing that the car was not obedient, he was infuriated and pped it to death.


    "Rx, it''s fine. I''ve alreadypensated the owner for you. You''d better keep a low profile at schoolter. I heard that you broke the ribs of the English teacher today. The teacher is hospitalized."


    Kevin said apologetically, "I''m sorry to have caused you trouble, Charles. However, don''t worry about these matters in the future. I will take responsibility for them myself."

 Chapter 102 Enraged

    <h4>Chapter 102 Enraged</h4>


    "It''s not a big deal. I''ve already asked thepany secretary to negotiate with the teacher."


    "Welt thanks."


    Charles said helplessly, "Kevin, did you and Lily go outst night and have a scratch with someone called Tim ke? And you even hit him?"


    "Um, and you also know about this." Kevin was speechless. Charles really knew how to control things from afar, and he knew everything even when he went on a business trip.


    "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not using you. Your original intention was to protect Lily. I understand. However, sometimes it would be better to lower yourself slightly. For example, this time, because you offended Tim ke, I lost more than 10 million dors because of him. Of course, money is a trivial matter."


    "What? 10 million dors!" Kevin was infuriated. He only made 100,000 dors a month, and it would take him ten years to pay for this loss.


    "It''s fine. I''ve already dealt with this matter. I''m sure Tim ke won''te looking for trouble again." Charles said helplessly. After hiring Kevin as a bodyguard, things really happened one after another, and he had lost more than 10 million dors. Of course, there''s a good side to hire Kevin that he didn''t need to worry about his daughter''s safety anymore. From this point of view, no matter how much money he lost, it was worth it.


    Hearing this, Kevin felt even more guilty that Charlespensated for the broken Porsche, asked someone to negotiate with the English teacher, and lost 10 million dors because of him.


    Kevin discovered that no matter how strong he was, he could only protect Lily and couldn''t take care of all aspects. Kevin felt that he really wasn''t a qualified bodyguard.


    "By the way, who is this?" Charles looked at n.


    Kevin introduced, "This is my ssmate n. He wants to learn martial arts so I asked him toe here so I can teach him here."


    "Well then you guys go ahead."


    "Alright."


    Kevin brought n to thewn behind the vi. He was prepared to teach n some martial arts here. He would teach some basic and simple moves to him in case that it was too profound for him to learn, after all, n had missed the best learning age, which meant during the childhood, and only started learning martial arts now.


    n said, "Kevin, Lily''s father seemed quite easy to get along."


    Kevin nodded and said, "He helped me deal with my trouble all the time. I owe him too much. This society is reallyplicated and hard to y with."


    Kevin felt that the structure of his world was rtively simple. For example, whoever being better at martial arts would be most respected and even the gangs would not dare to mess up with him and would even worship him.


    But things were different in this world. No matter how good one''s at martial arts, mean people would still plot against him behind his back. No matter how powerful a martial master was, facing such aplicated society, they would copse for the malicious plots. This was not a world where power was most respected.


    The lesson quickly began. They started with the most basic postures, such as the horse¡ªbinding step. This was not a short process. If n wanted to master it, he had to work hard.


    Outside the vi, a small car drove in. Charles saw it and hurriedly walked up.


    "Zack." Charles respectfully opened the car door.


    An old man walked out of the car. It was Zack Baker, the Vice Principal whom Kevin had met at Light Hospital at noon.


    Charles seemed to have great respect for Zack, not only because he was a famous doctor who treated his daughter''s illness, but also because he was an elder.


    A woman walked down from the driver''s seat and respectfully greeted Charles. "Hi, Uncle Charles."


    Charles looked at the beautiful woman andughed, "Molly, here youe."


    "Yeah, I''m here to send my grandfather over, and to see Lily. I''ve been busy with work and haven''t seen her for a month."


    Charles chuckled and said, "Molly, you are reallypetent, aren''t you? You have your ownpany and I heard that you had done a great job."


    "Thank you. And it would be good if I had half of your business talent."


    "Don''t be that modest. You''re still young, take your time." Charles smiled and looked at Molly.


    If Kevin saw Molly, he would definitely recognize that she was exactly the female CEO who was tied up in the hotel and almost raped by Chris.


    At this time, Lily happily ran out of the vi and shouted, "Hey, Molly, hey, Zack."


    Zack looked at Lily with a smile and observed that Lily didn''t look fine. He was a little worried.


    Molly hurriedly walked up and held Lily''s hand affectionately. She touched Lily''s face and said." I haven''t seen you for a month, Lily. Let me see if you''ve lost weight."


    "Molly, I''m fine " Lily said happily. She was in a good mood since, today, her father was at home and Molly was here, too. Most of the time, his father was not home, and no one apanied her. She was very lonely.


    Molly looked at Lily with sadness. Molly knew about Lily''s illness. She also knew that Lily would not be able to live long. Now, Zack was just trying to help her live longer. Molly didn''t dare to think any further, fearing that she would cry out. She had known Lily since she was a child. Before Lily''s father divorced, they were ymates. However, fate always yed tricks on people.


    Zack asked, "Charles, howe Lily look worse? She didn''t look like thisst time I came here."


    "What?!" Charles became worried.


    "Zack, how could it be?" asked Charles, worriedly.


    Hearing Zack''s words, he was so nervous that he almost cried out.


    Zack was a well¡ªknown doctor in the country, so he couldn''t be mistaken.


    "Is there something disturbing Lily recently?" Zack asked.


    At this time, Lilyined, "My dad insisted on finding me some bodyguard, which made me angry all the time."


    When Molly heard this, she hurriedly said, "Oh right, Lily, I was just about to ask. I heard that you found a bodyguard. I also want to find a bodyguard. How is that bodyguard of yours?"


    Lily said, "If you want to find a bodyguard, you must find a good one. Mine is too bad. I don''t even want to talk about him. However, my father wants him. Zack said that my blood vitality is poor. I must have been angry with that bodyguard these days."


    "Wow, is it that bad? What kind of bodyguard is he?" Molly said angrily. What kind of bodyguard would anger his employer to this level? He must be unqualified.


    Zack looked at Charles and asked, "Is what Lily said true? No wonder she looked not as good as when I camest month."

 Chapter 103 A Miraculous Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 103 A Miraculous Doctor</h4>


    Charles said helplessly, "Indeed, it was true, but I have no choice. Previously, a pervert deliberately followed Lily into thedy''s room at school to masturbate in front of her. That''s why I ignored Lily''s objection and found her a bodyguard."


    Zack looked at his granddaughter, Molly, and nodded in agreement. Because his granddaughter had also been tied up to a hotel and almost raped by someone recently. If it weren''t for the mysterious ck clothed man, and the death of Chris by Robin Hood, the consequences would be unbearable. Therefore, Zack was in favor of Charles finding a bodyguard for his daughter. He wanted to find a bodyguard for his granddaughter, too.


    Molly said, "Even if you wanted to find a bodyguard for Lily, you should find a good one. Look at how Lily was infuriated by him." Molly looked extremely distressed.


    Charles said bitterly, "Lily''s bodyguard is really good at martial arts. For example, Larry Bake, the son of the vice master of Dragon Gang, was easily knocked down by him. With him protecting Lily, I''m quite relieved."


    "So, where is Lily''s bodyguard? Ask him toe here. I am going to teach him a good lesson. I won''t ever let a bodyguard treat me like that." Molly said.


    Charles said, "He is still busy now. He wille back when he is done. Let''s go into the room."


    Charles invited Zack and Molly into the vi.


    Holding Molly''s hands, Lily''s face was full of happiness, which was rarely seen.


    Sitting down in the living room, Charles made tea for the guests. Lily and Molly, on the other hand, went upstairs arm in arm to have a girl talk in Lily''s room.


    Charles and Zack chatted about Lily''s illness, and Charles''s expression immediately turned pale.


    After about ten minutes. Zack said excitedly.


    "Well, I have another good news to tell you."


    "What good news? Did you find a better treatment?" Charles hurriedly asked.


    Zack smiled and said, "No, but I think it should be better than that. I met someone at the hospital this afternoon. This person''s acupuncture skills are so good beyond my imagination. No, wait, it was beyond my cognition of medicine."


    "Is there really such a miraculous doctor?" Charles was overjoyed.


    Zack smiled and said, "I don''t know if he can do some miracle. I only saw his acupuncture treatment at noon and it shocked me. Can you imagine that he saved a person who was pronounced dead by a doctor by his unimaginable acupuncture technique?"


    "Wow, you must be kidding." Charles felt like he was listening to some fake story. How could the person who was announced dead be rescued again?"


    Of course, the temperature of the deceased''s body did notpletely cool down. It was just that her heartbeat and brain had stopped."


    "But she was dead."


    "Well, yeah, I also think that it''s amazing. So, this is the good news I want to tell you. I will definitely introduce this person to you in the future. I just met him today, and I haven''t brought up Lily ''s case to him."


    Lily and Molly walked down the stairs. When Molly heard this, she excitedly held her grandfather''s hand and said, "Grandpa, is there really someone who can cure Lily''s illness?"


    Zack said, "Molly, don''t get over excited. You can''t be sure of anything. I''m just saying that with such good acupuncture skills, perhaps he might be able to cure Lily, but still, it''s not certain. At least let me contact him first."


    Molly was so excited that she cried.


    Standing at the stairs and hearing Zack''s words, Lily was both excited and anticipating. If one had the opportunity to live a life, who would be willing to die so young? She had not fallen in love, nor married, nor having a child, and she still had a lot of things to do. However, Lily immediately regained her consciousness. It was better not to hold on to any hope first, in case she would have to endure the pain of disappointment.


    Zack looked at Lily and said, "Don''t worry, the person I''m talking about will definitely have a different method. Even if he doesn''t, he will definitely have a way to extend your life."


    Charles asked, "Is that person you''re talking about more skilled in medicine than you?"


    Zack said, "I don''t think anyone in the whole country canpare to him in terms of acupuncture and moxibustion. But I don''t know about his other aspects, such as differentiation of symptoms and medication. Alright, now let''s leave this topic forter. Lily,e over here and let me take your pulse."


    Kevin was not far behind the vi, teaching n basic skills on thewn. Kevin held a stick in his hand to correct n''s wrong posture.


    "Ouch." n was squatting on his legs and his feet were numb. Kevin didn''t teach him anything today but a horse step.


    Kevin said, "If you want to be an expert, your moves are not the most important thing. Instead, only when your basic skills are solid will you be able to practice any martial arts moves with high proficiency. In the first month, I will teach you these basic skills. You must practice all of them firmly."


    "Alright." n gritted his teeth. He had it enough of being bullied, despised or ignored by girls at school. With the help of such an able person, he would grasp the opportunity to change his fate.


    Seeing that it was gettingte and it was not suitable for him to practice for too long, Kevin said, "Alright, let''s call it today. Go back and take a hot bath."


    n immediately sat down on the ground, his feet being so sore that he almost couldn''t get up.


    Kevin invited n to have dinner together, but n refused. After all, this was not Kevin''s home.


    n took the bus home by himself.


    Kevin entered the vi. There was no sound in the hall. Kevin thought that no one was there, but when he walked in, he saw that a few people were quietly sitting in the hall. However, no one spoke. The person sitting on the sofa, with his eyes closed, was Zack, the deputy director of Light Hospital. No wonder it was so quiet. It turned out that Zack was taking Lily''s pulse, so no one could disturb him.


    Kevin looked at the woman beside Lily and was even more shocked. It was the woman he saved in the hotel that night! Her name seemed to be Molly. Why was she here?


    Molly raised her head and looked at Kevin with a puzzled expression. Lily whispered, "He is the bodyguard."


    When Molly heard that it was Lily''s unqualified bodyguard, she did not give Kevin a good look and red at him.


    Kevin looked at Zack and smiled, "It''s biased to take pulse in this way."


    Zack was concentrating on taking Lily''s pulse, not paying attention to Kevin, nor did he recognize him for a moment.

 Chapter 104 It Was Him

    <h4>Chapter 104 It Was Him</h4>


    Molly snorted, "What do you know as a bodyguard? My grandfather is a famous doctor in the whole country."


    Lily also red at Kevin and said, "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as mute. Don''t embarrass me in front of Zack."


    Kevin curled his lips.


    And Charles smiled awkwardly.


    Zack''s eyes were still closed. but he heard what Kevin had said.


    Zack was interrupted and said with a reprimanding tone. "Be quiet. If you are a bodyguard, then do your bodyguard job well. I have been a doctor for fifty to sixty years, it''s no your turn to judge my technique."


    Kevin rolled his eyes. He was just taking a pulse, why did he even close his eyes so tightly, like a rookie. Kevin, however, could do it on both hands while chatting with the patients.


    Kevin went to the toilet.


    After about three minutes, Zack stopped, opened his eyes, and said to Charles. "The situation didn''t change much, but slightly more unstable than before. It should be because Lily has suffered too much during this period of time. What we need now is to stabilize Lily''s situation. Ask that bodyguard toe here, and it was him that boasted that my pulse¡ªtaking method was wrong, wasn''t it? I d like to witness the right way." Zack didn''t like Lily''s bodyguard very much, and just now, he heard Kevin''s wild words and wanted to scold him in face.


    When Kevin heard this he hurriedly walked out, "I''m here."


    Kevin walked into the hall.


    Zack was shocked.


    "Howe it''s you?" Zack suddenly stood up. However, because of the inappropriate strength, and because he had just sat for a long time to check Lily''s pulse, his waist got twisted. Old bones were useless.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    "You should calm down." Charles and Molly hurriedly supported Zack up.


    Kevin was speechless. There was no need to be so excited to see him.


    Kevin walked over. Molly said with a disgusted expression, "It was all your fault. Don''t touch my grandfather."


    Kevin curled his lips.


    After Zack sat down, the pain lessened slightly. He looked at Kevin and said, "Kevin, why are you here?"


    Charles, Molly, and Lily were shocked when they heard Zack was familiar with Kevin. With Zack''s poprity and academic achievement, it was very strange for him to know such a bodyguard so well. Kevin was only an eighteen¡ªyear¡ªold boy, howe Zack seemed to know him well?


    Kevin smiled and said, "Hello, Zack, there''s no need to be so excited to see me. See? You twisted your waist."


    Zack smiled awkwardly and said, "Then I''m being embarrassed by myself. After all, I''m old and useless."


    Charles hurriedly asked, "Zack, you know Kevin? He is Lily''s personal bodyguard."


    Zack smiled incredulously. "I really didn''t expect that, Charles. The miraculous doctor who can bring back the dead I just mentioned is him."


    "What?!" Charles shouted.


    "What?!" Lily and Molly widened their eyes in disbelief.


    This must be a joke. Kevin was only eighteen years old, and he''s the miraculous doctor?


    Kevin smiled and said, "You''re ttering me. I''m not a miraculous doctor. My shallow medical skills arepletely iparable to that of my mentor''s, or, even my sister. How can I be a miraculous doctor?" Although Kevin said so, he was still happy to be ttered.


    "Don''t be modest. If your techniques are shallow, then I''m afraid I''ll have to be considered superficial." Zack smiled.


    Kevin was telling the truth. He could barely bepared to his sister, not to mention his mentor as he used to y a lot instead of studying.


    However, Kevin ignored that this world was totally different from his world. Kevin was very lowkey in terms of medical skills and had never revealed it before. It was because he knew that his medical skills were only half baked, so he didn''t dare to show them off. But he didn''t expect that in this world, even with his half baked medical skills, he would be considered a miracle doctor. Kevin could only chuckle about it.


    Charles asked, "Zack, are you serious? Is Kevin really the miraculous doctor you mentioned?"


    Molly and Lily also looked at Zack eagerly. This was too unbelievable.


    Zack said, "Sure he is. I just met him at noon. He came to apply the acupuncture treatment to Dean''s wife. But she was injected with poison by some guy and died that time, so Kevin who used his miraculous resurrection technique to save her, and then even the poison was cured. I saw with my own eyes and his friend Kelly was also here. I was going to introduce Kevin to youter, but I didn''t expect him to be Lily''s bodyguard."


    "Oh my god, Kevin is really a miraculous doctor." Charles stared nkly at Kevin.


    Kevinughed and said, "I''m not a miraculous doctor." Kevin was ustomed to people calling his mentor the miraculous doctor. Now, it was strange for others to call him a miraculous doctor. If Janice heard this, she would definitely scold him. "How dare you be the miracle doctor? Even I do not deserve the title of ''Miraculous Doctor'' in front of your mentor." Kevin blushed when he thought about it.


    Lily suddenly remembered that on the way back from school in the pre evening. Kevin and n were discussing an ambiguous topic that Kevin and Kelly were going to get a room. Now that she heard Zack''s words, she knew that Kevin and Kelly were going to the hospital at noon.


    Lily suddenly felt embarrassed. It turned out that her thoughts were too wicked. What they talked about was totally different from what she thought. Of course, Lily also felt very guilty about losing her temper with Kevin at that time. No wonder Kevin scolded her for being unreasonable.


    Seeing that Kevin''s so modest with his great medical skills, Zack immediately felt embarrassed. He was used to being respected. Just now, Kevin said that his pulse¡ªtaking method was wrong, but in fact, he was a little unhappy.


    "Ouch." Zack got lost in his mind and with a sudden move, here came a fierce pain from his waist.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong?" Molly hurriedly asked.


    "Let''s go to the hospital." Charles withdrew his gaze from Kevin and looked nervously at Zack.


    Kevin stood up and said, "Let me take a look."


    Charles and Molly subconsciously walked away. Kevin stood beside Zack. Zack smiled and said, "Thank you, buddy."


    "You''re wee. Lie down with your back facing upwards."

 Chapter 105 Sorry to Disappoint You

    <h4>Chapter 105 Sorry to Disappoint You</h4>


    "Alright." Zack endured the pain andy on the sofa.


    Charles and the others were watching from the side. They didn''t know if Kevin''s medical skills were that good. If so, wasn''t he just being lucky to have a bodyguard who happened to be a miracle doctor? What a luck!


    Kevin took out a short silver needle.


    Kevin pressed down on Zack''s back, confirming the location of the pain of his sprain, and then stabbed the needle down.


    "Ouch." Zack felt a burst of relief, and the muscles on his back immediately rxed.


    With only a silver needle. Kevin relieved Zack''s pain. Because sprains were somon for him that when they practiced martial arts in the original world, such injuries were somon. Everyone practiced needling on each other, and even his eldest martial brother who was bad at medical skills, could do so.


    Kevin used the silver needle to stab three ces on Zack''s back. In less than ten minutes. Kevin said, "Alright, it''s fine."


    Zack sat up, as expected, just like before he had sprained himself.


    "Wow, this is so magic." Zack was very shocked. Normally, when someone sprained, doctors would apply a ster to patients that could activate blood cirction and remove blood stasis. Usually it took a day or two to relieve the pain, but for Kevin, it reduced to ten minutes.


    After all, the effect of the ster was not as good as Kevin''s acupuncture.


    "Alright, Zack, calm down, you''re easily shocked. Your medical skills are truly insufficient."


    "Well, sure." Zack smiled without giving it a second thought.


    Now Charlespletely believed that Kevin was actually the miraculous doctor.


    Molly looked at Kevin, no longer showing the despise look as before, while Lily''s expression was a littleplicated. When she heard that there''s a miraculous doctor that might be able to save her, she was very happy and expectant. Her life was still very long, and there were still many things for her to do. She looked forward to seeing that miraculous doctor as soon as possible. However, it turned out to be Kevin. Kevin was a shameless and evil man. In Lily''s heart, Kevin was no match for the miracle doctor.


    Zack said, "This is my granddaughter, Molly." After Zack sat up, he hurriedly introduced his granddaughter to Kevin. He was in such a hurry as he wondered if there could be any chemistry between Kevin and Molly as they were about the same age, and he would be very happy to see them together.


    Molly looked at Kevin and smiled, "Thank you for curing my grandfather."


    "It''s just a sprain. It''s not so serious." Kevin nodded slightly. This was the second time he had seen Molly, but no one knew about it.


    Charles said excitedly. "Kevin, it''s really hard to believe that you''re actually a doctor. I''m just looking for a bodyguard. I didn''t expect my luck to be so good."


    Kevin said, "Actually, bodyguards are my proper profession. I only know a little about medical skills."


    Charles said, "Kevin, please take a look at Lily. Actually, I should have told you about Lily''s illness a long time ago."


    "I already know." Kevin said.


    "Uh, how did you know?" Charles was puzzled. He never told that to others before, and Emma would never speak out.


    "Well, when Lily lost her temper several days ago, she identally said that she was very pitiful and told me to stop pestering her."


    Lily listened and pouted, "I didn''t lose my temper."


    Zack smiled and said, "Alright, Kevin, tell me, can you cure Lily''s illness?"


    Kevin scratched his head. Now Kevin regretted for not studying hard. If it were his mentor or Janice, they would definitely be able to cure her, or even Fiona would have a 50% chance of sess. However, Kevin did not study well, so his chances reduced to only 30%.


    Kevin said, "To tell you the truth, this illness is a bit troublesome. I''m afraid I only have a 30% chance to cure her."


    Hearing this, Zack was shocked, "What did you say? 30%? Is it treatment or cure?"


    "Yes, only 30% to cure her. If it were my mentor or his wife Janice, it would be 100%. However, I didn''t learn it well. I''m really sorry." Kevin felt very sorry.


    However, Zack held Kevin''s hand excitedly and said, "Thank you, thank you so much." When Charles heard Kevin''s words, he was very excited. Lily''s heart was burning with excitement, and her desire for life was rekindled.


    "Um, what''s wrong with you guys? I''m only 30% sure I can cure her. Why aren''t you disappointed?"


    Charles smiled excitedly and said, "Kevin, I''m so happy to hear you say that you have a 30% chance to have her cured as there was no hope for Lily to be cured before. Even if we chose the extension treatment, there was less than 10% chance that Lily could live beyond 20 years old. But you said that you have a 30% chance. Jesus, this is really great."


    Zack also said excitedly, "Yes, I''m really afraid that I heard it wrong about the treatment and cure. Kevin, tell me again. Is it cure or treatment?"


    Kevin said, speechless, "Of course it''s cure. If it''s treatment, let alone my current level, even five years ago. I''m 100% sure."


    "What do you mean? How many years can you keep Lily alive if we choose to treat her? Can you keep Lily alive until she''s 30? Even if it''s 25 years old, that''s fine." Charles said nervously.


    Kevin rolled his eyes and said, "Life extension is not a problem for me at all. Eighty years old is the minimum standard."


    "What? Eighty years old?" Charles cried out. This was really good. The hope of Lily surviving past twenty years was less than ten percent before! Now, Kevin actually said that he could extend her life to at least eighty years old! Nothing more to worry about! Those normal people might not necessarily live up to eighty years old.


    Lily was also excited. Molly and Lily hugged each other tightly to vent their excitement.


    The haze over Charles''s head seemed to instantly sweep away, and the sky became clear.


    Charles said, "Kevin, then please take a look at Lily''s situation."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded, speechless. In Kevin''s heart, he did not take Lily''s illness seriously. Otherwise, he would have been nervous and anxious for Lily. Although Kevin was only 30% sure that she would be cured, it would definitely not be a problem for him to extend her life.


    "Lily,e over and let him take a look. Charles said to Lily.


    Lily blushed and walked to Kevin''s side with aplicated thought that she was originally disgusted with him. but suddenly he became the one to save her life.

 Chapter 106 Treatment of Expelling Coldness

    <h4>Chapter 106 Treatment of Expelling Coldness</h4>


    Kevin did not think too much. He ced his both hands on Lily''s pulse. Every time Kevin took the pulse seriously, his used two hands at the same time.


    Zack frowned slightly, somewhat puzzled as to why Kevin had to take the pulse with both hands, because the pulse of both hands was the same. Wasn''t this an unnecessary move?


    Kevin quietly felt Lily''s pulse, though it was very weak.


    A few minutester, Kevin released Lily''s hand. Lily''s face turned slightly red, thinking that Kevin had finished his diagnosis.


    But Kevin said, "I need to hear your heartbeat."


    Without waiting for Lily to speak, Kevin pressed his hand on Lily''s chest.


    "What!" Lily''s entire body trembled. Kevin was clearly being a hoodlum.


    Charles and Zack couldn''t bear to look at this scene. They turned their heads, but none of them would suspect that Kevin was taking this opportunity toe on to Lily. In fact, even though Kevin''s hand was pressed against Lily''s chest, he didn''t pay attention to the soft touching at all. He was fully focused on the heart beating.


    About two minutester. Kevin said, "Alright, it''s done."


    "How''s it going?" Charles hurriedly asked.


    "Well, the situation is not bad. It''s better than I expected. It seems that Zack has treated Lily well. Otherwise, Lily would not be in such a good situation now.


    Charles looked at Zack gratefully and said, "Yes, he has been treating Lily regrly since her childhood."


    "Yes, Lily''s physical situation is not bad now, but no good inside. Her period is abnormal which may even note two times a year. Before the coldness is cured, she cannot do anything to vent her Yin essence. Otherwise, her physical condition may deteriorate drastically."


    "What is ''venting Yin essence''?" Molly asked in confusion.


    Kevin said, "It means having sex with a man. She can''t have sex, nor even think about it. To put it straight, Lily must abstain from sex."


    Lily was extremely depressed. She blushed from embarrassment and snorted, "You''re the one to beware of sex!" Kevin told her to abstain from sex in public as if she was a pervert.


    Molly rolled her eyes, feeling a little embarrassed. If she had known that she would not ask.


    Zack smiled and said, "I''ve told Lily about this before."


    Charles hurriedly asked. "Is there any way to treat it?"


    Kevin said, "Of course there is a way, but there''s only 30% chance to cure her. It''s all because I didn''t study hard in the past, but don''t worry, with me here, she wouldn''t die."


    "Alright. That is good enough." Charles said happily.


    Kevin hesitated for a moment and said, "However, life extension is only an extension. Before Lily was one hundred percent cured, the symptoms I mentioned just now would apany her all the time. The period is abnormal, so she must always restrain herself from sex. How can this be considered good?"


    Charles sighed, "It''s still better than losing her life."


    Molly''s face was somewhat gloomy. Lily has suffered too much. If she could not be cured, even if she lived long, she could not have a boyfriend, a husband, or a child in the future."


    However, Lily said with satisfaction, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be fine to be alone. I was originally going to die but I can live longer now. I don''t have any more requirements. I''m already very satisfied."


    Kevin nodded and said, "Great, your mentality is very good. This is also a factor that can maintain your current stability. Keep it up."


    "Thank you " Lily looked at Kevin gratefully.


    "Then I''m going to apply a thorough coldness¡ªdispelling procedure on your body now."


    "Alright."


    "Lie down, face up."


    Lily immediatelyy t on the sofa.


    Kevin took out several 12¡ªcm¡ªlong needles and instructed, "Take off your tops."


    "What?!" Lily was stunned.


    Charles hurriedly said, "Kevin, why don''t you go into the room?"


    Charles felt that it was a little embarrassing to do this in the living room. Even when Lily didn''t take off her clothes, her figure was very obvious as shey down. If she took off her clothes, it would be no good. Although there were no outsiders, it was still not good.


    Zack also said, "Yes, go into the room. Charles and I will have a cup of tea here." Although Zack really wanted to see for himself how Kevin used the needles, but, after all, Lily was a girl.


    "Alright." Kevin nodded.


    However, Lily''s was a little scared. She wouldn''t forget that Kevin was also a viin.


    Kevin seemed to have noticed Lily''s dilemma and said. "If you''re worried, you can have Molly apany you."


    "Yes, please." Lily hurriedly nodded.


    They entered Lily''s room, and Molly closed the door.


    "Lie down."


    Lilyy down, but she was unwilling to take off her clothes.


    Kevin picked up the needle and frowned, "Hurry up."


    Molly also said, "Don''t worry, Lily. This is a treatment."


    Lily hesitated and said, "But no man had seen my body before."


    Molly smiled and said, "If you don''t get the treatment and die, you''ll be burned to ashes. Would you rather be burned to ashes than be seen by a man?"


    "Aww." Lily''s face turned bitter.


    Molly went up to help take off Lily''s jacket. Just as Molly was about to take off Lily''s bra, Kevin said. "No need, that''s fine."


    "Alright."


    Lily immediately rxed a lot.


    Kevin nced at Lily''s plump chest and her snow¡ªwhite belly without any extra flesh. He praised her figure in his heart. However, Kevin did not look too much, nor did he reveal any evil expression. Kevin was not that unsettled.


    "It might hurt a little. Bear with it."


    "Ok."


    Kevin stabbed a needle in.


    "Ouch." Lily cried out in pain.


    Molly felt scared from the side seeing that so long a needle was stabbed down on Lily''s navel.


    "I can''t see this," Molly said in fear. "I want to go out."


    Lily hurriedly prayed, "Molly, please stay with me."


    "Fine, alright."


    Kevin stabbed the second silver needle down. Gradually, Lily''s entire chest and belly were covered with silver needles.


    Lily felt her skin was burning ufortably. Molly held Lily''s hand tightly.


    Downstairs, Charles was extremely nervous. Although he was drinking tea, he was absent¡ªminded.


    Zack smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Kevin''s acupuncture technique is extraordinary."


    "Sure."


    "It seems that Lily has a helper sent by god."


    "Yeah, I was just hiring a bodyguard. I didn''t expect that he would actually be a miraculous doctor." Charles smiled satisfied.


    However, Zack muttered, "He can also do martial arts? That''s a surprise."

 Chapter 107 What Do You Think

    <h4>Chapter 107 What Do You Think</h4>


    Charles said, "He''s more than good at martial arts. For example. Larry Bake, son of Tim ke, the vice president of Dragon Gang of the three biggest irregr forces in London, is no match for Kevin. Larry Bake actually threatened me during the bodyguard interview and Kevin beat him up."


    "Wow, Larry Bake was actually a famous genius in Dragon Gang. It seems that Kevin is really a capable man. However, he has never revealed his origins."


    Charles thought for a moment and said, "He didn''t tell me much. He only said that he was an abandoned son expelled from the n."


    Zack smiled, "This got to be a lie. With his medical skills and martial arts, which n will expel him?"


    "That''s right. He just didn''t want to tell the truth. But if he doesn''t want to say it. I won''t press it."


    "He also mentioned that his mentor is a miraculous doctor that no one in the world doesn''t know about. However, I can''t think of anyone who can match it. He is truly a mysterious person. Fortunately, I feel that there is no malice in his heart."


    In the room. Lily was sweating profusely.


    "How much longer would it take?" Lily asked. She felt that her entire body was emitting heat.


    Kevin said, "About ten minutes."


    "There''s still ten minutes! I''m going to burn."


    "Well, don''t worry. The more you feel like it''s burning, the better it will be. If one day you don''t feel the burning heat, then there''s nothing I can do to help, because it means that the coldness has invaded your bone. Fortunately, you have someone to help you treat it since young. Otherwise, you won''t be able to move at all."


    "My grandfather didn''t help her much either." said Molly. "He just used some very expensive ingredients to make her a bath once a month. But do you know how much those ingredients were worth? Twenty million dors! Her present stability is piled up with money."


    Twenty million yuan a month, 240 million a year? No wonder Charles worked so hard to earn money. Fortunately, Lily had a good father who could earn money. If she was from a poor family, she wouldn''t make it through now. Once the coldness inside her body broke out. her entire body would be emitting cold aura, like an air conditioner, how could a person bear it?


    Lily endured the heat and asked, "Then do I have to soak in those expensive potions in the future?"


    Kevin said, "It''s actually based on the same principle as what I''m doing right now. However, it''s better to keep the bath every month. This is obviously very beneficial to you."


    "Well, then my father will have to keep earning money hard?" Lily was disappointed. She hoped that her father would stay at home with her every day.


    "You don''t have to die now. There''s still plenty of time to spend with your father in the future. Besides, I''m 30% sure I can cure you. What if I make the 30% a reality?" Kevin smiled.


    Lily looked at Kevin gratefully and suddenly felt that Kevin was not so hateful.


    Lily involuntarily said, "Kevin, with such abilities, why did you choose to be such a viin and do those shameless things?"


    "Well, it''s almost done." Kevin pulled out Lily''s needle.


    Lily hurriedly stood up and felt that her body was filled with heat. In the past, no matter how much clothes she wore, she felt chilly all the time. Even in the summer, she had never sweated a single drop. Today was the first time she had felt hot and sweated so much.


    "Go take a shower, Lily." Said Molly.


    "Alright."


    Kevin put away the silver needles and said. "I''m going out."


    When Kevin arrived downstairs. Charles and Zack hurriedly stood up and asked about the situation.


    "Don''t worry. Lily will feel like a normal person within at least a month or two. Besides, I heard that she soaked in some potions every month. It is quite beneficial. It''s better to keep it."


    Charles nodded, "Of course. I will try hard to earn that money back. Kevin, thank you so much."


    "You''re wee. It''s a piece of cake."


    Charles said, "Well, Kevin. I only hired you as a bodyguard before with a sry of 100,000 dors a month. I feel like I have to raise your sry or I''m embarrassing myself. I''ll give you 1,000,000 dors a month, what do you say?"


    Kevinughed, "Never mind, Charles. I''m here to be a bodyguard. As for treating Lily, it''s no big deal."


    "Zack said that with your medical skills, if you were to be a private doctor of a wealthy person, your monthly sry would be at least a few millions, or even tens of millions."


    "Alright, Charles, I won''t be a private doctor. Because I have already been a bodyguard. I have to be loyal to this profession. Alright, let''s have dinner."


    Charles felt guilty, but Kevin was not a person who valued money too much. Moreover, Lily needed so much money every month.


    Lily came down after taking a shower, feeling refreshed and happily having dinner with them.


    After dinner, Zack and Molly left. Charles and Lily saw them out.


    Molly driving the car, Zack sat in the back seat and smiled, "Molly, what do you think of Kevin?"


    Molly said, "His medical skills are indeed quite good. Grandpa, I have to say. even you are no match to him."


    "That''s true, I''m far inferior to him. But I''m not talking about that. What''s your impression of Kevin?"


    Molly finally understood his implication. She smiled and said, "Very good, young and promising."


    Zackughed, "And if only Kevin could be my grandson¡ªinw. What do you think?"


    "Grandpa, don''t joke on me." Molly said nervously.


    "Molly, I''m not joking. And I''m very serious."


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to talk about it anymore." Molly seemed to resist.


    "Didn''t you say that he''s pretty good? He''s so skilled in medicine that he even surpasses me. How can you find someone better than him?"


    Molly recalled a person, a ck clothed person. She did not know his appearance, but she always remembered that warm embrace. Molly smiled, "It''s just your thought. But I don''t think so."


    Zack didn''t say much. In short, he felt that Kevin was a rare talent. It''d be a pity if he missed him.


    At this moment, in a vi not far from Lily''s house, August was sitting in the living room, smoking continuously.


    Not long after, a subordinate walked in.

 Chapter 108 Kevin was Furious

    <h4>Chapter 108 Kevin was Furious</h4>


    "August, we found The Mole."


    August turned around and saw The Mole standing there with a frightened expression. Today, he sent him to the hospital to kill Dean''s wife but he had been missing until now.


    "The Mole, what''s the matter? You can''t handle such a small thing. Following me this long, what exactly have you learned? Where have you been this afternoon?" August asked angrily.


    "Sorry, August. I did go to the hospital to kill her, but who knew that before I could confirm her death, a young man came up to me and knocked me unconscious and took me to a small alley to ask me some questions. Then he threw me into the sewer. I was unconscious until dusk."


    "Knock you unconscious? With your strength, is it that easy to knock you unconscious?" August frowned. "Please trust me. I swear to god that if I lie to you, I will be killed by the thunder." August asked. "What did you say when that person asked you?"


    The Mole trembled and said in shock, "I, I''m sorry, I''ve told him everything."


    "So, you''ye even exposed me?"


    "Please don''t kill me!"


    "Trash." August pressed the cigarette butt in The Mole''s face. The Mole did not dare to resist and let the cigarette butt to burn on his skin.


    August looked at another subordinate named John.


    John said, "August, he didn''t lie. And I have already found the person who threw him into the sewer."


    "Who is it?" August''s expression turned grim.


    John said, "It''s the brat who meddled in Dean''s wife''s affairsst night and saved her life. We are looking for him. I didn''t expect that he would appear at the hospital this afternoon and save her again. He even threw The Mole into the sewer after having ruined our n many times."


    "What''s his name?" August asked in a hoarse voice.


    "His name is Kevin. He is a student at the St. Paul''s School. He is currently a bodyguard of the a local entrepreneur''s daughter, his name is Charles Green. Kevin is quite skilled in medicine and I heard that he also knows some martial arts."


    August said angrily, "How dare him meddle in my affairs? Find him out."


    John said, "There''s no need to look for it. That Charles''s home is right here in same vi area. It doesn''t take ten minutes to walk to it."


    August was stunned. He didn''t expect that the brat actually lived so close. August said, "Now that we couldn''t find Robin Hood, and the n of killing Dean''s wife was ruined, then don''t me me for being brutal with this guy. John, bring along a few brothers and go to Charles''s house to cripple them."


    "Yes."


    At Charles''s house, Kevin was taking a bath.


    Charles and Lily were watching TV while chatting. Because Lily didn''t have to die, even if she couldn''t be cured. she could still live to eighty years old, so they were in a very good mood.


    At this moment, a nging sound came from outside, as if the iron door of the vi had been kicked open.


    "What''s going on? I''ll go take a look." Emma hurriedly stood up and walked outside.


    However, just as Emma arrived at the entrance, her body suddenly flew backwards, as if someone had kicked her away. Emma''s body fiercelynded on the wine cab of the restaurant. With a crash, the wine cab was knocked over, and Emma fell unconscious. At the same time, five fierce ¡ª looking men walked into the living room.


    "What''s going on?!" Charles immediately stood up, and Lily screamed and was at a loss.


    Charles tightly shielded his daughter behind him. Looking at the five people, he hurriedly asked, "Who are you? Why did you barge into my house?"


    The five people were August and his four subordinates.


    August asked with a gloomy expression, "Where is Kevin? Let him out."


    "Kevin? Why are you looking for Kevin?" Charles hurriedly asked.


    "I don''t think I need to report to you." August''s eyes turned cold.


    At this time, a subordinate behind August said, "August, that girl is gorgeous."


    August looked at Lily. She was actually a beauty. August did not like to speak a lot and directly said, "Take her away."


    "OK." The tall man walked towards Charles.


    Charles said anxiously, "Don''te over." He tightly protected Lily behind him.


    The tall man chuckled as he walked towards Lily and said. "It''s her fortune that August like her."


    At this moment, a book suddenly flew downstairs.


    The book hit the head of the tall man, and he immediately fell down with a muffled voice.


    August and his subordinates immediately looked up to the second floor and saw a young man standing on the railing of the stairs.


    Kevin was very angry. They found him home and just broke right in? He was even angrier than when Tim ke sent people here.


    Kevin jumped down from the second floor and stood in the living room.


    When Charles and Lily saw Kevin, they immediately felt a sense of security.


    August stared into Kevin''s eyes and asked ferociously. "Kevin?"


    Kevin also said with a gloomy expression, "Yes, I am, But no matter who you are today, I will not let you off, I never provoke others, but I never show mercy to anyone who dares to provoke me."


    August smiled angrily, "Sure enough, a newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. Although you don''t want to know, I''m still telling you, my name is August, August Snyder. Do you know why I''m looking for you today? Because you meddled in my affairs in the first ce. No matter how miserable you are today, the me is on yourself."


    When Kevin heard his name, he knew what their purpose was. It must be that Kevin have saved Dean''s wife that make August unhappy with him, so he came here to get revenge on him. Seeing that Lily was very beautiful and then he wanted to take Lily away. But did they know that Lily had to abstain from sex? Of course, this was not the point. The point was that Kevin was angry.


    "I don''t care who you are. You have two choices now. First, kneel down and kowtow 50 times to my frightened boss and her daughter before leaving. Second, I''ll break your legs and throw you out."


    August was furious when he heard Kevin''s words. He was already furious enough that his father and younger brother were crippled but could not find Robin Hood to avenge. That was why he came to Kevin to vent his anger. He didn''t expect that Kevin would be so tough and now he''s even angrier.


    August waved his hand and said, "John, go and break his legs. I don''t want to see him standing in front of me and talking to me like that."


    "Yes, sir." John flipped over towards Kevin like a fish jumping through a dragon gate.

 Chapter 109 Got Shot

    <h4>Chapter 109 Got Shot</h4>


    Kevin was shocked. This man called John didn''t seem to be weak, at least stronger than anyone Kevin had ever fought before.


    Unfortunately, it was still not good enoughpared to Kevin.


    Kevin was so angry that he did not want to waste time to y with him, directly rushing forward, he grabbed John without anyone seeing how he did that.


    "Click."


    "Ahhhh." John let out a miserable scream. He didn''t even see his move clearly even though his feet had been forcefully broken.


    After Kevin snapped John''s feet, he threw him in front of August and said, "You want to be the next one?"


    August looked at John''s broken legs and his body trembled.


    Seeing Kevin''s strength. Charles was also greatly excited. He was a little worried that Kevin would not be able to defeat him just now, because when the people came into the room, that atmosphere almost frightened him to death. Lily looked at Kevin''s back and suddenly felt that Kevin was so valiant. His previous image as a viin was instantly overturned.


    August didn''t see how Kevin''s moves, either, so he was deeply frightened now.


    The Mole whispered, "See? I already told you that he is a master. He easily broke John''s legs and even you might not be able to do it that easily. Or maybe, let''s forget it. After all, you still got that Robin Hood to seek revenge against. He''s just a meddler. It''s not worth it."


    August''s expression turned cold as he angrily said, "You think I can''t defeat him, don''t you?"


    "Sorry, August, I didn''t say that. Go on." The Mole trembled.


    August''s face trembled and he said, "Kevin, I underestimate you. You really are a good one."


    Kevin snorted, "I don''t need you to underestimate me, because I never put you in my eyes."


    August was extremely unhappy, but he was not confident of winning. Furthermore, what The Mole said was correct. It was not worth wasting his energy fighting Kevin. It was most important to seek revenge on Robin Hood.


    "Kevin, I''m in town to defeat Robin Hood, so I won''t fight you now. But remember, don''t meddle in my affairs anymore, otherwise I don''t mind killing you first." August said coldly.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t tell me you want to leave so easily? This is not where you cane and go whenever you want."


    The Mole hurriedly asked. "What do you want?"


    "Kneel down, apologize, kowtow 100 times."


    August''s expression turned cold. He had already decided not to fight Kevin temporarily. He didn''t expect that Kevin was this tough.


    "Kevin, you''d better take the chance. You''re lucky that I let you off now." August roared.


    Kevin snorted disdainfully, "How ridiculous! Did I beg you not to ''let me off''? Alright. I don''t care. Don''t force me to say it three times. If you want to leave, then kneel down and kowtow 100 times. Or, I will break your legs and throw you all out, you can choose for yourself."


    August was furious.


    "Kevin, you forced me to do this."


    Kevin said disdainfully, "You don''t deserve to make me force."


    August''s gaze turned cold, as if trying to kill someone. He gritted his teeth and said, "My family have gone through a tough day. I advise you not to force me to kill you."


    "Well, it''s none of my business if your rtives are killed. Your family did bad things and they finally got their returns. They deserve it."


    "How dare you!" August roared angrily, Originally, Kevin was not his enemy, but just a meddler. Seeing that Kevin''s martial arts skills were great. August thought that it wasn''t suitable for him to have another powerful enemy now. However, Kevin actually didn''t take the chance to be quiet. Moreover, now that he heard Kevin said that his father and younger brother deserved it, August''s heart waspletely ignited. Kevin was his enemy now.


    "Kevin, if I don''t kill you today. I will be sorry to my father and younger brother who now can''t take care of themselves." August''s eyes gushed with blood as he looked at Charles and Lily. He gritted his teeth and said, "None of you shall escape."


    August decided to kill them all to not to leave the evidence.


    Seeing August''s murderous gaze. Charles''s body trembled endlessly as he looked nervously at Kevin.


    Kevin did not feel the slightest fear from August''s murderous gaze. He sneered, "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to do it."


    "Die." August rushed towards Kevin.


    "Ten¡ªfingered Berserk Dragon."


    August moved towards Kevin in an instant. His hands opened like Nine ¡ª Yin Skeleton ws, and each finger was strong enough to pierce through Kevin''s body.


    Kevin raised his two fingers and attacked August iparably quickly that it was almost impossible to see his move with the naked eye. He pointed right at August''s chest.


    "Bang!" August felt as if he had been shot in the chest which was instantly pierced a hole and a blood mist flew out of his back.


    This was a martial art move created by Kevin himself called "Hell Touch". This was the first time he had used it in this world. When Kevin''s Hell Touch reached a higher level, he would be capable of injuring people from afar. However, Kevin was still unable to do so, but the power of this move could already be seen.


    August stood there motionlessly. He felt that his upper body waspletely motionless and numb. His chest was aching as if something had pierced through his body. There was actually a hole in his back and the wind was blowing into his body.


    Kevin kicked August out of the entrance of the hall.


    It was ridiculous for him to dare to utter such wild words of killing the Charles n with so weak power. However, he was fortunate enough to experience Kevin''s Hell Touch today. The Mole and the other three juniors hurriedly rushed to August''s side.


    "August, how are you?" Asked the mole.


    "August has lost a lot of blood. It looks like he''s been shot." Another brother said.


    "On my god, shot! Despicable, he used a gun!"


    Kevin was a little depressed. His Hell Touch was said to be a gun? However, he was not wronged. The effect of his Hell Touch was indeed simr to being shot in a person''s body. If one was hit in the head, there would be a hole on his head.


    Kevin walked in front of August and stepped on his chest. "August, I didn''t kill you this time because I wanted you to change yourself to be a good person. I think you understand what I meant. Get out of here now. If you provoke me again. you will definitely not be so lucky."

 Chapter 110 Identity Exposure

    <h4>Chapter 110 Identity Exposure</h4>


    August was quickly carried away by his subordinates.


    Kevin hurriedly walked into the room and checked Emma. Fortunately, she was fine. Kevin gave her an acupoint massage and asked Eden to help her to her room to have a rest.


    Charles said with lingering fear, "Will these peoplee again?"


    Kevin said apologetically, "I''m sorry that I dragged you into this, Charles. They''re here for me. But don''t worry, August shouldn''t have the guts to provoke me again, unless he really isn''t afraid of death."


    Lily asked, "Do you have a gun on you?"


    Lily''s face seemed to be a little disappointed, because she felt that Kevin did not defeat August by force, but by guns. Therefore, she suddenly felt that Kevin was not omnipotent and was not as powerful as she thought. Kevin looked at Lily, as if he saw a trace of disappointment in her eyes. Kevin immediately understood Lily''s thoughts.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Are you a little disappointed?"


    Lily subconsciously nodded and said, "Perhaps a little. After all, relying on guns does not mean that you defeated that person on your own."


    Charles hurriedly said, "Lily, don''t speak nonsense. Even if using a gun, ordinary person may miss the target. The fact that Kevin can hit August already showed his strength."


    "Fine." Lily said helplessly, with a little disappointment in her heart. Charles looked at Kevin and smiled. "Don''t mind her nonsense. It''s fine. Being able to defeat others with a gun is also a kind of ability."


    Kevinughed out.


    "What are youughing at?" Lily asked.


    Kevin said, "Just look."


    Kevin raised two fingers and swiftly pointed at the wall.


    An invisible stream of air gushed out from his fingertips.


    "Whoosh." A hole appeared instantly on the thick wall. Of course, it was a small hole a few centimeters long, through which one could see the outside.


    "What the hell!" Charles and Lily were both shocked.


    Kevin said, "It doesn''t matter if you underestimate me. But please don''t underestimate my self¡ªcreated martial technique, the Hell Touch. I didn''t use a gun. I condense the vital force in my body, and then pierced through the wall with it on my finger. Miss, I''m afraid your so¡ªcalled gun won''t be able to pierce through this wall, right? How can it bepared to my Hell Touch?"


    Charles and Lily looked at Kevin with huge shock. It turned out that he warn''t using guns, but rather using ''the vital force'', although they didn''t quite understand what the ''vital force'' was.


    After Lily knew that Kevin wasn''t using a gun, her disappointment towards Kevin was immediately swept away. On the contrary, she was even more impressed by Kevin''s strength.


    Charles smiled and said, "Lily, do you understand now? He can pierce through a wall with just one finger. Its power far exceeds that of a gun. The martial art is truly powerful."


    "Yes." Lily hurriedly nodded.


    Kevin said, "No, I''m not that powerful now. Um... Well, just, forget it, you don''t understand." Kevin''s current strength was iparable to the past. But if he said so, they would think that he was actually showing off. It would be better for him not to say anything.


    Kevin went upstairs, hoping that August will note back again, or Kevin will have to turn into Robin Hood and exterminate him.


    Although Kevin''s Hell Touch pierced through August''s body, it did not injure his internal organs. This was intentionally done by Kevin. First, Kevin did not want to kill people with his true identity. It was not worth it to be a murderer for August. Second, this was at Charles''s home. If a murder happened here, it would definitely cause trouble to Charles. However, Kevin was not sure that August would be sensible to cease the fight. If he did not stop and attacked Charles or Lily. Kevin would find it troublesome, too. He could only hope that he knew his weakness and leave him alone.


    Kevin returned to his room and found that hisputer was on.


    "That''s weird, I didn''t turn it on. Why is theputer on?"


    Kevin walked in front of theputer and saw a txt file on the desktop. There were several lines in the file.


    "Robin Hood, I know it''s you. Stop pretending."


    "What are you doing. Robin Hood? Did you go out to eliminate the bullies and help others again?"


    "Aww,e out please. Robin Hood. I am your intelligent person. Don''t you need me now?" When Kevin saw the text on theputer, he immediately remembered that when he did not understand theputer, he thought that there was an intelligent person inside theputer, and he asked the intelligent person Chris''s address. Now that Kevin knew what a hacker was, he knew he had exposed himself. If the hacker reported him he would be doomed.


    Kevin immediately typed, "Here I am."


    "Finally, Robin Hood, or, Charles Green, finally I find you." The text typed by the hacker immediately appeared on theputer.


    Kevin suddenly felt a trace of fear. It actually said Charles''s name.


    "How do you know?" Kevin asked.


    "I''m an intelligent person. I know everything."


    "I already know you''re a hacker."


    "Alright, since you know that I''m a hacker, what else do you want to ask? I tracked your IP address and found it at the Charles''s house. Your other identity is Robin Hood. I know it!"


    Feeling threatened. Kevin typed, "If you dare to spread it out. I''m definitely killing you."


    "Hmm, I helped you and you threatened to kill me like this? You''re heartless. Besides, do you know who I am? Do you know where I live?"


    Kevin was stunned. Yes, he was not a hacker. How could he know who the hacker was? Was it a man or a woman. a grown¡ªup or a teen? He knew nothing but he just threaten the hacker. It was too ridiculous.


    "What do you want?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything. I just want you to know, you just go and do whatever you want. If you want to know anything, you can ask meter. I''m here to provide you with technical support so that my hacking skills can be used. And this is my WhatsApp ount, you can add me."


    "WhatsApp? What''s that?"


    "No way, you don''t even have a WhatsApp ount?! Fine, it''s ok. As a hacker, I can immediately hack one for you. Well, I got one. There''s an ount named ''South Green'' with a very high level. I''ll hack him, then I''ll give it to you."


    In a few minutes, the hacker got Kevin a WhatsApp ount and logged it on to Kevin''sputer.


    "Alright, we are already friends on it. Let''s chat."


    After saying that, the hacker stopped hacking into Kevin''sputer and sent a message to Kevin via WhatsApp.


    Kevin clicked the message and found the profile of the hacker was a pig with sses.


    Kevin asked, "Are you a pig?"


    "You are the pig." The hacker sent an angry emoji.


    Kevin typed very slowly. He really wasn''t interested in chatting so he simply quit typing anymore. Besides, he didn''t know the hacker at all.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Why don''t you send me messages?" The hacker sent several messages to him. The hack girl was so depressed. She even took the initiative to give Kevin her ount. Kevin said that he didn''t have one, so she stole another one for him. She even took the initiative to add him and send him a message. She had already taken all the initiatives, but Kevin still didn''t care about her.

 Chapter 111 Change His Image

    <h4>Chapter 111 Change His Image</h4>


    Kevin stood on the balcony of the room. Lily also walked out of the balcony. The two of them exchanged a nce. Lily pursed her lips and lowered her head. She looked a little bashful. After tonight''s incident. Lily''s impression of Kevin had obviously changed a lot.


    "Hey." Lily whispered to Kevin.


    "Miss, can I help you?" Kevin asked.


    "I misunderstood you on the way back. I want to say, I''m sorry." Lily whispered. It was the first time in her memory that she had spoken so softly to Kevin.


    "Haha, I should be the one to say sorry."


    "Alright, this matter is over."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded.


    "Kevin, since you have such great ability, why are you still being a school bully? You even did so many things that I couldn''t understand, such as writing that love letter to Shirley andst time in the women''s toilet..." When Lily said this, her face instantly turned red.


    Kevin smiled and said, "It is not up to others to tell me what kind of person I am. It is up to my heart."


    "But you really dare to kill." Lily remembered that Kevin had thrown Hugo downstairs, and she was still terrified.


    "Miss, let me tell you the truth. With my martial arts, do you really think that I will kill Hugo? I have calcted that he would hang on the tree."


    "Ah." Lily was stunned. So it was like this. She thought that Kevin really dared to kill.


    "Alright, Miss. It''s gettingte. You''ve expended a lot of energy on your treatment today. Go to bed early." Kevin said.


    However, Lily did not want to rest. She was energetic. She had resisted Kevin before, but this was the first time she stopped resisting Kevin. She suddenly wanted to talk to Kevin.


    "Let''s keep talking. It''s the first time since you became my bodyguard that I''ve talked to you so calmly." Lily said.


    Kevin felt that Lily''s attitude towards him had changed and was filled with friendliness. In fact, he felt veryfortable in his heart. This way, he would be happier as a bodyguard.


    "What would you like to talk?" Kevin asked.


    "Tell me, where are you from? Why are you so skilled in medicine? Who else is in your family?" Lily asked curiously.


    "Haha, everyone has something they don''t want to say, so I''m sorry, miss."


    "Oh, alright."


    "Miss, it''s gettingte. Go rest."


    "Ok, good night, Kevin." Lily smiled at Kevin and walked into the room.


    When Kevin saw the young miss smiling at him for the first time, he suddenly felt warm.


    "Good night, Miss."


    Lily was lying on the bed, not sleepy at all. Tonight''s experience was entangled in her mind, including the picture that Kevin disyed his amazing medical skills, as well as the scene of Kevin facing August''s group, protecting her and her father, and Kevin piercing through the wall with death touch.


    Lily knew that Kevin''s bad image seemed to have be insignificant in her heart,pletely concealed by his other charms. Her feelings towards Kevin had gone from being disgusted and eager to chase Kevin away to feeling that with Kevin protecting her, her heart was filled with security.


    Kevin alsoy down. However, it was not even ten o''clock and he was not sleepy. Kevin took out his phone to y and identally opened Facebook group of The St. Paul''s School.


    Instantly, Kevin was attracted by the two posts.


    The first post was sent by Sally at seven in the evening. The post was titled. "Everyone,e and see, Campus Maniacs'' wailing."


    The content said: "In the third ss in the afternoon, the three Campus Maniacs. Barton, Conrad and Jacob were beaten up by Kevin." Pictures and videos were also posted.


    This post was very popr. There were actually more than 20,000ments.


    Everyment was inconceivable and shocking, as if such an amazing post hadn''t appeared in a long time.


    The second post was even more popr. The number ofments reached a frightening 40,000 This was sent by an anonymous person. The content was the letter written by Alex to Kevin. It asked Kevin to automatically post a post on Facebook by tomorrow morning, saying that he was not worthy of being on par with Alex.


    When Kevin saw this post, he suddenly remembered it. Kevin actually forgot. If he hadn''t just happened to see this post, he probably wouldn''t have remembered it at all.


    This post was popr to more than 40,000 replies, and it was simply about to blow up the Facebook group of the St. Paul''s School.


    They were popr like this, it was enough to show how shocking the contents of these two posts were, especially regarding Alex''s letter to Kevin.


    Kevin smiled speechlessly and did not take this matter to heart. He threw his phone at the bedside and prepared to go to bed early.


    But at this moment. Kevin''s phone rang.


    Who would call him sote? Kevin picked it up and saw that it was Lily.


    Kevin did not answer the phone as he was staying in the next room. Instead, he walked to the balcony and said to the next room, "Miss. what''s the matter?" Kevin thought that Lily was in trouble or needed any help. so he hurriedly went out to ask.


    Lily wore a sleepy robe and came out.


    "Miss, can I help you?"


    Lily smiled embarrassedly and said, "Nothing."


    "Then why did you suddenly call me? I thought something had happened to you."


    "I just couldn''t sleep. I was ying with my phone in bed and identally checked the Facebook group. I saw two very popr posts. There were already 40,000ments. So I was very surprised. I wanted to call you to tell you and let you take a look."


    Kevin smiled and said. "I''ve already seen it."


    "You saw it, then why didn''t you have any reaction?" Lily said in surprise.


    "What kind of reaction do I need? It''s a very ordinary thing."


    "This is not an ordinary matter. If there are more than 20,000ments on the Facebook, it will be a big event that will stir up the entire campus." Lily said.


    "Haha, if it will stir campus up, then just let it go. I''ll just ignore it."


    Lily asked, "Is it true that Sally said that you beat the three Campus Maniacs in the third lesson in the afternoon, and that you hit them quite heavily?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "It''s true. I didn''t expect that this childish girl would really reveal it."


    Lily said, "You are too shocking. In the eyes of ordinary students like us, Campus Maniacs is an extraordinary existence. Normally, they are crazy to the point of being outrageous. You actually beat three of them at the same time. No, adding Hugo, you beat four of them. No wonder that post was so popr that it shocked the entire school."


    This was the Inte era, so on Facebook, any post which had more than 20,000ments would definitely cause a sensation in the entire school. Although Lily did not personally see every student know about this matter, she was sure that more than 80% of the students and teachers in the St. Paul''s School knew about it.


    Kevin, on the other hand, didn''t care about it, he felt it was very ordinary.


    Lily said, "Also, the second post is even more popr. There are actually more than 40,000ments. With so manyments, it means that at least 95% of the teachers and students of the St. Paul''s School know about it."


    "Haha, let them know. I''m not scared." Kevin said.


    "Kevin, in the second post, Alex''s letter to you must have been posted online by a student in our ss."


    Kevin said, "Send it as he please. Let alone not knowing who it is, even if we do, it will not be easy to cause trouble for him."


    Lily asked, "You still haven''t posted on Facebook to rify. It''s all my fault. If you hadn''t been busy with my business all night tonight, you would have had time to post."


    Kevin asked curiously, "Why should I post a post?"

 Chapter 112 You Have to Give It a Good Praise

    <h4>Chapter 112 You Have to Give It a Good Praise</h4>


    "Didn''t Alex ask you to take the initiative to post a post on Facebook? Otherwise, he will cause trouble for you before ss starts tomorrow morning."


    Kevinughed out loud, "I, Kevin, didn''t take it seriously at all. If I hadn''t just happened to see that post. I would have forgotten about it myself"


    "Ah, you actually forget such a big thing." Lily looked at Kevin speechlessly. If it was her, she would have trembled in fear. This was a big deal.


    "Hahaha, nothing can be called a big thing. Alright, you don''t have to worry about these things for me. I am at least the number one campus bully. If I don''t have the ability, how could I be the number one? Alright, go rest early."


    "Oh." Kevin went back to his room to sleep.


    Today, her rtionship with Kevin had improved. Lily also felt happier than before when she rejected Kevin. If it was before, she would never have believed that she would have said so much to Kevin.


    Keviny on the bed and opened Facebook again.


    Lily said that at least 95% of the teachers and students in the St. Paul''s School knew about this matter. That meant that this matter was really big, and Kevin had no choice but to pay attention to it.


    Netizen said, "Holy shit, it''s 10 o''clock. Kevin hasn''t posted yet. What exactly is Kevin trying to do?"


    "I''ve waited so long for Kevin to post a post. I am reloading it over and over again." said anotherizen.


    "It seems that Kevin is not going to post a post. Don''t tell me that Kevin is not afraid of Alex''s warning."


    "If Kevin doesn''t post, I swear that he will be beaten up by Alex tomorrow," said aizen.


    Kevin flipped through thements of variousizens. It seemed that many people were waiting for him to post a post. Who knew that Kevin himself had almost forgotten about this matter?


    At this moment, in a bar.


    Alex, Barton, Conrad, Jacob and Hugo were sitting together. They had just called, and everyone had just arrived.


    Alex''s face darkened as he took out his phone and opened a post on Facebook, saying, "Is this true?"


    Alex was very angry. The post he opened was the one that Sally had revealed. Alex only found out half an hour ago. When he found out, he immediately called the other four people toe out.


    Barton. Conrad and Jacob lowered their heads.


    Hugo did not know what had happened, because he was a little busy this evening and did not check Facebook. However, when he opened Facebook to take a look, his expression changed. "No way, Barton, Conrad, Jacob. Aren''t you in charge of beating Ben this afternoon? Why did Sally reveal a video and post about you being beaten to the ground. rolling and howling?"


    Alex looked at Barton and the others and shouted, "Tell me if this is true."


    Barton raised his head. Alex could clearly see that the corner of his mouth was slightly bruised. Because the bar was dim, he could not see it clearly.


    Barton said, "Brother Alex, you''ve already seen it. What Sally said was true. I thought that I am friend with her. I told her not to reveal it and give us some face, but I didn''t expect that she would reveal it anyway."


    "Why didn''t you tell me then? If I hadn''t just entered Facebook and wanted to see if Kevin had posted a post, I wouldn''t have known about it at all. If you had told me at that time, I would have rushed over and turned Kevin into shit," Alex said angrily.


    Conrad said, "Brother, it''s not that we didn''t tell you at that time, but that we felt that we didn''t dare to be known."


    "Wham!" Alex mmed the table fiercely and shouted, "Didn''t dare to be known? Look at Kevin beat Campus Maniacs to such a state! But you still didn''t dare to be known."


    Jacob asked, "Brother, didn''t you say that you disdain to attack a lowly person like Kevin? That''s why we didn''t notify you at that time."


    "Bang!" Alex mmed the table fiercely and roared, "I, Alex, am indeed disdainful of attacking low¡ªlevel people. However, he bullied us. Could I pay attention to this anymore? Mosquitoes are low¡ªlevel, right? If mosquitoes bite you, will you not kill it because it is too low¡ªlevel?"


    Barton said, "Brother, we were wrong. We won''t do it in the future. We will definitely tell you immediately."


    Hugo asked, "Brother, what should we do now? I have been beaten up, and now the three of them have been beaten up as well. Four of the Five Campus Maniacs have been beaten up, we can''t even lift our heads at school."


    Alex''s expression turned grim. Four of the Five Campus Maniacs had been beaten up. Alex wouldn''t able to be not angry, even though he wasn''t just a Campus Maniac. It was precisely because he was not just a Campus Maniac that he became even more furious.


    "Yes, Brother, what should we do now? Sally has already revealed the news and caused a sensation in the entire school. Just now, on Facebook, there were actually more than 10,000 people online." Barton said. To be able to reach such arge number of people online was really scary, It was the same as having so many students looking at them. The Inte era was really different.


    Alex looked at Hugo and said, "Hugo, help me to check Facebook. Has that Kevin posted a post? The popr post today isn''t just the one sent by Sally. There is also a letter about me writing to Kevin. I believe that the 10,000 students online are all waiting for Kevin to post a post."


    Hugo nodded and immediately took out his phone. He logged in Facebook to see if Kevin had posted a post.


    After a while, Hugo said. "Brother, I didn''t see Kevin''s post. I flipped through a few pages and didn''t even see it."


    Alex mmed the table angrily, "Damn, this guy is courting death. It has been so long but he hasn''t posted."


    Barton said, "Could it be that Kevin didn''t receive your letter?"


    Hugo immediately denied, "Impossible. I read Brother Alex''s letter in front of all students in ss 32."


    "In that case, that means Kevin really hasn''t sent it yet. What exactly does he think? Doesn''t he dare to send it?"


    Alex''s expression turned grim. If Kevin didn''t send it, his reputation would definitely be greatly damaged.


    At this moment, at Lily''s house, Kevin looked at Facebook and found that every student was waiting for him to post a post, as if many students would not be able to fall asleep if he did not post a post.


    "Why don''t you send it?" Kevin thought to himself.


    "It''s not a good idea to keep those boring students waiting. Not sleeping will affect their sses tomorrow. I''ll just send them. Let them rest early when I''m done." Kevin was really a good person who cared about his ssmates. Seeing that everyone had been waiting for him to post a post and hadn''t slept at night, he decided to post a post.


    Kevin immediately posted a post with the headline: "I''m Kevin."


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Kevin from ss 32, Grade 3. Seeing that everyone is disturbing their sleep in order to wait for me to post a post, I have no choice but to hurry up and post. Alright, let''s cut to the chase. Here''s what I said to Alex: Alex, you ask me to post a post to make it clear to everyone that I''m not worthy of being on par with you. Actually, I forgot about it. When I got your letter in the afternoon, I didn''t take it seriously at all, let alone post a post. I, Kevin, do not put you in my eyes at all, let alone treat you as my opponent. You must be puzzled. What do I think you are? You can understand it as ? dog shit, yes, a piece of dog shit, a pile of dog shit, a mouthful of dog shit. You are rotten dog shit, stinky dog shit. Just you, stupid thing, are not worthy of ying with me. Thinking about it is too ridiculous. I don''t want to dirty my hands and don''t bother to pay attention to you. Yet, you are making more and more stinky dog shit. You are so disgusting that so many students don''t sleep anymore. Finally, I''ll give you two more word, stupid thing. Alright, I''ve already posted the post. Alex, are you satisfied with my post? If you''re satisfied, you should give it a good praise. Everyone, go to bed early.


    Good night.

 Chapter 113 Stir up Facebook

    <h4>Chapter 113 Stir up Facebook</h4>


    Many of the online students refreshed and suddenly saw Kevin''s post, they immediately opened it excitedly as if they were reading a novel that had been updated.


    However, when they saw Kevin''s content, they all felt as if they had been given adrenaline. How could they still be able to sleep after such an amazing post? Many people immediately replied.


    Aizen said, "Holy shit, is this the rhythm of courting death?"


    Anotherizen said, "Kevin doesn''t want his life anymore?" Anotherizen said, "Oh my God, am I having blurred vision?"


    In short, in an instant. Kevin''s post became popr. At the very least, it was like dropping an atomic bomb on the group of the St. Paul''s School.


    With in a minute, the number of people who read the post online had reached 3,000. In other words. Kevin had received at least 2,000 replies within a minute.


    It was simply unbelievable. Of course, there were some people who sent out more than onement.


    In a certain bar, Alex and the others were still drinking.


    Jacob said, "Brother, it seems that Kevin will not post an apology to you tonight. Otherwise, he would have already posted it."


    Alex snorted, "Anyway, the deadline I gave him is before ss tomorrow. If he doesn''t post by the deadline, don''t me me, Alex, for bullying him."


    Right at this moment, Hugo shouted. "Brother, he posted. Kevin has posted. Oh my God, people have already sent more than 8,000 replies. I didn''t see his post five minutes ago. It must have been sent within five minutes. There are 8,000 replies in five minutes. Holy shit, so many people are online."


    When Alex heard Hugo''s words, he immediately smiled proudly. "This bastard has finally posted a post. I thought he really wanted to fight against me. I almost overestimated him. He''s really a coward. He said he''s the number one campus bully like a devil. If he has the guts, then try not to post a post."


    Conrad hurriedly said, "Brother, how dare Kevin to fight against you? He must have been writing a draft. Look, isn''t this finally happening?"


    "Hahaha." Barton and Jacobughed heartily when they thought of Kevin''s cowardly appearance in front of Alex.


    Hugo''s expression turned ugly as he stammered, "Brother, Kevin has posted a post. However, his post... you should just read it beforeughing."


    Alex hurriedly took out his phone, while Barton and the others hurriedly took out their phones.


    "...I, Kevin, do not put you in my eyes at all, let alone treat you as my opponent. You must be puzzled. What do I think you are? You can understand it as... dog shit, yes, a piece of dog shit, a pile of dog shit, a mouthful of dog shit. You are rotten dog shit, stinky dog shit. Just you, stupid thing, are not worthy of ying with me..."


    "Bang!" Alex''s entire body trembled and he smashed a pack of beer on the table to the ground.


    Barton, Conrad and Jacob also trembled after reading the post. They raised their heads to look at Alex. Alex''splexion waspletely red. All the veins on his neck and hands burst out like a leopard that had been angered.


    Hugo said carefully, "Brother Alex, calm down."


    However, the other three did not say anything. It was no longer suitable to speak at this time. If they provoke this furious leopard, any advice would be useless.


    At Sally''s house, Sally was lying on the bed, looking at her phone.


    "Yeah, great, Kevin is so awesome." Sally suddenly jumped up in excitement. She was a person who like string up. Kevin seemed to be going to fight with the famous Alex. She was so excited that she wished that dawn woulde soon, and she would run to school.


    Sally immediately replied, "What time will it start tomorrow? Who knows? Please tell us."


    Before Alex could reply, to this silly girl actually asked when the fight would start.


    Kevin was lying on the bed, speechless. He went to the bathroom. Once he returned, he received more than ten thousand replies. How many people had to be online? Kevin had no choice but to admire the Inte of this era.


    In the bar, Alex slowly calmed down. If Kevin was in front of him now, he wouldn''t say a word and would turn Kevin into shit. However, Kevin was not here, so it was useless to be angry. Alex took out his phone and posted a post angrily.


    "Kevin, very good. Don''t skip ss tomorrow. In the first ss of the morning. I will definitelye find you. Clean up and prepare your posthumous paper."


    Alex''s post wasn''t long, but it seemed that every single word could see the fury he was filled with. Kevin refreshed Facebook and saw Alex''s post. In just a few minutes, it received 7,000 to 8,000 replies.


    Kevin shook his head and smiled speechlessly. Kevin wasn''t interested in continuing the remote conversation with Alex on the Inte, so he decided to settle it face¡ªto¡ªface tomorrow.


    Just as Kevin was about to fall asleep, Lily sent him a text message.


    "Are you asleep? Alex is going to hit you tomorrow.


    Kevin was speechless when he saw Lily''s text message. He didn''t expect that Lily was also secretly paying attention.


    "Miss, go to bed early." Kevin replied.

 Chapter 114 It’s a big deal

    <h4>Chapter 114 It''s a big deal</h4>


    "Oh. well, good night then." Lily replied, but Kevin did not reply.


    Kevin really went to sleep this time.


    It was peaceful all night.


    The next day, after breakfast, Charles went back to his business. He had already handed over his daughter to Kevin. Whether it was her health or safety, he was very relieved.


    Kevin drove a BMW and drove Lily. This time, Lily did not sit in the back row but sat in the passenger seat. She even took the initiative to chat with Kevin. Kevin was also in a good mood when his rtionship with Lily became better.


    "Alex is going to hit you today. Aren''t you worried at all?" Lily asked.


    "Why should I worried?"


    "He''s on the Talent Master Rankings." Lily saidl


    "Haha." Kevin smiled. In the past, Kevin had thought that people on the Talented Master Rankins were really talents. Ever since he had beaten Andrew and Jonson to pieces, Kevin no longer believed those people''s words.


    "Do you think I can practice martial arts in the future?" Lily suddenly asked.


    "If you are cured, of course you can. If you are not cured, it is best not to do so. Apart from sexual abstinence, you should also try not to do anything that will damage your health and take good care of your body."


    Lily pouted and said angrily, "What abstinence? It''s so nasty. It''s like I''m a very horny person."


    "Naha, human nature, anyone''s heart is horny."


    "You''re the one who dares to do such a thing in the bathroom." Lily blushed as the scene from that day shed through her mind.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the past. Haha, alright, we have arrived."


    At this moment, The St. Paul''s School was exceptionally quiet. At this time, usually the entire school was very noisy, but today, it was filled with a strange silence.


    Was it so quiet because there was no one in the school?


    In front of Building No 5, there were many students standing on thewn. They were waiting for something. No one was talking loudly, and it was filled with a tense atmosphere.


    "Why hasn''t Kevine yet?"


    "We should be here soon. We all came early. What time did youe today?"


    "I arrived at six o''clock. What about you?"


    "I arrived at six ten, an hour earlier than usual."


    "It''s not just us. Almost all the students in the school came half an hour to an hour earlier."


    "That''s right. The two people who caused a sensation in the entire school will fight soon. If this kind of thing is missed, it might not happen next time."


    Everyone was whispering as they waited for Kevin to arrive.


    Upstairs, downstairs, and on thewn, there were students.


    Not far away, in the corridor of the ssroom building, a few teachers were standing there.


    "Mr. Smith, you''re so early."


    "Hahaha." The one who called Mr. Smith smiled awkwardly.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. After all, this matter has really stirred up the campus "


    "That''s right. Kevin is a topic of conversation recently. Even our teacher would be very interested in his fight with Alex."


    Arthur also stood at the side and did not say anything. Arthur naturally hoped that Kevin would be beaten up.


    Davis, the former head teacher of Kevin, was also silently standing in the corridor on the upper floor. Davis was incredulous. Kevin could actually fight Alex. Davis had to admit that he was several levels behind Kevin. In the past, he was showing off in front of Kevin. It was ridiculous to think about it now.


    Kevin and Lily walked into the school gate together.


    "Why it''s quiet today?" Lily said doubtfully.


    Kevin also felt an uneasy atmosphere.


    Suddenly, a student shouted, "Kevin is here. Kevin is here."


    Immediately, the crowd stirred up. The quiet campus suddenly became chaotic.


    Everyone looked at Kevin and Lily.


    Kevin frowned, There were actually so many students standing on thewn in front of his ssroom building. He raised his head again. The corridors of the other ssroom buildings around him were also filled with students.


    All the students looked at Kevin and Lily who were walking over.


    "Ah." Seeing this scene, Lily was somewhat frightened. Being stared at by so many people, her body was like being bitten by many ants.


    "What should we do? I''m so scared." Lily was scared when she saw everyone staring at them.


    Kevin smiled and said, "There is no need to be afraid, but are these students really so bored that they have been waiting here since early in the morning?"


    "What should we do now?"


    "As usual, go back to ss first." Kevin said.


    Lily subconsciously followed Kevin into the corridor of the teaching building.


    When the students who had been watching from a long time ago saw Kevin arrive and quietly go to ssroom. They started discussing loudly.


    Of course, when many students saw Lily and Kevine to school together, everyone was puzzled. Could it be that Lily, the school beauty, had already been nailed by Kevin?


    At this moment, an Audi rushed into the front of Building NO.5. Sally hurriedly got off the car and shouted, "Have the fight started?"


    "Uh." Everyone immediately looked at Sally.


    Sally looked anxious and hurriedly shouted, "I''mte. Have the fight started?"


    Looking at Sally''s appearance, it was as if she was watching an Olympic Games, making everyone speechless.


    A student said, "Not yet, Kevin has just arrived and has already gone upstairs."


    Sally hurriedly patted her chest and smiled, "It''s not toote. Yeah, seeing so many people here. I thought it was toote. Oh right, what about Alex? Haven''t Alex appeared yet?"


    "I don''t know. Alex should being soon."


    "Great, so the good show hasn''t started yet." Sally was so excited that she drove straight into the school.


    Kevin sat down in the ssroom. Many of his ssmates had been squeezed in the corridor before, but now that they saw Kevining, they all entered the ssroom.


    n had already arrived.


    "Kevin, it''s a big deal." n said.


    "Is that so?"


    "Look at the atmosphere and onlookers today. Then you will know how big this matter is."


    At this moment, the crowd downstairs stirred up again.


    Needless to say, it must be Alex arriving. Many students immediately ran out of the ssroom. Sure enough. Alex came to school.


    Alex roared, "Has Kevine yet?"

 Chapter 115 Cry in Fright

    <h4>Chapter 115 Cry in Fright</h4>


    At this time. Jacob walked out of the crowd.


    Jacob said, "Brother, Kevin has already arrived. He has just arrived. He is currently in ssroom. Hurry up and beat him up."


    "Come out, you coward!" Alex roared angrily.


    However, this scene was so big that Alex did not expect it. Alex felt that if he rushed to Kevin empty¡ªhanded, he would be too sorry for this big scene.


    Hence, Alex looked around and saw the cafeteria not far away. Alex immediately ran towards the cafeteria.


    Everyone was puzzled.


    "Why didn''t Alex rush to ss 32 to deal with Kevin? Why did he run to the cafeteria?"


    "Is Alex hungry? So he goes to the cafeteria first and eat until he''s full?"


    Just as everyone was discussing. Alex grabbed a kitchen knife in his left hand and rushed towards the teaching building.


    Everyone suddenly realized that Alex didn''t go to the cafeteria to eat first, but to get a knife.


    Oh my god, could this really be the rhythm of killing?


    Sure enough, the entire campus was iparably stirred up. In the midst of the stir, it seemed that many students were still trembling.


    Alex''s eyebrows furiously raised. The kitchen knife in his left hand was used to cut bones. To show it would be enough to scare many students.


    While many students were shocked, they couldn''t help but sigh, "Mad and aggressive. He''s worthy to be the god¡ªlike number one Campus Maniac."


    Alex once again rushed to the front of Building No.5 and shouted, "Where is Kevin? Come out."


    Jacob whispered, "Alex, you said that just now. Say something fiercer instead."


    Alex kicked Jacob and said angrily, "Do you think I''m kidding? Can''t you see my anger at this moment?"


    Jacob was scared out of his wits and hurriedly ran away. No one dared to talk anymore.


    They held their breaths and stared at Alex.


    Alex had already remembered that he had indeed asked Kevin where he was. Jacob said that he was in ss. Alex went to fetch a kitchen knife and forgot. Jacob thought that he was showing off. He held the knife and shouted where Kevin was again. However, Alex wasn''t showing off or kidding.


    Alex didn''t hesitate and rushed to the school building with the kitchen knife in hand.


    This scene scared the students to tears.


    "Oh my god, is he going to kill Kevin? Oh Jesuses, what should we do?"


    " I don''t know either, I can already see the scene of Kevin in blood. Heavens, quickly call ambnce."


    "Why are you calling ambnce? It''s better to call a funeral car directly."


    "Oh no, I''m so scared."


    In short, most of the girls cried when they saw Alex rushing towards Kevin''s ss with a knife.


    The heartbeats of boys also elerated in vain.


    The several Campus Maniacs yelled trembly, "Holy shit, Brother isn''t kidding, he''s doing for real."


    Barton said thoughtfully, "Could it be that Brother is going to do something crazy again?"


    The number one Campus Maniac and the number one school bully had finally fought head¡ªon. All the students were already frightened.


    In the teacher''s office building, the surrounding teachers were simrly shocked.


    When Alex rushed into the teaching building with his knife, they naturally saw it. The teachers were so scared that their hearts trembled, as if Kevin''s corpse was about to be dragged out. Even teachers had never seen such a thing with their own eyes.


    "Heavens, is someone really going to lose his life?" A teacher said nervously.


    "Do you think there is still a possibility that no one will die today? Think about it, it''s the fight between the number one Campus Maniac and the number one school bully. Tsk tsk. Don''t tell me you don''t know, the number one school bully is a ruthless character who dares to throw people downstairs directly. As for the other party, the number one Campus Maniac dares to pick up a kitchen knife and is going to kill. Both of them are such ruthless characters. Do you think that a miserable fight between them would be small¡ªscale? Will it be done casually? So, I can''t think of any possibility of no one dies today. Oh, stop talking, my heart is going to run out. I don''t even dare to look down at that fierce fight between the two ultimate vicious people." said one of the teacher, trembling.


    Another teacher anxiously said, "But, even if Alex is ruthless, is he really okay to kill Kevin? We have so many teachers standing here but not stopping him? Is this really good?"


    The teacher next to him replied, "Even the headmaster doesn''t dare to stop us. We? If you''re not afraid of death, then go. We can''t interfere with them. Besides, that Alex is someone with powerful background. Perhaps he''s not afraid of killing others at all."


    The students'' and teachers'' reactions were not the most important thing yet.


    Alex rushed from the first floor to the sixth floor with a knife in his hand, and then walked towards ss 32 where Kevin was.


    "Ah." At this moment, under the teaching building, many students saw Alex getting closer and closer to ss 32. They had already screamed out, even though the tragic thing had not happened yet.


    Alex thought to himself. Now that he had taken the knife, he was finally worthy of today''s scene. So many students and teachers came to watch early in the morning. If he came to Kevin empty¡ªhanded, Alex would feel that he would look down on himself.


    Listen carefully and one could hear many girls crying in fear.


    The entire school was terrifyingly quiet. No one dared to speak. Everyone''s breathing quickened. This dull atmosphere caused one''s heart to tremble.


    Very soon, Alex arrived at ss 32. At this moment, the students standing in the corridor of ss 32 ran away.


    Alex stood in front of the window of ss 32 and saw Kevin sitting in the back row of the ssroom.


    Alex kicked his foot on the window frame.


    With a loud bang, the entire stainless steel window fell off and flew into the ssroom. The ss waspletely shattered.


    The students who were watching downstairs, as well as those who were watching from other ces, heard the sound of ss shattering. They subconsciously shouted and became extremely nervous.


    At this moment, there were no other students in ss 32 except Kevin and Lily, because when the other students saw Alex holding his knife, they were so scared that they cried and ran away.


    In the ssroom, it was quiet, as quiet as night.


    Lily looked at Alex and trembled, while Kevin sat there motionlessly.


    Finally, Kevin looked at Lily and said, "Miss, please leave."

 Chapter 116 Killing Pig Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 116 Killing Pig Swordsmanship</h4>


    "But what about you?" Lily cried.


    "You go out for a while." Kevin looked at Lily. The way Lily cried was truly heartbreaking.


    Lily walked out of the ssroom while crying.


    There was no one in the corridor outside the ssroom. No one dared to lie on the windowsill and watch. Therefore, the corridor outside ss 32 was empty. However, the corridors of sses 31 and 33 were packed with people.


    Kevin and Alex, one standing in front of the ssroom, the other standing behind the ssroom, looked at each other. Of course, Alex held a knife, and Kevin was empty¡ªhanded.


    This was destined to be an unprecedented confrontation in the St. Paul''s School. The First Bully and First Maniac represented both ''evil'' and ''madman'' to the highest realm. Their battle must be extraordinary. Perhaps, only one person in this ssroom would be able to leave alive today. They may lose their minds and want to kill each other. However, judging from this situation, it was certain that someone would die. Human lives, what a big deal. The students who were watching were already trembling in fear. They could only watch nervously and anxiously from the corridors of the two sses next door, thewn downstairs, and the windows of the other teaching buildings. However, none of them could see the situation in the ssroom.


    Kevin looked at Alex. Alex also looked at Kevin as if they were the strongest figures of two different groups.


    "Aren''t you tired with the knife in your hand?" Kevin asked with concern.


    "Are you so nervous, so afraid of death?" Alex also asked.


    "You can''t make me nervous."


    "Holding two knives couldn''t make me tired."


    "Alex, you want to fight with anyone. As expected of the First Maniac in the St. Paul''s School." Kevin said.


    "Kevin, you like to fight with someone who thinks you have the best ability. If someone wants to fight against you, you have a hundred ways to deal with him, but others are helpless. Interrupting the teacher''s ribs, directly throwing people downstairs, masturbating in the toilet, you really are a bully, you deserve to be called the first bully of the St. Paul''s School. It''s a pity that you don''t deserve to be the most frightening presence in this school, because I don''t ept it."


    Kevin let out a loudugh.


    The people in the two ss corridors next door heardughter, but they didn''t know what had happened.


    Kevin said, "I, Kevin, like to beat people into submission the most."


    The veins on Alex''s face burst out.


    "Kevin,e on. You''re a bully. I''m a maniac. Once we fight, we cannot stop unless one party dies. Perhaps you''ll die here today. Let me ask you onest thing. Are you sure you''re not afraid of death?"


    Kevin said. "Alex, let me ask you onest thing. Are you sure you have the strength to y with me?"


    "Fuck off." Alex instantly rushed forward and simultaneously used his Killing Pig Swordsmanship.


    Kevin instantly seized Alex''s kitchen knife. Kevin originally wanted to defeat him in a few moves, but Kevin suddenly wanted to y with him because Alex was obviously much stronger than Jonson.


    The ssroom suddenly let out a collision of metal and metal.


    The kitchen knife in Kevin''s hand collided fiercely with the butcher knife in Alex''s hand. Every time there was a collision, there was a spark. Kevin''s kitchen knife was the kind of bone¡ªcutting, very thick and heavy, let alone the butcher knife in Alex''s hand.


    The two were battling fiercely in the ssroom.


    Of course, that was for others. For Kevin, he was just ying with Alex. In the world of Kevin, he was used to using a sword. In this world, it was rare to use a kitchen knife to battle, so it was a good chance for Kevin.


    The students in the corridor of two sses next door felt their hearts go numb when they heard the nging sounds of metal striking. It seemed to be very intense, but no one dared to rush to the corridor of ss 32 to take a look.


    "Killing Pig Swordsmanship, first move." Alex suddenly shed the knife ntingly. The move was derived from killing pigs and shaving hair.


    Kevin lifted the back of the kitchen knife and hit it on the back of Alex''s knife, immediately resolving Alex''s attack, and even almost caused Alex to throw out his butcher''s knife.


    Alex was shocked. Kevin''s martial arts made him feel unbelievable,pletely beyond his expectations.


    "Killing Pig Swordsmanship, second move." Alex jumped into the air again, hacking from the top of his head, This move was fast and ruthless.


    The kitchen knife in Kevin''s hand came up to press against a third of the butcher knife. He pushed obliquely, and immediately removed the force of Alex''s attack.


    The de of Kevin''s kitchen knife swam around the butcher''s knife. Very quickly, the de swam onto Alex''s handle.


    Kevin shouted softly, "Let it go."


    Sure enough, Alex was forced to let go of the butcher knife in his hand, because Kevin''s kitchen knife had already swam to his wrist. If he didn''t let go, his wrist would be cut off.


    "ng!" Alex''s butcher knife fell to the ground.


    "Ah." Alex took a few steps back. He just fought a few moves with Kevin and discovered that Kevin''s saber technique was iparably exquisite. His Killing Pig Swordsmanship was not at the same level at all.


    Alex looked at the butcher knife that had fallen to the ground, both shocked and furious.


    Kevin didn''t use any saber techniques. Kevin casually swung a few moves and just yed with him.


    Kevin snorted, "The First Maniac is nothing more than this."


    Alex said angrily, "This is just an appetizer. Do you really think that''s all I, Alex, have?" Kevin twitched his lips and shook the kitchen knife in his hand. The kitchen knife flew out of the window and with a loud sound, the kitchen knife stabbed into the wall of the corridor.


    "Ah." The people in the two nearby ssroom corridors screamed in fright and took a few steps back.


    Alex said angrily, "I''ll let you taste the Evans Fist." As he spoke. Alex''s feet jumped and showed the Evans Fist.


    Kevin was not in the mood to y with Alex because his opponent''s level was too low to attract his interest.


    Kevin stood motionlessly. Just as Alex was about to punch him. Kevin suddenly grabbed Alex''s fist. Kevin''s speed was incredible.


    Kevin grabbed Alex''s fist and fiercely twisted it.


    "Ah." Alex let out a miserable scream.


    The students in the corridor outside and on thewn downstairs suddenly heard screams and shivered a bit, not knowing who called.


    Lily was extremely anxious outside. She was afraid that the miserable scream was from Kevin. Her heart would be broken. She did not know why she was suddenly so nervous about Kevin.


    Alex''s other fist mmed into Kevin again.


    "Ah." Alex let out another hysterical scream.


    Hearing the miserable screams inside, many girls cried again. They must have fought so fiercely.


    Lily could no longer control herself and wanted to rush over, but was stopped by a few girls.

 Chapter 117 Mighty Posture

    <h4>Chapter 117 Mighty Posture</h4>


    Alex''s arms fell weakly.


    Kevin said, "End it, Alex."


    With that. Kevin kicked Alex in the chest.


    Alex''s body flew towards the window and smashed into the window frame of another window. A tremendous force knocked the window frame out. Then, Alex fell downstairs with the window frame.


    "Ah." At this moment, almost everyone, be it the students in the corridors of the two ssrooms next door or the students on thewn downstairs, screamed out because they saw a person falling downstairs, and even the windows were knocked down together.


    Under everyone''s gaze, both the person and the window fell off. However, because the window wasrge, when it fell on the top of the tree, it hung on the top of the tree at once. Everyone can see clearly that the person who fell with the window turned out to be Alex, not Kevin.


    Just as everyone was looking at the top of the tree doubtfully and wondering if Alex had died, they saw Kevin standing on the wall of the corridor on the sixth floor.


    Without hesitation. Kevin jumped down from the corridor wall on the sixth floor.


    "Ah." Many people screamed in fright. Kevin jumped off the building.


    As Kevin jumped in midair, he raised his fist and smashed it towards Alex, who was hanging on the top of the tree.


    "Bang!" Kevin punched Alex from the ssroom to the downstairs.


    Alex was hit by Kevin''s punch, his body suddenly sank. and the tree trunk supporting them were all broken. With a tter, the branches of the whole tree were torn off. Kevin and Alex fell to the ground with the branches and the window frame.


    After Kevinnded on the ground. he half¡ªknelt on the ground. and the fist was still on Alex''s belly. Only then did Kevin remove the fist from Alex''s belly.


    Alex rolled on the ground in endless pain. He was beaten so badly by Kevin that this lunatic actually jumped down from the sixth floor to hit him.


    Everyone looked at Kevin and Alex silently.


    Kevin originally wanted to let him go easily, but after thinking about it, since he was the First Bully, it didn''t seem to be enough. Otherwise, the big scene today was a pity.


    Kevin knew the severity of the situation and wouldn''t really kill him. Just now, he jumped down and punched Alex. On the surface, he was very fierce. In fact, Kevin secretly supported Alex tond on the ground, causing Alex to reduce his injuries. Otherwise, he would have been seriously injured even if he hadn''t died long ago.


    Thinking of this, Kevin raised Alex, who was groaning and rolling on the ground, above his head.


    Kevin raised Alex with one hand and scanned the crowd. Everyone was silent.


    Then he shouted, "Who else?"


    When all the teachers and students heard Kevin''s loud roar, they were shocked and couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    "Who else is there?" Kevin roared again.


    The scene waspletely silent and everyone trembled.


    Kevin roared, "Who else are Campus Maniacs?"


    Instantly, the four youths in the crowd began to tremble.


    Barton and the others were so frightened that they were about to cry. At this moment, everyone''s gaze was focused on them.


    "Campus Maniacs, who else? Come out."


    Barton, Conrad, Jacob, and Hugo immediately ran out.


    "Brother Kevin, spare me." Barton was the first to kneel at Kevin''s feet.


    Jacob looked at Alex, who was raised above his head. He looked at Alex and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, and he was so scared that he peed.


    Kevin looked at the four youths kneeling in front of him and said, "I''ll give you a chance..."


    The four of them hurriedly said, "Thank you, thank you."


    However, the moment Kevin said the second half of his sentence, the four of them immediately peed in fear.


    "...The four of you attack me together."


    "What?"


    "Give us a chance to attack you together?"


    "No, Brother Kevin, we''re not your opponents. Please spare us." Kevin saw the four of them trembling and didn''t scare them anymore.


    He threw Alex on the ground and said, "Alex, are you still on par with me?"


    Unfortunately, Alex already fainted.


    "Humph." Kevin nced at the surrounding teachers and students, snorted, and left the campus in front of everyone. Today, he really was not suitable for going back to the ssroom, so he might as well skip ss for a day.


    After Kevin left, everyone rxed.


    Kevin drove his BMW and left the school.


    At this time. Kevin received a phone call from the Deputy Superintendent, Zack.


    "Hey, Kevin, where are you?"


    "Is something the matter?"


    "Oh, it''s fine. Your friend Kelly, her father ising to the hospital for surgery today. He is already preparing to enter the operating room. Do you want toe over and take a look?"


    "Oh, then I''lle over." Anyway, Kevin was going to skip school and had nothing to do today, so why not go to the hospital to apany Kelly? She must be very nervous, because this kind of surgery was also risky.


    Kevin arrived at the hospital. At this moment, Kelly was in the office of a doctor. Looking at the documents in her hand, she seemed to be in great pain.


    Kevin walked in. The doctor in the office hurriedly greeted Kevin. His name was Enoch and he was the son¡ªinw of Zack. Zack had asked his son¡ªinw to personally take care of the operation.


    "Hello, Mr. Kevin." Enoch extended his hand to Kevin.


    "Hello, doctor."


    "Mr. Kevin, just call me Enoch, the Deputy Superintendent, Zack, has already told me. Don''t worry, the matter of your friends is my business. By the way, I am Zack''s son¡ªinw."


    "Uh, thank you, Doctor Enoch." Kevin smiled gratefully and looked at Kelly, who seemed to be helpless.


    Enoch hurriedly exined, "Well, this operation is risky. The risk is about 25%. Before the operation, the patient''s family must sign. If the operation fails, the consequences must be borne by the family."


    "Ah, there''s a 25% risk. Are you kidding me? Does that mean that one of the four people who underwent this kind of surgery would die?"


    Kevin wiped his cold sweat. This risk was too high.


    Enoch smiled helplessly, "This is one of the biggest surgeries in the medical field after all. Normally, a normal hospital can''t do it. In London, only the First Hospital and our Light Hospital can do it. Of course, failure does not mean death. The concept of failure is that if you fail, you may be paralyzed, the worse result is dead."

 Chapter 118 Major Surgery

    <h4>Chapter 118 Major Surgery</h4>


    Kevin was speechless. No wonder Kelly felt helpless when she saw the signed document.


    Enoch smiled and said, "If the patient Jack doesn''t undergo spine recement surgery. he won''t be able to survive for a month. If the surgery seeds, he will be safe. Of course, if he fails, there will be no worse oue."


    Kevin nodded.


    Enoch said, "Mr. Kevin, I''ll go see if the operating room is ready. Please urge your friend to sign as soon as possible."


    "Alright."


    After Enoch left, Kelly looked at Kevin speechlessly. Kevin saw Kelly''s body trembling.


    Kevin boldly held her hand and found that Kelly''s hand was ice¡ªcold.


    "Don''t worry, since the Deputy Superintendent, Zack, promised to help us, he will naturally send the best surgeon to do this operation. I think that Doctor Enoch should be one of the best."


    "But I''m so afraid that the operation will fail." Kelly said nervously with tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I will also enter the operating room. I will try my best to help. You know that although I don''t know how to perform an operation. I still have some medical skills."


    At this moment, Zack walked in and smiled, "If you could help them, I think the risk would be much lower."


    After Zack entered the office, his heart skipped a beat when he saw Kevin holding Kelly''s hand. Zack had always wanted to match Kevin with his granddaughter, Molly. Now that he saw Kevin holding Kelly''s hand, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    "Mr. Zack, thank you. I think your son¡ªinw should be of a very high¡ªlevel doctor."


    "Haha, of course, he is an authoritative expert in this field. Alright, hurry up and sign. The operation is about to start."


    With Kevin by her side. Kelly quickly signed.


    The patient was pushed into the operating room, and Kevin followed. Unexpectedly, Zack also followed.


    Enoch said, "Dad, what are you doing here?" Zack smiled and said, "Kevin has alreadye in. How can I note in?"


    Zack had always admired Kevin''s medical skills. Kevin might use his medical skills, so how could Zack miss it?


    A total of more than a dozen doctors entered the operating room.


    Dozens of doctors weren''t here to join the fun. Each of them yed a very important role.


    Enoch asked a dozen doctors, "Are you full?"


    More than a dozen doctors nodded.


    Zack and Kevin were standing in a corner of the operating room. Kevin hade in to prepare for a rainy day.


    Zack said, "Once the operation starts, they can''t stop. They don''t have time to rest until they''re done. The operation willst at least 70 hours."


    "More than 70 hours? Isn''t that three days and three nights? Let them not eat, rest or sleep for three days and three nights?" Kevin was shocked.


    "Haha, this is not the case, there is a time period in the middle, there are a few minutes, we can change a group of people. This is what I told you yesterday. This operation requires a total of more than 20 doctors. Now these dozen of doctors are the first batch. After 40 hours, another batch of doctors will rece them. After more than 30 hours, this operation is consideredplete. Of course, the three chief surgeons must be involved from start to finish. They must persist for more than seventy hours. In fact, the failure rate of such a surgery is very high, and it upies 10% here. Doctors can not sleep for three days and nights, and they must concentrate on it, to be honest, it is very difficult."


    "It''s really a major surgery." Kevin thanked the doctors sincerely. Zack said, "Kevin, I''m even more relieved that you''re here to help."


    "What do you need me to do?"


    "If you can keep these doctors awake at all times, it will reduce the risk of the operation to 10 per cent."


    Kevin nodded, "Don''t worry. I have plenty of ways to do this."


    Kevin only needed to insert a few needles into them, and I promised that they would stay awake at all times, and that they wouldn''t even be hungry.


    Kevin asked, "What if they have to pee and shit halfway?"


    Zackughed and said, "This is not a problem at all. They are all wearing paper diapers."


    "Paper diapers?"


    "Yes, it''s the paper diapers used by babies. Of course, it''s the size of an adult."


    At this time, Doctor Enoch said, "Alright, everyone, get ready. The operation will officially begin. I hope everyone can work together toplete the operation." After saying that, the whole operating room seemed to enter a nervous atmosphere, and Kevin and Zack both dared not talk.


    This was the first time Kevin had seen surgery in this world, so he was very interested. The term surgery was very unfamiliar to Kevin. It was a novel medical technique.


    Surgery officially started.


    Kevin and Zack stood on the side that didn''t affect them and watched.


    Doctor Enoch picked up a scalpel and slowly drew a cut from the side of the patient''s waist.


    Very quickly, the flesh outside the patient''s spine was cut open, revealing the spine inside.


    Kevin felt his hair stand on end. This was simply like a pervert killing someone.


    At this moment, a doctor beside him suddenly said, "The patient''s bleeding volume suddenly increases."


    Naturally, it was normal to bleed when cutting open the patient''s flesh, but as long as it was within a certain range, it would be fine. However, at this moment, Jack''s bleeding volume had increased dramatically. If they could not control it, the surgery next would not need to continue.


    Enoch frowned. The patient''s body was too weak to hide the blood. The operation had only just begun.


    Enoch said without hesitation, "Inject 50ml XXX."


    The injection was done very quickly, but the doctor still said, "The patient''s bleeding continues to increase and the injection of XXX is ineffective. In this case, the patient will lose too much blood in about 20 minutes. If the bleeding cannot be controlled, the operation is rmended to stop."


    Enoch felt helpless.


    Kevin suddenly said, "I can help him stop the bleeding. I can even make his bleeding volume reach zero."


    "Ah, this mean that his blood has stopped flowingpletely. How is this possible?" Enoch was shocked.


    "Haha, it''s nothing. I can put his body into a fake death state. His heart will stop beating and his blood will stop flowing." Kevin was no stranger to this move. In his world, this was amon method used by some people to pretend to be dead.


    The doctors all looked at Kevin with incredulous and suspicious expressions. It sounded ridiculous. The operation was very rigorous and there was no room for any mistakes. Enoch looked at Zack.


    Zack said without hesitation, "Let Kevin try."

 Chapter 119 Fake Death State

    <h4>Chapter 119 Fake Death State</h4>


    Kevin quickly walked up and Jack''s operation was temporarily suspended.


    Kevin took out the silver needles he had prepared and inserted seven or eight needles into Jack''s heart, brain, and other parts. A few minutester, the ECG monitor beside the operating table suddenly sounded, and the curve representing the heartbeat turned into a straight line. The doctors beside him subconsciously trembled. Normally, seeing this state meant that the patient''s heart was no longer beating and he was dead.


    Kevin said. "It doesn''t matter. The patient doesn''t have a heartbeat right now. He is in fake death state. Your machine is quite urate."


    The doctors all looked at Kevin with admiration.


    After saying that, Kevin quickly pulled out the silver needles from Jack''s body and smiled, "Alright, please continue."


    Surgery continued.


    This time, the doctor who specialized in detecting the patient''s physical condition said,"The patient''s bleeding volume, blood pressure, heart rate, breathing, all values are zero. I think, I no longer need to stay here."


    Enoch was very excited. Previously, when patient was bleeding, it would definitely affect the operation. However, now that the knife had gone down and there was no blood, he could clearly see everything. If this continued, the surgery would not have taken more than 70 hours.


    Kevin returned to Zack''s side. Zack smiled and said, "You''re really amazing. I admire you."


    "Haha, it''s just a small trick."


    Zack said, "I sincerely hope that you cane to the hospital to work, you are such a brilliant medical skills, if you do not use it to heal patients, it is too wasteful. For example, acupuncture techniques like yours can be used in many surgeries. Think about it, if you operate, the patient won''t bleed, and there won''t be any heart blood pressure abnormalities along the way. The sess rate of operations will increase by countless times. I sincerely hope that you wille to the hospital to work. Don''t waste your excellent medical skills. Being a bodyguard now is unworthy of your talents."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Since I have already embarked on the path of a bodyguard, I naturally have to go all the way. Of course, if I don''t want to be a bodyguard one day, bing a doctor is also a good choice."


    Zack once again saw Kevin''s medical skills, and even more urgently hoped that his granddaughter would be with Kevin.


    Zack asked tentatively, "Is Kelly your girlfriend?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "No, she''s really my friend."


    "I saw you holding her hand just now. I thought she was your girlfriend."


    Kevin shook his head nkly, "For the time being, I have not considered such a matter."


    Zack smiled and the two of them stopped talking.


    Because Kevin had let the patient enter a fake death state, the surgery was exceptionally easy. Originally, they would have been worried that the patient would encounter all sorts of unexpected situations during the operation, but now, they no longer had any worries. The patient directly in fake death state, and his heartbeat was gone. He waspletely like a corpse, so what else could happen?


    At this moment, outside the operating room, Kevin''s phone rang.


    Kelly saw that it was Lily who called. Kelly didn''t know whether to answer it or not. Kevin couldn''t bring the phone into the operating room, so he asked Kelly to keep it.


    Kelly thought for a moment, and maybe there was something important, so she answered the phone.


    "Kevin, where have you been? Why don''t youe back to ss?" Lily said.


    Kelly hesitated for a moment and said, "This is Kelly. Kevin has entered the operating room. His phone is with me. Please help him ask for leave."


    "Uh." Lily was stunned. Kevin was actually with Kelly. For some reason, Lily felt a little ufortable. She had never felt this way before.


    "Why did he enter the operating room?" Lily asked.


    "The doctor said that with him around, the risk of failure is much lower."


    "Why is Kevin in the hospital?" Kelly didn''t want to hide it anymore. She said, "My father is undergoing an operation. The risk of the operation is very high. Kevin is skilled in medicine. With his help, the risk can be greatly reduced."


    "Oh, then it''s fine."


    Lily hung up the phone and felt that Kevin and Kelly had a good rtionship and felt ufortable for some reason.


    Finally, Lily pouted and snorted in grievance, "Kevin is my personal bodyguard. Now he doesn''t stay by my side well, but is so close to Kelly."


    In the operating room. Enoch took three hours to remove Jack''s spine. Kevin observed the removed spine and found that two¡ªthirds of the spine had already turned ck or even stinky.


    Zack said, "If it were not for your help, leaving the patient in a fake death state and removing the patient''s spine would take at least twenty hours, but now it only takes three hours."


    "Haha, in fact. I am also betting, what if I can''t wake the patient from the fake death state after recing the new spine?"


    "Ah, can it be?" Zack was shocked.


    "After all, I have never done this before." Enoch began to rece Jack''s spine with a brand new spine. Enoch looked at the time and found that it was noon. Heughed. "Mr. Kevin, dad, you go to rest. Now the patient does not have any sudden symptoms. The twenty¡ªhour workload haspleted in three hours, you don''t need to stay here. If the situation continues to go so smoothly, I think that this surgery can bepleted in the evening."


    "Alright, then Kevin and I will go to lunch." Kevin and Zack walked out of the operating room.


    Seeing Kevin and Zacke out. Kelly and her mother hurriedly said, "How is it?"


    Zack smiled and said, "The situation is very good. This is due to Kevin''s excellent medical skills. The twenty¡ªhour workload haspleted in three hours, and now the surgery is almost half done. If the situation continues to go so smoothly, it will all be done by evening."


    "Ah, so fast." Kelly was both surprised and happy.


    "You guys have to thank Mr. Kevin for this."


    Kelly''s mother hurriedly said gratefully. "Thank you, Mr. Kevin."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Auntie, you''re too polite. Just a piece of cake. Besides, Kelly and I are friends. Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "Why don''t we go to lunch together?"


    Kelly shook her head and said, "We want to stay outside, now we have no appetite." Kelly''s mother hurriedly pinched her and smiled, "Mr. Kevin, go eat with Kelly. I''ll ask her to treat you."


    Kelly reacted and hurriedly said, "Yes, Kevin. I''ll treat you to lunch."


    Zack smiled and said, "Alright, it''s better for you to stay here and watch. I''m going to treat Kevin to dinner this noon. You guys can wait another day, hehe."

 Chapter 120 A Low Trick

    <h4>Chapter 120 A Low Trick</h4>


    Kevin left with Zack.


    "Mr. Zack, where do you want to treat me to dinner''?"


    "Let''s go to my house, I''ll let you taste my granddaughter''s cooking."


    "Uh, your granddaughter."


    Zack brought Kevin home for a purpose. He wanted Kevin toe into contact with his granddaughter, Molly. Zack was very confident in the beauty of his granddaughter. It would be great if she could be with Kevin.


    At this moment. Molly was cooking at home. Two hours ago, her grandfather sent her a text message asking her to prepare lunch. Her grandfather wille back with his friend to have lunch.


    Molly thought that it must be her grandfather''s old friends, so she left thepany and went home to cook. Because her cooking skills were very good, every time her grandfather''s old friends came, he would ask her to cook.


    Molly looked at the clock. It was almost twelve o''clock. Grandfather and his good friend hadn''t returned yet. Just as she was about to make a phone call, Zack led Kevin into the vi''s main hall.


    "Grandfather, you''re back." Molly walked out of the kitchen. Seeing Kevin, she was stunned, and nodded slightly to Kevin. "Hello, Kevin."


    "Hello." Kevin nodded slightly in salute. He noticed that Molly was wearing an apron and looked like a housewife. Her skin was tender and fair, and her lips were slightly red. She was extremely beautiful and pleasing to the eye. She had an indescribable charm.


    After greeting Kevin. Molly looked at Zack and asked, "Grandfather, where is your good friend?"


    "Haha, Molly, Kevin is my good friend."


    "Ah, the friend you''re talking about is him. I thought it was your old friends."


    "Mr. Kevin is also my friend. Are the meals ready?"


    "Alright, you can eat now. Kevin,e over and eat." Molly greeted Kevin with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    Molly was still very polite to Kevin. Although she did not have any feelings for him, Kevin''s medical skills were excellent, and she was still counting on Kevin to treat Lily.


    Kevin sat down to eat and asked doubtfully. "Mr. Zack, where are the rest of your family?"


    "My parents usually don''t eat at home for lunch." Molly said. "If Grandpa hadn''t asked me to cook today, I would have lunch in thepany."


    "Oh."


    "Kevin, help yourself." Molly served Kevin dishes.


    Seeing this scene, Zack felt very happy in his heart. He felt that they would definitely have a chance to be together. Otherwise, why would his granddaughter be so polite and serve Kevin food? Actually, Zack didn''t know that Molly was being polite to Kevin because Lily''s illness required Kevin''s help, not because she liked Kevin. Molly already had someone in her heart.


    At this moment, the restaurant''s television broadcast the noon news in London.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thetest news on this channel, August. Porter''s son, returned to London yesterday to hold Porter and Chris''s funeral ceremony. The police are still hunting for Robin Hood, so far there has been no progress. Likewise. August also used all sorts of methods to search for Robin Hood, attempting to capture Robin Hood and avenge his father. However. August seemed to be the same as the police, unable to find any clues to Robin Hood. This morning. August who was eager to avenge his father, suddenly announced that he would choose the most extreme method to find a way to Robin Hood. At present, our station has confirmed that August secretly captured Dean and his wife. August threatened that if Robin Hood did not take the initiative to look for him at the Garden Vi this afternoon at three o''clock, he would kill Dean or his wife. The police have also officially intervened in this matter. I hope that August will not do anything wrong and that Robin Hood will be able to take responsibility for the matter."


    Kevin, Zack, and Molly, who were eating, were all shocked.


    "August actually caught Dean and his wife to threaten him in order to find Robin Hood. It''s too despicable." Molly said angrily.


    However, Zack said, "This is obviously a scheme. It''s all broadcast on TV. How could the police let August kill people? This is definitely a trick that the police and August cooperate with each other to lure out Robin Hood. At that time, they will set up a trap and capture Robin Hood. If Robin Hood is not stupid, then he will be unable to see through this trick. It is too low level."


    Kevin didn''t say anything. He seemed to be thinking, was he really going to look for August this afternoon? It was obvious a scheme. Anyone with a slight IQ knew that Dean and his wife weren''t really captured, and it was impossible for them to be killed.


    After dinner. Zack invited Kevin to y chess.


    "Kevin, my grandfather''s chess skills are very high. You''d better be mentally prepared to y chess with my grandfather." Molly said while making tea. Of course, Molly still hadn''t said a word. Zack''s attitude was also very poor. However, she felt that Kevin couldn''t win against her grandfather, so there was no need to say that.


    "Haha, is that so?" Kevin smiled with interest. Kevin was famous for his high chess skills. When Kevin met his opponent, he was really interested in ying two games.


    Twenty minutester, Zack broke out in cold sweat.


    "How could I lose to you? I haven''t lost since two years ago. That''s impossible." Zack looked incredulous, and his face was also pulled down. He was very unhappy. Kevin smiled and thought to himself, his foundation in zither, chess, calligraphy and painting was much better than his medical skills. Zack was not even a match for Kevin in terms of medical skills. Zack wanted to win against him in chess. It was impossible. Giving him face, he deliberately dyed winning for twenty minutes.


    When Molly saw her grandfather''s expression, she immediately knew that her grandfather was unhappy. As his granddaughter. Molly knew very well that losing a game of chess would make him angry with others, so she was afraid that her grandfather would be angry with Kevin. Molly quicklyforted him. "Grandfather. it''s just ying chess."


    However, Zack said, "There is no reason why I should lose this step." Molly said. "Grandpa, it took Kevin 20 minutes to defeat you. This means that your strengths are equal. It''s just that he''s lucky in this round." Molly was always paying attention to her grandfather''s expression. She was afraid that her grandfather would lose his temper and smash the checkerboard away.


    Kevin secretly curled his lips.


    Although Zack was an expert in Chinese medicine, he had a disadvantage. His chess attitude was very poor. In the past, when he yed chess with his old friends, he often quarreled and smash the checkerboard. This was amon urrence.


    At this moment, Zack lost to Kevin. He immediately turned unhappy and asked, "Did you cheat?"

 Chapter 121 I Have A Sweetheart

    <h4>Chapter 121 I Have A Sweetheart</h4>


    Kevin was displeased when he heard this. He scolded in his heart, "I still need to cheat when ying chess with you?"


    Kevin immediately pulled down his face and said. "Zack, it is normal to lose."


    "I don''t believe that I will lose to you. How old are you? I don''t believe. You will definitely cheat."


    Just as Kevin was about to reply. Molly hurriedly nced at Kevin and handed him a note.


    Kevin took the note and read it. "Please forgive him, my grandfather''s chess attitude is too bad, just let him go."


    Since Molly had already said so, for the sake of Molly, he was toozy to argue with Zack.


    At this time, Zack said, "Another round, I don''t believe you would win me again."


    "Come on." Kevin nodded. Damn, if it wasn''t for the fact that Molly had cooked a delicious table, Kevin wouldn''t have been willing to waste his time with Zack.


    In this round, Kevin drank tea while ying chess leisurely. For the sake of Molly. Kevin deliberately used 30 minutes to defeat him.


    "It can''t be." The moment Zack lost. he shouted loudly and scattered the chess pieces all over the ground.


    "Grandfather, don''t be like this. He is Kevin. How can you be like this?" Molly hurriedly said.


    "I don''t care who he is. How can I lose? He must be cheating. He must be cheating." Zack said angrily.


    Kevin was really unhappy. He snorted, "Mr. Zack, does everybody lose to you deliberately every time when you y chess, so you have developed this bad habit? Do you know that for showing you some respect, so I deliberately spend thirty minutes before I win you?"


    "Kevin, please don''t say anything else." Molly said hurriedly not."


    Kevin snorted, "I don''t care if he''s an old man or.


    Zack roared, "Brat, continue if you have the guts."


    "Come on,e on."


    Kevin yed with Zack again.


    Three minutester, Zack lost.


    "Ah, I lost so quickly? I don''t believe it. Come again."


    Another round. Two minutester, Zack lost again.


    "What? I lost in two minutes? I''ve never been defeated so quickly in my life. Come again."


    Another round.


    This time, he lost in less than a minute.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Zack seemed to have suffered a mental blow.


    Kevin had long since gained insight into his game of chess, so he won faster and faster.


    "Again." Zack roared.


    Kevin threw away the chess piece and said, "Stop, don''t taint me with your poor chess skills."


    "What? You actually said that I''m not good at chess?"


    "Very, very bad. Not only is your chess skills bad, your attitude is also bad at chess. I beat you in less than two minutes. I just showed you some respect, but you said I cheated. Hahaha..."


    Molly hurriedly pulled Kevin, "Speak less."


    "What? Are you afraid that I will fight with him? Is your grandfather my opponent?"


    "You, you, you." Zack coughed angrily.


    A few minutester. Zack seemed to wake up and burst intoughter.


    Molly said nervously. "Grandfather, are you alright?"


    "Hahaha." Zack stillughed loudly.


    Molly red at Kevin and said. "Is my grandfather mad? I told you, my grandfather''s attitude is terrible. Every time he ys chess with someone, he almost fights with them."


    Kevin curled his lips and said, "My attitude is also poor when I y chess."


    "You... I''m really speechless." Molly stomped her foot angrily and hurriedly supported her grandfather and shouted. "Grandfather, are you alright?"


    Afterughing a few times, Zack looked at Kevin and said, "Kevin, you are great."


    "Are you still unconvinced?"


    "No, I admit I lose. It seems like you''re not a good person. I''m an old man, but you won''t let me win deliberately. Almost every time I yed chess, I would quarrel with someone. However, most people, based on my age and my achievements and status, would let me win deliberately, but you would not do that. It''s quite interesting."


    "I already show you enough respect."


    "Alright, alright. Now that I''ve recovered from my chess fanaticism, let''s not talk about this anymore." Kevin said, "I have to go now. I''ll go to the hospital.


    Zack nodded, "Alright, Molly, take him to the hospital. I''ll take a lunch break."


    "Alright." Molly nodded. Kevin walked out of the hall. Behind him. Zack winked at Molly and whispered. "Grandpa has already given you a chance. Don''t miss such a good man."


    "Grandfather, what are you talking about?"


    "Alright, you understand. I''ll take a lunch break."


    Kevin sat on Molly''s Maserati and headed towards the hospital.


    Molly said, "Kevin, I hope you don''t mind what happened just now. My grandfather''s attitude is poor when he ys chess, and it''s not the first time he quarrels with someone. I originally wanted to go to thepany first because I was afraid that my grandfather would quarrel with you. I didn''t expect that he would quarrel with you again."


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter. We wouldn''t be angry because of it."


    "It''s good that it won''t affect your rtionship. I was counting on you to treat my sister Lily''s illness. It wouldn''t be good if we offended you." Molly smiled.


    Kevin suddenly asked, "By the way, when you first went out, your grandfather secretly told you to grasp the chance. What does he mean?"


    "Ah, did you hear that?"


    "I heard a little."


    Molly gritted her teeth and decided to exin it to Kevin, "Alright, Kevin. I''ll get straight to the point. My grandfather wants me to date you. But I don''t want to. Don''t be angry. It''s not that you''re not good enough. You''re already very good. It''s just that I already have a sweetheart."


    Kevin smiled indifferently, "No problem."


    "Don''t you want to know who the person in my heart is?"


    "I don''t like you. Why should I know? Just tell me if you want to say. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it."


    "It''s a person I''ve never seen before. I was kidnapped to a hotel a few days ago. I thought I was finished. I didn''t expect that ck¡ªclothed man to suddenly appear and save me. I swore at that time that whoever can save me. I will marry him. I have already made up my mind, though I do not know who he is, I still want to marry him, and I am sure I will meet him again."

 Chapter 122 She Feels Wronged

    <h4>Chapter 122 She Feels Wronged</h4>


    Kevin was shocked, because the person who saved Molly was him.


    "Molly, you have never even seen his appearance, let alone recognized him. What if he is an old man?


    I''m still willing to marry him. Besides, I hugged him back then. I can feel that he is a young man. He must be under thirty years old. Kevin, although my grandfather wanted to fix us up, I can only say sorry to you."


    Kevinughed loudly and then scolded, "Stupid."


    Molly snorted, "How do you understand my thoughts? You''re not me. You don''t even know what happened at that time. In short, I''ve decided that if I don''t meet that person again after ten years. I''ll reconsider other men. If you haven''t married after ten years,e and find me again."


    Kevin was speechless. She dared to fall in love with someone she had never seen before.


    After sending Kevin to the hospital, Molly went to herpany.


    Kevin arrived at the door of the operating room. Kelly and her mother were still waiting there. It seemed that neither of them had eaten.


    Kevin walked out of the hospital and packed two portions of rice¡ªflour noodles.


    "Kelly, aunt." Kevin walked up to them with the rice¡ªflour noodles in hand, and the two of them hurriedly raised their heads.


    "Mr. Kevin, you''re here again. Actually, you don''t have to work so hard. You can go back and rest." Kelly''s mother said embarrassedly. Kevin came in the morning and again in the afternoon. Why was there such a good person?


    Kelly said embarrassedly, "Yes, Kevin, I owe you too much. Go back and rest. I caused you to skip ss this morning. I don''t want you to skip ss again in the afternoon for me."


    "Naha, we are friends, so it is normal to do my best to help you. There''s no need to be embarrassed. You haven''t eaten lunch yet, right? It''s already past two o''clock. Hurry up and eat some." said Kevin. Kelly''s mother was moved to tears when she saw it.


    "Thank you, Kevin." Kelly said gratefully. Originally, none of them had any appetite, but Kevin had packed food for them, and they were embarrassed to live up to his kindness.


    "Alright, don''t be so polite. You guys eat slowly. I''ll go in and take a look."


    Kevin went into the operating room to see how things were now.


    Kelly and her mother were eating rice noodles, and their hearts were warm.


    Kelly''s mother said, "Kevin treats our family so well that I have to think too much."


    "Mom, what are you thinking?" Kelly said angrily.


    "I think, does Kevin like you? Otherwise, why is he so good to us? Don''t me Mom for thinking nonsense. Kevin treats our family too well.


    Mom, what''s wrong?" Kelly hurriedly said.


    "Kelly, if he likes you, hurry up and agree.


    Whether he wants you to be his girlfriend or his wife, you must agree.


    Mom, what did you say?" Kelly''s face turned red and her ears were red. Why did her mother suddenly say such words?


    "I''m not joking with you. Although I didn''t allow you to fall in love at school, this time, if Kevin is really chasing you, you must promise him. Although we are poor, we have to repay his kindness.


    Mom, your thoughts are tooplicated." Kelly said.


    "It''s not that Mom''s thoughts areplicated, but that reality makes me have no choice but to think too much."


    Kelly pouted and said somewhat aggrieved, "Mom, stop talking nonsense. How could Kevin chase me? He already has a sweetheart. Do you know that his sweetheart is even more skilled in medicine than him? And her martial arts are also strong.


    Oh." Hearing her daughter''s words, Kelly''s felt a little disappointed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense like this in the future. Fortunately, no one heard you. Otherwise, we would beughing at." After Kelly finished speaking, she felt very aggrieved in her heart. Actually, she knew very well that it wasn''t Kevin who liked her, but she already liked Kevin. Unfortunately, she knew that she wasn''t worthy. Her mother also told her not to reject Kevin''s pursuit. In fact, these words made Kelly feel extremely sad.


    Kevin walked into the operating room. The doctors in the operating room looked rxed and progressed very smoothly.


    Enoch said, "Mr. Kevin, it''s going to be done in three hours at most. Originally, the operation would take more than 70 hours, but now that it is so fast, we are also very shocked. This will be a medical miracle."


    Kevin said, "Don''t tell anyone about thister. If everyone knows about it, I won''t be able to live a peaceful life.


    Don''t worry." Although Enoch did not understand why Kevin was so skilled in medicine and was unwilling to publicize the world, he respected Kevin.


    Kevin could asionally save people. but being a doctor was not the life he wanted.


    Kevin even felt that he wouldn''t be a bodyguard for long.


    He had yet to understand this world, so he had no choice but to condescend to this city and adapt himself to this world.


    In the future, once he had a deeper understanding of this world. Kevin might leave this ce to pursue the Martial Arts Road in his heart.


    To Kevin, improving his martial arts was the motivation to live in this world. To reach the legendary Void Shattering Realm, to break through space, and to return to his original world, this was his real goal. Being a campus bodyguard, treating illnesses and saving people, these were his current expedient measures.


    Kevin watched from the operating room. The intact spine was slowly ced into Jack''s back. Kevin was truly amazed by the miraculous modern medical surgery. At this moment, Kevin couldn''t wait to share it with his family. Perhaps, they would also find it hard to believe.


    At around six o''clock in the afternoon, Doctor Enoch smiled and said, "The great task has beenpleted."


    The doctors in the operating room apuded.


    Enoch said, "Don''t apud yet. The patient is still in a fake death state."


    Then, everyone looked at Kevin.


    Kevin understood that whether the miracle could happen or not depended entirely on him.


    Kevin was also very nervous.


    Kevin walked over and began to insert needles into the patient.


    About ten minutester, the machine beside the operating table suddenly started to sound. The original straight line suddenly started to fluctuate.

 Chapter 123 Get Angry

    <h4>Chapter 123 Get Angry</h4>


    Seeing this scene, all the doctors cheered. They seeded. At least Kevin made the patient''s heart beat again.


    Enoch hurriedly said, "Quick, check the patient''s condition."


    "Yes."


    All the doctors immediately went back to work, examining the patient''s body to see if there were any abnormalities, such as heart rate, blood pressure, and so on.


    Finally, after careful examination by the doctor, the patient''s condition was within expectations, but the patient was still unconscious.


    Then, Doctor Enoch announced that the operation was sessful.


    When they walked out of the operating room, many doctors and nurses rushed over and apuded.


    An operation that originally needed to take more than 70 hours waspleted in the evening and it was very sessful.


    At this moment. Charles and Lily were also standing in the group of nurses outside the operating room.


    Charles smiled and apuded. He gave the apuse to doctors and Kevin.


    The patient was immediately transferred to the ICU. If he passed the 24¡ªhour critical period, then it would be considered a real sess. However, at present, there was no problem at all.


    Kevin walked to Charles and smiled. "Uncle Green, why are you here?"


    Charles said, "I heard that you are here to help with a great operation, so I came to take a look."


    In fact, Lilyined to him, saying that Kevin was ipetent, as her bodyguard, Kevin disappeared for a day. Then Charles just happened to be free, so he went to the school to pick up his daughter and stopped by to see the hospital.


    Kevin said, "It''s fine now. Let''s go home."


    Kevin went to the hospital parking lot and drove his BMW back to Charles''s house.


    Lily, however, seemed to be angry and did not speak to Kevin.


    Charles smiled and said, "Alright, Lily, just treat him as a day off. The bodyguards can''t work all the time. Besides, he went to help with the surgery today. He has been tired all day, so don''t be angry anymore."


    Actually, Lily didn''t even know what she was doing. If it was yesterday, she wouldn''t be bothered to care where Kevin went. Today, she was very concerned about Kevin.


    After returning home, Kevin parked his car. Lily came back in Charles''s car. After getting off the car, Kevin smiled at Lily and said, "Miss, how was school today?"


    Lily snorted and walked into the vi with her schoolbag on her back.


    "Uh." Kevin rubbed his head.


    Charles said helplessly, "Kevin, don''t mind. Lily may be a little angry. She said that she hasn''t seen you all day. She means that you''re her bodyguard and you''re not allowed to run away without her permission. I''ve already advised her, but I didn''t expect her to be angry. To be honest. I don''t understand why she cares so much about this matter."


    Kevin smiled and said, "I see. However, she is right. Today, it was indeed my negligence. As her bodyguard. I really shouldn''t be far away from her. This will never happen again."


    Charles chuckled, "There''s no need to amodate her too much. Sometimes, she''s just not very sensible."


    Lily returned to her room and threw her schoolbag on the bed. She saw her father and Kevin chatting below. Actually, Lily did not me Kevin at all in her heart, but she did not understand why she cared so much about this matter. Perhaps, she was jealous because she felt that Kevin and Kelly were very close. This was the root cause. To say that Kevin had failed in his duties was just an excuse. However, why does she feel jealous and ufortable? Lily couldn''t understand herself.


    Today, n did note to practice martial arts, and it was already toote.


    Kevin came to the third floor. Lily''s room door was tightly shut, and Kevin knocked on the door.


    "Miss."


    "Don''t disturb me." Lily''s voice came from the room.


    "Are you still angry?" Kevin asked.


    Lily did not answer.


    Kevin rubbed his head.


    Kevin prepared to exin it to Lily, so he entered his room and turned from the balcony to hers.


    At this moment, in Lily''s room. Lily was preparing to take a bath and was standing in front of the wardrobe looking for clothes. She had her own bathroom in her room, so she naturally took off her coat in her room before taking a bath.


    Kevin walked in through the small door of the balcony.


    "Little" Kevin just said a word and was stunned. He saw Lily standing in front of the wardrobe in her underwear. From the side. Kevin saw that Lily''s figure was wless, her lower abdomen smooth, without any bulging flesh. Her figure was so perfect that Kevin did not move his eyes.


    "Ah." Lily immediately screamed and covered herself with her clothes.


    In the downstairs, Charles heard screams and hurriedly shouted, "What''s wrong?"


    Kevin was very embarrassed. He didn''t expect Lily to be changing clothes. Now, Charles was asking below. If Kevin returned to his room immediately, he would definitely be suspected. Therefore, Kevin could only pretend to be calm, and said, "Miss, it was my fault today. Please don''t be angry."


    Get out of here." Lily roared.


    When Charles heard the conversation between Lily and Kevin, he knew what had happened. It turned out that Kevin had gone to his daughter''s room to apologize to her, so he chuckled and no longer cared about the upstairs.


    Kevin said, "Alright, I didn''te here for any other reason. I just wanted to exin to you that you are always so angry and are so hard to serve. I will have to resign next month. To tell you the truth, Sally wants to spend three times sry to hire me.


    "What? Sally wants to poach you." Lily was shocked and suddenly felt nervous, as if she was afraid that Kevin would really be poached by Sally. This Sally was too hateful, how could she do such a thing?


    Lily pouted and snorted. "I am not angry."


    "Then why did you start to treat me coldly and ignore me the moment you saw me in the evening?"


    "I just. I just don''t like the fact that you''ve been missing all day and do not answer my phone."


    "Uh. the phone?" Kevin took out his mobile phone. Indeed, there were many missed calls which were from Lily.


    "I''m sorry. Today, Kelly''s father underwent a spine recement operation. The risk is very high. I must be present. I believe you can understand."


    Lily snorted, "I don''t want to hear this from you. You are my personal bodyguard, but you always surround other girls. Are you my bodyguard or another girl''s?"

 Chapter 124 People from the Skull Organization

    <h4>Chapter 124 People from the Skull Organization</h4>


    "Of course it''s yours. Alright, I won''t do that again. I''ll ask you for leave even if I have something to do in the future, okay?"


    Lily pouted and snorted. In fact, she was already very satisfied in her heart. She said, "I will ignore you in the future if you do this again."


    "Alright, I was just embarrassed. I didn''t know you were changing clothes." Kevin subconsciously nced at Lily''s pair of beautiful legs.


    "Fuck off." Lily was anxious and threw her clothes at Kevin, revealing her body again. Lily hurriedly took a piece of clothing and covered herself. Her face was already red and her ears were red.


    Kevin said with a smile, "Then I''ll leave first."


    After saying that. Kevin walked out of the balcony and jumped onto the balcony in his room next door.


    Seeing Kevin leave, Lily put down her clothes and stamped her feet with a red face. What surprised her was that she was not as angry as Kevin had thought. Instead, she felt that there was still a trace of joy in her heart. Lily was speechless. Thest time she saw Kevin''s body, she was iparably furious. But this time, Kevin had seen her naked, yet she did not feel angry.


    Kevin also took a shower and went downstairs.


    Charles was watching TV. The TV was broadcasting news.


    On the news, the host said, "This afternoon at three o''clock, Robin Hood did not go to find August. August has already killed Dean''s wife."


    Then, a picture appeared in the screen. In the picture. Dean''s wife was lying in a pool of blood, and beside her, Dean, who was tied up by hemp ropes, was screaming in pain.


    Kevin was shocked to see this scene. The deceased was Dean''s wife, and Kevin was extremely familiar with her.


    Kevin sat down on the sofa with anger in his heart, staring in the direction of the TV.


    "I thought this was August''s trap with the police. The police would never let August kill people. I didn''t expect..."


    The scene changed. A masked man held a bloody knife in his hand and took a video. The masked man said, "Robin Hood, didn''t you call yourself a chivalrous swordsman? I told you long ago that I would kill a person if you didn''t show up at three o''clock this afternoon. You, Robin Hood, ignored life and allowed Dean''s wife to be killed, so I will also sentence you to death. I''ll give you another chance. Tomorrow night at 12 o''clock in the Pond Park, if you don''te. Dean will die."


    Kevin was so angry that he trembled. However, Kevin noticed the masked man''s eyes and felt that he was not August. August shouldn''t have such a strong aura, and this masked man who spoke was full of energy. He was definitely a master.


    Then, the news scene suddenly changed to the public security bureau and August sat in handcuffs. The news anchor said August had been arrested, but it was not August and his men who carried out the incident. August refused to disclose to the police the gang of ck¡ªclothed men who killed Linda and wanted to kill Robin Hood.


    At this moment, when Ben who was in Sally''s house, saw the masked man on TV, he was shocked, "It''s from the Skull Organization. How is this possible? The Skull Organization''s people actually came to kill Robin Hood."


    Hearing Ben''s words, Edward hurriedly asked, "How do you know?"


    "Uncle Kent, I''ve been an assassin before. How could I not know? It''s just that I was too surprised that someone from the Skull Organization would actually appear here." Ben said.


    Edward asked, "Is the Skull Organization very strong?"


    "Of course, in the entire World Killer Organization, it''s top."


    "Ah, so strong."


    "Yes, that''s why I''m shocked. They actually appeared here to kill Robin Hood. It''s too unbelievable. I wonder who the main attacker is this time. What level of killer is he?"


    Edward asked, "Do killers also have levels?"


    "Of course. There were seven levels, Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Violet Gold and Diamond." Ben said excitedly.


    "Oh."


    However, Sally was not interested in this. Instead, she was looking at Facebook. To her, having a young bodyguard at Kevin''s level was even more interesting. Sally was also nning to poach Kevin.


    Ben thought for a moment and immediately made a phone call.


    "Hey, Senior Brother, what are you doing?" Ben asked.


    "Ben, why did you call me all of a sudden? By the way, how do you feel about taking the task to protect thatdy?" Ben''s senior brother asked.


    "Mm, it''s good. But just too boring."


    "If you''re bored, thene back. Every time we do a task and you are away. I feel a little unustomed."


    "Hehe, although it''s boring, I still like this ce. Oh right, Senior Brother, I want to ask you something. You know, I saw the people from the Skull Organizatione to our city just now, wanting to kill Robin Hood. Do you know about this?"


    Ben''s senior brotherughed loudly. "Of course, no matter what, I''m still an insider. Someone has offered a reward of 20 million dors to take the life of Robin Hood. In the Skull Organization, the fellow code¡ªnamed ''Blood Man'' has epted this mission."


    "Ah, Blood Man? How is that possible? Blood Man is a Gold level killer. His price is at least 50 million dors. Why would he ept 20 million dors in missions?" Ben asked in shock.


    "You don''t know, the Blood Man took this mission, the key is not money, but Robin Hood. He calls himself a chivalrous swordsman, which made Blood Man be unhappy. That''s why he epted this mission. He didn''t go for money. Even if the task was free, Blood Man would still n to kill Robin Hood."


    "Wow, Robin Hood is so hateful." Ben said in disbelief. In the past few days, more and more people had acknowledged Robin Hood on the Inte.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, as killers, we hate him. We killers are naturally people who ignore life. And Robin Hood''s targets are those people who ignore life."


    "Robin Hood must be dead this time."


    Ben''s senior brother smiled and said, "Robin Hood is purely courting death by himself"


    Ben finished his call with his senior brother and returned to the living room, "Uncle Kent, I''ve already asked. That masked man was Blood Man, a gold¡ªlevel assassin of the Skull Organization. Robin Hood would die this time. There are almost no failed missions for a gold¡ªlevel assassin."

 Chapter 125 They Have Wronged August

    <h4>Chapter 125 They Have Wronged August</h4>


    Edward eximed, "Ben, you guys are too powerful. Even the police don''t know who it is, but you can tell the identity of the other party from sitting at home."


    "Of course. Just make a few calls and I will know it." Ben said proudly.


    At this moment, the police station.


    Elsa punched August in the face.


    "Tell me, who was the one who kidnapped Dean and killed his wife?"


    August was extremely depressed at this moment.


    "Madam, I really don''t know who it is."


    "August, are you not going to say it yet? Now that Dean''s wife is dead, do you have to wait for Dean to die before you can say it? Do you know that the police will me you for the deaths of Dean and his wife?"


    August was about to cry, and he repeated again and again, "I really don''t know who they are."


    "You still say you don''t know. If you don''t know, why did they point out that you did it in the news broadcast at noon?"


    "They wronged me."


    "Looks like you''re still not telling the truth." Elsa was very angry. Actually, everyone had misunderstood the police.


    Everyone thought that the police had cooperated with August in order to capture Robin Hood, and they captured Dean and his wife to trap Robin Hood.


    But in fact, they had really wronged the police.


    The police did not do this at all. The news from the television station at noon was sent to the television station by the mysterious man, and he asked for it to be broadcast. At that time, the people from the TV station immediately contacted the police. Although the police knew, for the safety of the hostages, they let the TV station broadcast it. At the same time, the police immediately took action. They had captured August andid a trap in August''s house. They had also used this matter to capture Robin Hood and bring him to justice.


    But in the end, Robin Hood did not appear at three in the afternoon.


    More angrily, the police also learned that Dean''s wife was killed.


    Elsa immediately interrogated August. Elsa and the other policemen all believed that August had nned this. Since August had been captured and controlled beforehand, it was impossible to let the hostage die even if Robin Hood did not appear at three o''clock because August had already been captured.


    However, the truth was that the hostage was indeed dead. The people who took the hostage were not August''s people at all, and August was also wrongly used.


    However, Elsa believed that even if August wasn''t one of them, August should know the identities of those people.


    However, August didn''t say anything, which made Elsa be very angry. Time was ticking by. By 12 o''clock tomorrow night, if Robin Hood didn''t appear, it was obvious that Dean would be killed just like his wife. As for the police, they would bear the infamy of hostages being killed in order to lure away Robin Hood.


    "Say."


    "I really don''t know. I was captured by you guys at one o''clock in the afternoon. How can I kill someone?"


    "I didn''t say that it was your men, but you must have hired someone to do it."


    "Hire someone? Who can I hire? I can''t even beat you. Don''t be so nonsense, okay?"


    Seeing August''sck of cooperation. Elsa was very angry.


    August felt wronged. In fact, it really had nothing to do with him. The person who offered a bounty to kill Robin Hood was not August. He was someone else.


    When Elsa walked out of the interrogation room, her deputy. Jay, hurriedly walked up and asked, "Madam, did August make a confession?"


    "No."


    "Could it be that those people really have nothing to do with August?"


    Elsa said nkly, "I don''t know. This kind of person is too good at pretending. If he admits it, Dean''s wife''s death will be rted to him."


    "Then what should we do now?" Jay asked.


    "We can only deploy them while searching the entire city to find out where they are hiding. If we can''t catch them by 12 o''clock tomorrow night, then we can onlyy a in the Pond Park to ensure the safety of the hostage. At the same time, if Robin Hood appears, we can kill two birds with one stone." Elsa said.


    "Not many of our police officers are good at martial arts. It''s obviously useless for ordinary policemen to deal with such masters." Jay said.


    Elsa frowned. Indeed, ordinary policemen could only arrest ordinary people. However, dealing with Robin Hood and those mysterious people, it was obvious that ordinary policemen could not. In the Public Security Bureau, of course, she was the strongest in martial arts. After that, a few of her deputies could also do martial arts. The rest were ordinary policemen..


    Elsa immediately said, "There are quite a few masters in London. It seems that we can only mobilize on TV to let the masters of London take the initiative to assist the police and participate in this operation."


    "Captain, wouldn''t it be too much to mobilize masters from London to help the police on TV like this?" Jay was shocked. "It is too obvious to do so, and they will definitely find out."


    Elsa shook her head, "No, those mysterious people who kidnapped Dean all dared to send a letter to the TV station. This means that they don''t care about the police at all. Therefore, we publicly mobilize masters to help capture them. They will not care about it either. The goal of those mysterious people is to Robin Hood."


    "But if we really mobilize a lot of masters to help the police, even if those mysterious people don''t put us in their eyes, Robin Hood might not dare to show up."


    Elsa said, "Although I''m not sure if Robin Hood would dare to show up, the hostage is in the hands of those mysterious people. Even if Robin Hood doesn''t show up, it will be enough for us to save the hostage. This time, the primary purpose of killing two birds with one stone was to save people."


    "Yes, madam. I''ll do it immediately."


    Jay immediately went to mobilize the masters of London to assist the police, while Elsa went to search the entire city vigorously. It would be best if she could find the hiding ce of those mysterious people in advance, although the possibility was very small.


    Kevin sat in the living room. He didn''t know what he was thinking when he saw the news on TV just now.


    Kevin felt a surge of anger in his heart. He had rescued Linda twice, but he didn''t expect that Linda would still die in the end. Could it really be that fate was destined for her to die?


    Charles said, "Kevin, what are you thinking?"

 Chapter 126 Send Him A Sword

    <h4>Chapter 126 Send Him A Sword</h4>


    "I was thinking about Linda being killed. After all, I saved her twice and she died in the end."


    Charles sighed, "Yes, how unlucky she is. Forget it, you did your best."


    Kevin nodded.


    Charles smiled and said, "Kevin, I have a gift for you."


    "Gift?" Kevin was stunned.


    "Yes,e with me." Charles smiled and walked upstairs.


    Kevin followed Charles to his room. Charles took out a sword hilt from the bedside table. The hilt was about 15 centimeters long and was extremely exquisite.


    Kevin was puzzled, "Uncle Green, what do you mean by taking out the hilt of the sword?"


    Charles handed the hilt of the sword to Kevin and smiled, "This is a gift that I brought back from my business trip to you a few days ago. I think you are a martial artist, and should like this sword."


    "Sword?" Kevin looked at the hilt of the sword in his hand, confused.


    Charles said, "This sword costs 3.8 million dors. Click on the small hole at the end of the sword hilt."


    Kevin picked up the end of the sword hilt. Indeed, there was a small hole at the end of the sword hilt, but it was not easy to press it.


    Charles said, "Don''t point it at others. Otherwise, if the sword suddenly pops out, it will injure people. The buyer said that the speed of the sword''s ejection will reach a terrifying 0.5 seconds."


    Kevin pressed down, and suddenly, the hilt of the sword trembled. A sharp sword shot out. Originally, it was only a sword hilt, but now, it had be aplete sword.


    It turned out that the sword was hidden in the hilt of the sword. When it needed to be used, it would eject the sword. If it did not need to be used, it would shrink into the hilt of the sword.


    Kevin eximed, "Wow, what a magical sword. It''s too convenient." In Kevin''s previous world, swords were very ordinary. Almost everyone who practiced martial arts held swords in their hands or carried swords on their shoulders, regardless of gender, or age. He felt that holding a long sword was sometimes inconvenient. Right now, the sword was shrinking into the sword hilt. All he needed to do was bringing a sword hilt, and he could put it in his trousers pocket.


    Charles smiled and said, "You are a martial artist. How could you not know? There is no need for you to be so modest. It''s just a small gift. It''s good that you like it. How about this sword?"


    Kevin held the sword happily. Looking at the sword, Kevin immediately remembered Blood Drinking, the sword he used to use.


    "Good sword." Kevin wiped his finger with his sword and immediately saw blood.


    Charlesughed heartily. Seeing the blood on Kevin''s finger, he naturally retreated a little. Seeing these hurtful things, he felt a little scared.


    "It''s good that you like it. Of course, this isn''t a very good sword. After all, the price is not high."


    Kevin said, "3.8 million isn''t enough?"


    Charles smiled embarrassedly and said, "Below¡ªaverage, generally the worst swords are all over one million dors. I know a customer. The golden sword he carried with him is worth up to 12 million dors. He also said that his golden sword is also of medium level.


    Kevin was shocked. The sword was too expensive in this era. However, the sword had to shrink into the hilt of the sword and be practical. This technique needed to be very delicate.


    Kevin felt that Charles''s 3.8 million sword was enough, at least on the surface.


    Charles said, "A ten million grade sword isn''t considered a top grade sword. Normally, masters use more than a billion dors swords and materials are also different. This sword of mine is for you to practice and y with. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Uncle Green, you''re too polite. How could I mind?"


    "Alright, you try it first."


    "Yes." Kevin nodded and jumped out of Charles''s room window.


    And thennded on the grass outside.


    Kevin performed a sword dance. The sword in his hand seemed to merge into one with his arm. Every time he waved, there was a gust of sharp wind. The sound of the sword''s swing echoed in the wind.


    Charles stood on the windowsill and smiled, "What a master."


    Lily also finished bathing. Hearing the sound under the vi, she hurriedly walked to the window and saw Kevin practicing his sword on the grass below. That posture was so handsome. It was like someone from a martial arts TV was practicing swordsmanship. Lily immediately felt a burst of joy and admiration.


    At this time, Kevin suddenly kicked the ground, his entire body spinning and shooting into the sky, and his body was higher than the roof of the vi.


    "Wow." Eden and Ada, who were watching from the first floor, were stunned.


    As Kevin flew into the air, he flipped over and fell to the ground. The sword in his hand shot straight at the ground. Just as he was about tond. Kevin shed out with his sword. Immediately, arge piece of the turf was knocked over.


    Then Kevin put away his sword.


    After practicing for a while. Kevin felt the hot blood in his body, and he felt like he was going back to the past. However, this sword was indeed not very good, but it could still make do with it.


    Eden and Ada hurriedly apuded.


    "Young Master is so awesome."


    "Young Master, I love you." Ada shouted.


    Kevin retracted his sword and put the hilt into his pocket. He could take it with him to school in the future.


    In fact, in this era, many people were carrying swords with them, and they were only carrying them in their pockets or wallets.


    Charles said, "Kevin, you''re amazing. Seeing you soar into the air, my blood is boiling."


    "Naha, Uncle Green, at your age, even if you start practicing martial arts, you can only y on the ground. It seems very difficult to leap a few meters."


    "I''m just casually saying, I don''t have this talent. Alright, get ready. Let''s have dinner."


    Lily also came down from upstairs and looked at Kevin. She felt shy. In the past, when she hated Kevin, she didn''t feel this way.


    In the evening. Kevin was watching TV in the living room.


    Lily said, "Kevin, go to read books. Don''t watch TV.


    Kevin was stunned.


    "Young miss, did I hear wrongly? You chased me to study?"


    Lily did not know why she had to care about Kevin.


    Lily snorted, "You are my bodyguard. If you study too badly, I will lose face."


    "Tsk, no one in the school knows that I''m your bodyguard." Kevin felt this reason was too bad.


    "Anyway, you can''t do this in the future. You should also study hard."


    "Miss, I''m not the sharpest tool in the shed."

 Chapter 127 Kill Two Birds with One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 127 Kill Two Birds with One Stone</h4>


    "If you didn''t understand. I''ll teach you." Lily said. Suddenly, her face turned a little red. Could it be that this sentence was her true purpose? She taught Kevin to study? Why would she want to teach Kevin how to study? In the past, she wished that Kevin would stay far away from her, but Lily did not know about this.


    Kevin shook his head and said, "Miss, I want to watch TV and have no time to study."


    Lily stamped her foot dejectedly. She went upstairs to study. She really wanted Kevin to do his homework with her, and then she taught Kevin. Perhaps this feeling was very interesting, at least she hoped for it in her heart.


    But Kevin refused.


    When Kevin saw that Lily had gone upstairs to study, he shook his head speechlessly, "The better my rtionship with you, the more you meddle in my affairs." Kevin also had a headache. If Lily wanted to meddle in his affairs, Kevin would definitely be overwhelmed. He couldn''t beat her and couldn''t scold her. He would be annoyed. In the past, their rtionship was poor. No matter what he did. Lily wouldn''t even look at him. He missed the past life.


    Kevin went to bed at eleven o''clock in the evening after he watched TV.


    When Kevin woke up the next day, the first thing he did was to call Kelly and ask about her father''s situationst night.


    Seeing that Kevin had called early in the morning to care about her father, Kelly felt warmth in her heart. It was an indescribable feeling.


    Kelly said that her father woke up at two o''clockst night. The doctor checked and said that the situation was very good. By this evening, if the situation was still so good, he could be transferred to the general ward to slowly rest and recuperate.


    Kevin asked Kelly to have a rest, and then hung up the phone.


    After breakfast, Kevin asked Ada to go to the hospital to help Kelly.


    Ada pouted and left, seemingly unhappy. However, Kevin didn''t care about her mood.


    Kevin and Lily prepared to go to ss.


    The car that Lily broke down the night before yesterday had already been repaired and driven back here.


    Kevin thought that Lily could drive by herself, so he drove a BMW and prepared to go out.


    "Wait." Lily shouted.


    "Uh, Miss, what''s wrong? Haven''t your car been repaired?" Kevin asked.


    Lily said, "I won''t drive by myself in the future. It wastes gas money, I''ll take your car and go to school together. Don''t worry, I''ll reimburse you for the gas


    money.


    "Oh, alright." Kevin was also helpless. He found that Lily liked to stick to him a little. In the past, when their rtionship was not good, she couldn''t do such a thing.


    Kevin drove all the way to school.


    Lily sat in the passenger seat and turned on the radio in the car.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we interrupt our program for a news in brief. I''m sure everyone knows that the streets and alleys of London have been talking about the news of Robin Hood, especially after the mysterious men kidnapped Dean and his wife yesterday and threatened him to show up. Unfortunately. Robin Hood did not show up for some reason. This led to the mysterious masters killing Dean''s wife and threatening to kill Dean if Robin Hood did not show up tomorrow night at the Pond Park. Of course, the time is twelve o''clock tonight. There were still 15 hours until that moment, but the atmosphere in the entire city seemed to be tense, because no matter which street or alley, one could see the figures of the policeing and going. However, this special newsletter today does not refer to this matter, but to the London police. Now let''s hear what the police captain of London has to say."


    Elsa''s voice sounded on the radio.


    "Everyone, I am Elsa, believe that everyone already know about Robin Hood, this person boasts justice, and perverted thew to kill. Moreover, because of this person, a group of mysterious people captured Dean and his wife. They had threatened Robin Hood to show up. Now, one of the hostages had died. The police were deeply sorry about this matter. However, the other hostage, Dean, will definitely be rescued by the police. Tonight at twelve o''clock, the group of mysterious people will meet Robin Hood at the Pond Park. The police have already surrounded the Pond Park. hoping that those evil forces will not challenge the bottom line of the police. In addition, the police took this opportunity to publicly mobilize the entire London citizens, hoping that citizens with high martial arts skills would take the initiative to assist the police in capturing those mysterious people and Robin Hood. Thank you, that''s all."


    The host''s voice sounded on the radio again. "Alright, listeners, in a word, if you are outstanding in martial arts, please go to the Public Security Bureau and help the police capture Robin Hood and the mysterious person who kidnapped Dean and his wife. Then, let''s continue with our Voice of London."


    The broadcast resumed.


    Kevin held the steering wheel in his hand, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Kevin did not expect that the police had alreadyid a huge in the Pond Park, and they had even publicly mobilized masters from London to assist the police. Tonight, at 12 o''clock, they would kill two birds with one stone.


    Lily said, "Robin Hood is not a fool. He definitely won''t show up tonight unless he doesn''t know that the police haveid a trap."


    "Naha, young miss, we littlemoners, it''s better to read our own books. Why should we care about those matters?" Kevin pretended not to be interested in Robin Hood.


    Lily smiled and said, "It really has nothing to do with me. However, you can help the police and participate in this operation. If you really capture Robin Hood and those mysterious people tonight, you will also be able to make a contribution."


    Kevin curled his lips and said, "Why should I help the police catch someone as noble as Robin Hood? He is my idol."


    Lily stuck out her tongue and said, "Whether Robin Hood is a noble person or not remains to be verified. If he is really a good person, then I will support him spiritually."


    Soon, they arrived at school. Kevin and Lily entered the ss together. When everyone saw that Kevin and Lily were paired, they thought that Kevin was with Lily. They silently said in their hearts. "Beauty and the beast."


    Kevin''s attack on Alex yesterday was still vivid in the minds of the students of the St. Paul''s School. Kevin, the First Bully of the St. Paul''s School, hadpletely surpassed the First Maniac.

 Chapter 128 Divine Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 128 Divine Swordsman</h4>


    At this moment, on Facebook, the topic of discussion was no longer Kevin and Alex. No onepared Alex to Kevin.


    In the yground of the St. Paul''s School. Alex sat in a corner with bandages on his body. He operated his mobile phone with one hand. He looked at Facebook and smashed his mobile phone dejectedly.


    "Alex, what''s wrong?" Hugo asked.


    "Damn it, I entered Facebook and browsed down from top to bottom. There wasn''t a single main post about me, Alex."


    Hugo said, "Alex, don''t be anxious. After all, you were just beaten up by Kevin yesterday, which has seriously affected your prestige. Before you have established a new prestige. I don''t think Facebook has any main posts about you."


    Alex asked, "Where are Barton. Conrad, and Jacob? Why hasn''t theye for so long? Didn''t they agree to have a meeting at eight o''clock? It''s already past fifteen minutes."


    Hugo hurriedly said, "Alex, there''s no need to wait. They won''te."


    "Why?"


    "Barton said that he doesn''t dare to get too close to you right now. He''s afraid of being hit by Kevin."


    "Damn it, a bunch of unscrupulous people."


    "Alex, don''t be angry. After all, Kevin is stronger than you. It is understandable that they are worried about being hit by Kevin."


    Alex snorted, "They''re really short¡ªsighted. Although I, Alex, am not as strong as Kevin, my connections are still there. With my connections, it is not a problem to teach Kevin a lesson."


    "Alex, do you have any ns?"


    Alex said, "You should know that I have a backer in London. I don''t put Kevin in my eyes. Let''s not talk about it anymore."


    Alex looked at the other side of the yground and saw a boy with steady steps walking over.


    From the way this steady¡ªpaced boy walked, they could tell that his martial art was extraordinary.


    When Hugo saw this boy walking over, he was shocked. He shouted excitedly, "Divine Swordsman."


    That''s right. This boy is the talented master of the St. Paul''s School, Denny, ranked third on the ranking list. Because his swordsmanship was very powerful, students called him ''Divine Swordsman''.


    When Alex saw the man walking over, he smiled and said, "You didn''t know that Divine Swordsman, Denny, is the son of our Third Hall Leader."


    "Third Hall Leader?"


    Alex snorted, "The third Hall Leader of the Dragon Gang, one of the three irregr Forces in London."


    Hugo''s body trembled.


    At this moment. Denny walked over with a cold expression.


    "Alex, why are you looking for me?" Denny asked coldly, as if he didn''t think much of Alex.


    Alex smiled and said, "Denny, of course I have something to ask you for help. As you can see, the injuries on my body are all caused by that Kevin."


    "So what?" Denny snorted.


    "Denny, don''t be like this. My father is at least one of your father''s right¡ªhand men. Now that I''ve been beaten so badly, you will also lose face."


    Denny curled his lips and said, "Alex, relying on your father being the capable subordinate of the Third Hall Leader of the Dragon Gang, and having some influence in London, you are so arrogant at school. Now that you have been beaten up, you still have the face toe and find me. Do you really think that you can be the First Maniac in the St. Paul''s School with your strength as a seventh ce talented master? If your father wasn''t my father''s subordinate, who cares about you? You would already be hit many times by those talented masters ranked ahead of you."


    "Denny, you are Divine Swordsman. Are you really not going to help me teach Kevin a lesson?" Alex said dejectedly.


    Denny said, "I have no interest in those things between you and him. Don''t look for me for such boring matters."


    After saying that, Denny left.


    Alex helplessly watched Denny leave.


    Hugo said, "Alex, this Divine Swordsman is too arrogant."


    "Shh, keep your voice down." Alex hurriedly said.


    "You want to die? Denny is the son of the Third Hall Leader of the Dragon Gang. What kind of power is the Dragon Gang? It doesn''t even take a blink to destroy your entire family. My father is only his subordinate. What''s so strange about him not showing me respect?"


    Hugo nodded in fear, "I didn''t expect that the famous Divine Swordsman of the St. Paul''s School was actually the son of the Third Hall Leader of the Dragon Gang. Few people in the school know about it, right? He is too low¡ªkey. If I had such an amazing background. I would have already dominated the school."


    Alex smiled bitterly and said, "Everyone''s ambitions are different. If Denny''s ambition is to be a maniac or a bully in the St. Paul''s School, then he is not worthy to be the son of the Third Hall Leader. Didn''t you see the way he looked at me just now and looked down on me? In his eyes. I, the First Maniac of the St. Paul''s School, am simply too useless. Of course, Kevin is also looked down upon in his eyes."


    "That''s right. The son of the Third Hall Leader of the Dragon Gang has a different vision."


    As Denny walked out of the stadium, he coldly snorted, "I, Denny, am not someone whopetes with you bunch of rotten people in school. You rotten people will never understand my ambition." Denny''s gaze was on society. Only the unpromising people would feel that bing the school''s overlord was amazing.


    A few secondster, Denny clenched his fists and said to himself, "The police have publicly mobilized all the masters in London to assist the police in capturing Robin Hood and that mysterious men tonight. I, Denny, will definitely not miss out. Although my strength is not enough to be ranked among the masters of London, I am not afraid. I will fight against a master like Robin Hood. Perhaps I can improve my own strength from the battles. Humph, it''s ridiculous for me to help Alex teach Kevin a lesson. I, Denny, dared to assist the police and fight against a master like Robin Hood. Letting me hang out with you rotten people is an insult to my character."


    On the yground, Alex took out his phone and made a phone call.


    "Hey, Alex."


    "Dad, I talked with Denny just now. Unfortunately, he still looks down on me and doesn''t want to help me revenge." Alex said.


    On the other end of the phone, Alex''s father, Quinn, felt a little sad when he heard his son say that. His son was looked down on by the son of the Third Hall Leader, so he didn''t feel very good. His son was bullied at school and wanted to ask Denny for help, but he was despised by others.

 Chapter 129 Teacher Jock

    <h4>Chapter 129 Teacher Jock</h4>


    "Then I''ll go talk to the hall leader."


    Alex said, "Dad, why don''t you find someone from the society to teach Kevin a lesson? With so many masters under yourmand, just send one."


    Quinn said, "Now the police are cracking down. Because of Robin Hood, the police are furious. The hall leader instructs everyone to keep a low profile. Also, this is something that you did in school. To the Dragon Gang, it really isn''t a big deal. If other forces find out, they willugh at our the Dragon Gang''s people for being ipetent. Therefore, if you can solve it internally in the school, you should try your best to solve it internally. Don''t let othersugh at you."


    Alex curled his lips. He was about to be beaten to death by Kevin, but he didn''t send anyone to teach Kevin a lesson.


    Quinn hung up the phone and immediately went to find the Third Hall Leader of the Dragon Gang. He asked the Third Hall Leader to call his son. Denny, and then asked Denny to help Alex.


    At this moment. Denny arrived at a house at the foot of the mountain behind the St. Paul''s School.


    In the house, a teacher was practicing on the t ground with a stick in his hand.


    "Teacher Jock." Denny shouted.


    "Denny,e, what is it?" The teacher stopped practicing.


    Dennyplimented, "Teacher, your Eight Trigrams Staff''s power has increased by a lot. I wonder when I will be able to reach Teacher''s martial arts realm."


    The teacher smiled and said, "Alright, stop ttering me. What can I do for you?"


    "Teacher Jock, the police are going to kill two birds with one stone at twelve o''clock tonight," Denny said. "Do you know?"


    Jock nodded and said, "Of course I know. The news, newspapers and radio stations in London all said."


    Denny gritted his teeth and said, "Teacher Jock, I want to assist the police tonight to capture Robin Hood and those mysterious men."


    Jock was shocked, "Are you crazy? Were you able to get close to a character like Robin Hood?"


    In everyone''s impression, they seemed to regard Robin Hood as a master. Even Teacher Jock, who was very strong, felt that he was not on the same level as Robin Hood. Hence, he was shocked to hear that Denny was going to assist the police in capturing Robin Hood and the others.


    Denny said, "Teacher Jock, if I can fight with someone like Robin Hood. I think my actualbat ability can be improved a lot."


    "You may die."


    Denny smiled and said, "Teacher Jock, I''ve already decided."


    "You..."


    "Haha, Teacher Jock, you should know that the students in the school called me Divine Swordsman. It is enough to prove how much I care about swordsmanship. If I can improve my strength, what is a little risk?"


    At this moment, Denny''s phone rang. It seemed that it was from his father, the Third Hall Leader of the Dragon Gang.


    "Hello, Dad."


    "Denny, did Alex look for you?"


    "Yes, he asked me to help him revenge."


    "Then hurry up and help him. After all, Alex''s father is my capable subordinate. Alex is also a member of our Dragon Gang."


    "Alright, alright." Denny nodded.


    After hanging up, Jock asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Teacher Jock, I need to go find Kevin and warn him."


    Teacher Jock hated Kevin''s name and said, "Denny, why did you mess with those youths so much? These people are useless. They are just messing around. Your goal is to be a martial arts expert. Could it be that you also want topete for the position of a school''s bully or maniac?"


    Denny smiled and said, "Teacher Jock, stopughing at me. How is it possible? I have no choice. My father told me that I have to go."


    "Well, if you really want to help the police catch Robin Hood, be careful. I think that ce must have alreadyid a heavenly. There shouldn''t be much danger. If you can really fight against an expert like Robin Hood, you might gain a lot. Don''t put your energy and mind on those rotten people like Kevin."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just go warn him."


    After Denny left, Teacher Jock continued to practice his staff.


    Kevin was sitting in the ssroom. His teacher didn''te to ss either. Kevin was ying with his phone boredom. Tiger next door was ying cards with his little follower.


    It sounded a little loud.


    Kevin turned his head and frowned, "Hey, keep your voice down. Who told you to y cards during ss? Did I let you y cards? Did you put me in your eyes?"


    Tiger and the others trembled for a moment before hurriedly putting away their cards and quickly leaving the ssroom.


    Tiger felt angry. He was at least one of the bullies. Kevin actually didn''t show him any respect.


    Tiger angrily scolded, "Damn it!"


    "Brother Tiger, forget it. We can''t afford to provoke him. We''d better hide from him."


    Tiger only had the courage to curse behind his back.


    After Kevin finished cursing Tiger. Lily turned around and saw Kevin ying with his phone.


    Lily walked in front of Kevin under the gazes of everyone and said, "When you y mobile phones in ss, do you put ssroom discipline into your eyes? You know that it is wrong for others to y cards, but you do not reflect on ying mobile phones yourself. Confiscated."


    Lily snatched Kevin''s phone away.


    Kevin was stunned, because he didn''t expect Lily to suddenlye over. In the past, Lily didn''t dare to be too close to him in front of her ssmates.


    "Miss, what are you doing?" Kevin asked.


    "Mobile phone confiscated. This is an English ss. The English teacher was beaten by you and is still in the hospital You are still ying with your mobile phone here. Copy this English text until you can memorize it. I will exin the meaning to you one by one when I go back at night."


    "Don''t go too far. Read your book. Don''t care about me." Kevin frowned.


    "I''m a ssmittee member. I have to meddle in your matters. You can throw me downstairs." After saying that, Lily returned to her seat with his phone and she really confiscated Kevin''s phone.


    Kevin stared at Lily for several minutes. He was depressed in his heart. Lily really had a better rtionship with her, so she was more and more meddle in his matters. In ss, he was not allowed to y with his phone, and had to copy English text. He really wasn''t interested in knowing what those English words meant.

 Chapter 130 Highly Praised

    <h4>Chapter 130 Highly Praised</h4>


    However. Kevin was a grown man, so he couldn''t argue with Lily and snatch her cell phone because of this small thing. Moreover, she was still his young miss, so he couldn''t really throw her downstairs.


    Kevin could only sit down dejectedly.


    The students in the ss eximed in surprise. Lily actually dared to speak to Kevin like this, and even confiscated his phone. Fortunately, Lily was a school beauty. Otherwise, if she dared to do this in front of Kevin, she would have been thrown downstairs by Kevin long ago.


    In just a few minutes. Kevin was bored. He looked at the English that Lily had asked him to memorize.


    "Forget it. Anyway, I''m bored. It''s good to copy English. I haven''t used the pen of this era." Kevin only knew how to write calligraphy, so when he thought of this, he suddenly felt a little interested, so he began to copy in silence.


    Not long after, an uninvited guest arrived at the entrance of the ss. It was Denny. When the students of ss 32 saw him, they were immediately excited


    "Divine Swordsman."


    "Wow, Divine Swordsman is here."


    "Wow." When many girls saw Denny, they immediately looked at him with admiration.


    Kevin also raised his head to look. He really thought a master was here. Kevin was speechless when he saw the ambiguous gazes cast by the girls in the ss.


    Lily looked at Denny. She wasn''t like the other girls. Instead, there was a trace of disdain in her eyes. She thought to herself "Divine Swordsman? He is inferior to my Kevin? Why would I say that Kevin is mine? Since when is Kevin mine? He''s just your bodyguard. He''s actually yours." Lily''s face immediately turned red and her ears turned red. She hurriedly covered her face as if she was embarrassed.


    Denny found Kevin and walked to Kevin with contempt in his eyes, saying, "Kevin."


    Kevin looked at Denny in puzzlement. Why did someonee looking for him again?


    "What are you doing? Is something the matter?" Kevin looked at Denny. Seeing the endless contempt in Denny''s eyes, Kevin smiled happily instead. It was as if he wasughing at Denny''s ignorance. Unfortunately, no one could understand Kevin''s smile.


    Denny snorted, "Kevin, I''m not interested in ying with you. You and those so¡ªcalled maniacs are nothing more than trash with no ambitions in my eyes. You''re just scum from the school. How can I, Denny, be like you?"


    Kevin said, "Since you are speaking so highly of yourself, then why are you looking for me?"


    "Kevin, please pay attention to your words. I came to you today to warn you not to bully Alex in the future. Even though Alex is a useless person in my eyes."


    "Hahaha, I think you are the First Maniac. Look at your tone. You are far more mad than that Alex. I suggest that you be called as the First Maniac in the St. Paul''s School. What do you think?"


    "You..." Denny was very angry.


    "Kevin, don''t force me. Even if a mosquito gets me annoyed. I will beat it to death." Denny''s expression turned cold.


    Kevinughed loudly and said, "I have heard many people say these words before. Jonson and Alex have all said these words. Just look at their current situation and you will know the oue of saying these words."


    Denny snorted, "Kevin, don''tpare me to Alex.


    In my eyes. you are just as bad as Alex. I, Denny, disdain to fight with you. I''m not afraid to tell you that I, Denny, am already prepared to participate in the police operation to capture Robin Hood and the others at 12 o''clock tonight. I am a person who dares to fight against Robin Hood, and a viin like you is not qualified to fight against me. Kevin, I advise you to be careful." Denny maintained the pride of Divine Swordsman and walked out of ss 32.


    Some of the students in the ss shouted, "Divine Swordsman.e back to our ss when you have time."


    "Divine Swordsman. I love you. You are my idol." A girl cried as she looked at Denny''s back.


    Divine Swordsman, Denny, had so many fans in ss 32. One could imagine how many fans he had in the entire school.


    n said, "It''s enough to get to Denny''s level. He is ranked third on the Talented Master Ranking. He is known as the Divine Swordsman. His swordsmanship is unparalleled. Tsk tsk."


    Kevin snorted, "Is it that exaggerated?"


    n smiled, "Of course, I''m not a fan of him, but there''s no denying that he has a lot of fans in school. Just look at the reaction of some students in our ss. The word ''Divine Swordsman'' has already entered their hearts."


    Kevin was toozy to say anything.


    Kevin continued to copy English. The arrival of the Divine Swordsman did not affect Kevin''s mood at all.


    Not long after, the school radio suddenly rang, "Hey, hey."


    It was actually personally broadcast by the principal.


    Then. the principal''s voice immediately came, "Fellow students, allow me to broadcast an important news. Our school''s talented master. Denny, will participate in the police operation tonight to capture Robin Hood and the others. Denny is the third ¡ª ranked master in our school. His swordsmanship is unparalleled. He has been named the Divine Swordsman by the students. He has the courage and strength to assist the police in capturing them. This is not only his honor. but also the honor of our St. Paul''s School. I have just notified the Public Security Bureau by phone. The Public Security Bureau is extremely grateful to Denny and highly praised our St. Paul''s School. Here, we apud our Divine Swordsman warmly. I hope that he can disy his superb swordsmanship tonight and sessfully help the police capture Robin Hood and win the highest honor for our St. Paul''s School."


    After the principal finished speaking, all the teachers and students of the school immediately apuded, and apuse resounded throughout every ss and every corner of the school.


    "Wow, this is awesome. The Divine Swordsman actually dares to fight against Robin Hood."


    "Divine Swordsman, I love you."


    "Divine Swordsman, you''re so awesome. Why are you so awesome? I will always worship you and support you forever."

 Chapter 131 Stolen Limelight

    <h4>Chapter 131 Stolen Limelight</h4>


    Followed by the apuse of the whole school was its intense discussion. The headmaster''s broadcast was like a bomb dropped on the school, causing all the teachers and students to be shocked. Robin Hood was undoubtedly an ace in everyone''s eyes, but Denny actually had the nerve to help the police capture him. It was as if Denny had be as powerful as Robin Hood. That was why a great many girls in the school now adored Denny as their god.


    Many of the girl students of ss 32 who very admired Denny were even moved to tears.


    "How stupid they are! I''ll throw in my hand for them." Kevin looked at the crying girls and shook his head, sighing.


    A girl sitting in two rows ahead of Kevin heard his words and then turned around in displeasure. "What do you know? Do you know who Robin Hood is? If it was you, would you dare to help capture him? You pee when you hear his name. Denny is so bold and he must be confident in his swordsmanship so that he volunteered to help the police deal with Robin Hood. But you are jealous of his boldness. If you have the guts, you should go as well."


    "Ha ha ha..." Kevinughed loudly. The girl believed that Kevin didn''t dare to answer her that he would go as well and only dared tough loudly. She despised this kind of person the most who dared not do anything that others dared to do.


    n said, "Kevin, Denny''s volunteering to help the police in capturing Robin Hood is indeed unexpected, so the entire school is reacting so strongly now. Actually, I also admire him. After all, everyone knows that Robin Hood is very powerful."


    "Is that so?" Kevin smiled.


    It took a long time for all the students to calm down. They then continued having sses.


    Soon after, school ended at noon. Kevin had already memorized the entire article in French. He memorized it by heart although he didn''t know what it meant.


    Kevin and n was about to go to lunch when Lily walked over.


    "Where are you guys going to have lunch?"


    "Out of school."


    "I''ll go with you." said Lily.


    "Uh, Miss, why do you suddenly want to go to lunch with me?" Kevin asked.


    "You''re my bodyguard. Of course I should go to lunch with you. Besides, I should pay for the lunch."


    Kevin smiled and went to lunch with Lily and n.


    In the corridor of the teaching building. Sally got into a huff again.


    "Oh, I just want you to help capture Robin Hood and ask the headmaster broadcast it to the whole school. Didn''t you see how smug that Denny was? If you go capture Robin Hood, you''ll be imposing and as your employer. I''ll be even more imposing.


    Ben hurriedly replied, "Miss, this is really not a joke. That Denny is going to court death but I have no reason to seek my doom with him. Do you know that at 12 o''clock tonight. Robin Hood is only one of the group of people. The gold¡ªranked killer from Skull Organization will be there too."


    Sally said loudly, "Then capture Robin Hood and the Skull killer together."


    Ben responded with a cold sweat, "Miss, stop joking. The killer from Skull Organization has reached the Gold rank. As a killer with the Copper rank, even if I have a hundred lives. I won''t be able to kill him. This time, he came here specifically for the sake of defeating Robin Hood. Why do you want me to make a fool of myself? Denny doesn''t know the inside story. It''s his business to court death. But I know it. I have no reason to seek my doom."


    Kevin happened to hear Ben''s words at the corridor, his heart pounding.


    "Oh, Miss Kent and Bodyguard Ben?"


    Ben did not have a good impression of Kevin, so he stopped and said to Sally, "Miss, let them go first. We''ll go behind."


    Kevin looked at Ben and asked, "Bodyguard Ben, you seem to know the inside story. What do you mean by Skull Organization?"


    "Nothing." Ben didn''t want to tell Kevin about that at all.


    Sally chipped in, "Kevin, if you beg me, I will tell you."


    "Alright, Sally, I beg you to tell me."


    Hearing Kevin''s begging. Sally spoke smugly. "The gang that kidnapped Dean and his wife yesterday to lure Robin Hood are from a killer organization called Skull. That man''s code name is ''Blood Man''. He''s an ace who kill people without blinking an eye. When he heard that Robin Hood imed to be a chivalrous warrior who specialized in enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven, he was extremely unhappy with Robin Hood, and thus nned to kill him."


    Kevin snorted inwardly, "Damn it, so that''s what happened." Kevin once thought that gang was ordered by August, but he didn''t expect that they were killers that he had never dealt with at all. Their aim was to kill Robin Hood.


    Kevin looked at Sally and smiled, "You actually know their identities that even the police doesn''t know."


    Sally replied proudly, "My bodyguard Ben told me that. He has the ability to gather secret information. Kevin, never underestimate my bodyguard."


    "Ha ha ha... Okay. I''ve never underestimated Bodyguard Ben." Kevin curled his lips and chuckled.


    Then Kevin and Lily had already gone far.


    They went to a rtively high¡ªend restaurant outside the school for lunch with n. In any case, Lily would pay for it.


    During the meal, n opened the Facebook website and sighed, "Kevin, in the morning, the entire schoolwork was still discussing topics rted to you. But now, they''re all rted to Denny. On Facebook, your limelight haspletely been stolen by Denny. No one is interested in you anymore, as if you and Denny are no longer on the same level."


    "Alright, n, eat your food. What do I need the limelight for?"


    Kevin sighed to himself. On Facebook, yesterday and the day before yesterday, there were almost all posts about him. But today, everyone seemed to have forgotten about him. Denny reced him as the topic of discussion on Facebook. What was different was that today''s posts were filled with admiration for Denny. For a time, the worship of countless students was led by Divine Swordsman.


    In the afternoon ss, Kevin had been cultivating his internal force. After all, he had to go to the Pond Park at night. He did not know what kind of situation it would be at that time. Perhaps he would be killed by the killer. Blood Man, or perhaps he would be captured by the police who hadid a trap. Everything was possible, so he spent more time preparing for the fight in the afternoon.


    After school ended in the afternoon, Kevin drove n and Lily back their homes as usual.


    During the ride, Kevin went to the hospital to see Kelly and her father.

 Chapter 132 Six Great Aces

    <h4>Chapter 132 Six Great Aces</h4>


    Kelly''s father had already been transferred to the general ward. The doctor said that the operation had been an unprecedented sess, and Kelly was finally no longer worried about her father''s life. She was full of gratitude to Kevin and all the doctors who helped her, especially Kevin.


    However, she was still concerned about a thing which was about Robin Hood. She really appreciated Robin Hood''s great kindness to her family. Tonight, at twelve o''clock, his life might be in danger. Kelly did not wish for such a good person to be captured. She had been silently praying for his safety.


    As there was no need for Kevin to stay in the hospital longer, and the young miss was still in his car, he left after a few short words with Kelly.


    After returning home, Kevin taught n martial arts, just like usual.


    However, as the sky gradually darkened, an inexplicable tense atmosphere seemed to pervade the entire London. Tonight''s twelve o''clock was destined to be an extraordinary twelve o''clock. After n finished practicing martial arts, he went home. Kevin took a shower and came to the living room. Charles and Lily were both watching TV in the living room. The news of London on TV was all rted to what was going to happen at twelve o''clock tonight.


    The moment Charles saw Kevin go downstairs after taking a shower, he shouted, "Kevin, hurry up and take a look. Heavens, I feel nervous now, but you actually taught someone else martial arts nonchntly"


    Kevin smiled, "Uncle Green, this is none of our business. What are you so nervous about?"


    Charles replied, "Although it''s none of our business, this is a matter that has caused a sensation in London. Tonight at twelve o''clock, the Pond Park is destined to be a battlefield. I really want to know what the oue will be. One is Robin Hood, one is the mysterious kidnapper, and the others are the police who have alreadyid a trap. Oh, I''m starting to get nervous now. I''m truly eager to go to the scene and take a look."


    "Then why not go to the scene?"


    Lily answered, "Just now, it was broadcast on TV that tonight, all citizens were not allowed toe near the Pond Park and that the police would not be responsible for causing any manughter. Look, who dares to go to the scene? Isn''t it courting death?"


    "Oh." Kevin said.


    Charles chuckled, "Don''t worry. Though we can''t go to the scene, someone has secretly put a camera in the Pond Park during the day. I think there must be a live broadcast. Even if I guess wrong, the broadcast station will definitely broadcast the progress at all times."


    "Ha ha." Kevin smiled and drank a mouthful of water. The conversation made him feel that he had to take all ¡ª round security measures. He needed to make sure that his voice and martial arts would not betray his true identity.


    On television, the host of the London Special News said, "So far, it has be confirmed that six aces in London will assist the police in capturing Robin Hood and the evil forces tonight. The first to stand in the breach is Austin Hawk."


    Kevin recognized the vibrant old man in the picture on TV. Kevin had seen this man on TV before. After Kevin stole the bank, the man analyzed how he hadmitted the theft. At that time, Kevin believed that the man must be an ace. He didn''t expect that the man would be one of the people who would help the police capture Robin Hood.


    As Charles saw the picture of Austin, he said excitedly, "Senior Austin Hawk will actually participate. Ha ha ha..."


    Seeing Charles''s excited expression. Kevin asked, "Is this Austin Hawk very powerful?"


    Charles replied, "Kevin, you don''t know that. Austin Hawk is a famous figure in the martial arts field of London. He is one of the best martial artists in their fifties in London. Rumor has it that his Wind Bell Swordsmanship is iparably miraculous. Wow, I''m really looking forward to it. I wonder how he will yield a unusually brilliant result tonight. Can he defeat Robin Hood and the mysterious kidnapper?"


    Lily hadn''t paid much attention to this matter, but now when she saw his father''s excited expression and heard that even Austin, whom her father admired very much, would participate, she started to look forward to the twelve o''clock tonight.


    On TV, the host continued, "Let''s make a call to Senior Austin Hawk."


    The host dialed Austin''s number and not long after, Austin Hawk answered the call.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, Senior Austin Hawk. I''m the host of tonight''s London Special News. I heard that you would assist the police tonight in capturing Robin Hood and those mysterious people. How are your preparations now?"


    Austin kept silent for a moment and then replied, "I really want to meet Robin Hood."


    The host asked, "What do you want to say about tonight''s twelve o''clock?"


    Austin answered, "There is nothing to say. I, Austin Hawk, will do my best tonight to capture all the criminals who dare to disturb the peace of London. Alright, I am currently practicing martial arts."


    After saying that, Austin hung up.


    The host said, "It seems that Senior Austin Hawk has prepared very well. He''s been waiting for tonight. There are six aces who have confirmed to assist the police. Other than Austin Hawk, who are the remaining five? The second one is our London''s ace known as Fist Dragon, Feint."


    "Wow." When Charles heard Feint''s name, he immediately shouted in surprise.


    Lily asked, "Dad, why are you so surprised? Could it be that this man is also very famous?"


    "Of course yes. Feint is the King of bodyguards employed by the White Tower Group. Because of Feint, no one dares to provoke the White Tower Group. Feint is very famous in London. He is an absolute ace. Oh boy, I didn''t expect that he would also participate. It seems that the police is fully reinforced. I''m really worried that Robin Hood and that mysterious ace don''t have the nerve to show up."


    Kevin sat by the side and watched the TV without saying anything. He was taking the opportunity to get to know his opponents. After all, the battle tonight was a bit big. The police had waited for such an opportunity for a long time, so they would not miss it easily.


    "Who is the third ace?"


    "He is Calvin Carter, a young ace. I think many people are familiar with Calvin. He is no more than thirty years old, but he''s already a famous ace in London. Ten years ago, when he was studying in the St. Paul''s School, he was one of the top three aces in the St. Paul''s School Genius Ace List. After just ten years, he''s be a famous ace in London, which is enough to show his ability. Tonight, let''s wait and see."


    "The fourth one is Gavin, a 70¡ªyear¡ªold ace. Twenty years ago, he was the captain of the London Public Security Bureau, just like the current captain, Elsa Ray, so there is no need to doubt his strength."

 Chapter 133 Tonight, Twelve O’clock

    <h4>Chapter 133 Tonight, Twelve O''clock</h4>


    "The fifth one, Jess, an extraordinary woman. She was once an obscure rural woman but now she owns a martial club in London. She''s be talented by self¡ªinstruction."


    "The sixth is still a woman. Her name is Ca Duff. She is the daughter of the Leader of the Duff n in London. The Duff Fist is also an existence of dominance in London."


    The host presented brief information about the six aces who were sure to assist the police. None of the six aces were unknown juniors.


    Finally, the host added, "Of course, in addition to the six famous aces, there are some other martial arts aces who will assist the police. For example, Battle King Carl, and Denny, a genius ace from the St. Paul''s School."


    At this moment, the students of the St. Paul''s School, who were sitting in front of the TV, felt extremely proud when they heard Denny''s name.


    At Sally''s house, when Edward heard Carl''s name, he frowned, "Carl is actually still in London." Carl was the Battle King who hade to apply for Sally''s personal bodyguard. At that time, when the Battle King saw the news that Robin Hood stole from the bank on TV in Edward''spany, he swore that he would absolutely catch Robin Hood.


    Ben asked, "Uncle Kent, is this Carl the one I met during the interview?"


    "Yes, he was rmended by Commander Clinton. If it weren''t for you, he would have be Sally''s bodyguard."


    "Oh." Ben was unhappy because Carl went to participate to steal his limelight.


    Ben snorted, "Uncle Kent, I presume that Carl doesn''t know who that man is. He''s a Gold¡ªranked killer. He''s going to court death."


    Edward immediately rang Carl up but Carl insisted on assisting the police. Carl was quite righteous. Perhaps that was because of his military background.


    At Charles''s house, after Kevin. Charles and Lily watched TV, they started to have dinner.


    After dinner, Lily grabbed Kevin by the arm and went to her room to dictate French. Kevin could do nothing but follow.


    Soon, it was ten o''clock in the evening.


    Kevin walked out of Lily''s room. He had been forced to read all the time.


    He came to the living room and saw that Charles was watching TV. "Uncle Green, you''re still watching TV!"


    "Kevin,e and have a look. There is indeed a live broadcast on the district TV channel."


    Kevin looked at the TV. Sure enough, what was happening in the Pond Park was on the TV screen. There were several hidden cameras in the Pond Park.


    Kevin saw on TV that the entire Pond Park was filled with policemen. There were policemen guarding the surroundings of the park, and thus citizens were unable to enter the park.


    From time to time, a fewmentators could be heard on TV. "At this point, there are less than two hours before twelve o''clock. In the Pond Park, it is very quiet. Other than the police guarding it, there is no one else."


    "On the tall buildings not far away from the Pond Park, there are a lot of residents standing by their windows, looking in the direction of the park."


    "This midnight is destined to be unusual."


    "During the day, we set up dozens of cameras in the Pond Park, basically ensuring that we can see the park from every angle."


    At this moment, in a high¡ªrise building in London.


    Three men were watching TV.


    One of the men said, "Blood Man, it looks like the police really n to kill two birds with one stone."


    The man called Blood Man snorted in disdain, "The police are all trash."


    "Ha ha, that''s right. You''re a Gold¡ªranked killer. If the police could catch you, you would have been in prison long ago."


    Blood Man said, "I hope that Robin Hood will show up tonight. Otherwise, it would really be a waste of my preparation. I came here specifically for him."


    "Blood Man, what if he doesn''t show up?"


    Blood Man''s face twisted, "If he doesn''t show up. I will be very disappointed in him. If he only dares to call himself a chivalrous man who would enforce justice on behalf of Heaven, but dare not toe to face me, it is my fault that I think highly of him."


    Elsa was currently on the scene. She swore that she would definitely capture Robin Hood and the mysterious man tonight.


    In London, thousands of households were watching TV, waiting for tonight''s twelve o''clock.


    "Six aces have arrived to assist the police." Thementator on TV suddenly said. It could be seen that the six aces. Austin, Feint, Calvin, Gavin, Jess, and Ca, were right in front of a white police car.


    There were also more than a dozen unknown aces, including Carl and Denny.


    Denny was extremely excited at the scene.


    Elsa instructed, "Everyone, please listen to my orderster. Don''t go into action as soon as you see them."


    "Then when are we going to take action?" Denny asked, whose goal was to fight against Robin Hood.


    "Tonight''s event is mainly about the fight between the mysterious man and Robin Hood. At the very least, we can take action after they finish their fight."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Kevin had been watching TV. It was already eleven o''clock. He stood up and said to Charles, "Uncle Green, there''s nothing to watch. You should go to bed early."


    "Kevin, don''t you want to see such an exciting scene?" Charles did not understand Kevin.


    "It''s just about the police catching the thieves. There is nothing to be excited about. I''ll know the result by watching the news channel tomorrow. I''m going to sleep."


    "Alright, good night."


    Kevin did not go to his room directly, but went to the Eden''s room first.


    "Young Master, what can I do for you?" Eden asked.


    Kevin whispered, "Go to my room."


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Kevin went upstairs and Eden followed him to his room.


    "Young Master, are you really going out? You have to think twice." Eden advised. Both Eden and Ada knew Kevin''s the other identity. Eden did not expect Kevin to intend to show up.


    Kevin replied, "Can I not show myself at such point? Eden, after I leave, disguise yourself as me and lie on my bed to sleep."


    "Okay, but you..."


    "You don''t need to worry about me."


    Kevin checked the time. It was eleven fifteen and almost time to set off. After all, there was a long way to go to the Pond Park.


    Kevin took out a set of nocturnal clothing from the wardrobe and immediately changed into it. He covered his whole face except his eyes.


    He said in a changed voice, "Eden, I''m leaving."


    "Young Master, be careful." Eden replied.


    Kevin nodded, opened the window, and disappeared into the night. Of course, he had not forgotten to bring the sword that Charles gave him, and he had even wrapped a ck cloth around the hilt of the sword to avoid being recognized.

 Chapter 134 The Pond Park

    <h4>Chapter 134 The Pond Park</h4>


    Eden hurriedly closed the window. He could not sleep, so he turned on the TV and watched the live broadcast in Kevin''s room.


    Kevin was standing on top of a tree not far from the vi. The leaves on the top of the tree were slightly bent, which showed his good flying skill.


    He looked in the direction of the Pond Park and said, "Robin Hood ising. Blood Man. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    "Whoosh." With that, Kevin stepped on the leaves and flew over ten meters away.


    At the same time, on a tall building in another direction, a man with a scar on his face put on a golden mask. Then, he picked up the sword on the table. With a ng, the iparably sharp sword was unsheathed. He had spent hundreds of millions of dors on the sword.


    This man was Blood Man.


    Blood Man gently wiped the sword. His finger was cut easily by it and his blood dripped onto it. He licked the blood off the sword with his tongue. His expression turned cold as he said. "Robin Hood, I hope you won''t waste my time. Show yourself tonight."


    After saying that. Blood Man also jumped out of the window of the tall building. Behind him was the voices of two men. "Blood Man, we''ll wait for you toe back."


    Blood Man''s figure had already disappeared. He was flying towards the Pond Park.


    It took Kevin about half an hour to reach a tall building not far from Pond Park by his flying skill.


    He stood on the guardrail on the roof. Under his feet was the outer wall of several dozen floors. It looked extremely dangerous, but Kevin stood there very steadily. Even if he fell, he would not fall to his death, because he only needed to point his foot on the wall to use reaction force to stop him from falling or to grab onto the wall. Of course, it didn''t mean that Kevin wouldn''t fall to his death. If he didn''t have anything to help him use his force, he would surely fall to his death. For example, if he fell from the sky and didn''t have a wall for him to step on, it was impossible for him to use force out of thin air and he would fall to his death just like in his previous life when he had fallen to a precipice.


    Kevin stared at the Pond Park not far away.


    It was already very close to twelve o''clock.


    At this moment, at the entrance of the Pond Park, a man wearing a golden mask was standing on a tall electric light pole.


    Many people saw him. However, he did not seem to be afraid of being seen.


    Elsa and the policemen all saw him.


    Elsa immediately shouted, "Everyone, don''t act rashly."


    In front of the TV sets of thousands of families, all the audiences became excited.


    In the live broadcast, a golden ¡ª masked man, standing on a light pole at the side of the road could be seen. This scene made the long¡ªawaited audiences feel excited. Even thementator of the live broadcast was also extremely excited. "There he is. It''s ten minutes to twelve o''clock. There is a man wearing a golden mask, about 1.8 meters tall, standing on a high electric light pole at the entrance of the Pond Park. Look, his standing posture,pletely motionless. His flying skill is definitely not ordinary. He is indeed an ace.


    Many policemen at the scene were very nervous and some of them even drew out their guns and pointed at the man standing on the light pole.


    Elsa told all the policemen not to act rashly. There was no point in shooting him now.


    As for the six aces who assisted the police, they looked at the man on the light pole, excitement boiling up. They seemed to want to rush up, fight with him and capture him ''in front of thousands of families.


    The TV audiences were also as excited as the people on the scene.


    "It seems that this man wearing a golden maskpletely ignores the existence of the police. He should be the mysterious man who kidnapped Dean Taylor killed Dean Taylor''s wife. As for Robin Hood, so far, I haven''t seen his figure. Will Robin Hood appear tonight? It has no answer yet. I hope that Robin Hood will show up and that the police and those aces can work together to capture them both." said the livementator excitedly.


    At the scene, the golden¡ªmasked man nced at the policemen surrounding the Pond Park and snorted disdainfully, "All trash."


    Austin was so irritated that he immediately went towards the golden¡ªmasked man, but was stopped by Elsa. Right now, the main event was not about the police and the golden¡ªmasked man, but Robin Hood and him. Robin Hood had not even appeared yet, so the police should just wait.


    After the golden¡ªmasked man snorted, he tapped on the light pole and flew into the center of the Pond Park like a swallow. At the center of Pond Park were some rocks that looked like a rockery. The golden¡ªmasked man stood on one of the rocks.


    The audiences in front of the TV sets immediately cried out in excitement when they saw the golden¡ªmasked man leaping on the tree top, which was as exaggerated as the scenes in martial arts movies.


    The golden¡ªmasked man stood on the rock, ignoring all the people. He silently waited for Robin Hood to appear, although he did not have much hope for that.


    "Robin Hood, you''d better show yourself. Otherwise, the other hostage will certainly die."


    Kevin stood on the tall building and saw the appearance of the golden¡ªmasked man.


    Kevin felt that it was about time for him to appear.


    He leaped down from the roof of several tens of floors. Halfway through the leap, he set his feet against the wall and his body was shot towards the high¡ªvoltage electrical wire at the side.


    A few secondster, he stood firmly on the wire.


    All of a sudden, he ran along the wire.


    Very quickly, he arrived at the end of the wire. He jumped down and stood by a river. Across the river was the Pond Park.


    Elsa''s walkie¡ªtalkie rang, "Captain Ray, Captain Ray, Robin Hood has appeared."


    "Where is he?" Elsa was instantly excited. She felt like her blood were boiling. She was so familiar with the name, Robin Hood. However, she had never seen Robin Hood before. She even dreamed of him a few times. Now, he finally appeared. Her heart was thumping indescribably, as if her enemy of destiny had appeared.


    "Captain Ray, on the other side of the river near the Pond Park, we saw a ck ¡ª clothed man who seems to be Robin Hood, running down from a high¡ªvoltage electrical wire. He''sing over."


    At this moment, on the TV. the scene changed.


    Thementator shouted excitedly, "He''s appeared. Robin Hood has appeared. He is standing on the other side of the Pond River, dressed in ck in the darkness."

 Chapter 135 The Duel

    <h4>Chapter 135 The Duel</h4>


    The appearance of Robin Hood made thousands of families feel as if they were at their climax.


    In the live broadcast, the image of the ck¡ªclothed man was erged. He was precisely Robin Hood who was standing on the other side of the Pond River.


    Just when everyone was fairly inspired by the appearance of Robin Hood, they suddenly discovered that Robin Hood started to move.


    Robin Hood jumped over the river, his figure like a dragonfly, stepping on the river surface and flying towards the park on the other side of the river at an extremely fast speed.


    Thementator shouted, "Flight on Water. Robin Hood is using the flying skill. Flight on Water. He''s stepping on the water like on the ground and quickly rushing to the other side. Quickly, quickly change the camera view to the other side of the river."


    The camera view was instantly changed, and it could be seen that Robin Hood had crossed the river that was more than 100 meters wide in about seven seconds.


    When Robin Hood arrived at the opposite river bank, his feet mmed into the water and his entire body flew onto the bank. Then, he stood on the top of arge tree on the bank.


    The livementator said excitedly, "Robin Hood has already flown over the Pond River. He is now standing on top of a tree, seemingly watching the situation. His feet are only lightly stepping on the tender branches on the top of the tree, as if he was hanging in midair."


    "Wow." All the audiences in front of the TV sets were greatly excited. They watched the scene of Robin Hood standing on the top of the tree without blinking an eye.


    It went without saying that many citizens really worshiped Robin Hood when they saw how powerful he was. As they recalled, the so¡ªcalled Flight on Water in the news was simply going across a river by stepping on the wooden boards all the way. Damn it, look, Robin Hood. He flew across the river over a hundred meters long in only about seven seconds and his shoes had not been wet.


    Charles was sitting in the living room and as he saw Robin Hood standing on the top of the tree, he clenched his fists tightly in excitement.


    "Robin Hood, ah ah ah ah." Charles couldn''t help screaming. Although he was over forty years old, at this moment, a strong feeling of passion was stirred in him.


    At Sally''s house. her whole families were also sitting in the living room.


    Sally''s eyes were filled with admiration as she said, "Robin Hood,e on."


    Ben couldn''t help feeling excited. Just as he saw the scene of Robin Hood flying across the river easily, he knew that Robin Hood was a super ace.


    Edward was also excited. He asked, "Ben, how is Robin Hood''s flying skill? Is your flying skillparable to his?"


    Ben replied, "Uncle Kent, stop joking. I''m no match for Robin Hood. His flying skill is super good. I actually admire him a little. I really don''t know which is stronger, he or the Golden¡ªranked killer, Blood Man."


    In the Light Hospital, Kelly was watching TV, too. As she saw the ck figure, she was both excited and touched. This was the second time she had seen this ck¡ªclothed man.


    "Robin Hood. Come on." Kelly said nervously.


    At this time, the TV camera view switched to the center of the Pond Park. The golden¡ªmasked man was still standing on the big rock. He did not seem to know that Robin Hood had arrived at the Pond River in the south.


    At the entrance of the Pond Park, after Elsa heard the report on the walkie¡ªtalkie, she immediately said to everyone. "Robin Hood ising from the Pond River in the south. Let''s enter the park. As long as we are around the golden¡ªmasked man, we will definitely see Robin Hood show up."


    "Yes." Everyone rushed into the center of the park. The six aces trembled with excitement when they heard that Robin Hood had arrived.


    Not to mention Denny and the others.


    Kevin stood on the top of the tree for a while. He just wanted to observe the surroundings. After all, the police hadid a huge trap this time and there were so many aces assisting them. If it wasn''t so easy for Kevin to escape afterwards, it would be beneficial to leave after observing the surroundings in advance.


    After observing for a few minutes, Kevin made his move. His toes touched the branches and then he flew towards the center of the Pond Park. He stepped on the branches and leaves of the trees and flew with ease and speed.


    In the center of the Pond Park, the golden¡ªmasked man seemed to have sensed something. His eyes fixed in a certain direction.


    Sure enough, a few secondster, a figure flew onto another big rock. Kevin was more than 20 meters away from the golden¡ªmasked man while they were staring at each other.


    Elsa and the others had also got to the center of the park.


    Elsa saw the ck¡ªclothed Robin Hood at first nce. She hadn''t seen him for so long during the attempt of capturing him, so she couldn''t control her emotion the moment she saw Robin Hood.


    Elsa shouted involuntarily, "Robin Hood."


    Kevin looked at Elsa and smiled, "Captain Ray."


    "Robin Hood, you havemitted a monstrous crime. Today, I have finally seen you."


    "Sorry, Captain Ray, I''m here not for you today."


    The golden¡ªmasked man opposite Kevin burst intoughter.


    "Robin Hood, you haven''t really wasted my time. You''vee." The golden¡ªmasked man spoke with a bloodthirsty tone.


    Kevin looked at the golden¡ªmasked man and said, "Blood Man, you killed Dean Taylor''s wife in order to lure me into appearing. Today, I will enforce justice on behalf of Heaven and kill you."


    The golden¡ªmasked manughed maniacally as he took out his sword. With a kick, the sharp sword was unsheathed. In the moonlight, the sharp de of the sword shone brightly.


    "You''ve actually investigated my origins, Robin Hood. It seems that you have some ability. Then, you should know that I''m here specifically for you. Aren''t you calling yourself a chivalrous man? Aren''t you enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven? Today, I, Blood Man, will let you die under my sword. Let me see how you can enforce justice on behalf of Heaven."


    Kevin also took out his sword. With a whoosh, the silver sword was unsheathed, shining brightly in the moonlight.


    The scene waspletely silent. All the audiences in front of the TV were so nervous that they breathed very quietly. They looked at the two people who had already drawn out their swords without blinking an eye. The two aces were about to fight. The audiences couldn''t wait to see that and they didn''t want to miss even the slightest bit of that.


    At this moment, a shout suddenly sounded. "Wait a minute."


    Kevin and Blood Man, who were about to attack each other, were stopped by this shout.


    Everyone looked towards the ce where the shout came from and discovered that it was actually Denny.


    Denny couldn''t control himself, really.


    Kevin was speechless when he found that the person shouting was Denny.


    Elsa looked at Denny and asked, "Denny, what are you doing? Now is not the time for the police to take action."


    Denny responded, "Sorry, Captain Ray, I can''t control myself."

 Chapter 136 A Life and Death Battle

    <h4>Chapter 136 A Life and Death Battle</h4>


    Without waiting for Elsa to make a reply. Denny kicked hard on the ground and jumped onto arge rock. He took out his sword and said to Kevin, "Robin Hood, dare you fight with me before you battle with Blood Man?"


    Kevin suspected that he had heard wrongly. No, all suspected that they had heard wrongly. Denny actually asked to fight against Robin Hood first.


    The golden ¡ª masked man frowned. He didn''t know who Denny was and he thought Denny was a very powerful man that the police had asked for help. Thus, he didn''t make a sound. He intended to take the opportunity to see how skillful Robin Hood''s swordsmanship was.


    Kevin asked, "Who are you?"


    Denny answered, "I am a student of the St. Paul''s School. My name is Denny. I am good at swordsmanship and I am known as Divine Swordsman in the St. Paul''s School. Robin Hood, do you dare to fight me first?" Denny raised the sword in his hand.


    Kevin looked at Denny speechlessly. Could it be that he really didn''t know how weak he was? Fight him first? Kevin felt insulted by him.


    Elsa stomped her foot angrily. However, Denny had already jumped away, so she could not pull him down. Moreover, when she heard Denny say the words ''Divine Swordsman'', she felt it sounded awesome. She wondered if Denny really had some extraordinary ability.


    In front of the TV, many audiences were looking forward to the battle tween Robin Hood and the golden¡ªmasked man, so it was very depressing for them that the battle was disturbed by Denny.


    Of course, there were also many students from the St. Paul''s School who were very excited at this moment. They shouted in front of the TV. "Divine Swordsman,e on."


    "Divine Swordsman,e on, it''s time to win honor for the St. Paul''s School."


    Sally looked at Ben with a grumbling expression. "Look. look. I told you to go but you didn''t. Now Denny is in the limelight."


    Ben replied, "Miss, in my opinion, Denny is making a fool of himself."


    "At the very least, he dares to challenge Robin Hood. Even if he loses to Robin Hood, no one will say that he is weak instead he will be respected. If he wins by luck, his reputation will immediately be well¡ªknown in the entire city. Do you understand? You''re just excusing yourself for your cowardice." Sally pouted in dissatisfaction.


    After some thought. Ben felt that Sally''s words seemed to make sense.


    But was that really the case?


    Kevin gazed at Denny for a few seconds.


    Denny waved the sword in his hand and said, "Robin Hood. Let me, Divine Swordsman, have a fight with you."


    "Humph." Kevin''s eyebrows were knitted, but they were wrapped in the ck clothes and no one saw them.


    As Kevin made no reaction. Denny said, "Robin Hood, why don''t you fight? If you lose to me. I will definitely capture you. You''d better not lose to me. I don''t care whether you''re a chivalrous man or not. All you did was to make enemies with the police."


    Kevin asked, "Brat, are you really going to fight me?"


    Denny replied, "Robin Hood, I, Divine Swordsman, don''t have unearned reputation. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the St. Paul''s School and ask."


    Elsa almost vomited in disgust. ''Don''t have unearned reputation''? ''If you don''t believe me, go to the St. Paul''s school and ask''? How could he have the guts to say those?


    Kevinughed loudly, "Brat, you have the courage. Since you said you didn''t have unearned reputation, I will grant your wish. You can go ahead."


    Denny adjusted his breathing. He had some confidence in his swordsmanship. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have dared to challenge Robin Hood.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Denny showed off his swordsmanship on the spot, then leaped forward and flew towards Robin Hood. The distance between him and Robin Hood was less than ten meters, however, he leaped twice with his flying skill before he got close to Kevin.


    "Storm Sword." The sword in Denny''s hand was rotated quickly, as if it had transformed into dozens of swords.


    Danny tried to stab at Kevin with his sword confidently.


    However, Kevin did not move at all.


    As Denny flew forward, in the blink of an eye, Kevin gripped Denny''s sword with his two fingers.


    "Ah." Denny was shocked. Without even a single attack, his sword was gripped by Kevin.


    Kevin didn''t want to waste any time with him, and he moved his fingers.


    Denny''s sword broke into dozens of pieces and fell to the ground with a loud crash. Only one that remained in Denny''s hand.


    "Ah." Denny opened his mouth wide.


    At this moment, Kevin stretched out his palm.


    "Pa." He pped Denny''s left face.


    "Pa." He pped Denny''s right face.


    After two ps, Denny''s face immediately swelled up, as if he had received a failed cosmetic surgery in Korea.


    Kevin grabbed Denny''s cor with one hand and said, "Brat, go back to your mother and drink more milk."


    With that, Kevin threw Denny away with the hand.


    "Bang!" Denny fell heavily under Elsa''s feet.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh." Denny cried out. He was pped twice by Robin Hood and his face had swelled up like a pig''s. He was even unable to utter aplete sentence.


    At Sally''s house.


    Sally shook withughter as she saw the embarrassing scene.


    "Go back to your mother and drink more milk. Ha ha ha... I''m dying ofughter " Sally covered her mouth andughed loudly.


    Ben asked, "Miss, do you still think Denny is glorious now? He''s simply a fool."


    At Denny''s house.


    When Denny''s father and mother saw what had happened on the live broadcast, they instantly felt extremely embarrassed, especially Denny''s mother. To her, Robin Hood''s words, "Go back to your mother and drink more milk." were like a stab to the heart.


    Denny''s father snorted heavily, "Robin Hood, you dare to insult my son. Do you think my Dragon Gang can be trifled with?"


    Denny''s father was already very unhappy with Robin Hood.


    At the scene, the golden¡ªmasked man snorted, "Robin Hood, can we battle now? I don''t have the patience to wait for you."


    "Blood Man." Kevin said, "so, you are determined to kill me today."


    "Right"


    Kevin nodded, "Alright. You killed innocents indiscriminately, so I also have a desire to kill you. Then let''s fight to the death."


    "Ha ha ha... Robin hood, I will take your head."


    With that, the sword in Blood Man''s hand shook and was shot towards Kevin.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Blood Man''s every sword strike was extremely skillful, and it was very difficult to find any ws in his swordsmanship.


    "Great swordsmanship." Kevin smiled and his battle intent was instantly inspired. He could now have a serious fight with Bloody Man.


    Kevin also thrust out his sword. This sword strike looked ordinary, but Blood Man''s heart skipped a beat. It was as if Kevin''s sword strike was carrying a huge force.

 Chapter 137 Apprehend You to Justice

    <h4>Chapter 137 Apprehend You to Justice</h4>


    "ng." Their swords collided in an instant, creating a sh of sparks. Blood Man took a few steps back.


    He was totally shocked.


    "Damn it, the strength of Robin Hood is far exceeded my expectations. With a single sword strike, he knocked me back."


    However, the Blood Man was only shocked, not afraid.


    "Ha ha ha... Robin Hood, it looks like you have some strength. No wonder you dare to say ''enforce justice on behalf of Heaven''. Okay, from now on, I will treat you as my opponent." Blood Manughed loudly.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Blood Man raised his sword again, each movement carrying a sharp killing intent as he took the initiative to attack Kevin.


    Kevin''s sword was also moving in response to Blood Man''s attacks.


    Kevin did not take the initiative to attack, instead he was defending. They were in a fierce fight in the midst of the rocks and their swords struck sparks now and then.


    Kevin wasn''t in a hurry to attack because he attempted to figure out Blood Man''s sword moves. He didn''t actually show his real strength.


    If Kevin took the initiative to attack, Blood Man might not feel like now that he had taken the wind.


    "Thunder Sword." Suddenly, Blood Man changed the way he attacked. As Kevin had forcefully repelled his attack every time. Blood Man felt a little anxious


    Blood Man directly shed down. Half of his strength seemed to have been condensed into this sword strike.


    Kevin hurriedly raised his sword to block the attack. His arms were burdened with Blood Man''s enormous strength. He felt his arms going numb. It indicated that his body was a little weak.


    Kevin eximed that this Blood Man really had some strength. At the very least, his strike made Kevin feel numb.


    Kevin flipped over in midair, removing the remaining strength of Blood Man''s attack.


    However, before Kevin could stabilize his body, Blood Man''s second attack had already arrived.


    "Whoosh." Blood Man''s sword almost stabbed straight into Kevin''s heart.


    "Ah." Kevin was slightly stunned. Blood Man''s two consecutive fierce attacks caught Kevin off guard.


    Kevin no longer hesitated. He turned round quickly and dodged Blood Man''s attack.


    Kevin finally stopped defending and began to attack.


    He shook his sword, which undted like a wave. Then he dragged his sword and suddenly spun it in 360 degrees. Immediately, Kevin''s sword looked like the flowers scattered by heavenly maidens, beautiful and perfect.


    This sword technique was called Raining Flowers. However, Kevin had only reached the first level of Raining Flowers.


    "ng." Blood Man felt as if his sword had been struck by a huge wave of water, and it became almost uncontroble.


    Blood Man''s sword was forced to move away because of Kevin''s attack, leaving Blood Man''s body without defense.


    At this moment, Kevin''s sword pierced through Blood Man''s body.


    "Ah!" Blood Man looked at Kevin in disbelief.


    "Why is this happening?" Blood Man red at Kevin and asked. He felt like there were air leaks in his body was leaking, causing him to tremble. After he finished speaking, a stream of blood rushed out of his throat in spite of himself.


    Kevin answered expressionlessly, "Your swordsmanship is not bad. Unfortunately, it is still a bit poorer than mine."


    "No, I clearly gained the upper hand from the beginning." Blood Man shook his head.


    "Upper hand? No, that''s not the upper hand. I was just defending, not taking the initiative to attack. But I admit that if I didn''t attack and only defended, I would really have lost. Thest sword strike is called Raining Flowers. With your martial arts and swordsmanship, you cannot resist it. My Raining Flowers'' simplest sword strike gave me the chance to directly pierce your chest. If your martial arts is greater, or your swordsmanship is more skillful, perhaps my sword strike will not be able to break through your attacks. What a pity." Kevin looked into the eyes of Blood Man. Actually Kevin didn''t feel the slightest pity for Blood Man. Such a person wasn''t worth a pity.


    The blood continuously emerged from Blood Man''s chest. He felt colder and colder and really wanted to have a warm embrace.


    "Raining Flowers? Ha ha ha... ha ha ha..." Blood Man let out a loudugh. The louder heughed, the more profusely the blood in his chest would bleed.


    Blood Man never thought that he would lose, let alone die.


    "Blood Man, go die and pay for the lives of those who were killed by you." With that. Kevin instantly pulled out the sword that had been stabbed into Blood Man''s chest.


    "No." Blood Man shouted and covered his chest with both hands. However, the blood on his chest was bleeding badly like a water pipe. He was unable to stop the blood from flowing out of his chest.


    All the policemen on the scene were shocked to see that Robin Hood had defeated Blood Man and even killed him.


    In front of the TV, many audiences were silent, staring at Robin Hood and the struggling golden¡ªmasked man.


    The golden¡ªmasked man struggled for a while. He had already lost its strength because Kevin''s sword had pierced through his chest. Otherwise, he might have a chance to escape.


    The golden ¡ª masked man then copsed. He looked at the stars in the sky and muttered to himself, "I, Blood Man, will actually die here. No! No!"


    Blood Man did not say anything else. His eyes were wide open as he died desperately.


    The audiences in front of the live TV were all silent. After all, a life had disappeared before their eyes.


    However, Kevin was emotionless. In his eyes. Blood Man deserved death.


    Elsa was indeed worthy of the position, captain. When all the policemen were still gazing at the dead golden¡ªmasked man, Elsa was the first to make a reaction. She shouted, "Surround him."


    "Yes." All the policemen immediately surrounded Kevin. The six great aces also surrounded him from all directions.


    Kevin wasn''t in a hurry to escape. Elsa stretched out her hand and her sword hilt slid out from her sleeve. The next second, the sword was unsheathed with a buzzing sound. Elsa looked at Kevin, and said, "Robin Hood, you can''t escape today. I haven''t slept for days in order to catch you. I advise you to surrender immediately."


    "Ha ha ha... Captain Ray, I don''t want to set my-self against the police."


    Elsa snorted, "You don''t want to set yourself against the police? What you''ve done is all against the police, thew, and the people."


    Kevin smiled. "I have my own rules of conduct. If the world is fair, then why should I exist?"


    "Don''t quibble. You stole about four million dors from the bank, and crippled others. Today, I will apprehend you to justice."

 Chapter 138 What a High Tone

    <h4>Chapter 138 What a High Tone</h4>


    Kevin replied, "What a high tone! If you really have such ability, you would have captured me long ago.


    Just as Elsa was about to hit out, Austin said, "Captain Ray, let me fight Robin Hood first."


    After thinking for a moment, Elsa agreed to Austin''s request. She supposed that she could capture Kevin easily after everyone exhausted his internal force.


    "Okay." Elsa nodded.


    Austin smiled at Kevin and pulled out a hilt of the size of a kitchen knife from his waist. Then, with a ng, a saber was shot out from the hilt.


    Austin said, "Show me your skill, Robin Hood."


    Kevin did not say anything.


    Austin took off his coat, revealing his sturdy figure.


    He jumped from the big rock to a height of seven meters or so. Then, he raised his saber and shed down fiercely towards Kevin from the sky.


    "Whoosh." The power of the saber was like a bolt of lightning striking down.


    Austin was a strength type ace. He was full of confidence in himself, because Kevin was using a sword, which implied that Kevin was not strength type Austin did not have any skills but just strength. He believed that no matter how great Kevin''s swordsmanship was, he could directly break it with his strength.


    In the blink of an eye, Austin''s saber had already reached the top of Kevin''s head.


    Kevin raised his sword in an instant, and his speed was extremely fast.


    Austin, who had shed down, only saw a sh of sword light, as if he had been dazzled by the reflection of a mirror.


    "Ah." Austin didn''t dare to sh down any further. His first reaction when he couldn''t see was to immediately stay away, otherwise the enemy''s sword might be in his chest in the next second.


    Austin flipped through the air and jumped to the side. The saber gathering his strength was actually removed by himself.


    The corners of Kevin''s mouth curled up slightly. Austin had reacted in time. If Austin had really cut down just now. Kevin''s sword would have already pierced into his chest. Kevin didn''t dodge Austin''s saber and only used one sword strike. Of course he had the ability to do so.


    Austin looked at Kevin in horror.


    "Robin Hood, your swordsmanship is indeed brilliant."


    Kevin only replied, "You are no match for me. I advise you to quit the fight."


    Austin didn''t expect that the first sentence Kevin said to him was that, so he couldn''t help feeling angry.


    "You are too conceited. Robin Hood. Just now, I almost cut you in half with my saber. If the moonlight hadn''t shone on your sword and dazzled my eyes, do you think you would be so rxed like now?" said Austin.


    Kevinughed, "Is it really the moonlight that blinds your eyes? Since you want to fight. I might as well fulfill your wish."


    Austin roared, "Humph."


    Austin raised his saber and shed at Kevin with a buzzing sound. Kevin thrust out his sword.


    This time, he did not use Raining Flowers. What he needed to deal with Austin''s saber full of strength was consummate skill.


    "Whoosh." Kevin''s sword suddenly wrapped around Austin''s wrist like a whip and a snake.


    Austin felt a pain in his wrist. He involuntarily released his hold on his saber, which then flew a few meters away, leaving nothing in his hand. However, Kevin''s sword was pointed at his throat.


    Kevin said, "I told you, you are no match for me. I reminded you out of kindness, but you didn''t listen to me. Now you let go of your saber like this and got pointed at by my sword, how do you feel?"


    Austin looked into Kevin''s eyes, that. Being pointed at by a sword at his throat, Austin was enraged yet embarrassed.


    "Robin Hood, you can kill me if you want to." Austin roared.


    Kevin shook the sword that was pointed at Austin. The back edge of the sword hit Austin''s face. With a p, Austin flew six meters away, and a red mark was left on his face.


    Kevin said to Austin, "If you do many evil deeds, I will definitelye and kill you."


    At this point, Feint, one of the six aces, seemed to be unable to hold back his urge any longer.


    "Robin Hood." Feint shouted.


    Kevin looked at Feint. In the evening, he heard Charles say that this Feint was an ace employed by a group in London and that ever since Feint was employed, no one dared to provoke the group.


    "Robin Hood, then let me fight with you as well." said Feint.


    Kevin replied, "You guys can fight me together. It''s gettingte, I gotta go home and sleep. My wife is waiting for me at home."


    "You gotta go home?" Feint snorted. "I think you should go to prison to sleep."


    The main reason why Kevin said that his wife was waiting for him at home was to confuse the police, especially Elsa.


    However, right now, in front of the TV, many female viewers felt a little pity when they heard that Robin Hood had a wife. Although Robin Hood was wanted by the police, many people still admired him.


    When Molly heard Robin Hood say that his wife was waiting for him at home, she felt a sudden pain in her heart. Sheforted herself, "The person who saved me that day is absolutely not Robin Hood. Absolutely not. Absolutely not."


    Feint felt very ufortable when Robin Hood looked down on him. Normally, he was worshiped by the boss and all other shareholders in the group, but now. Robin Hood thought so poorly of him. His boss and the other shareholders of the group were certainly watching the live broadcast. What Robin Hood said made him feel a little embarrassed.


    Feint snorted coldly, "Robin Hood, although you are indeed quite formidable, there is no need for us to fight you together. If you win against me, you can go on boasting."


    With that, Feint pped the rock beside him.


    The rock instantly split apart with a crack.


    The policemen around there were overjoyed to see Feint smash the rock with one palm.


    Elsa was also slightly shocked by Feint''s great strength. She was unable to do so because she was not an ace in strength.


    In front of a TV set in a luxurious living room, a boss¡ªlike man said excitedly, "Mr. Feint, oh, you''re awesome! Beat Robin Hood violently!"


    This man was none other than the boss of the group that Feint worked for. He admired Feint''s strength very much. Now he eagerly hoped that Feint would beat Robin Hood to death. If that was the case, Feint would surely be famous, and even the boss''spany would be famous.


    The boss''s wife was sitting beside him. After watching for so long, she finally saw their family''s ultimate bodyguarde out. Her mood was very excited, just like finally seeing her own country''s athletes on the Olympics stage. She said excitedly, "Darling, Mr. Feint will not disappoint us. His strength is really great. The bed in our room was... er...!" She immediately covered her mouth. When she found her husband didn''t hear her at all while watching TV excitedly, she patted her chest with lingering fear. She almost told her husband the real reason why the bed had copsed.

 Chapter 139 Lose Easily

    <h4>Chapter 139 Lose Easily</h4>


    Charles said excitedly, "Feint is indeed formidable. He smashed a huge rock with one palm. Will Robin Hood be smashed into pieces by him?"


    Kevin looked at the cracked rock. The rock was about half a person''s height. It was indeed quiterge. Feint smashing it apart with a single palm made many policemen with guns at the scene feel extremely excited.


    Hearing the cheers and praises of the policemen, Feint unconsciously raised his head. This time, he had regained the respect that was underestimated by Robin Hood.


    Kevin said, "You didn''t hesitate to fight me and even broke the rock. How can I not fulfill your wish? I hope your strength is worthy of your courage."


    Feint snorted. "Robin Hood, I will let you know my strength."


    Feint put on a battle posture with his hands, "Where''s your sword?" Feint curled his lips, "Sword? What is a sword? I have a sword in my heart."


    Kevin frowned and asked sarcastically, "So, you have already reached the point where you are one with the sword?"


    "My iron fist is the strongest sword." answered Feint with his fist raised.


    "Alright." Kevin nodded with contempt. Feint even dared to say such words that he had a sword in his heart, which made Kevin feel extremely angry. It was because even in the previous life, Kevin was still far from reaching this level of martial arts. Such amoner like Feint who hadn''t even reached the external stage of martial arts actually dared to say that he had a "sword" in his heart.


    "Ha." Feint roared loudly, his voice like thunder.


    He stamped his feet and shot towards Kevin. His fists were like iron balls with the power of cutting mountains and shattering rocks.


    His clenched fists broke through the air to strike Kevin.


    Kevin originally didn''t want to attack Feint with his sword. But because Feint''s tone was too arrogant, Kevin chose to teach him a good lesson.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Kevin did not face Feint''s attack head¡ªon. Instead, he brandished his sword while using his flying skill to avoid Feint''s attack.


    Feint kept chasing after Kevin in attempts to beat him.


    About ten secondster, Kevin suddenly withdrew his sword.


    "What? Why don''t you fight back? How long do you want to dodge?" asked Feint.


    Kevin did not answer Feint. He raised his sword and swung it in front of Feint, causing a breeze to blow.


    The gentle breeze blew on Feint''s body. Following that, all the clothes on his body turned into pieces, scattering along with the breeze like falling petals.


    Other than his underwear. Feint had nothing else on his body.


    "Ah." Feint was shocked to see that he was nearly naked and only had his underwear left.


    Everyone on the scene was shocked as well. Robin Hood tore Feint''s clothes into pieces with his sword in only a dozen seconds without hurting Feint. Therefore, Robin Hood''s swordsmanship was truly extraordinary.


    Kevin said, "How is my garment shredding skillpared to your stone shattering skill?"


    "Robin Hood, you..."


    "Feint, I didn''t want to make you lose face, but you were too arrogant. Sword, what is sword?. You have a sword in your heart? So ridiculous. How can you humiliate such martial art realm? So, I shredded your clothes today to warn you not to boast like this in the future, or else you will be struck by lightning."


    Kevin thought that some would cheer for him after he finished speaking, or at least look at him. But no one seemed to be listening to what he said just now. Everyone''s gaze was focused on Feint''s underwear. "Why is Feint wearing such underwear?"


    "Tsk tsk,ce edges with patterns. This is clearly a woman''s underwear."


    "Feint looks like an iron man. Why is he wearingce underwear?"


    Kevin looked at the only underwear on Feint''s body. Sure enough, it was a woman''s underwear. No wonder no one listened to Kevin anymore. They were all staring at Feint''s underwear. It was really surprising that Feint was wearing a woman''s underwear.


    At this moment, in a luxurious living room.


    The boss adjusted his sses and muttered to himself, "Strange. Why does the underwear that Mr. Feint is wearing look a little familiar? It seems like I''ve


    seen it before."


    The woman beside the boss looked at the underwear Feint was wearing with a darkened face.


    Feint hurriedly covered his lower body, extremely embarrassed. A grown man was wearing a woman''sce underwear. So funny. Actually the underwear was his boss''s wife''s.


    Elsa was a righteous policewoman. She did not discuss and ridicule like the others. Instead, she tried to help Feint out of the siege.


    "Robin Hood." Elsa shouted and immediately focused everyone''s attention on her.


    Feint took the opportunity to jump away and disappear into the depths of the forest in the park.


    Kevin looked at Elsa and smiled, "Captain Ray, it''s gettingte. How long do you want to waste?"


    "I haven''t catch you, so it doesn''t, matter even though it''ste."


    "Captain Ray, it''s evening. You''re so young and beautiful. Why don''t you go and have fun with a man. Why are you wasting time on me?"


    "You are a thief and I am a cop. Robin Hood, I will definitely not let you escape today."


    "Ha ha ha... ha ha ha..." Kevinughed loudly.


    The four remaining aces immediately rushed towards Kevin. They were Jess, Calvin, Gavin, and Ca.


    "Robin Hood, take it." Ca rushed forwards as fast as she could.


    Calvin, Jess, and Gavin followed closely behind.


    Kevin looked at the them and snorted softly.


    "Raining Flowers." The sword in Kevin''s hand trembled. The de of the sword rolled up like a wave. Then, the sword force swept around and assaulted the four of them.


    "Ah." They shouted at the same time, as Kevin''s iparable sword force pushed them out.


    The move ''Raining Flowers'' caused the four of them to take more than ten steps back. Moreover, the sleeves of their sword ¡ª wielding hands were also twisted into strips.


    When Kevin defeated them with a single move, he immediately tapped the tip of his foot lightly on the rock and flew away as light as a swallow.


    "Don''t move." Elsa held her sword and caught up. Kevin flew into the air and when a tree top or branch appeared in his way, he would step on it and stamp his feet to make himself fly faster.


    Unexpectedly, Elsa''s flying skill was also exceptionally great, seemingly no poorer than Kevin''s, and she caught up to Kevin in few seconds.

 Chapter 140 Robin Hood VS Elsa

    <h4>Chapter 140 Robin Hood VS Elsa</h4>


    One in front and one behind, they flew over the top of trees in the park.


    Soon, Kevin flew to the river bank.


    Kevin turned around and saw Elsa chasing after him very quickly.


    "Ah, what a formidable flying skill." Kevin was truly shocked by Elsa''s flying skill.


    "You won''t be able to escape, Robin Hood." Elsa said.


    "Really? Then it depends on whether you have the ability to catch up to me." Kevin chuckled and jumped to the river. Then, he tapped on the surface of the river and quickly flew to the other side.


    Elsa also flew to the river, stepping on the surface of the river and chasing after Kevin at a speed no slower than that of Kevin.


    Kevin turned around and smiled, "Captain Ray, your flying skill is not bad."


    "Robin Hood, I advise you not to resist in vain. If you admit your guilt. I can ask the higher¡ªups to give you a lighter punishment."


    Kevinughed and replied, "Captain Ray, don''t say such childish words."


    Kevin suddenly stopped on the surface of the water.


    Seeing that Kevin had stopped, Elsa immediately elerated her flight.


    Kevin took out his sword and smiled, "Captain Ray, it''s rare to see you. Let''s have a battle right on the river. If you win against me, I''ll surrender."


    Elsa stood on the river about five meters in front of Kevin. She raised her sword and snorted, "Arrogant, but I hope you keep your word."


    "Of course I will."


    At this moment, those policemen and the others had already arrived at the river bank. From afar, they saw Kevin and Elsa standing opposite each other in the middle of the river, and both of them were standing on the water surface.


    "Wow, wonderful flying skill."


    "Robin Hood''s flying skill is fairly great but I didn''t expect Captain Ray''s flying skill to be no poorer than his.


    Everyone at the scene all eximed in admiration. Of course, the audiences in front of the TV also felt admiration, mainly for Elsa, because no one had expected that Elsa''s flying skill would be able to rival Robin Hood''s. She was indeed worthy of the position as captain of PSB.


    "Whoosh." Without saying a word, Elsa immediately unsheathed her sword. She needed to fight her enemy while using flying skill on the surface of the river. It was impossible for an ordinary person to do it like Elsa. In London, there probably weren''t more than 30 people who could do it.


    The moment Elsa''s sword was unsheathed, Kevin immediately felt a trace of coldness. The coldness went straight to his heart.


    He tapped the surface of the river with his toe. The sword in his hand sliced across the river, and the sword force flowed out of the water, heading straight for Elsa.


    "Whoosh." Elsa moved swiftly, dodging Kevin''s sword force, and at the same time, she went ahead with her attack.


    "Amazing." Kevin praised inwardly. He finally felt that he had a good opponent.


    Elsa''s sword had already reached Kevin''s chest.


    Kevin waved his sword and sparks shed in front of his chest. Elsa and he both took a few steps back.


    Kevinughed, "Good opponent. Perhaps that golden¡ªmasked man cannot defeat you."


    Elsa pierced the water with the sword in her hand and used the weak resistance of the water to stop her from retreating.


    However, Kevin did not make use of anything to stop retreating. That meant that Kevin''s strength was slightly higher than Elsa''s.


    "You''re no match for me," Elsa snorted.


    After saying that. Elsa injected her internal force into the sword and shed at Kevin. A visible wave of white force rushed towards Kevin.


    The corners of Kevin''s lips curled up as he also released a sword force.


    Their sword force collided.


    "Bang!" It was like a cannonball had exploded in the water, sting out a spray that was more than ten meters tall.


    "Wow." All the people watching from the shore eximed in admiration. It was a scene that could only be seen in martial arts teley.


    Before the waves could fall into the river. Elsa stepped on them to approach Kevin.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Elsa''s sword danced in a beautiful pattern.


    Kevin flicked his sword and once again executed the first stage of Raining Flowers.


    However, Elsa was not repelled by Kevin''s Raining Flowers.


    They were in an intense battle, "Dang dang dang dang ng," A burst of iron shing sounds could be heard above the river.


    "Whoosh." In the end, they drew and neither of them won the battle. They merely brushed past each other.


    As Kevin brushed past Elsa, he seemed to have smelled the alluring scent of her body.


    To be honest, Kevin had never fought so happily since he came to this world.


    Elsa''s strength was indeed formidable. But if Kevin really wanted to defeat her, it wouldn''t be difficult.


    Just as Kevin was in a daze. Elsa suddenly turned around and attacked him from behind.


    Kevin''s body suddenly sank. When the tip of his nose was only a centimeter away from the surface of the river, he flipped over and stabbed at Elsa''s lower abdomen at an oblique angle. Elsa did not expect that Kevin''s flying skill would be so consummate. She believed that she could not do this move like he did, so she couldn''t deny that she was superior to Robin Hood in terms of flying skill.


    Elsa was unable to dodge this attack. She watched helplessly as Kevin''s sword stabbed towards her lower abdomen.


    However, Kevin suddenly retracted his sword and did not pierce Elsa''s abdomen. Unexpectedly, he cut her belt apart.


    Elsa''s belt was cut thus her trousers immediately began to slide down.


    "Ah." Elsa subconsciously shouted. With this shout, she failed to continue with using her flying skill and fell into the water with a loud crash.


    Kevin smiled apologetically, "Sorry, I didn''t wanna harm you, but I broke your belt identally. Even so, it still means that you have lost."


    "You are shameless, Robin Hood." Elsa cursed angrily.


    "Fine, Captain Ray, See you." Kevin made a move and flew up.


    Elsa gritted her teeth and shouted, "Robin Hood, just wait and see. I will definitely catch you."


    Kevin stomped on the water and was shot five to six meters away, arriving at the river bank in a few seconds.


    However, there were already police there.


    The policemen were so frightened that they opened fire when they saw Robin Hood approaching.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang." Gunshots sounded everywhere.


    Kevin was of course not afraid of their guns. To him, they were a piece of cake.


    He flew to the nearby building and disappeared into the darkness.


    Elsa was still in the river, filled with anger. Her belt was broken and her trousers were loose, so she did not dare to get up. If anyone saw her like this, she would really be embarrassed.


    "Robin Hood, I will not let you off." Elsa pped the water, causing waves to rise on the surface. She could only use the hilt of her sword to buckle her trousers so that they wouldn''t slide down.

 Chapter 141 Count on Me

    <h4>Chapter 141 Count on Me</h4>


    Kevin avoided the surveince cameras all along the way while flying in the darkness. Soon, he was far away from the Pond Park.


    About half an hourter. Kevin returned to Charles''s house and stealthily entered his room.


    "Young Master." Eden shouted excitedly when he saw Kevin return.


    "Shh." Kevin hissed and asked Eden to go back to his own room.


    Kevin changed into his pajamas and walked downstairs to the living room. Charles was still watching TV.


    "Uncle Green, it''s already one o''clock. You''re still watching?!"


    Charles said excitedly, "Kevin, have you watched it? It''s really too wonderful. It''s so wonderful that I can''t even describe it in words."


    "Ha ha ... Uncle Green, is it that exaggerated?"


    "No exaggeration. Robin Hood is indeed an ace and Captain Ray is also very powerful. However, she is still weaker than Robin Hood. In the end, Robin Hood managed to escape. The scene of the battle between Robin Hood and Captain Ray on the surface of the river was too far away from the cameras so I couldn''t see clearly. It must be very exciting."


    "Uncle Green, go to bed early." Kevin yawned and went back to his room to sleep.


    As for Lily, she had already fallen asleep. She was not in good health, so she could not stay upte.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Elsa had no choice but to return home in depression as there was no trace of Robin Hood.


    Back in the room, Elsa took off the sheath that was fastened to her waist. Her trousers instantly slipped down even as well as even her underwear. Her lower body was now naked and she was both embarrassed and angry. She lowered her head and saw that her underwear had also been sliced open without sticity.


    "Ah, ah, ah..." Elsa shouted angrily. It was the first time she had been so humiliated since she was young.


    Kevin quickly fell asleep. In an instant, he seemed to have switched back to Kevin from the state of Robin Hood.


    The next day, the news of what happenedst night spread like wildfire in London, and even the news media outside the city reported some of it.


    After breakfast, Kevin leisurely drove his BMW to school with his young miss.


    "Did you watch the live broadcastst night?" Lily asked.


    "Not much, I turned the TV off when I found it boring."


    "I heard it was very exciting."


    Kevin curled his lips and replied, "Damn exciting! Do you really think it is as clear as a movie? It''s just a few sneak shots."


    "Fine. But Robin Hood is indeed an ace with extraordinary strength. I heard that even Elsa was defeated by him."


    "Ha ha ha... Miss, we are students. What does this have to do with us? Don''t pay too much attention to it.


    Lily nodded.


    Kevin didn''t want to talk too much about his true identity, Robin Hood.


    "Echo, you bitch."


    "Pa."


    When Kevin walked into the school gate, he happened to see a boy hitting a girl in the distance. For some reason, the boy looked very uneducated.


    "Ooh ooh ooh." The girl was beaten to tears, but the boy grabbed her hair and thrust her towards the bicycles beside her. With a crash, the bicycles was knocked down. However, the boy did not stop bullying the girl. He rushed forward and kicked her head fiercely. His attack was extremely vicious.


    "That''s too much." Lily was enraged by the scene.


    When she saw that Kevin did not intend to save the girl, she frowned and said to him. "What are you waiting for? Hurry and go to save the girl."


    Kevin replied, "Miss, this is none of my business."


    "Are you so indifferent when someone is beaten in front of you?" Lily asked anxiously. She turned around and looked into the distance. After the boy kicked the girl''s head, he kicked her lower abdomen. If she was kicked like this, her uterus would be easily damaged and it would probably be impossible for her to conceive in the future.


    Lily was so anxious that she was close to tears, as if she had been the one who was kicked.


    "Kevin, I order you to go up and deal with that scumbag." Lily said angrily.


    "Miss, don''t you always think I''m bad? What if I hit him too hard and cripple him?"


    "Count on me this time." Lily answered anxiously.


    "Alright, then I''ll show him no mercy."


    With that, Kevin rushed up to the boy.


    The boy was now beating the girl on the ground with a broom.


    Kevin grabbed the boy''s broom. Just as the boy was about to beat the girl again, he suddenly realized that his broom was pulled by someone. He looked up and saw that it was Kevin.


    Kevin said, "Regardless of any reason, you cannot beat a girl so violently. Even I, No.1 Bully, can''t stand it."


    After saying that. Kevin kicked the boy''s private part fiercely.


    "Ah." The boy let out a loud scream. Kevin gave him one more kick in the chest and with a whoosh, he flew away and fell more than ten meters away.


    The reason why Kevin didn''t use his hands and kicked the boy twice was because he didn''t want to dirty his hands. By the way, these two kicks weren''t ordinary.


    Kevin looked at the shivering girl who was beaten so hard that her nose was blue and her face was swollen. and asked. "Are you alright?"


    The girl looked up at Kevin. Her watery eyes were filled with gratitude. Of course, she knew Kevin who was well¡ªknown as No. 1 Bully. She used to hate bullies like Kevin very much, but she didn''t expect that Kevin had saved her today, which made her feel that No. 1 Bully wasn''t as bad as everyone said.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Young Master Bully Duke, my name is Echo."


    "Young Master Bully Duke? Ha ha... that''s an interesting name." Kevin didn''t even know that others called him Young Master Bully Duke in private.


    "Who was the boy that just hit you?"


    "Bruno."


    Kevin turned around and left without asking anything else. If he appeared to be too concerned, it would be ipatible with his identity.


    At this time, Lily shouted, "Kevin,e over quickly."


    Kevin saw Lily standing in front of the boy named Bruno in fear, while Bruno lying on the ground motionlessly.


    Kevin said, "Young miss, he''s dead."


    "What?" Lily screamed.


    "Miss, you asked me to hit him. It has nothing to do with me." Kevin hurriedly distanced himself from his responsibility.


    "You .. you ... you ..." Lily pointed at Kevin angrily. She didn''t expect that Kevin would immediately shirk his responsibility after beating the boy to death.


    "Young miss, I already told you that my strength was enormous. This violent man is not a martial artist. How could he withstand a single kick from me? If he were a martial artist, he might not have died."


    Lily roared, "Kevin, are you still a human? You don''t seem to be nervous at all when he is dead."

 Chapter 142 Worried about You

    <h4>Chapter 142 Worried about You</h4>


    "What am I nervous about? Didn''t you say that count on you?"


    "You, you ..." Lily was so depressed that she was almost about to cry.


    "I told you to beat him up, but you couldn''t kill him. What should we do now?" Lily was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Kevin replied, "It''s okay. Your father should be able to handle it."


    "It''s all your fault." Lily hurriedly took out her phone and made a call.


    Kevin smiled. "Alright, alright. I''m joking with you. How can I be so irresponsible? He''s not dead. He just fainted."


    "You deliberately angered me, humph." Lily beat Kevin a few times before leaving angrily.


    Kevin nced at the violent boy lying on the ground and kicked him into the ditch beside him, so that he wouldn''t lie on the road and blocked others'' paths. Kevin did not mention that although this violent boy was not dead, he''d received severe injuries.


    Kevin did not pity such scumbag who was so vicious towards girls.


    Kevin caught up with Lily, who red at him angrily. However, she was not really angry with him. Instead, she felt warm when she pretended to be enraged by him who deliberately angered her.


    The violent boy was quickly discovered by a gatekeeper who reported it to the Security Branch.


    One of the few security guards of the Security Branch asked angrily, "Who did it?"


    The gatekeeper answered, "Kevin Duke."


    "Oh." The security guard immediately fell silent. Young Master Bully Duke had beaten the boy up, so the security guard didn''t dare to say anything.


    Kevin''s reputation had already taken root in the St. Paul''s School. Especially after he fought with Alexst time, he hadpletely reced Alex as the ruthless student that no one dared to provoke in the school.


    In the first ss, everyone suddenly found that on the Facebook of the St. Paul''s School, there was a post. "Thank you, Young Master Bully Duke, for saving me.


    The girl who posted the post was the one named Echo. She told the whole story of Kevin saving her in the post.


    However, aizen named Love Immortal immediately insulted. "Shameless paid forum poster. That idiot Kevin will do good? Stupid Kevin, dog poop, go to hell."


    Echo was very depressed. She expressed her gratitude to Kevin through the post, but she did not expect to be questioned.


    Kevin was ying with his phone when n handed the phone to him.


    "Kevin, look, someone called you stupid like dog poop." n said angrily.


    Kevin smiled lightly, "Let it be. There are already lots of people scolding me. However, it''s useless. I''m still sitting here safe and sound."


    n replied, "But I am very unhappy to see anyone scolding you."


    Kevin didn''t take it seriously while n continued to browse the posts on the Facebook.


    When n refreshed, he immediately discovered a new post.


    It was posted by theizen called Love Immortal. "Attention, everyone. Because Kevin hit Alex out, he took Alex''s prestige. Recently, he may try to whitewash his scandal, so he intentionally asked someone to post that he is a good person and make up a bunch of stories. Don''t believe those. If Kevin Duke was a good person, there would be no bad people in that world. Listen, Idiot Kevin. Aren''t you awesome? Aren''t you the number one bully? Come on,e bite me."


    "Kevin, look." n angrily showed the post to Kevin.


    "It''s him again. He is sick." n said.


    Kevin frowned and took a look at the post.


    Below this post, there were a few replies.


    "Are you really not afraid that something will happen to you after you scold NO. 1 Bully like this?"


    "Did Kevin steal your woman? Kevin is at least NO. 1 Bully who has defeated Alex. He is extraordinary.


    "I''m deeply worried about you."


    Love Immortal replied, "I''m not afraid of him at all. The post is anonymous. If everyone has the guts, give this post a like and let Idiot Kevin see it. I''d like to see how Idiot Kevin reacts. Angry? Mad? Ha ha ha ...e on,e and bite me."


    Love Immortal thought that Kevin could not find out his true identity, so he was very bold.


    This post really received many likes from the citizens. By the time of the fourth ss in the morning, there were already more than 3,000 replies.


    n said angrily, "Kevin, thisizen called Love Immortal is really annoying. You haven''t offended him, but he was very disrespectful to you. He believed that you cannot find him as his post is anonymous post. He deliberately asked everyone to give likes to the post. He just wants to see how you will react."


    Kevin replied, "He''s seeded. I am truly helpless. How would I know which of the many students in the St. Paul''s School is him? Forget it, n, be magnanimous. This kind of person only dares to vent his anger on the Inte. I don''t bother to take action against him."


    "Ahem." n sighed and then refreshed the web page. He found that Love Immortal posted another post, which was as follows:


    "Everyone, let me tell you a story. Last night, Kevin patted his chest and promised Lily that he would absolutely exceed his limit, ten seconds this time and break the record of his life. In the end, Kevin said no in the sixth second. Lilyined very unhappily that he was useless and even not as good as her father. Ha ha ha... How is this story? Very good, isn''t it?"


    When n read this post, he was so furious that his hair stood up.


    "Kevin, if you don''t get angry now. I will despise you. He''s scolding you like this." n handed his phone to Kevin.


    After Kevin finished reading, he was truly enraged.


    "This bastard, when did I provoke him? It''s okay if he nders me. but he also nders Young Miss." Kevin was really angry this time. The post actually said that Lily had incest with her father and that Kevin had onlysted six seconds.


    nughed, "Are you still calm now?"


    Kevin was indeed unable to calm himself, and he felt as if his lungs were about to explode with anger. He originally ignored the post because in his eyes, it was just a piece of trash posted on the Inte. However, this trash ndered him for no reason, to the point that he couldn''t bear it. Furthermore, not only Kevin himself but Lily and Charles were cursed, so how could Kevin tolerate it?


    Kevin immediately logged into the Facebook and posted a post.


    "That brat called Love Immortal, do you have a death wish?" Kevin''s post.


    Kevin was already a celebrity on the Facebook, thus the moment his post appeared, it instantly attracted great attention, and in a sh, there were over a thousand replies.

 Chapter 143 Play to the End with Him

    <h4>Chapter 143 y to the End with Him</h4>


    "Wow, another good show?"


    "That Love Immortal is really annoying. This time, I suddenly sympathize with Number One Bully."


    "Love Immortal is really damn bold. If I were him, even though no one knew about my true identity, I wouldn''t dare to provoke Number One Bully."


    In ss 32, Lily''s deskmate nudged Lily.


    "What?" With a curious look, Lily asked her deskmate who showed her the post.


    Lily read it, but then, her face darkened and her body began to tremble.


    Kevin was also reading the post angrily. Facing the criticism of many people, Love Immortal smugly said, "I did provoke him. What? Come bite me if he dares. Even if I pass by Idiot Kevin, he will not know it is me. Ha ha ha!"


    Love Immortal was still very arrogant, because he knew that no matter what he did, it was all on the Inte and in reality, no one knew who he was.


    All of sudden, there was amotion in the ssroom. Something seemed to have happened in the front of the ssroom.


    n hurriedly said, "Kevin, Lily seems to be crying."


    "Uh." Kevin looked at Lily. Sure enough, she was sobbing at the desk, but she did not cry loudly.


    Kevin hurriedly ran up to Lily.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin asked.


    Lily did not dare to raise her head and only cried sadly.


    Kevin then asked Lily''s deskmate, "Did you bully her?"


    Lily''s deskmate was startled and hurriedly replied. "How dare I? It''s, s, if I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have shown it to her."


    "What did you do to her?"


    "I just saw a post about her on the Facebook and showed it to her. I didn''t expect that she would cry soon after she finished reading it.


    Kevin now understood what was going on. Kevin was already furious about that post, but he didn''t expect that it would make Lily cry.


    At this moment, the bell rang. Everyone walked out of the ssroom except Kevin, Lily, and n.


    Kevin said to n, "You can go eat first. There''s no need to wait for me."


    "Alright."


    After n left, Lily raised her head, her face covered with tears.


    "Young Miss. I''m sorry, it''s all because of me." Kevin said.


    Lily wiped her tears and replied. "It''s none of your business. Just that person is too hateful."


    "Miss, don''t worry, I will handle this matter."


    "What will you do? You don''t even know who he is."


    Kevin took out his phone and sent another post. "Love Immortal, I''ll give you half an hour to delete all the posts that nder me and post an apology. Otherwise. I, Kevin Duke, will not let you off."


    After sending the post. Kevin said, "Alright, Miss, I believe that person will delete the posts immediately. As long as the posts are deleted, it will be fine. Don''t be angry. Let''s go eat."


    "Hum." When Lily heard Kevin''s constion, she felt veryfortable.


    Lily asked, "Where are we going to eat?"


    "You can go wherever you like. Today, I will go with you."


    "I like to go to the canteen."


    "Then go to the canteen."


    Kevin and Lily went to the canteen for lunch.


    In a fast food restaurant outside the school, a student refreshed the web page and saw Kevin''s post. The boy who ate with him asked. "Did Kevin say anything else?"


    "He told me to delete my posts that ndered him and post an apology. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let me off. How ridiculous." The boy who spoke was theizen named Love Immortal on the Facebook.


    The boy who ate with him advised, "He''s already angry. You should delete those posts quickly."


    Love Immortal curled his lips. "Why should I delete those? In reality, I am indeed afraid of him. But on the Inte, I''m not afraid of him at all. I wanna y to the end with him, ha ha ha..."


    After saying that. Love Immortal immediately replied to Kevin''s post. "Idiot Kevin, if you let Lily sleep with me for ten days and nights, I may consider deleting the posts."


    In the canteen, Lily felt that she had no appetite after having some food, so she took out her phone to check if the posts on the Facebook had been deleted.


    However, she became anxious when she found that those posts had not been deleted at all and that Love Immortal even threatened to let her sleep with him.


    She showed the post to Kevin who was instantly enraged after reading it. He had never seen such a person who truly deserved to be beaten up.


    Kevin immediately replied the post. "You aren''t going to delete the posts, are you? Are you really going to y with me?"


    Very quickly, Love Immortal answered, "Damn y with you. Kevin, I don''t mind ying with your mother. If I really y with your mother, I have a hundred ways to keep your mother from getting out of bed, and your mother will just be helpless."


    "Ah, ah, ah ..." Kevin was so angry that he trembled slightly. He was desperate to beat Love Immortal violently.


    Sure enough, this post instantly went viral on the Facebook.


    Kevin, who had been unpopr on the Facebook for two days, made the headlines again today. Yesterday and this morning, the most popr person on the Facebook was Denny. Divine Swordsman and no one talked anything about Kevin. But now, Kevin became popr again.


    In just an hour, there were already 20,000ments on that post.


    Theizen named Love Immortal continued to say some arrogant words in his post. He said that on the Facebook, he had a hundred ways to make Kevin angry, but Kevin was helpless.


    That was right, Kevin was indeed helpless.


    In the first ss in the afternoon, the school broadcast sounded, "Hey, hey, the student named Love Immortal on the Facebook. please delete your posts. Thank you for your cooperation."


    The broadcaster was the teaching director.


    However, a few minutester. Love Immortal put up a post again. "Ha ha ha... Actually asked the director to broadcast. Idiot Kevin is really shameless. I said, on the Facebook, I have a hundred ways to make him angry. Now everyone, look. But I just won''t delete my posts. Idiot Kevin, you are very angry, right? Come on,e bite me and throw me upstairs."


    Now, Kevin had be aughing stock. No one had ever expected that Kevin who had defeated Alex would have such a helpless time.


    Kevin was in a bad mood all afternoon. He had been reading the posts that Love Immortal replied arrogantly to others.


    In the third afternoon ss, a thought suddenly struck Kevin.


    "Eh."


    Kevin thought of someone.


    "Intelligent hacker."


    Kevin thought of that beauty hacker. Wasn''t she a hacker? Perhaps she could find theizen called Love Immortal.


    Kevin was instantly overjoyed. He immediately logged on to QQ and found the beauty hacker.

 Chapter 144 Beat That Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 144 Beat That Bastard</h4>


    "Hello?"


    "Yes, yes. Robin Hood, you''ve finally paid attention to me." The hacker seemed very happy.


    "Call me Kevin."


    "Wow, is is your real name? It sounds good. Then I''ll call you Brother Kevin. Brother Kevin, what can I do for you?"


    "Go to the St. Paul''s School''s forum on the Facebook and help me find aizen. His name is Love Immortal."


    "OK, it''s just as easy as pie."


    Kevin was excited. He had been feeling aggrieved all afternoon and could finally vent his anger. He wouldn''t let that bastard off easily. That bastard thought that Kevin couldn''t find him in reality so he casually ndered and insulted Kevin online. Right away, Kevin would let him know what it meant by that "the evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear".


    About five minutester, the hacker sent a message to Kevin.


    "Brother Kevin, I''ve found him. His real name is Tom. He''s in ss 15, Senior 2. His phone number is XXXXX."


    "Damn it." Kevin stood up and immediately walked towards the teaching building of Senior 2.


    n hurriedly chased after him and asked. "Kevin, what are you doing?"


    "Going to beat that bastard."


    "Ah, do you know who he is?"


    "I already know."


    "I''ll go too." n said angrily.


    In ss 15, Senior 2, the student named Tom was lowering his head and ying with his phone. The boy sitting beside him suggested to him, "Tom, it''s enough. If you continue like this. I''m very worried. What if he finds out it''s you?"


    Tom curled his lips and replied, "I''m anonymous. He will never find out, so I insisted on ying to the end with him."


    At this moment, Kevin arrived at ss 15, Grade 12. However, a teacher is in ss.


    "Bang!" Kevin kicked the door open.


    The teacher who was in ss was shocked. As the teacher saw that it was Kevin, he did not lose his temper and instead asked, "Young Master Duke, what are you doing?"


    However, Tom panicked as he saw Kevin was in his ssroom. He had an ominous premonition, and his hand that was posting trembled involuntarily.


    Kevin stood on the podium and shouted, "Tom, stand up."


    Everyone immediately looked at the student named Tom.


    The moment Tom heard Kevin call out his name, his urine suddenly surged out and flowed along his crotch to the ground, his body trembling uncontrobly.


    Kevin followed everyone''s gazes and found out Tom.


    Kevin looked at Tom furiously. It was this bastard who was ndering Kevin on the Inte.


    Kevin walked towards Tom.


    "Ah." Tom immediately cried out in fright. At this moment, he even wanted to die. He hurriedly asked his teacher for help, "Teacher, help me! Teacher, help me!"


    However, the teacher did not move. Not stopping Kevin was an act of pure reason.


    Kevin grabbed Tom''s hair and dragged him out of his seat.


    n took out his phone to shoot.


    Kevin dragged Tom to the side of the podium.


    Tom cried loudly and shouted, "No, ooh, ooh Brother Kevin, no."


    Kevin really wanted tough. Wasn''t Tom very arrogant on the Inte? He always called Kevin Idiot Kevin but now he called him Brother Kevin.


    "Young Master Duke, don''t go too far," whispered the teacher standing at the edge of the podium.


    Kevin red at the teacher angrily and shouted, "Do you want me to throw you downstairs?"


    The teacher was frightened and hurriedly replied, "I didn''t say anything. Go on. All students, let''s continue the ss as if nothing was happening." Then, the teacher picked up the chalk and resumed the ss.


    Kevin grabbed Tom''s hair and pped him on his left and right cheeks.


    "Pa pa pa pa."


    Kevin himself couldn''t even remember how many ps he had pped. When he stopped. Tom''s face waspletely swollen and his teeth were gone.


    Then, Kevin grabbed Tom''s arm and twisted it. With a cracking sound, he broke his arm.


    "Ah." Tom screamed in pain. He was crying as he shouted, "Brother Kevin. I was wrong. Brother Kevin, spare my life. I don''t dare to do it anymore. Ooh... Brother Kevin, please let me off!"


    Kevin stepped on Tom''s head and said, "Within three minutes, your apology must be posted on the Facebook, and your attitude should satisfy me. Otherwise, you''ll know the consequences."


    After saying that, Kevin turned around and left.


    "Ooh..." Tom endured the pain and ran back to his seat. He handed his phone to his deskmate and cried, "Hurry up, put up an apology post for me." Tom''s right arm had been broken.


    Tom''s deskmate sighed and immediately used Tom''s phone to edit an apology "Sorry. Brother Kevin, I was wrong." After editing the post. Tom''s deskmate asked, "Is it okay?"


    Tom cried and roared, "No, not sincere enough. I''ll read it, you write it."


    "I''m sorry, Brother Kevin. I''m sorry, Lily Green. I was wrong. I, Tom, am a bastard, I am lowly, I am shameless, I am not a human, I am a beast, I am a bastard."


    Tom''s deskmate frowned and said, "Tom, there''s no need to be so..."


    Tom cried, "No, it''s not enough. I am a son of a bitch. Please let me off. Please."


    Tom''s deskmate finished editing the post for Tom word for word and then uploaded it.


    After that, Tom''s body immediately rxed. He sat on the ground and cried loudly. He was really scared and was worried that Kevin would not be satisfied, so he had just scolded himself severely. The mere thought of Kevin made he shiver again.


    Kevin returned to the ssroom and took out his phone and saw that post.


    n smiled, "Great! That bastard, how arrogant he was on the Inte. But when he saw you, he wet his pants before you even made a move. Ha ha ha..."


    Kevin said to n, "Give me the video you just shot."


    "OK."


    Kevin showed the video to Lily.


    "Young Miss, are you satisfied now?"


    After Lily finished watching the video, she was relieved. She looked at Kevin and said gently, "Thank you."


    "Alright, it''s good that you are no longer angry."


    Soon, a lot of photos and videos of Tom being beaten up appeared on the Facebook.


    Everyone sneered. Where was that arrogant Love Immortal? They had already said that something would happen to him if he was so arrogant.


    In a house in London, Denny''s face was still swollen. Last night, he was pped twice by Robin Hood, and the swelling still hadn''t subsided.


    Denny''s anger had always been bubbling up. He had originally nned to assist the police in capturing Robin Hood, and exchange a few moves with Robin Hood, in which case, he would be worshiped by more students in his school. However, atst, damn Robin Hood broke his sword with only two fingers and gave him two ps, telling him to go home and drink more milk. This matter had already be a well¡ªknownughingstock in London, and even his parents had also lost face.

 Chapter 145 Swollen Like a Ball

    <h4>Chapter 145 Swollen Like a Ball</h4>


    Not only was he in a bad mood today, but also his parents.


    "Damn it." Denny cursed angrily.


    A friend of Denny came. His name was Colin, a yboy who lived not far away. Colin''s father was one of the elites of the Dragon Gang.


    "Denny, how are you?" Colin walked into Denny''s room, only to see a fat man with a swollen face sitting inside. Colin immediately shouted, "Who are you? Why are you at my friend''s house?"


    Denny was irritated as Colin didn''t even recognize him. He immediately raised his foot and kicked Colin, curing. "I''ll kick you to death, you blind brat. You don''t even recognize me!"


    However, Denny never thought that Cohn would suddenly take out a spray.


    "Anti¡ªKevin Spray."


    "Ah." Denny''s eyes were sprayed, and he immediately let out a loud scream of pain.


    Colin was incapable of martial arts. As this fatty actually dared to attack him, he immediately kicked Denny in the crotch.


    "Ah." Denny screamed again.


    At this moment, Denny''s mother walked in.


    "Colin, what are you doing?"


    "Auntie, this fatty wants to hit me."


    "What fatty? He''s my son."


    "Ah, when did you have an illegitimate child? Did Uncle know about it? You actually dared to take him home?"


    "What are you talking about? He''s Denny."


    Colin hurriedly took a closer look at the fatty and found that he really looked like Denny.


    "Ah, Denny, it''s really you? Why are you like this?"


    Denny wiped his eyes with water and then red at Cohn. Colin hurriedly apologized and with Denny''s mother''s help. Colin did not get beaten up by Denny.


    "Denny, I''m sorry, I really didn''t know it was you. Why is your face swollen like this?"


    Denny''s mother answered angrily, "Last night, he was pped twice by Robin Hood. At that time, his face was only slightly swollen, but after he returned, his face became swollen more and more. Now, his entire face is swollen like a ball."


    Colin said, "Auntie, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hit Denny."


    "It doesn''t matter. You didn''t do it on purpose. It''s all because his face is swollen like this. Oh right, what did you just spray Denny with?" Denny''s mother asked.


    Colin took out the spray and replied. "The anti¡ªKevin spray is the best¡ªselling product in our school''smissary. Many girls in the school are using it, and I bought a bottle to y with. I didn''t expect that it would reallye in handy."


    Denny red at Colin when he said e in handy''.


    "Anti¡ªKevin spray? Best¡ªselling product?" Denny''s mother asked doubtfully.


    Yeah, it''s used to prevent Kevin from going to the girls'' WC. Do you know Kevin? He''s the number one bully in the St. Paul''s School that beat Alex up two days ago. Now that Alex is no longer popr in school, I feel aggrieved for him." Colin was very familiar with Alex. They could be considered friends who grew up together. Alex''s father was a capable subordinate of Denny''s father and they were all from the Dragon Gang.


    Denny''s mother snorted, "I''ve heard about Kevin as well. Alright, you guys talk. I''ll go cook. Quinn and the others wille home for dinner tonight."


    At this moment, Alex walked in with his father, Quinn, Denny''s father. Daniel, and a few other men.


    When Alex saw Denny''s face swollen like a ball, he almost couldn''t hold back hisughter, ''Humph, who told you to go capture Robin Hood?'' Alexughed at Denny inwardly.


    When Alex saw Denny''s such appearance, he was filled with joy, because Denny was usually very haughty in front of them.


    "Denny, are you alright? I''vee to see you. Damn Robin Hood, I am not done with him. He actually hurt you to this point." Alex said to Denny.


    Denny snorted, Enough, stop acting here."


    Alex smiled and looked at Colin "Colin, you came so quickly."


    Colin replied, "I came to Denny before ss was over. I wanted to discuss something with Denny. One of my underling was beaten up."


    Alex asked, "Who beat him up? You can ask for my help. I can help you with such petty thing."


    Colin shook his head and said, "It''s precisely because you can''t help me that I came to Denny. I didn''t expect Denny to be so miserable. I''m embarrassed to mention it."


    Denny frowned, "If you have anything to say, just say it." Even though he had been beaten by the Robin Hood, it didn''t mean that he didn''t have the strength.


    Alex said, "Colin, you know about Denny. He doesn''t deal with ordinary people, so it would be better for you to ask for my help."


    Colin chuckled, "This morning, my underling. Bruno, was beaten by Kevin. Alex, it''s not that I don''t ask you for help, but that you really can''t help me. You''ve just been beaten by Kevin."


    Alex was immediately filled with anger.


    "So, I have no choice but toe to Denny."


    Alex felt that he had been looked down upon. He clenched his fists and he was very unhappy when he thought of Kevin.


    Denny was already in a bad mood today. Hearing Kevin''s name, he asked, "Kevin?"


    "Yes. Denny, Kevin beat up my underling for no reason. You must know Kevin''s current imposing manner in school. Even Alex has been dealt with by him. Other than you. I''m afraid no one can punish him."


    Alex said, "Unfortunately, Denny disdains to attack someone as low¡ªlevel as Kevin."


    Denny looked at Alex and clenched his fists. "Wrong, I have nowhere to vent my anger now. Besides, I lost facest night, thus my reputation as a Divine Swordsman has probably been tarnished. I need to regain my reputation at school. Kevin is the hottest person in the school during this period of time. He''s just right for me to make a move."


    Colin eximed excitedly, "Great, Denny, it''s really great that you''re willing to take action."


    Denny''s expression turned cold as he instructed, "Colin, help me put up a post on the Facebook. Tell everyone that next Monday. I will deal with Kevin. Kevin''s glorious days at school areing to an end."


    "Okay, but why do you choose to put up a post? Doesn''t it mean to inform him in advance? What if he deliberately avoid you after he read the post?" Colin asked in confusion.


    Denny snorted, "What do you know? This is called gathering poprity. Now that my prestige has fallen, I urgently need a great event to restore my prestige. It''s a pity that I can''t defeat the first and second genius ace at all. Their strength is simply abnormal. Therefore, I can only take action against Kevin, who is the most popr student in the school recently. I''ll surely beat Kevin badly to unconscious. If the scene is more crowd than that of Alex battling with himst time, then. I can restore my prestige in the school."

 Chapter 146 There’s A Big Problem!

    <h4>Chapter 146 There''s A Big Problem!</h4>


    "Alright, trust me, this is my strong point." Cohn patted his chest and said.


    Cohn immediately opened the Facebook and saw a post that had more than 30,000 replies. When he opened it he found that it was a post that Kevin had beaten Tom.


    "Denny, take a look. Kevin became the headlines on the Facebook again today. This is a video of him beating up a student in the afternoon."


    Denny opened it and had a look. Sure enough, Kevin was so pretentious that he dragged the student named Tom out with his hair.


    Denny snorted, "Kevin is really disgusting. Unfortunately, his good days areing to an end."


    Alex stood aside and didn''t say anything, but he was looking forward to next week.


    At this moment. Denny''s father. Alex''s father, and Colin''s father were discussing something on the other side of the living room.


    Denny''s father, Daniel, said. "you can see what my son Jenny looks like now. How swollen his face is now. I really regret that I didn''t go to the scene to help the policest night."


    As the Third Master of the Dragon Gang. Daniel''s strength naturally could not be underestimated.


    At this moment, at Charles''s house.


    On the grass behind the vi. Kevin was teaching n to practice martial arts. Lily sat by the side with great interest and watched with her cheeks propped up.


    "Straighten your legs and straighten your waist." Kevin said to n loudly. n''s forehead was covered in sweat.


    "Alright, take a rest." Kevin said.


    At this moment, Lily immediately brought a cup of water to Kevin.


    "Young miss, thank you" Kevin chuckled.


    "You are my personal bodyguard. I care about you as much as I care about my subordinates. Don''t think too much." Lily blushed slightly and continued to watch them beside.


    In the distance. Charles looked at them and chuckled. Seeing his daughter in such a good mood, he felt quite at ease in his heart.


    As it was gradually darkened. Kevin let n go back first.


    Kevin took a shower and went downstairs for dinner.


    At the dining table, Charles asked, "Kevin, what are you going to do at this weekend?"


    Kevin shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I haven''t thought about it yet. Does Uncle have any ns?" Actually, Kevin had ns in his heart, but he wasn''t sure yet. Since Kevin had promised to treat Lily''s illness, he would always try his best to find out if there was anything he needed.


    Charles said, "If you have nothing to do tomorrow,e with me to attend the London Enterprise Summit. They are all the owners of somerge enterprises in London."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded.


    Seeing that Kevin had gone, Lily hurriedly said, "I want to go too."


    Charles smiled and said. "You cane with us if you want."


    Kevin asked, "What does an enterprise summit do?"


    "It''s an exchange banquet for entrepreneurs, bosses, famous people, and others in London. It''s a very big event."


    "Alright." Kevin seemed to understand why Charles had invited him, because such a ce was filled with entrepreneurs and bosses, so it was inevitable that there would be somepetition.


    At this time, Kevin''s phone rang.


    He saw it was n.


    Kevin immediately picked it up.


    "Hello, n, what''s wrong? Are you at your home yet?"


    "I just arrived. Kevin, there''s a big problem! Hurry up, hurry, hurry."


    "What''s the big deal?" Kevin frowned.


    When Charles and Lily heard this, they also looked at Kevin nervously.


    n said, "Go to Facebook yourself. Alright, I''m hanging up. And I will take a shower now."


    "OK."


    After hanging up, Charles asked hurriedly, "Kevin, what''s the matter?"


    Kevin was also puzzled, "I don''t know, either. n asked me to go to Facebook myself."


    Lily immediately picked up the phone on the desk and entered the Facebook.


    Immediately, a post caught her eye.


    Lily said, "My fellow students, I am Denny, the Divine Swordsman I hereby announce something. Next Monday. I will challenge Kevin. Please tell each other that Kevin is going to defeat by me."


    The content of the post was very short, only these several sentences, but it was extremely popr.


    There were actually more than 40,000ments. The reason for that was because the third most famous genius expert of the St. Paul''s School, Denny, known as the Divine Swordsman, was going to challenge Kevin next Monday.


    The forum has exploded.


    yboy said, "What''s going on? Why did the Divine Swordsman suddenly announce that he was going to challenge Kevin next Monday?"


    Inertial imagination said, "Could it be that Kevin is too talkative, which made the Divine Swordsman unhappy?"


    Foolish boy said, "Support the Divine Swordsman and beat Kevin down."


    Domineering mosquito said, "Fight, fight, I like watching the fun the most."


    Fly said, "Kevin will be beaten to death. He will put up a sticker as evidence. Although the Divine Swordsman was defeated by Robin Hood, which didn''t mean that Kevin canpare to him."


    Love no more said, "Denny''s identity, Kevin will be yed to death by him."


    Charles looked nervously at Kevin.


    "Kevin, why is this happening? Why does Denny want to hit you? Did you offend him?"


    Lily also looked at Kevin nervously.


    Kevin, on the other hand, was furious. Why did everyone like to provoke him? Now that he had brought the school matter to his home, Kevin didn''t like it very much.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, it''s fine."


    Charles said, "How can I not be worried? Even I know Denny. He is the son of Daniel, the Third Master of the Dragon Gang. Moreover, Denny is already an outstanding figure in school."


    Kevin was shocked. He didn''t expect that Denny was actually the son of the Third Master of the Dragon Gang. This was a boy with a very high status and background.


    "I don''t care whose son he is," Kevin said angrily. It was useless even if he was the son of the heavenly prince."


    Lily said, "Then what should we do now? You don''t seem to have offended him, do you? Why did he suddenly announce that he want to challenge you?"


    Kevin was very angry when he heard the word "challenge". He actually dared to use the word "challenge" against him. He was truly furious.


    Kevin snorted, "It''s not certain who will be beaten up. Lily, don''t worry. Alright, let''s continue our dinner. Don''t worry about this nonsense."


    Lily did as he ordered. Although she was confident in Kevin, she was still worried in her heart. What if Kevin could not defeat Denny? After all, Denny was the Divine Swordsman. In the St. Paul''s School, he was definitely not the man without strength. This was what Denny saidst night when he faced Robin Hood.

 Chapter 147 Summit of Entrepreneurs

    <h4>Chapter 147 Summit of Entrepreneurs</h4>


    After dinner, Kevin sat down to watch TV.


    At this time. Lily shouted, "Kevin,e to my room."


    "What?"


    "Remedial teaching."


    Kevin was depressed.


    "No." Kevin refused. It was already boring enough to be at school during the day, and he came back to make up for his lessons at night. He was not sick.


    Lily pouted her lips in grievance. Kevin did not listen to her words, and she felt a little depressed immediately. It reflected from the side that Kevin did not care about her at all, so she went back to her room unhappily.


    Only after half past ten did Kevin lie down and rest.


    After lying down, Kevin took out his phone to y. Since he came to this world. Kevin slowly learned to y with his phone before going to bed.


    Kevin opened the Facebook and saw that Denny''s post had 60,000ments.


    At this moment, at Denny''s home, he received a call from the second ranked person on the Genius Rankings of the St. Paul''s School. This second ranked person on the Genius Rankings was Ty. I heard that he was a personal disciple of an expert. Denny was no match for Ty, otherwise, Denny would have wanted to rece him in the rankings.


    However, when Ty suddenly called Denny. Denny was very surprised and hurriedly picked it up.


    "Hey, Ty, why did you call me all of a sudden? Remember that we don''t have such a good rtionship, right?" Denny said that this Ty was umon in school because he waspletely focused on martial arts. The study and exam were no longer his focus, so Ty was often out of school.


    Ty snorted, "Denny, although I''m not in school often, I''m still a student of the St. Paul''s School. I often pay attention to the matters of the St. Paul''s School. I saw your post on the Facebook. You actually y with such rotten people like Kevin. Do you find it interesting?"


    Denny snorted, "You specifically called me to say this? You''re too much of a busybody, aren''t you?"


    "Denny, I still had some respect for you before, After all, you are a genius of the St. Paul''s School, ranked third only after me. I thought of you as someone on the same level as me. I didn''t expect that you would be so low¡ªlevel as to be mixed up with those wicked youths from the school. Your image instantly diminished. At the same time, it also made me feel that my image had also been diminished by you."


    "Ha¡ªha, Ty, if there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    Ty finally said, "Denny, don''t think that I don''t know that you were beaten by Robin Hood. You just want to vent your anger on Kevin and restore your prestige in the school. Remember, from this moment onwards, you have be trash in my heart like someone like Kevin and Alex."


    After Ty finished speaking, he hung up.


    Denny scolded his phone, "Shit! If you''re stronger than me, you''re amazing! If someone else dares to speak to me like this, I''ll kick him to death!"


    However, if he really wanted to fight, he was no match for Ty.


    However, Denny still decided to p Kevin next Monday, because he had to restore his prestige in the eyes of all the students in the school by pping Kevin. Otherwise, those students would still be discussing behind him about how he had been pped into a pig''s head by the two ps of Robin Hood.


    The next day, after breakfast, Charles left home with Lily and Kevin. heading to the London Summit.


    The ce where the summit was held was a five¡ªstar hotel, and it was also beside Wast Water. There were also a few cruise ships in theke. Many bikini beauties were lying on the cruise ship, and they had the feeling of a grand feast in the sea and sky. It was indeed very grand.


    At the entrance of the hotel, there was a sign¡ªin counter. After Charles signed it, he led Kevin and Lily into the hotel.


    Inside the hotel, there was arge row of delicious food. There were also many bartenders carrying wine tes as they walked around, delivering wine to the dignitaries on the scene.


    Charles said to Kevin, "Kevin, take whatever you want to eat here. You can also drink a little if you want."


    "Alright."


    "I''ll go over there and say hello to others first. You and Lily can do whatever you want."


    "Okay, Uncle, you can leave now..."


    Seeing his acquaintance, Charles walked towards him hurriedly.


    Seeing the cake on the table, Lily immediately had a good appetite. She hurriedly took two stic tes and cut some for Kevin.


    "Here you are." Lily handed it to Kevin.


    "I don''t like these."


    "It''s already been cut. Don''t tell me you want me to take it back." Lily red at Kevin.


    Kevin smiled and received the te. At this moment, a group of people entered through the door. Kevin looked up and saw that one of them was Alex.


    Alex was also stunned when he saw Kevin.


    A man walked in front of Alex and asked, "Alex, do you meet your friend?" Alex snorted, " No." Maybe he is my enemy?


    Alex looked at Colin, who was behind him, and said, "Uncle Daniel, this is Kevin."


    The person he called Uncle Daniel was Denny''s father, Daniel. As a member of the the Dragon Gang''s faction in London, he naturally needed them for such a big summit. He didn''t expect to encounter the legendary Kevin the moment he entered.


    "Oh, you are the legendary Kevin, the famous viin of the St. Paul''s School." Daniel looked at Kevin with a mocking expression on his face.


    Kevin asked coldly. "Who are you, please?"


    Colin, who was behind Alex, shouted, "You even don''t know Uncle Daniel. You''re really blind."


    Kevin curled his lips and said, "It''s not like he''s a famous person. What do I know him for?"


    When Daniel heard Kevin say that he was not a well¡ªknown figure, he was very unhappy. A gangster in the school dared to ignore him like this. Even if he was the number one in the school ande to society, he would still be a piece of trash.


    Daniel said, "Kevin, there is indeed some evil aura on your body. I just don''t know if your master can speak like you when he sees me. You came with Charles, right? Charles, heh ¡ª e, what a low¡ªlevel ordinary businessman."


    Standing behind Kevin, Lily was a little scared. Lily immediately guessed that this person must be Daniel, the Third Masters of the Dragon Gang, and one of the three irregr forces.


    At this moment, Charles, who was talking to a business friend, looked at the entrance and saw Kevin and Daniel standing together. Charles hurriedly walked up, and so did his friends who were chatting with him.


    Charles greeted him, "Hello, Senior Daniel."


    "Hello, Senior Daniel. I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m Samuel, the boss of the Eternal Company."

 Chapter 148 Meet Shirley Again

    <h4>Chapter 148 Meet Shirley Again</h4>


    Daniel did not look at the so¡ªcalled boss of the Eternal Company, Samuel. In their eyes, any boss was much lower than them.


    Daniel looked at Charles.


    Charles felt a little threat in his heart.


    You must be Charles, the general manager of the Wicker Company." Daniel said.


    Charles smiled and nodded, "Yes, I didn''t expect Senior Daniel to know me. I hope Senior Daniel can take care of meter."


    "Take care, he¡ªhe, of course I will. However, the bodyguard you hired doesn''t seem to be intelligent... What did he just say?" When Daniel turned around and asked the person behind him, Colin, who was behind him, hurriedly said, "Uncle Daniel, he just said that you are not a famous person, and he doesn''t know you."


    Charles said hurriedly, "Senior Daniel, although Kevin is the bodyguard I hired, he is still a child. Don''t mind him."


    Daniel snorted, "Alright, today''s asion is not suitable for me to scold him. In the future, discipline your bodyguards properly, or else something bad will happen easily."


    After saying that, Daniel left. However, another man walked up. He was Alex''s father. Quinn.


    Charles and the other bosses hurriedly greeted him, "Hello, hello. Mr. Evans."


    Quinn looked at Kevin and said, "I am Alex''s father. Kevin, you almost killed my son that day. Brat, I will remember this."


    Lily immediately said angrily, "No, it was Alex who tried to kill Kevin first."


    Kevin said, "So what if you remember? Don''t think too much of yourself." Kevin wanted to say something else, but Charles hurriedly interrupted him and said with a smile, "Mr. Evans, they are all still children. They are fighting and making trouble in the school. Mr. Evans, please forgive him once."


    Quinn snorted, "Charles, I advise you to take care of yourself. Kevin has already begun to attract the attention of the Dragon Gang. Be careful of setting yourself on fire."


    After saying that, Quinn left. After all, Kevin was a student. They were all dignitaries. If they were to talk too much with Kevin, they would damage their image. Therefore, Quinn did not say anything else.


    Alex looked at Kevin and said, "Kevin, your good days at school are over."


    "Is that so?" Kevin curled his lips in disdain.


    Colin, who was beside Alex said, "Kevin, you must know that Denny, the Divine Swordsman, is going to beat you up next Monday."


    "Ha¡ªha, that''s really interesting. Why didn''t hee today? Let hime and p me now." Kevin said.


    "Denny is not suitable to be here today." Colin said. "You just dare to speak out because he is not here. If he really stood here, you might have wet the red carpet of the hotel."


    Kevin said, "Didn''t you have his number? Come on, call him now and ask him to beat me up. Do you dare to call him?"


    Colin said angrily, "Okay, I will fulfill your wish now."


    However, Alex stopped him. Alex snorted, "Alright, don''t waste your breath with him. Next week, we''ll see if he''llugh or not."


    Colin put down his phone and snorted at Kevin.


    There was a reason why Denny didn''te today. Denny was pped twice by Robin Hood after a defeat. His face was still swollen like a ball. How could he dare to appear on this asion and lose all of Daniel''s face? Therefore, Denny stayed at home obediently.


    After Alex and Colin left, Colin asked, "Why didn''t you let me call Denny? You didn''t see Kevin being so arrogant. I wish Denny could hear Kevin''s arrogant words."


    Alex snorted, "What if Denny really rushes here to hit Kevin after he knew it? Denny is still swollen like a ball. You''ve made Uncle Daniel lose face in front of so many important people, and Uncle Daniel still must deal with you at that time."


    "Ah, I didn''t think of that. It seems that I was really impulsive. But it doesn''t matter. Next Monday. Denny will definitely beat Kevin up. So what if I wait two more days?"


    Charles said, "Kevin, those people just now were from the the Dragon Gang. It would be better to offend them less."


    "Uncle, Denny is going to hit me next week. Do you think there''s a chance that I won''t offend him? Unless I let him beat me, but do you think it''s possible? So, be prepared to offend them."


    Charles didn''t know what to say, but he was so scared that he could only take one step at a time.


    Charles chatted with the other bosses again. Kevin and Lily were eating while chatting.


    Kevin asked, "Why don''t you scold me now?"


    "What am I criticizing you for??"


    "Previously, you always said that I was not a qualified bodyguard. I always brought trouble to your father. Now, I''m going to fight with a big force like the Dragon Gang again. I''ll let your father and you take risks again. Why don''t you say a word?"


    Lily said, "I believe you. Besides, what shoulde will alwayse. It''s not that you take the initiative to provoke them. It''s that they want to provoke you first. No matter what happens, as long as you are by my side, I''m not afraid of anything." After saying that, Lily felt that her face was burning hot. Damn it, wouldn''t this be a bit ambiguous?


    However, Kevin obviously didn''t think that much.


    Soon, more and more people arrived. Kevin saw many familiar figures in the school, such as those Campus Maniacs. Kevin also saw them. Normally, the rich second generation and rich children would follow their families here.


    "Kevin." At this time, a beautiful figure appeared in front of Kevin. Kevin saw that it was Shirley.


    Kevin hadn''t seen her for almost a week.


    "Shirley."


    "Kevin." Shirley looked at Kevin with a gentle gaze. Her gaze was very attractive. With her beautiful figure and angelic face, how could an ordinary man resist?


    When Lily saw Shirley''s gaze at Kevin, which was filled with gentleness, she became unhappiness. She quietly pulled at Kevin''s sleeve, as if she was afraid that Kevin would be hooked away by her attractive gaze.


    Unfortunately, Kevin did not need Lily''s reminder. Shirley was fine seducing those little boys. but it was obvious that she had no ability to seduce Kevin.


    "What''s the matter?" Kevin asked coldly, his voice revealing a trace of internal force.


    "Kevin, you''re here too." Shirley''s eyes instantly returned to normal, and she smiled, "Kevin, you''re here too."


    In Shirley''s heart, she was surprised, "My seductive technique has no effect on Kevin. This person really isn''t so easy to get involved."


    The reason why Shirley had disappeared for several days was because she had returned to the family headquarters. Thest time Shirley received her father''s order, hooking Kevin, then, she lured Kevin to sign her family''s ''contract of sale''. Shirley felt that Kevin would not be easy to deal with. She had to improve her ''level'', so she returned to her family headquarters and learned the ''seductive technique''. In the past, she relied entirely on beauty, but beauty did not work for every man. Now that she had learned the seductive technique, her charm had risen by more than one levelpared to before. Shirley originally nned to go to school next week and start using seductive techniques on Kevin. She did not expect to meet Kevin here, so she immediately used seductive techniques on Kevin. As a result, Kevin was not attracted by her charm.


    "No, I want to try again." Shirley unwillingly tried again.

 Chapter 149 I Don’t Know What It Means

    <h4>Chapter 149 I Don''t Know What It Means</h4>


    Shirley said, "Kevin, I like you." After saying that, Shirley threw another nce at Kevin, and her entire body emitted a very strong charismatic aura, which caused men to feel irresistible admiration. When Kevin heard Shirley say that she liked him, he was suddenly shocked. He looked at Shirley''s beauty and wished he could hug her and be free from the world. Kevin''s heartbeat instantly elerated by a lot. Putting aside all thements. Shirley was indeed very beautiful, regardless of her figure or face, she was impable.


    Kevin whispered, "Do you really like me?"


    Shirley hurriedly nodded, "Mm¡ªhmm." She looked like an infinitely shy and adorable woman.


    Lily couldn''t watch any longer. She also felt that Shirley was too charming. Kevin''s heartbeat and breathing seemed to be a little off. Lily pinched Kevin behind his back hurriedly and cursed in her heart, "Kevin, you scoundrel. I won''t allow you to fall in love with Shirley."


    At this time, Kevin suddenly woke up and was greatly shocked in his heart. It turned out that Shirley knew seductive techniques, and he had just almost fallen for Shirley''s seductive techniques. Kevin, who had woken up, immediately became clear¡ªheaded. His heartbeat no longer elerated and his breathing became smooth. However, his eyes were his primary senses. Looking at Shirley, he still felt that she was iparably beautiful. Of course, the main reason was that Shirley was very beautiful, which was why her seductive technique was so powerful. If it was an ugly woman who knew seductive techniques, the moment he woke up, hid eyes would immediately reveal how ugly she was. However, Shirley would not. Because she was very beautiful, she would be struck a second time when he was awake.


    Kevin''s internal energy surged into his mind, which made himpletely clear¡ªheaded.


    Shirley was overjoyed, "Yeah, Kevin really couldn''t resist my seductive technique. I didn''t expect that I would seed the second time. I was going to get him."


    Shirley walked towards Kevin slowly. Shirley''s lips were rosy and extremely attractive. like a red apple, making people want to have a bite.


    However, just as Shirley thought that she was about to seed. Kevin suddenly said, "Is it over? Do you want me to kick you away?"


    "Huh." Shirley was stunned.


    "Shirley, stop it."


    "Kevin, I really like you. Can''t you just give me a chance? Besides, how can I not be worthy of you? My family is better than Lily''s."


    Kevin curled his lips and said something in Shirley''s ear.


    Shirley''s expression changed as she said angrily, "Kevin, you''re shameless."


    After saying that, Shirley walked away angrily.


    Lily asked, "What did you say to her?"


    "Nothing." Kevin did not want to tell Lily.


    "You must tell me, did you whisper in her ear that you wanted to invite her out or something else? Otherwise, why would she scold you shameless?" Lily looked as if she wanted to ask to the end.


    "Youngdy, don''t be so curious, okay?"


    "No, I just want to know it. You are my personal bodyguard. In name, I am your superior."


    "Okay. if you really want to know. I can only tell you. Didn''t Shirley just say that her conditions are better than yours? So, I asked her that her ck fungus is also better than others'' pink fungus?"


    "What do you mean?" Lily looked at Kevin in confusion.


    "No way, you still don''t know about this. Do you want me to exin it to you?" Kevin broke out in cold sweat. He, a person who had crossed over, already knew about it. She actually did not know. Wasn''t she too pure?


    "I don''t know what it means. You have to exin it to me."


    "Miss, goodbye. This is really Shameless."


    "I don''t care. You have to tell me what you mean "


    "Miss, then don''t me me." Kevin''s mouth moved closer to Lily''s ear and exined the meaning of his words.


    "Huh." Lily blushed.


    "You, you, you, you''re really shameless." Lily pointed at Kevin with a flushed face and said.


    "Young miss, you are very unreasonable. You clearly asked me to exin."


    "Hmph." Lily red at Kevin angrily, feeling very embarrassed.


    "Ha¡ªha." Kevinughed heartily. Lily calmed down. She was still a little happy because at least Kevin liked her.


    "You, you, how did you know that Shirley was ck there? Could it be that you really made love with her before?" Lily asked embarrassedly.


    "Ah, Miss, don''t use me unjustly."


    "Then how did you know she was ck?"


    Kevin said, "Actually, I was just guessing. Who knows if Shirley is ck or pink?"


    "Oh, then how do you know that I... I... am pink?" Lily looked down in shame.


    Kevin chuckled and said, "Young miss, you''re so clean. If it''s ck, I wouldn''t believe it. Besides, that evening, you was naked when you changed your clothes and just took a casual nce. I know it then."


    "You, you, you." When Lily thought of what had happened that day. she immediately stomped her feet angrily.


    Kevin said hurriedly, "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about this topic anymore. Youngdy, don''t even think about itter."


    "Who wants to? Hmph, I won''t talk to you anymore." Lily red at Kevin and walked towards the entrance of the hotel, because she happened to see an acquaintance, Molly.


    Shirley walked back to a middle¡ªaged man.


    The middle¡ªaged man was her father Henry.


    "How is it, Shirley?" Henry asked.


    "Dad, I told you, this Kevin is not easy to deal with. I just used the seductive technique on him, but it''s a pity that I failed."


    Henry smiled, "This shows that he really has some ability. The more capable he is, the more our family likes him. Shirley, it''s up to you. If you really can''t do it, let your master take action."


    "No need, it hasn''t reached that point yet." Shirley was still quite confident to herself. Just now, she had at least almost confused Kevin. Shirley was a beauty herself, and practicing seductive techniques was like adding wings to a tiger.


    "Sister Molly, hello." When Lily saw Molly. Zack, and the others arrive, she immediately ran forward.


    Apart from Zack, there was also a middle¡ªaged man with Molly. He was Molly''s father, Hadrian.


    "Hello, Uncle and Grandpa." Lily hurriedly greeted Hadrian and Zack politely.


    Hadrian chuckled and said, "Lily, how long have you been here?"


    "We''ve only just arrived."


    Kevin also walked over.


    When Zack saw Kevin, he immediatelyughed and walked up.


    Naturally, Hadrian had heard of Kevin, and he respected Kevin''s medical skills very much. He immediately looked at Kevin.


    Hadrian wanted to greet Kevin, but Zack said first, "Kevin, nice to meet you."

 Chapter 150 Be Cowardly

    <h4>Chapter 150 Be Cowardly</h4>


    "Nice to meet you, too, Elder Mr. Baker, why are you here? You''re not the boss of thepany. What are you doing here?" Kevin said.


    Zackughed and said, "Although I am not the boss, I am a famous figure in the field of medicine."


    "You have the nerve to speak so loudly with your little skill."


    "Ha¡ªha, Kevin, before you appeared, I was the No.2 in the medical field in London. Tell me, do you think I have the qualifications to participate in today''s summit?" Zack did not mind Kevin saying that he was lousy, because his medical skills were indeed not worth mentioning in front of Kevin.


    "Really? Then who is the No.1 ?" Kevin asked.


    Hadrian, who was standing beside Zack, smiled and said, "Of course, it''s Vern, who is called ''Miraculous Doctor''."


    Zack said, "Of course, Vern is still far from Kevin."


    At this moment, a cold snort came from the door, "Who is farting?"


    Kevin and the others looked at the door and saw an old man about the same age as Zack walking in. Hearing Hadrian''s words, his face seemed to be filled with displeasure.


    Molly whispered to Kevin, "Oh, my god! He heard it. He is the most famous master of traditional medicine in London, Vern. Sunny Hospital was opened by his son, Primo. Thepetition with my father''s Light Hospital is very fierce. They are the tworgest private hospitals in London."


    "Oh." Kevin said. The Light Hospital and Sunny Hospital were the two most famous private hospitals in the area. There was probably nock of fighting.


    When Zack saw Verning, heughed and said, "Old Robert, long time no see. You''re still in high spirits."


    Vern snorted, "Who do you think is inferior to who? Are you saying that my medical skills are inferior to yours?"


    Vern had just thought that Zack was saying that his medical skills were inferior to Zack''s.


    Zackughed out loud, "Elder Mr. Robert, I don''t have the mood to argue with you about whose medical skills are higher. You are the No.1 doctor in London."


    Molly, who was standing beside Kevin, twitched her lips. "What''s the No.1 doctor who started to stir up hype? My grandfather is indifferent to fame and fortune. He doesn''t want to stir up hype."


    Hearing Molly''s words, Kevin seemed to understand. The Bakers and the Roberts probably did not have a good rtionship with each other.


    At this moment, another boy walked in from the door. Kevin recognized him at a nce. He was Conrad, one of the five Campus Maniacs of the St. Paul''s School.


    Conrad was also stunned when he saw Kevin.


    "Why are you here?" Conrad frowned and looked at Kevin.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Kevin said.


    Zack and Vern, who were looking at each other, couldn''t help but look at Kevin and Conrad.


    The middle¡ªaged man beside Vern asked hurriedly, "Conrad, do you know him?"


    Conrad said, "Dad, he is the No.1 viin in the St. Paul''s School, Kevin."


    "Ah " Conrad''s father was shocked. He had already heard Kevin''s name from his son, but he had never seen him before. He hadn''t expected to see Kevin for the first time today.


    Conrad''s father seemed to be very disdainful of Kevin. He snorted, "So the infamous No,1 viin in the St. Paul''s School is you."


    Kevin looked at Conrad''s father and didn''t answer him.


    Vern looked at Kevin a few times and said, "Young man,st time my grandson was beaten so badly in school that his nose and face were swollen. It was you who did it, right?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "Yes, it''s me."


    In the eyes of the other party, Kevin''s direct words were very arrogant.


    Sure enough, Conrad''s father''s eyebrows twitched, and he said in a threatening tone, "Kevin, everyone has a bottom line. Even if you are a student and do something wrong in school, remember to think twice before doing anything to see if you can afford to provoke them."


    "Ha¡ªha, in little London, is there anyone I can''t afford to offend?" Kevin asked.


    "You." Conrad''s father was enraged by Kevin''s arrogant words, and his body trembled slightly.


    When Conrad saw that his father was enraged by Kevin, he immediately felt very distressed. He said to Kevin angrily, "Kevin, please show some respect to my father. If you have anything to do with me, don''t do it to my father."


    Kevin said, "Your father is not a big shot. Why should I respect him? As for you, hum, Conrad, are you sure you can handle it? Why don''t we make an appointment next week to fight one on one?"


    Conrad remembered Kevin''s ruthlessness and his body trembled. Even Alex could not win him, so he had better keep quiet.


    Conrad instantly said in a timid tone, "You, you, don''t be so arrogant. Denny will take care of you next week."


    Vernughed coldly. He looked at Zack and said, "Elder Mr. Baker, this uneducated kid seems to have a lot to do with you. Elder Mr. Baker, you actually mixed up with such a boy. It really surprised me. No wonder your medical skills have been deteriorating these past few years."


    Zack smiled and said, "To be honest, Kevin is a friend of mine."


    Vern snorted in disdain, "I think that you''re in Alzheimer. Let''s go."


    Vern didn''t want to talk to Zack anymore and entered the depths of the hotel.


    Kevin shouted, "Conrad, do you want to make an appointment with me next week?"


    Conrad hurriedly quickened his pace, cursing in his heart, "Shit, who wants to invite you out?"


    Conrad''s father was very dissatisfied with his son''s performance. After walking far away, he snorted, "Conrad, you''ve let us down too much. You and he are both students of the St. Paul''s School. Why do you have to be so afraid of him?"


    "Dad, it''s not that I''m afraid of him. It''s that Kevin who is really ruthless. The St. Paul''s School''s No.1 viin can''t even win him. How dare I? He just said that he wanted to invite me out next week. I don''t even dare to go to school now." Conrad said gloomily.


    "p." Conrad''s father pped the back of Conrad''s head and said angrily. "That''s all you have. In the past, when I told you to keep a low profile in school and not cause trouble, you were crazy to the extreme. Now that I want you to be crazy, you''re like a coward."


    "Your performance has made us lose face. What does Kevin count as? So what if he is the number one viin? No matter how evil he is, he is only a student. Everyone is a student. Your family background is not inferior to his. Why should you be afraid of him?"


    Conrad gathered his courage and said. "It seems to make sense. Alright, I''ll try to see if I can go crazy in front of Kevin."


    Zack looked at the Roberts that was walking far away and sighed deeply.


    Hadrian said, "Dad, forget it. This is the rtionship between our Bakers and the Roberts in this lifetime."


    Zack said to Kevin, "Kevin, that grandson of Vern, who is called Conrad, has a grudge against you at school?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "I beat him up before."


    Zack smiled speechlessly and said, "The Roberts are very narrow¡ªminded. In the future, it would be better to have less contact with them."

 Chapter 151 I Don’t Like Her

    <h4>Chapter 151 I Don''t Like Her</h4>


    "Don''t worry, I have my own limits."


    Zack said, "I''m not worried about you. I''m worried about Charles. It''s really not easy for Charles to take his daughter and fight here alone. It''s not easy to do business here. Charles doesn''t have any strong backers. It was better for her to offend fewer people."


    Kevin could know from Zack''s eyes that his care to Charles, Charles''s business had been able to do so steadily over the years. The Bakers''s care was indispensable. The Bakers were definitely more powerful than Charles alone.


    Zack winked at Molly as if he was reminding his granddaughter to quicklymunicate with Kevin.


    Molly was helpless.


    Hadrian also saw his father''s expression and thought to himself. "Could it be that father wants to match up Molly and Kevin?"


    Lily held Molly''s hand and said, "Sister Molly, let''s go and get some delicious food and walk around."


    "Alright." Molly and Lily left.


    Kevin naturally followed them.


    After they left, Hadrian asked his father, "Dad, you want Molly and Kevin to be together, don''t you?"


    "What? What''s wrong?" Zack asked.


    "Dad, it''s not bad. It''s just that Kevin is several years younger than Molly. Molly has already graduated from university. Kevin is still in the third year of senior high school, so they don''t fit."


    Zack snorted, "What''s a difference of four years? Kevin''s medical skills are much higher than mine. If you miss such a talent, you won''t be able to find another er."


    "Dad, you can''t just consider medical skills. Medical skills are not the most important to our Bakers. The most important is martial skills."


    Of course Zack knew, but he was a medical practitioner, so he couldn''t resist Kevin, who was so skilled in medicine. Zack said, "Kevin also knows martial arts."


    "However, you know his martial arts. It''s not enough. Go back to our family headquarters and have a lot of martial arts at this level. How can Molly marry someone of this level in the future? Besides, even if you want to match them up, others in our n won''t be willing to do so."


    "My granddaughter, it''s okay since I like him very much. In short, I just like Kevin. I just want to match Molly and Kevin. The n wants to find someone with high martial arts skills. Let the other granddaughters of the n go and find one for them. Anyway, my granddaughter has to match Kevin." Zack seemed to have already confirmed Kevin.


    "Ha¡ªha." Hadrian smiled helplessly. He did not express his opinion, but he knew that the n would definitely not allow him to do so. As a father, he did not have the slightest decision¡ªmaking power. Zack might still have some decision ¡ª making power, but there must be a lot of resistance.


    Kevin followed Lily and Molly. When they saw the delicious food, they tasted it and forgot about Kevin.


    "Hi." At this time, a small hand patted Kevin on the back.


    Kevin turned around and saw that it was Sally, Edward and Ben.


    "Miss Kent, it''s you. Oh, and Ben, and Mr. Kent." Kevin smiled at them.


    However, Edward''s impression of Kevin wasn''t good.


    However, Sally seemed to admire Kevin very much. Sally smiled and said, "Kevin, did you decide it?"


    "What?"


    "Huh, you didn''t take my words seriously at all.


    Didn''t I tell you to be my second bodyguard? I''ll pay three times the price." Sally looked at Kevin expectantly.


    "Ha¡ªha." Kevinughed. He was amused by Sally''s words. He really wanted to poach him in front of Edward and Ben.


    Sure enough, Ben''s face turned pale when he heard this.


    When Edward heard this, he was furious and scolded, "Sally, what are you doing?"


    Sally pouted and said, "Dad, I want to dig Kevin from Lily."


    "Nonsense." Edward looked at Ben and scolded her.


    "I''m not messing around, I''m serious.


    "Sally, if you keep messing around, I''ll punish you. Have you considered Ben''s feeling?"


    Sally said, "It''s not like I said I would fire Ben. I want Kevin and Ben to be my bodyguards. If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be safer for me to stay at school in the future? Dad, don''t you want me to be safer?" Sally did not dare to imagine that scene, bringing along Kevin and Ben as her bodyguards. This scene was too beautiful.


    Edward shouted, "Sally, if you keep messing around. Dad will be really angry." Sally pouted in grievance and said angrily.


    "You don''t care about your daughter''s safety at all. You even said that you care about me. Everything is fake. Just let me be killed by a bad person."


    "You, you, you..." Edward was extremely angry with Sally.


    Kevin said, "Sally,e on. I won''t be your bodyguard."


    "Why?" Sally looked at Kevin in confusion.


    "There''s no reason."


    "I''ll pay five times your sries." Sally stretched out five fingers.


    "Tsk, I don''tck money." Kevin said.


    Edward looked at Kevin and said in an unhappy tone, "Kevin, I don''t care who you are. I beg you, can you stay away from my daughter in the future? Sally is too simple, and she is especially susceptible to temptation. Besides, your youngdy Lily''s appearance is not inferior to Sally''s."


    Kevin said, "Mr. Kent, you underestimated me. Do you think I like Sally''s beauty? Don''t be ridiculous, I don''t like her at all. Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you." Kevin turned around and walked away.


    When Sally heard Kevin say that he didn''t like her at her, she shouted angrily, "Hey, Kevin, I don''t like you, either. I just want you to be my bodyguard. You''re too arrogant. You''re pissing me off."


    "Stop." Edward shouted at Sally.


    Sally pouted, "It''s such a pity that I missed such a good bodyguard."


    "What''s good about him? What''s the No.1 viin? To put it bluntly, he''s a hooligan on campus."


    Sally quibbled, "His martial arts are very excellent."


    Edward said, "Since his martial arts skills are so high, why didn''t he go and catch Robin Hood? That''s why he pretended to be so capable in front of you kids. If he went to fight Robin Hood twice, would you believe that he would be swollen in the face with a p?"


    "Kevin is still young." Sally said unconvincingly. "You admire Robin Hood, it''s unfair topare him to defeating Robin Hood. In the future, Kevin might be even more powerful than Robin Hood."


    "Alright, stopparing him to my idol." Kevin took a nce. Lily and Molly had walked a long way. These two women had forgotten about Kevin at all.

 Chapter 152 Like The First Love

    <h4>Chapter 152 Like The First Love</h4>


    Lily and Molly quickly left the banquet hall, and Kevin followed.


    Outside was ake. Many people were ying on the yacht. Lily and Molly went to y on the boat, but Kevin did not follow them.


    Kevin suddenly saw Elsa walking towards him with several policemen.


    Kevin subconsciously shrank. He remembered the battle with Elsa that night. This girl was Kevin''s strongest opponent.


    Kevin smiled with relief. He was Kevin now, not Robin Hood. What was there to be nervous about? Besides, Kevin was not afraid of her. At most, he could just run away.


    "Kevin." Elsa shouted as she walked past Kevin.


    "Uh, Madam, what are you calling me for?" Kevin said.


    "Nothing. Right, be good at school in the future."


    "Madam, did I do something wrong?"


    "Kevin, many students called 911 and said that you hit others at school. Although you haven''t reached the level of arrest by the Public Security Bureau, you''d better be good and don''t cause trouble at school. Otherwise, I won''t joke with you. Don''t think that you have some strength and break the bars of the detention center. I just don''t care about you. Do you hear me?"


    "Oh, I see." Kevin nodded.


    Elsa walked away with the policemen. Kevin looked at Elsa''s back. Her butt was really curvy and her body shape was excellent. She was really the most beautiful constable in the world.


    Elsa walked away. The assistant behind her, Jay, said, "Captain, Kevin is said to be really not a fuel¡ªefficient kid in the St. Paul''s School. Your sister is the No.1 genius expert in the St. Paul''s School. If Kevin doesn''t behave properly, let your sister beat him up and teach him a lesson. I''ll see if he dare to bully others at school."


    Elsa smiled and said, "Forget it, I''m just teaching him a lesson. After all, he''s just a student, and he''s not a person who''s evil or fierce."


    The London Summit was, to put it bluntly, arge¡ªscale party. The bosses gathered together in twos and threes, bragging and showing off to each other. There was nothing substantial about it. Of course, there were some pragmatic ones that could lead to many deals today.


    Kevin was so bored that he wandered around alone to experience the grand banquet.


    At this moment.


    Beside a flower bed at the summit, Charles was holding a wine ss in his hand, chatting andughing with a group of bosses.


    One of the young men smiled and said, "Mr. Green, I heard you found a bodyguard for your daughter."


    "Ha¡ªha, Mr. Brown, you are well¡ªinformed." Charles smiled faintly. He didn''t seem to like Mr. Brown very much, because Mr. Brown had divorced his ex¡ªwife. Last time when he was discussing business, he actually asked Charles how he felt about him being his son¡ªinw. Therefore, Charles didn''t like him. but since everyone had business cooperation, it wasn''t very good for him to take actions.


    Mr. Brown smiled and said, "Mr. Green, if you want to find a bodyguard, why don''t you give me a squeak?"


    Charles said, "What, does Mr. Brown have a good candidate? However, I heard that Mr. Brown does have a few martial arts experts who have reached Level 20 or above."


    Mr. Brownughed and said, "Mr. Green, your daughter is looking for a bodyguard. How can I let my subordinates go? No matter what, I have to personally protect her. Ha¡ªha."


    The group of bosses beside them alsoughed heartily. Of the seven or eight people in their group, Mr. Brown was undoubtedly the strongest in the business world. Not only Charles, but also the other bosses had business dealings with Mr. Brown. Therefore, the group of people gave Mr. Brown special face.


    "Ha¡ªha." Charles only smiled and took a sip of the wine in his hand. In his heart, he wasn''t too happy to tease about his daughter.


    Mr. Brown''s name was Quincy Brown. He was 37 years old this year, and his business was quite big. Of course, his backers were harder than others, so it was normal for him to do more business.


    Quincy had seen Charles''s daughter and was shocked at that time. He didn''t expect Charles''s daughter to be so beautiful. Since then, Quincy had often dreamed of Lily. Especially after he divorced his wife, Quincy seemed to have a different idea. Although he was twice as old as her, he was only 37 years old, so he wasn''t very old.


    At this time, Mr. Wood said, "I have the honor to meet Mr. Green''s daughter. She is so beautiful."


    "Is that so? No wonder Quincy always wants to be a bodyguard for Mr. Green''s daughter."


    "Ha ¡ª ha." The seven or eight bossesughed loudly, but Charles only smiled faintly.


    "Hey, didn''t Mr. Brown just get divorced? He''s single now." Said one of the bosses.


    "That''s right, I didn''t remember it even if you didn''t tell me. No wonder Mr. Brown is so enthusiastic. Could it be that he wants to be Mr. Green''s son¡ªinw?"


    "Ha¡ªha..." Everyoneughed again.


    Charles''s face was already filled with displeasure. Unfortunately, those bosses seemed to have deliberately turned a blind eye to him.


    Quincy picked up his ss and smiled. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m already quite old, and Mr. Green''s daughter is still in the third year of high school."


    "Mr. Brown, you are too modest. You are the youngest boss among us. You are just 37 years old, and you are young and promising. Besides, she is almost 18 years old since she is in the third year of senior high school. She is the most beautiful in her life now.


    "That''s right. A girl is eighteen years old. She should have already grown up. My little honey is only 18 years old."


    "Ha¡ªha ..." Everyoneughed again.


    Charles stood at the side, his expression a bit heavy, and he grasped the ss in his hand more tightly unconsciously.


    On the other side, Mr. Wood nced at Charles and snorted in his heart, "Charles, you really think Mr. Brown is doing business with you because of your strength. If Mr. Brown hadn''t given you that $50 million billst time for your daughter''s sake, how could he have given it to you?"


    Considering it, Mr. Wood immediately said, "I think it''s better to be honest. We''re all businessmen. Mr. Brown, to be honest, do you really have a crush on Mr. Green''s daughter? Mr. Green is also here today, so I might as well ask Mr. Green if he can ept you as his son¡ªinw."


    "Right, right, right." Everyone roared and then looked at Quincy.


    Quincy pretended to be embarrassed andughed as if he was being forced to confess. "Alright, don''t make fun of me. Men, who doesn''t love beauties? Ever since I identally saw Mr. Green''s daughterst time, I''ve missed her everyday."


    Charles gripped the wine ss with his fingers. Hearing Mr. Brown''s words, he felt a wave of nausea.


    "I''m almost 40 years old now. I''ve been married before, but this is the first time I''m so excited. It''s like it is my first love."

 Chapter 153 Want To Marry Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 153 Want To Marry Your Daughter</h4>


    "Ha¡ªha..." Everyoneughed.


    "Don''tugh," Quincy said. "I''m telling the truth." Everyone didn''t say anything, but they scoffed in their hearts. They thought that Mr. Brown, you were so romantic and shameless. There were no more than eighty women who had slept with you before, and you still felt like you were in love for the first time, so you really had the face to say it out loud.


    "Mr. Brown, since you like Miss Green so much and unmarried. Mr. Green is here today. Why don''t you ask Mr. Green directly to see if you meets the criteria for recruiting his son¡ªinw?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. Mr. Green, you''ve seen Mr. Brown''s kindness as well. Just show your attitude. If it''s okay, then it''s okay. If it''s not okay, then it''s not okay." Mr. Wood said.


    Everyone looked at Charles.


    Charles smiled and said. "You guys don''t make fun of me."


    Mr. Wood hurriedly said. "Mr. Green, we are not joking. Mr. Brown likes your daughter so much that he doesn''t even think about eating and drinking now. Why don''t you pity Mr. Brown and marry your daughter to Mr. Brown?"


    "Ha¡ªha, right, right."


    Charles was quite angry but after all, he was someone who had some self¡ªrestraint. He just smiled and said, "Alright, everyone, let''s go on talking about our business."


    Mr. Wood immediately felt contempt in his heart. If he didn''t like your daughter? How could there be any business for you? Mr. Wood smiled and said, "Mr. Green, you''re too boring. Can men do business without women?"


    Charles looked at Mr. Wood, as if he had heard something else from his words.


    Mr. Brown smiled and said, "Alright, we are always cooperating with each other. Don''t hurt our friendliness."


    Mr. Green smiled, "Mr. Brown''s words are reasonable. Come on, let me give everyone a toast." Before everyone could react. Charles picked up the goblet in his hand and gestured for it in one gulp. A waiter at the side immediately walked up and filled Charles''s ss.


    Everyone looked at Charles without blinking and did not raise their sses.


    Mr. Wood said, "Mr. Green, you''re a little boring. How can Mr. Brown be unworthy of your daughter? How can you give him some face? Mr. Brown is less than forty years old. In terms of career, he is much stronger than you. In terms of strength, he is much stronger than you. You should think about it. In the future, your daughter may not have such a good man as her husband."


    "Yes, Mr. Green, it doesn''t matter if she is in the third year of high school. She can still go on his study, right?"


    "Yes, yes." Everyone was busy heckling. He could tell that everyone was praising Quincy''s stinky feet. Charles was nothing.


    Charles smiled and said, "To be honest, my little girl is indeed still young. I beg you to let my little girl go. In this way, I''ll have another drink. I''ll invite you all to the whorehouse to have a good time another day." Charles gulped it down in one gulp.


    Everyone didn''t say anything else, because they saw determination on Charles''s face.


    Quincy seemed to be very unhappy. He felt that Charles was a little unwise. I like your daughter, and it''s only good for you. In the future, it''s easy for him to cooperate with him, but he refused me in public.


    Quincy smiled and said, "Mr. Green, give me a chance to say a few words. I wonder if you''ve ever met a woman you love. I wonder if you can understand the feeling of not thinking about food and water. Anyway, I''ve said it today. I don''t want my face anymore. I''ll just say it directly. That''s right. I''m in love with your daughter."


    Charles shivered. How disgusting he was. Charles treated his daughter like the apple of his eye. How could he allow such a man to taint his daughter''s innocence?


    Charles said angrily, "Mr. Brown, I can only say sorry to you. My daughter is indeed still young."


    When Quincy saw Charles refuse him directly, he immediately said with a serious expression. "Ha¡ªha, young? Eighteen years old, right? Which boss here hasn''t slept with an eighteen¡ªyear¡ªold youngdy? You must have slept with an eighteen¡ªyear¡ªold woman in the whorehouse. Do you think those eighteen¡ªyea¡ªold youngdies you slept with are young? Can''t you go in?"


    Charles was already very unhappy. His words made him furious. He really wanted to throw a ss of wine, but he still managed to hold it back.


    "Mr. Brown, you also have a daughter. I heard that she is 12 years old, right? You also have a son. He is 8 years old. The father of your two children. you like my 18¡ªyear¡ªold daughter, don''t you think that it''s a bit too much?"


    "Ha¡ªha. for love, everything can be ignored. I love your daughter, this is enough. For those of us who are bosses, whose lover wouldn''t be in her early twenties and who would be looking for someone in their thirties? Besides. I''m sincere about your daughter. I don''t care about food and water, and I toss and turn in the night. It''s hard for me to fall asleep. Mr. Green, think about it. Marry your daughter to me. You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. You can answer me in three days."


    Charles said directly. "There''s no need to think about it. This is impossible."


    After saying that. Charles gulped down a mouthful of wine.


    The other bosses remained silent, as if they were watching a good show.


    Quincy''s expression turned cold as he gulped down a mouthful of wine.


    Quincy said, "Mr. Green, do you really look down on me so much?"


    Charles said, "Sorry, this is a matter of principle."


    "Alright, since you don''t like me so much, then I guess you won''t like our business anymore."


    Charles''s face trembled as he said, "We signed the contract."


    "Contract? Ha¡ªha, so what? I don''t want that batch of goods."


    Charles was furious in his heart. He never expected that Quincy was such a shameless man. Charles would have topensate to death if he didn''t want the 50 million worth of goods.


    "Mr. Brown, is this really necessary?"


    "I told you, I like your daughter. If it weren''t for this, do you think that the 50 million order would have been signed with you? Yourpany''s strength is far inferior to Mr. Wood''s," Quincy said.


    Mr. Wood had just made Charles very disgusted. Last time, Kevin smashed his son''s Porsche. Mr. Wood was asking him topensate him for the original price. In fact, even if he smashed it, it was impossible topensate him for the original price. It was considered a second¡ªhand price. However, considering the business in the market, he didn''t bother with it andpensated him for the original price.


    At this moment. Charles felt an indescribable depression in his heart.


    Charles said, "Mr. Brown, if you really want to do this, then we can only meet in court."


    Quincy curled his lips and said, "There are plenty of people in my officialdom. Charles, you should know my background."


    Charles''s fingers that were holding the wine cup seemed to be trembling. Of course, Charles knew Quincy''s strength, so he couldn''tpete with him at all.


    The other bosses didn''t interrupt them. When Mr. Wood saw that Charles was about to go mad with anger, he felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    Mr. Wood deliberately smiled and said to Charles, "Mr. Green, why not agree Mr. Brown? It''s rare for Mr. Brown to like your daughter. Mr. Brown is only 37 years old, and now he''s divorced. Although he''s the father of two children. Mr. Brown is infatuated. You should marry your daughter to him. Mr. Brown still has to call you father¡ªinw in the future, right?"

 Chapter 154 He Is Really Very Angry

    <h4>Chapter 154 He Is Really Very Angry</h4>


    "Shut up." Charles couldn''t help but roar at Mr. Wood.


    Mr. Wood said unhappily. "I just advise you kindly. why are you angry at me? Okay, just pretend that I didn''t say anything. Since you have offend Mr. Brown, I don''t think yourpany won''t go bankrupt."


    Charles was so angry that he trembled. as if he waspletely dependent on Mr. Brown.


    Quincy said, "Mr. Green, everyone is an adult and has worked hard in the business for so many years. You should be very clear about the interests involved. You should be very clear about whether marrying your daughter to me or not is beneficial to you or fatal to you. In short, I, Quincy, will definitely treat..."


    "p." At this time, a brick flew onto Quincy''s head, which immediately smashed a hole, and the blood flowed down..


    "Who?" Quincy shouted, "What the hell, who the hell would dare to smash me?"


    At this moment, twenty meters away from Quincy, Kevin was walking over. He was the one who threw the brick at him.


    Kevin was extremely angry. As he walked, he picked up a ss from a waiter''s te. With a "whoosh" sound, the wine cup flew straight towards Quincy.


    "p." Quincy, who was still in a rage and shouting for someone to smash him, suddenly pped the back of his head and a cup flew over, almost smashing him to death.


    "Damn it, who smashed me?" Quincy shouted loudly. The two holes in his head were already covered in blood.


    Everyone was shocked as well. The crowd stirred up. Even Charles was shocked. There were too many people, and for a moment, he didn''t know where the bricks and the cup flew in from.


    At this time, Kevin''s voice came from ten meters away, "It''s me."


    Everyone immediately turned to look at Kevin.


    When Quincy saw the one who smashed him appear, he was furious. He smashed the cup in his hand to the ground and roared, "Holy shit!"


    Before Quincy could finish his sentence, Kevin instantly jumped to Quincy''s side and kicked him away.


    Quincy flew into a flower bed behind him.


    Kevin jumped up again in the blink of an eye and grabbed Quincy by his cor.


    "Shit!" Kevin punched Quincy on his eye, and Quincy''s eyes instantly turned into ck.


    There was a flurry at the scene, and many bosses took a few steps back.


    Charles reacted and ran up to him hurriedly, "Kevin, no, no...."


    After all, Charles had self ¡ª restraint. No matter what, he wouldn''t hit anyone. However, Kevin wouldn''t care about self¡ªrestraint. Anyway, he was the No.1 viin of the St. Paul''s School. Everyone in the school knew that the No.1 viin was unreasonable.


    Although Quincy had also practiced a little martial arts, he was no match for Kevin. Kevin grabbed his cor and pressed him into the soil of the flower bed.


    "Holy shit!"


    "Bang!" He punched Quincy in his stomach.


    "Ouch." Quincy screamed in pain.


    "Fuck you."


    "Bang!" Kevin punched him fiercely. Every time he punched, he would curse. It was the first time Kevin had said such vulgar words. Kevin had never said such vulgar words before. The main reason was that this man was really too bad, which made Kevin angry.


    The fight here caused a sensation at once.


    On the cruise ship on theke. Lily said, "Eh, something seems to have happened over there. Let''s go and take a look."


    Molly nodded.


    When Lily ran over with curiosity, she was stunned. Originally, she just wanted to watch the show, but it was actually rted to her. She saw her father pulling Kevin, and Kevin pressed a man into the flower bed and punched him one by one, which caused her father to be unable to pull him back.


    Lily was instantly dumbfounded. Kevin scolded while beating him, "Are you? Even an old pig like you dares to like my youngdy?"


    "Bang!" Kevin didn''t even know how many punches he had punched him.


    Molly frowned deeply, and Lily and Molly went up to help his father hurriedly, grabbing Kevin.


    "Stop!" Lily pulled Kevin and pleaded, "It must be wrong to hit someone like this."


    Molly took the opportunity to ask, "Uncle, what''s going on? Why is Kevin so angry?"


    Charles said hurriedly, "It was because of Quincy. He said that he likes Lily and wants to marry her. I guess that he heard what he said, so he rushed over to hit him. Let''s not talk about it anymore. Hurry up and help me pull Kevin away. If he continues beating him, he''ll kill him."


    "Oh, my god." Molly was really speechless about him.


    After Lily heard this, for some reason, she felt a burst of joy in her heart. Kevin angrily beat him up because Mr. Brown liked her. How could Lily not feel happy? Suddenly, she felt that Kevin''s actions of hitting others had be handsome.


    At this time, Elsa came. Elsa was here today to safeguard the security here. After all, the people attending the summit were not small fry.


    "Stop." Elsa roared.


    Elsa rushed forward and grabbed the clothes on Kevin''s back. She fiercely pulled Kevin away and threw him back. Kevin was thrown several meters away.


    The onlookers cried out in rm. The policewoman was indeed formidable. Just now, Charles and the others were unable to pull Kevin away, and she pulled him away just with one hand.


    Actually, Kevin knew that Elsa was here. When Elsa pulled him, Kevin deliberately didn''t resist because Kevin didn''t want him to have anything to do with Robin Hood. He deliberately pretended to be weak in front of Elsa.


    Quincy, who was beaten until his nose was blue and his face was swollen, and he vomited blood, was helped up by the police. He looked weak.


    Elsa said to Kevin angrily. "Kevin, you are too presumptuous. I have given you the chance again and again, but you have caused trouble again and again."


    Kevin said, "He deserves it."


    Elsa roared, "Take him to the guard room."


    Two policemen came up and pulled Kevin.


    Kevinughed and looked at Mr. Wood standing in the crowd. He said, "Is Nick your son? Tell your son to wait for me."


    "Shut up." Seeing that Kevin actually dared to threaten others, Elsa shouted loudly.


    "Charles, is this rascal the bodyguard you hired?" Said Mr. Wood, trembling with rage as he looked at Charles.


    Charles was helpless, but he was relieved after beating Quincy up just now, even though it wasn''t good to beat him up like this. Charles said, "Mr. Wood, Kevin is the No.1 viin on campus. I think you should know that your son, Nick, is also one of the viins on campus. Let your son go to find Kevin and it''s useless to tell me."


    After saying that, Charles was also taken away.


    Mr. Wood was extremely angry. He didn''t expect Charles to be so rascal. He actually said that let his son go to meet Kevin.


    Of course Mr. Wood knew that his son had never win Kevin in school. Wasn''t this to anger him? Kevin was taken to a security room in the hotel. Charles and the others were also brought here. As for Quincy, he was probably sent to the hospital.

 Chapter 155 It Is A Horrible Fight

    <h4>Chapter 155 It Is A Horrible Fight</h4>


    "Kevin, you''re too bold." Elsa mmed the table.


    Kevin smiled and said, "He deserves it. If it was Robin Hood here, I''m afraid that he would be killed. I just beat him up."


    Elsa said angrily. "Kevin, if you mention Robin Hood again, I won''t be polite to you anymore." Elsa was infuriated when she heard ''Robin Hood''. She felt the heat on her pants and immediately remembered the cut belt and the underwear.


    Very quickly, Zack and Hadrian arrived.


    Zack looked at Kevin speechless. He actually hit someone. His medical skills were already so excellent. At least, his image followed suit. Who would believe that he was a miraculous doctor if his image was revealed?


    Zack said, "Madam Ray, can you do me a favor? Handle this matter leniently, okay?"


    Elsa respected Zack a lot, so she finally nodded and said, "I can let Kevin go now, but I can''t guarantee how Quincy will retaliate in the future. Of course, if you can find him for yourself, then it would be best."


    "Thank you. We will do it ourselves. Besides, Quincy will definitely not let the police interfere. Everyone knows that." Hadrian said.


    Elsa nodded. In fact, there were too many such grudges in London. The police could not control them, and they were reluctant to interfere. Let them fight to the death in private. In any case, the police would be toozy to pay attention if they did not exceed the bottom line of the police. The police mainly protected themoners, not the personal grudges of the rich. Themoners did not have the strength to protect themselves and could only rely on the police. Now that Kevin had beaten Quincy, Quincy''s forces were extraordinary and naturally would not ept it. There would definitely be a fight between them. Neither of them was innocent, so there was no point for the police to interfere.


    Elsa waved her hand and said, "Go, just leave here quickly."


    Kevin and the others left the guard room.


    Zack said, "Little Kevin, the police let you go, but that doesn''t mean it''s fine. Quincy will definitely not let you go, but I don''t know how he will deal with you. You have to be carefulter."


    Kevin twitched his lips and said, "I don''t put him in my eyes at all."


    Hadrian said, "Quincy is rted to the Dragon n in London. The Dragon n is one of the three irregr forces."


    "I have already fighted with the Dragon Gang. So what if the Dragon n?" Kevin said.


    "This matter was only a small episode for the entire summit.


    After leaving the guard room. Charles said, "Uncle Zack. Hadrian, I don''t have the mood to continue attending the summit here today. I''ll take Kevin and Lily back first."


    "Okay." Zack nodded.


    Charles and Kevin left immediately.


    Kevin said, "Uncle, did you get into trouble because of me?"


    Charles smiled, "How is that possible? Actually, I feel relieved that you hit Quincy. This shameless man actually dares to say that he want to marry Lily. You really did a good job."


    "Uh, Uncle, you and Quincy don''t still have cooperation. Isn''t your cooperation canceled now?"


    "It''s okay, if it was canceled. Everything is worth "Uncle, it''s good that you really think that way it."


    You must resist after being bullied."


    "Ha¡ªha, you''re right, but you know that I''m not strong enough to y with them. I''m just a businessman at the bottom of London. I''m worried about you now. What if you can''t handle it? Lily and I are counting on you now. If you fall, our father and daughter will also die." Charles said.


    Lily hurriedly nodded. In the past, Lily was very afraid that Kevin would offend others. For example, when Kevin attacked Tim of the Dragon Gang. Lily had always med Kevin for making trouble for her father. The reason why she was so afraid was because her father was only a low ¡ª level businessman and could notpare with others here. But now, Kevin had offended so many rich second generations in school, and today he had even hit Quincy. Lily did not dare to imagine that if Kevin fell, neither of her father and her would know how to surviveter.


    Kevin smiled and understood their thoughts.


    Kevin said, "Uncle, as long as you believe in one sentence, I don''t care about the entire London. In the future, you can be arrogant in London. I will be your strong backing."


    "Ha¡ªha, Kevin, you are so crazy, but I like to hear what you say." Charles was excited silently. He didn''t care about the entire London. Although he didn''t know if it was true or not, it sounded excited. Even he let him be arrogant in the future, Charles felt that it was quite exciting to just think about it.


    "Uncle, it''s still so early to go back. Why don''t I teach you some fighting skills today?"


    "Alright." Charles said excitedly.


    When Kevin and Charles arrived home, it was only ten o''clock in the morning. Kevin immediately taught Charles some fighting skills. Lily happily watched from the side. She liked this feeling. Her father and Kevin were both at home, and they were so happy as a family. Eh, why did she add Kevin in her family? Lily blushed, but no one paid attention to her.


    At this moment. Quincy was lying on the hospital bed with gauze tied to his head and ster on his body. He looked miserable. The gauze was wrapped around him like a mummy, and he could not even speak clearly. However, from his eyes, he could clearly see boundless anger. The doctor said that his stomach had almost been pierced by Kevin. Now, his stomach was extremely fragile. For at least three years, he couldn''t eat too much. He was afraid that if it was to burst. In addition, he couldn''t get out of bed now, and he couldn''t eat for the next few days, so he could only receive nutrition injections.


    Quincy bit his teeth hardly and thought to himself, "Charles, wait for me." However, because he gritted his teeth too hard, Quincy suddenly let out a miserable scream, and two teeth fell out of his mouth. The doctor hurriedly said, "I told you not to move, but you''re still moving."


    "I''m not moving." Quincy said with a sad face.


    "You just gritted your teeth. You can''t even grind your teeth now. You were beaten so badly that your gums were loose. Once you gritted your teeth, your teeth fell out."


    "But, I''m very angry. I have to vent my anger." Quincy said grievously.


    "You can''t clench your teeth even if you''re very angry."


    "Ah, ah, ah." Quincy roared angrily. He could not even grind his teeth when he was beaten to the point of lying on the bed. However, at this moment, two more teeth fell out of Quincy''s mouth.


    "Doctor, what''s going on? I didn''t grind my teeth. Why did my teeth fall out again?"


    The doctor said, "You just yelled, You yelled your teeth out."


    "What?" Hearing the doctor''s words, Quincy''s entire body trembled with anger. His heart was burning with anger, but he couldn''t grind his teeth. He couldn''t even roar. Was there any anger in the world that was more aggrieved than this?

 Chapter 156 Clean Up The portal

    <h4>Chapter 156 Clean Up The portal</h4>


    At this moment, the doctor hurriedly pressed down on his body and said. "Don''t tremble. If you continue to tremble, your stomach will probably droop again."


    Quincy could no longer control his emotions. Two lines of tear silently flowed down his cheeks. Even he couldn''t bear to watch his miserable state anymore. He couldn''t vent his anger and could only hold it in his stomach. It was worse than death. Quincy swore that he would never let go of Charles and the others. This hatred would never stop until they died.


    Kevin taught Charles some martial art all day long. In the afternoon, n came and practiced with Charles. Lily was very happy today. She served them coffee and water. She felt very warm in her heart. She hoped that this happiness would never end.


    In the evening, Charles treated him to dinner at the restaurant outside, and n also went with them.


    At this moment. at Denny''s house.


    Cohn hurriedly walked in.


    "Denny."


    "Colin, you''re back." Denny said with a pig¡ªheaded face.


    "That''s right. This year''s Enterprise Summit is really fun. I also saw the local celebrity in London and took a photo with him."


    Denny curled his lips and said. "I''m not interested in these celebrities. Tell me about other things. Are there any beauties or something?"


    Colin said, "Of course there are many beauties, but guess who I met at the summit today."


    "Who?"


    "That silly Kevin."


    "Kevin? Why would Kevin who is a stupid attend it? Is the summit something people like him can go to?" Denny said unhappily. He stayed at home all day and didn''t dare to go out with his pig ¡ª head face, while Kevin could go to the summit.


    Colin said, "The silly Kevin, there was another show at the summit today. I heard that Quincy, the boss, likes Charles''s daughter. Then silly Kevin was unhappy and beat Quincy up fiercely, which was a fierce beating. This matter was spread to the Window of London Forum and aroused the heated discussion of many citizens in London." If you don''t believe me, you can go to the Window of London Forum and have a look. I guarantee that there will be a video."


    Denny picked up the tablet and opened a forum called the Window of London Forum. This forum was the most famous forum in London, just like the Facebook was for the students of the St. Paul''s School. The Facebook was mainly for students from the St. Paul''s School, and the Window of London Forum was the ce for gossip among the citizens of London. When he opened the Window of London Forum, he didn''t see any posts about Kevin at the beginning. The posts were all about Robin Hood, the most beautiful policeman, Elsa, and other important figures. Kevin was a celebrity on the Facebook, but in the Window of London Forum, he could only be said to be nothing. However, although Kevin was nothing to this forum, Quincy was not. Therefore, after flipping through it, he really found a post about Kevin. It seemed that Kevin had borrowed the light of Quincy to be able to ess the popr post on the Window of London Forum.


    The post read, "Quincy, a famous entrepreneur in London, was beaten up by Kevin, the Nolviin of the St. Paul''s School, at the enterprise summit this morning. He had been sent to the hospital. I heard that he was beaten up very badly."


    This post also added a video. In the video, Kevin fiercely punched Quincy, which caused him to be in a miserable state.


    Although this post wasn''t a popr post, there were already more than 40,000ments.


    ''Just like before'' said, "God, Quincy is so miserable. He was beaten up by a bad student, and I really felt wronged for him."


    "I''m the most disgusting of all the bullies in the St. Paul''s School. They''re just garbage that wastes food." Slow said.


    The skeletal elf said, "That bully Kevin, I really hope that he will be expelled from the St. Paul''s School, because he is just wasting teaching resources at school."


    Pink said, "Robin Hood. Quicklye out. Take care of this No.1 evil young man, Kevin. Did you kill Chris before? Let him die earlier and apany Chris."


    Denny flipped through it and smiled, "Kevin, an idiot, even ran to the Window of London Forum to embarrass himself. Look at thisment, he scolded the idiot Kevin so much. Kevin is notorious in the St. Paul''s School, and now he is probably going to be notorious in the Window of London Forum."


    Colin chuckled, "Denny, don''t worry. That Quincy is not a coward. He will never let him go. Sooner orter, Kevin and his dog master Charles will be turned into shit by Quincy. Quincy''s uncle is the First Vice Hall Master of the Dragon n. I''m afraid Kevin doesn''t know about Quincy''s background. I think he''s already trembling now."


    Denny nodded and said, "His dog master Charles is really cheap. And Lily, she is really a bitch. No wonder Kevin was so angry today. Some people want topete with him, so he got angry."


    "Ha¡ªha, Denny, you''re really very brilliant." Colin gave him a thumbs up.


    Denny put the tablet down on the sofa and said, "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Colin, What I asked you to do, how is it going?"


    "Huh, what is it?" Colin asked doubtfully.


    "Damn, I told you yesterday, but you actually forgot it. What am I going to do next Monday?"


    "You want to beat Kevin up?" Colin hurriedly said.


    "Then what? Did I ask you to help me build up my momentum? Make the scene a little more sensational, even more sensational than thest time when Alex and Kevin fought miserably. Do you really take my words to heart?"


    Colin suddenly thought of something andughed, "Denny, are you sure you want to make a sensation?"


    "Nonsense, I want to build momentum and trample Kevin to death in front of more people. The more prestige I have in the school, the more I can recover. I was beaten into a pig''s head by Robin Hood, and my heart is already filled with anger. I also need someone to vent my anger. Kevin is the most suitable one. Hurry up and build momentum for me."


    Colin smiled and said, "Denny, I''ve already thought of a way. Ha¡ªha, didn''t Kevin hit someone at the summit today? He was even on the Window of London Forum. Now that so many people on the forum have scolded Kevin, it''s good that we go to the Window of London Forum and post a post saying that you. Denny, are going to clean up the portal for the St. Paul''s School."


    "You must be supported by a lot of people under the banner of cleaning up for our school at this time. Then, in the name of your father, we invite the parents of the students from the St. Paul''s School to go to our school next Monday to watch you beat up the No.l viin and punish the scum, Kevin. "I think the scene will definitely be very sensational. Kevin hit someone at the summit today. Many people are unhappy with him. In addition to your father''s name, I dare not say anything else. At least the parents of the five crazy youths and a few Campus Maniacs will be interested in seeing how you clean up the portal for our school and punish the first Campus Maniacs."

 Chapter 157 The Window of London Forum

    <h4>Chapter 157 The Window of London Forum</h4>


    Denny pped his hands and gave a thumbs¡ªup to Colin. Heughed and said. "WOW, Colin, you really are worthy of being my Divine Swordsmans best friend. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. That idea of yours is just two words, absolutely excellent."


    Denny was very satisfied with Colin''s suggestion.


    At this moment, Kevin, Charles, Lily, and n were eating in a private room of an upscale hotel.


    Kevin raised a cup full of wine and said, "Uncle,e on, let me propose a toast to you."


    "Ha¡ªha, Kevin, let me toast you. Thank you for youring. Really, every time I think of you at my home and beside Lily, I''m really at ease. Thank you, I must drink this wine."


    "Uncle, you''re too polite. I want to thank you for taking me in. Otherwise, I don''t even know where I''m wandering in the city."


    Charles smiled and thought what Kevin said was just a joke. With his ability, did he still need to wander around?


    "Enjoy it."


    Kevin gulped down the wine in one gulp, then let out a breath. This wine was so refreshing. This was also the first time he hade to such a high¡ªend restaurant with Charles and Lily. His mood was also very good.


    When Lily saw Kevin drink a whole cup of wine and drink it like a soft drink, she couldn''t help but say, "You drank so much. Don''t let my father carry you on his back when we go back."


    n said, "Lily, Kevin''s liquor volume is extraordinary. Three bottles of liquor is just an enjoyment to him."


    "I don''t believe it." Lily pouted.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Youngdy, I''m going to have a good drink tonight. Bring me two more boxes of liquor, please."


    Charles was shocked, "Kevin, could you really drink so much?"


    "Uncle,e to this world... I haven''t even had a good drink in the city yet. I''ll drink until I get drunk tonight."


    Seeing Kevin''s heroic tone, Charles couldn''t help but feel hot¡ªblooded. He said, "Alright, then I''ll apany you to get drunk. It''s been a long time since I''ve been so happy today."


    Lily immediately looked at her father and said angrily, "Dad, what are you drinking so much for?"


    "Ha¡ªha, Lily, it''s rare for Kevin toe out to dinner with us today. Everyone is in such a good mood. I have never dared to get drunk in all these years, but today, no matter what, I still have to have a good drink with Kevin." Charles said excitedly.


    n also said, "Then I''ll apany you. Anyway, tomorrow is Sunday, I''ll sleep for a day and a night when I''m drunk."


    "Ha¡ªha, let''s go on." Kevin directly open a bottle of wine. It was already meaningless to use a ss, so he directly drank with the bottle.


    Of course, Charles and n didn''t dare to drink like this. If they drank like this, they would be drunk in a few minutes.


    Lily was rather conflicted. She did not want her father to drink so much, but she was helpless. She could only stare at Kevin. However, looking at Kevin with her eyes, she clearly felt an indescribable happiness.


    Charles drank a few cups and his stomach burned. He said that he would rest for a while before drinking.


    Charles casually took out his phone and opened a software on the desktop, which is the quick desktop opening software of the Window of London Forum.


    The Window of London Forum''s leading role naturally was Robin Hood.


    When Charles was free, he liked to enter the Window of London Forum to see if there were any new posts and movements regarding of Robin Hood.


    When Charles saw a few new posts, they were all about Robin Hood. Although Charles did not reply, he still silently praised them.


    At this moment, Charles saw a post saying that Quincy was beaten. Charles clicked on it. After reading it, he hurriedly said to Kevin, "Kevin, the matter of you beating Quincy today was sent to the Window of London Forum. More than 40,000 replies were sent. Furthermore, everyone scolded you. There were also people who requested toe out and kill you to apany Chris. "Kevin, will something happen?"


    "Huh, what will happen?"


    "Those citizens who don''t know the truth, seeing that you are the viin of the St. Paul''s School and hitting people at the summit, all of them criticized and demanded that you be annihted by Robin Hood. I''m very worried, what if that Robin Hood really appears in the middle of the night and kills you? That Chris is also a student, and you are also a student, so I have to worry about you."


    Kevinughed, "Uncle, how can Chris bepared to me? I''m just hitting someone. I didn''t ignore life, nor did I look down on people''s lives. If I lose, Robin Hood will take actions on behalf of the heavens, and the one he is looking for isn''t me. Don''t worry."


    "However, those townsfolk who don''t know what is right and wrong always reply in their posts, saying that they will let Robin Hood deal with you. What if Robin Hood often goes to the Window of London Forum? What should we do when he finds it?"


    Kevin chuckled and thought to himself, "I''m Robin Hood. Will I kill myself?"


    n asked, "Uncle, what is the Window of London Forum?"


    "The Window of London Forum is the most famous freedom forum in London. Just like the Facebook of your St. Paul''s School, there are a lot of citizens strolling on the forum. Regardless of whether it is civilians, wealthy businessmen, or police celebrities, they are frequent visitors to the Window of London Forum. Here is a free forum, refer to the St. Paul''s School''s forum. "It is precisely because this window is so influential that I am worried."


    Kevin took out his mobile phone and said, "I''ll also go to the Window of London Forum to take a look."


    Kevin also entered the Window of London Forum. At a nce, more than half of the posts were rted to Robin Hood.


    "Uncle, it''s all Robin Hood? Look at the first and most poprment, 1.28 millionments. Tsk tsk,pared to the Window of London Forum, the St. Paul''s School''s forum is a firefly." Kevin said.


    Charles said, "The active users of the Window of London Forum are all the citizens in London, and the total poption of London is close to 5 million. Therefore, how can your small St. Paul''s School''s forumpare to the Window of London Forum? Your school, the St. Paul''s School only has tens of thousands of people."


    Kevin smiled and said, "No wonder I can''t find my name. I, Kevin, am the hottest person on the forum of the St. Paul''s School."


    Charles said, "The people that the Window of London Forum is paying attention to are all big shots. For example, Robin Hood, the policewoman Elsa, and those super experts of London. The celebrities with high prestige are also the three irregr hall masters, vice hall masters, and the like."


    "So, you are just the No.1 viin of the St. Paul''s School. Ha¡ªha, considering the entire London, you are simply too insignificant."


    "Ha¡ªha." Kevin only smiled. Although his name was insignificant in the Window of London Forum, his mysterious identity was one of the most popr characters in the Window of London Forum.


    Kevin flipped through the posts on the Window of London Forum. Apart from Robin Hood, there were also many posts about Elsa, many of which revealed Elsa''s life photos. When Kevin saw Elsa''s life photo, he immediately let out a wow. Kevin had only seen her wearing a police uniform before, but he had never seen her wearing any other clothes. At this moment, when he saw the ordinary clothes she wore in her life photo, he felt another sensation. She was extremely beautiful.

 Chapter 158 A Drop In The Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 158 A Drop In The Ocean</h4>


    "Uncle, Elsa is very popr in London. Look at the Window of London Forum, many people are paying attention to her."


    Charles said, "Elsa is the publicly acknowledged No.1 beauty in London. She is very popr. Last time, when she defeated Robin Hood, her martial art was outstanding and she was in the limelight. Naturally, she is even more popr now."


    At this time, Lily said proudly, "My Sister Molly is the second beauty in London."


    Charles chuckled.


    "Molly? Elder Mr. Baker''s granddaughter?"


    Charles said, "Yes, although Molly is not as popr as Elsa, she is often posted at the Window of London Forum. She and Elsa are widely acknowledged as the city''s beauties."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that girl to be a London Flower." Kevin smiled speechlessly. Elder Mr. Baker still wanted to match him with Molly. If he really was together with Molly, then Kevin would be a thorn in the side of many men in London.


    n asked, "Lily, why aren''t you famous in the Window of London Forum? I don''t think your beauty is inferior to Elsa''s."


    Lily blushed with embarrassment when n said this. She smiled and said. "Don''t talk nonsense. How can Ipare to a policewoman?" Lily was admired for her beauty and felt very happy.


    Kevin said, "That''s right, n, don''t talk nonsense. How can my youngdypare to Madam Ray?"


    Hearing this, Lily was immediately unhappy. She pouted at Kevin, feeling very depressed. It didn''t matter if n said that she was beautiful or not. But she really cared about what Kevin said.


    "I will ignore you." Lily looked angry.


    "Ha¡ªha." Charles smiled and said, "Alright, Lily, You can''t tell that he''s deliberately teasing you."


    "I don''t care." Although Kevin was deliberately teasing her. Lily was very sensitive. Even if he did it on purpose, she still felt unhappy. She didn''t know the reason.


    Kevin said, "Alright, youngdy, I''m just joking with you. In my heart, you''re much prettier than that violent girl Elsa."


    "That''s okay." Lily nodded contentedly, although she knew that it might be tofort her.


    Charles said. "Your St. Paul''s School also has a few school beauty. However, they are still high school students. They won''t attract the attention of the citizens of London. The two most popr city beauties on the window are Elsa and Molly. They are both women from society. These two women are probably the dream lovers of all the men in London. Ha¡ªha." Charles smiled. That Quincy and the others would naturally fantasize about Elsa privately. Unfortunately, it was not somebody they could fantasize about. Even Molly. Quincy couldn''t imagine her. Otherwise, wouldn''t Quincy and the others have attacked them long ago?


    How would Charles know that Elder Mr. Baker actually wanted to match up Kevin and Molly? If this matter were to spread to the Window of London Forum, there would definitely be a hurricane. It was unknown how many people were unconvinced.


    Kevin thought for a moment and thought to himself. "Elder Mr. Baker really thinks highly of me. He actually wants to introduce me to his city beauty granddaughter. Ha¡ªha, I, Kevin, am really insignificant to the entire London, while Molly is the famous city beauty of London." Fortunately, Molly doesn''t like me either. It''s right that she doesn''t like me as a high school student. The person she likes is naturally a higher¡ªlevel defeated mortal, "But then again, I am Robin Hood. Unfortunately, I can''t tell others the truth."


    Kevin was very touched by Zack. In the past, he did not understand the Window of London Forum, so he thought that she was just an ordinary granddaughter. Now that he understood, he knew that she was not an ordinary granddaughter. She was the big boss, and she was also the famous city beauty in London. Zack had arranged his city beauty granddaughter to Kevin. He really liked Kevin too much.


    At this moment, Lily screamed.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah." Lily seemed to see something terrifying as she stared at the screen of his phone with a pale face.


    "What''s wrong, Lily?" Charles hurriedly asked with concern.


    Lily said, "Oh, my god! something big really happened this time."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Denny, he, he actually posted at the Window of London Forum. Isn''t it enough for this lunatic to post on the St. Paul''s School''s forum? He ran to the Window of London Forum and posted on such arge forum. Today, Kevin was posted at the Window of London Forum. He beat Quincy violently. He was already the one that many citizens hated. I didn''t expect that Denny would see the opportunity and step on him again." Lily said angrily.


    Charles hurriedly entered the Window of London Forum to see what was going on.


    Sure enough, a post was found. The content of the post was as follows, "Dear citizens of London, I am a senior high school student of the St. Paul''s School. My name is Denny and I am Daniel''s son." Currently, he was ranked third on the St. Paul''s School Genius Rankings, and was known as the Divine Conferred Swordsman in the school. I heard that our school''s No.1 viin, Kevin, actually attacked a boss at the summit. I, Denny, cannot bear to see such a scum. Therefore, I want to clean up the portal for the St. Paul''s School. Next Monday. I will fight with Kevin at the St. Paul''s School. My father. Daniel, and I wee all parents toe and show your solidarity. Perhaps your child is being bullied by Kevin at school, or will be bullied by him in the future. I urge all parents to pay attention to this. On behalf of the St. Paul''s School, I would like to apologize to the parents and all the citizens of London. It was the misfortune of the St. Paul''s School that brought up such a bad student like Kevin. At the same time, I assure the parents and citizens that I, Denny, will do my best to clean up the portal for the St. Paul''s School next Monday and punish this ck sheep, Kevin. "Thank you."


    "It''s too irritating. What does Denny mean? He actually used the banner of cleaning up the portal for your school and put himself on the moral high ground. I can''t bear to watch it anymore." Lily said angrily.


    Kevin only curled his lips when he finished reading, "What a good excuse!"


    Charles said, "Kevin, what should we do now? Because of what happened during the day, your image was originally very bad in everyone''s eyes. Now, Denny has posted another post like this and even threatened to clean up the portal, which made you like a very hateful student in the St. Paul''s School."


    "Denny also moved his father, Daniel, out. If I''m not mistaken, he definitely want more parents to go to school next week to see how he will beat you up and make you lose face even more."


    n said, "Kevin, Denny is the Divine Swordsman. Are you confident? If you are not confident, you might as well not go to ss next week. Just ignore him At that time, many parents will go to school, but they will not see Denny clean up the portal for your school. Then Denny will lose face."

 Chapter 159 Dreamtalk

    <h4>Chapter 159 Dreamtalk</h4>


    Kevinughed and said, "n, I''m not happy to hear that. It''s just Denny, but you actually told me not to go to ss next week." Denny is nothing. Yesterday, he posted on the Facebook for no reason, saying that he wanted to beat me up. Today, he saw that something had happened to me at the Window of London Forum. He also threatened to clean up the portal for our school, and even told the parents of the students to look at it. "Alright, since Denny wants to be beaten so badly, then I, Kevin. will help him. I want to see how he will lose face in front of all the students and their parents."


    Kevin was also very angry. He really deserved to be beaten up, and he even caused such a big scene. Then Kevin didn''t mind ying with him.


    At this moment, at Denny''s house.


    "Denny, look, this post of Kevin''s violent attack on Quincy is paved the way for us. I think it will definitely go viral. In less than five minutes, more than 10,000ments have been posted. The Window of London Forum is really effective, it must haverge amounts of users. Let''s take a look at everyone''sments."


    Barton, aizen, said, "My son is also studying in the St. Paul''s School. I hate this kind of campus hooligan. I support Denny. Next week, he will win Kevin. I will definitely go to take a look."


    Strange Building said, "President Daniel''s son wants to clean up the portal for the St. Paul''s School. Wow, he is so powerful. I will support Mr. Daniel and Denny forever."


    "Kill Kevin." Contempt said, "Since Robin Hood doesn''t get rid of an evil for us. I very much support Denny to clean up the portal and create a safe and happy school for our children.


    I agree to give him apliment. Next week, I will definitely be there." The Little Woman said, "I will definitely go to school that day for my children."


    "Denny, did you see that?" Colin said excitedly, "A lot of people said they would go to school to see your fight."


    "Ha¡ªha, juste."


    Colin asked, "Denny, is this scene big enough?"


    Denny patted Colin on the shoulder and said, "Colin, thank you."


    In another vi in London, a middle¡ªaged man frowned. "Next week, Denny will clean up the portal for the school and punish Kevin." The middle¡ªaged man''s surname was Wood, and his son''s name was Nick. The man snorted, "Charles, you''re finished. The matter of your bodyguard hitting Quincy hasn''t been settled yet. Now, Denny, Daniel''s son, is going to fight with Kevin again. Ha¡ªha, let me see what you can do."


    In different homes. many people who loved to visit the Window of London Forum saw it. Of course, some people just smiled and forgot in the blink of an eye. Others were filled with interest, especially the families of the five Campus Maniacs, as well as a few Campus Maniacs'' parents. When they saw that someone had finallye out to deal with Kevin''s No.1 Campus Maniacs, Someone finally came out to deal with Kevin, they were all extremely happy. They seemed to have waited for this day for many years.


    At Elsa''s house, Elsa had alreadyid down and rested. She had been busy with the case of Robin Hood these past few days and had not rested well. She wanted to rest early today. Elsa, who was lying on the bed, yed with her mobile phone and went to the Window of London Forum. She saw the post. Elsa sighed and said, "Kevin, s, why is Denny making enemies with Kevin? I don''t know what will happen next Monday. Alright, I''ll also take a few policemen to the St. Paul''s School to take a look. Denny is Daniel''s son. If he uses too much strength, it will be troublesome to kill him."


    After Elsa finished speaking, she turned off her phone andy down to sleep. Under her nket, she was naked. She was actually someone who liked to sleep naked. If this matter were to be spread to the Window of London Forum, it was unknown how many men would be excited in their dreams.


    In the hotel, Kevin and the others were drunk.


    Kevin drank three boxes of liquor. At this moment, his entire body smelled of liquor and his face was red.


    Yes, Kevin''s stomach was full of three boxes of liquor. He was already drunk and almost fell down.


    As for n and Charles, they had already fallen to the ground.


    Lily looked at them and was very depressed. Her father was already too drunk to wake up.


    "What should we do now?" Lily said to the dizzy Kevin.


    Kevin said, "Have the waiter book a room for n. We drive back home."


    Lily gave Kevin a pampered look and immediately went to the waiter. After settling the bill, she opened another room for n and asked the waiter to help n to his room to sleep. As for Kevin and the others, Lily was in charge of driving. Kevin stumbled into the car with Charles on his back. He threw Charles back and sat in the front passenger seat. Although Kevin was dizzy, he still hadn''t fallen. Three boxes of liquor were no joke. Kevin had drunk 19 bottles. At this moment, he felt that he couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Kevin''s mouth was full of alcohol as he said, "Take advantage of the fact that I haven''t fallen yet, hurry back."


    "Who told you to drink so much?" Lily frowned at Kevin. Seeing Kevin squinting his eyes, she asked in distress. "Are you really dizzy?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you still drink so much."


    "How could you know about drinking? What''s the point of not getting drunk? You''re so drunk. That''s what makes you feel good."


    Lily curled her lips, stepped on the elerator and left.


    When they returned home, Kevin waspletely powerless. Lily called Eden and Ada hurriedly.


    Eden and Ada carried Charles into the room.


    Lily shook Kevin and asked, "How are you?"


    Kevin opened his eyes and climbed out of the car. His entire body had already stumbled. Lily went to help him hurriedly.


    Kevin was helped to his room by Lily, while Charles was already helped back to his room by Eden and Ada.


    Lily said to Eden and Ada, "It''s fine. You guys can go to bed now. As for Kevin, I''ll help him up."


    "Alright."


    Kevin was helped to his room and fell onto the bed. His brain waspletely burning. No matter how strong an expert was, he would still be drunk. Unless he deliberately forced the wine out while drinking, then drinking would be meaningless.


    Kevin fell asleep on the bed. Lily took off his shoes and covered Kevin with a quilt.


    Lily looked at the time. It was almost 1 o''clock in the morning and was ready to go back to his room.


    "Don''t leave." At this moment, Kevin suddenly said. half awake and half asleep.


    "What are you talking about?" Lily turned to look at Kevin and saw that Kevin was sleeping soundly. It turned out that he was talking in his sleep.


    Lily wanted to leave, but suddenly, Kevin pulled her hand and said, "Don''t leave me."


    "Ah." Lily could not restrain her momentum and was pulled into Kevin''s embrace.

 Chapter 160 Love Demon

    <h4>Chapter 160 Love Demon</h4>


    Lily blushed with embarrassment.


    "Let me go."


    However, Kevin held her tightly in his arms. Lily was unable to break free. Looking at Kevin again, he still fell asleep.


    "You bastard, you deliberately took advantage of me." Lily was both embarrassed and angry, but she did not struggle. She allowed Kevin to hug her and felt an indescribable feeling in her heart, which was so sweet.


    "I miss you so much." Kevin snored.


    Lily knew that Kevin was speaking in his dream, but she still asked, "Who do you miss?"


    "I love you so much." Kevin said.


    Lily''s heart skipped a beat. Her face immediately turned red and her ears also turned red. She thought to herself, "Is this bad guy talking about me?"


    Lily couldn''t believe what Kevin was saying to her.


    Kevin had already lost his consciousness. In his dream, a woman stood on the edge of a very high cliff and cried. "Don''t you want me anymore? Where the hell did you go? I miss you so much, whoops..."


    Kevin floated in front of this woman, but that woman seemed to be unable to see Kevin, as if Kevin was a ghost.


    Kevin looked at the woman and cried, "I''m here, I''m here." Kevin wanted to rush forward, but he felt that there was a transparent membrane in the air and he couldn''t move forward.


    "Whoops..." The woman held a wooden statue in her hand. This was once given to her by Kevin. She looked at the cliff and cried sadly, "You really don''t want me anymore? You said that you would apany me for the rest of your life."


    Kevin anxiously shouted, "Do you see me? I''m here. I told you before, if you won''t leave, I won''t also abandon you. We''ll be together forever."


    "Whoops... I really miss you."


    "Fiona, I miss you too. I''m not happy here at all. No one knows that I miss you every second."


    "You''re so ruthless. You abandoned me. Come back here, whoops... " The woman shouted at the cliff, but she couldn''t see Kevin in the air. No matter how hard Kevin tried to respond to her, she couldn''t hear him, and she couldn''t see him.


    Kevin was very anxious. He really wanted to rush up and hug her. He would never let go of her again in his life, but there was always an invisible membrane.


    In the room. Kevin kept saying, "I love you, I can''t live without you. I want to apany you for the rest of my life."


    On the other hand, he hugged Lily tightly and did not rx. Lily almost felt ufortable being strangled by him.


    When Lily heard Kevin''s dreamtalk, she was both shy and puzzled. Why did Kevin say love so strongly? Was she the one he was referring to in his dreams? Or that Kelly? Or someone else?


    At this moment, Kevin''s body trembled and he said, "Don''t leave me."


    Before Lily could react, a fiery and wine¡ªsmelling lip suddenly appeared on her lips.


    "Ah!" Lily''s brain went nk immediately. Kevin''s hot lips pressed against her small mouth. Lily''s body trembled a few times. The shock at this moment made her forget what she was going to do.


    About half a minuteter, Lily regained her senses. She hurriedly moved her mouth away and took a deep breath. It was as if she hadn''t breathed for half a minute. Her face had turned red to the point of her ears. Her lips was still hot, as if Kevin''s lips were still imprinted on her lips.


    "Oh, my god, I was forcefully kissed." Lily felt that it was a little unbelievable. She was kissed inexplicably and her first kiss was gone.


    But Kevin was asleep. Lily didn''t know if Kevin was doing it on purpose or if he was really asleep. He first said that I love you, then suddenly kissed her, and now he snored soundly.


    Lily struggled to get up from Kevin''s bed. She was both embarrassed and angry. She looked at Kevin and snorted. "Bad man, you kissed me but slept like this."


    Lily covered the nket for Kevin, then closed the door and went back to her room. Her face was still burning hot, and her lips were numb. It was hard to believe that Kevin had taken her first kiss.


    After Kevin woke up, whether would he not remember anything or not. Lily was lying on the bed, but she couldn''t sleep anymore, and her entire body was numb.


    Early the next morning, Kevin woke up.


    However, Kevin wiped his face. It was so wet that he actually cried in his dreams.


    Kevin felt a surge of pain in his heart. Last night, he had a very long dream. He dreamed of his Fiona. She stood on the edge of the cliff crying every day and asked him why he abandoned her. Did he forget their oath? After Kevin woke up, he didn''t dare to think back to her sad appearance, afraid that he would be unable to endure the pain.


    Kevin clutched his chest and muttered to himself, "Fiona, I really didn''t abandon you. I didn''t forget our oath. You didn''t leave. I didn''t abandon you. We were together for the rest of our lives. I really didn''t forget. I, every minute, every second, missed you so much " Af-ter saying that, two lines of tear rolled down from the corner of Kevin''s eyes. Hey on the quilt sadly. This feeling was like in the dream, he was unable to hold his Fiona no matter what. Fiona could not see him, nor could she hear what he said. It was like two people separated by life and death.


    "Ah, ah, ah..." Kevin suddenly raised his head from the quilt, tear already blurring his vision.


    At this moment, no one could see his weak and helpless appearance. Kevin knew that the more he thought about it, the more painful his heart would be. Even if he didn''t give up, he had to force himself to forget the unforgettable girl. Kevin bit his lips, pulled out two silver needles from the bed, and fiercely inserted them into his head. Then, Kevin fell onto the bed.


    When Kevin woke up again, it was already 12 o''clock at noon.


    Kevin pulled out the silver needle from his head. It was no longer as ufortable as it was in the morning. If Kevin did not control himself in time, he was afraid that he would fall into the Love Demon. Perhaps, this was a weakness that he could not ovee.


    Kevin washed his face and buried his emotions in his heart. He walked out of the room as usual with a confident smile on his face. In front of others, Kevin never showed the pain in his heart. Especially in front of Charles. Lily, and the others, he silently endured the pain that no one knew.


    Kevin walked down the living room. Charles was making water while massaging his temples.


    Kevinughed and said, "Uncle, morning."


    "Kevin, you also slept till noon." Charles chuckled.


    Kevin chuckled and said, "Yes, I was drunk yesterday, so I''mte today."

 Chapter 161 Reasons for the Attack of Cold Illness

    <h4>Chapter 161 Reasons for the Attack of Cold Illness</h4>


    Charles asked Ada. "Where is Miss?"


    "Master, Miss hasn''t gotten up yet."


    "Hasn''t gotten up? She hasn''t drunk. Why hasn''t she gotten up yet?"


    "Master, Miss really hasn''t gone out of her bedroom yet."


    Hearing this, Charles immediately rushed up the stairs.


    When Kevin saw Charles''s hurried appearance, he knew that there was definitely something not good happened.


    Kevin also followed.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang." Charles patted Lily''s room door and shouted, "Lily."


    Kevin walked up and said, "Uncle, go away."


    Charles moved aside. Kevin held onto the handle and used his internal force to make the door open.


    Charles run into the room and saw Lily lying on the bed with a pale face. Her eyes were tightly closed and her breathing was very weak.


    "Lily..." Charles immediately cried out in fright. Kevin also hurriedly went up and grabbed Lily''s wrist. Lily''s skin was very cold... Her eyshes also carried traces of white frost. Kevin was shocked. Lily''s pulse was weak.


    Charles cried, "Lily, wake up. It is Daddy''s fault. Daddy doesn''t drink anymore. It''s all my fault for being drunk. Wake up quickly."


    Kevin said, "Uncle, Miss is not dead yet. Don''t be so sad."


    Charles was embarrassed and hurriedly said, "Kevin, quickly take a look at Lily."


    Kevin asked, "Has Miss been like this before?"


    Charles nodded and said, "Yes, In the past, every time the cold illness attacks, it will always be like this. After that, she will only recover after a month or two months'' treatment in the hospital. Furthermore, it will be very dangerous. If she isn''t careful treated, he will die. Quickly, please help save Lily."


    "Don''t worry. it''s just the cold illness." Kevin said, Seeing how rxed Kevin was, Charles felt relieved.


    "Why is this happening? It''s been almost a year sincest time," Charles said.


    Kevin held Lily''s pulse, as if he already knew why Lily suddenly had cold illness.


    Lily was not strong enough to suppress the coldness. Obviously, Lily did not have any precautions. Kevin had told her that she must be cautious and could not even think about the sex.


    "I''d better treat her first." Kevin took out the silver needles. In the next half an hour, Kevin let the cold energy in Lily''s body evaporate. Lily quickly woke up.


    Charles heaved a sigh of relief. In the past, it would have taken at least a month for Lily to wake up, and this was filled with many risks. Now that she had woken up so quickly, Charles once again sighed with admiration at Kevin''s amazing medical skills. He was also very grateful to Kevin.


    After Lily opened her eyes, she did not say anything. She looked at Kevin with a red face and pursed her lips, as if she remembered that she had been kissed by Kevinst night.


    Kevin said, "There''s no need to blush. You''re wee. It just requires minimal effort."


    Charles said happily, "Lily, you scared me to death."


    "Dad, I''m fine now," Lily said. She looked at Kevin strangely, but Kevin didn''t know anything about it.


    Lily thought to herself, "It looks like he really doesn''t know anything."


    Lily heaved a sigh of relief in her mind. But at the same time, she was slightly disappointed. Kevin did not know what he had done to her in his sleep, so there was no need to be embarrassed when they met in the future. However. he did not know that he had kissed Lily.


    Lily thought for a moment and smiled bitterly. What he did in his sleep was not his true feelings, so how could he take it seriously? Pretend that it didn''t happen, so it was not embarrassing for them to meet each other.


    Charles asked, "Kevin, why does the cold illness suddenly attack?"


    Kevin did not want to say the reason. After all, it was disgraceful. He said, "Perhaps Miss went to bed tootest night."


    Charles med himself, "It''s my fault that we are drunk."


    "It''s alright, Uncle. I''m here, this attack doesn''t matter. You don''t have to me yourself anymore."


    "Thank you, Kevin. It''s really good to have you here.


    "It''s just a matter of raising your hand."


    "Lily, hurry up and get up. It''s time for lunch."


    "OK." Lily replied. She slept until lunch time. She looked very embarrassed.


    Charles left Lily''s room. After all, his daughter might have to change the pajamas. But Kevin didn''t go out. After Charles left, Kevin said, "Miss, I told your father just now that it was because you slept toote. I didn''t want to tell the truth. Do you want to know why the illness suddenly attacks?"


    "Why?" Actually, Lily already understood a little.


    "I tell you before that you must be cautious. You can''t have any lust. You don''t listen. The reason for your illness is because you''re emotional."


    Lily red at Kevin and said silently, "Isn''t it all because you kiss me and steal my first kiss? You''re still here to me me and say sarcastic things." However, Lily did not dare to say those words. "What are you ring at? You know how embarrassed I tell you this. I don''t say it in front of your father just now. I''m already being polite. If something like this happens to you again, I''ll have to tell your father the truth."


    Lily still stared at Kevin. Kevin didn''t know anything about what happenedst night. Now that something had happened, he still med her. He felt very wronged.


    "Alright, I won''t say any more. I know that you are also an 18¡ªyear¡ªold girl. It''s impossible for you topletely remove all those emotions. However, you have the cold illness now. The desire generated by the lust hurts your heath very much. Once it is unable to suppress the cold poison, it will attack, "Believe me, I will definitely cure you. After you recover, you can do anything like a normal girl."


    "Oh, thank you. I need to change my clothes. Aren''t you going out?" Lily said.


    "OK!" Kevin stood up and left Lily''s room, closing the door.


    Lily left the bed and pouted at the closed door, "It''s my fault that you kiss me. If you don''t hug me like that, how could I have lust? I couldn''t sleep all night. It only happened in the early morning. Bad guy, you''re irresponsible to kiss me, and you even came to use me wrongly."


    Lily muttered as she took off her pajamas, revealing a snow ¡ª white and graceful body. Then, she changed into her daily clothes.


    After Lily brushed her teeth and washed her face, she walked down the living room and had lunch with them.


    In the afternoon. Lily was doing her homework alone in her room. Charles went to thepany and n came to look for Kevin. Kevin simply trained n.


    n was already familiar with Charles and Lily. When Lily saw n, she treated him as a friend.

 Chapter 162 A Handsome Posture

    <h4>Chapter 162 A Handsome Posture</h4>


    In the evening. n went home after being trained for the afternoon.


    Charles came back from thepany very early.


    Lily asked, "Dad, There is nothing happened when you gp to thepany today, right?"


    "No."


    "Yesterday, Kevin hits Quincy. Do they take revenge?" Lily asked worriedly.


    Charles shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. That Quincy is still in the hospital. I''ll inquire about him tonight and see which hospital he is in. Ask him about his current condition. If there is a chance to make up for it, then we can make up for it."


    Kevin walked out and said, "Uncle, don''t waste your time. Quincy is richer and more powerful than you. What can you do to remedy him?"


    "You''re right." Charles said helplessly.


    At this moment, there were many hydrogen balloons hanging on the yground of the St. Paul''s School. Each hydrogen balloon had arge character stuck to it, forming a pair of couplets.


    At the scene, Colin took a picture of the couplet and sent it to Denny.


    Alex was also there. Alex looked at the huge couplet and said. "That''s good. Denny will definitely like the scene you set up. Tomorrow, there will be a lot of students'' familiesing here. It must be with great momentum."


    "Of course! Let''s go. Let''s go home. We''ll beat Kevin up tomorrow for house cleaning."


    Colin and Alex left the school with a few workers.


    After they left, the principal looked at the grand scene set up by the stadium which was like a press conference. He shook his head speechlessly.


    "Principal, don''t worry about it. Then what does Denny think of the school sports field? He even arranged such a grand scene in advance. Our school building''s inauguration ceremony isn''t as grand as it." A secretary beside the headmaster said.


    The headmaster smiled and said. "It''s none of my business."


    On the forum of the St. Paul''s School, someone quickly revealed the news.


    Kevin and Charles had dinner together, After dinner, Lily opened the campuswork and said, "Do you see that?"


    Lily handed over a few photographs to Kevin. Kevin recognized that it was the sports field of the school at a nce, and it was very grand.


    "Look at the couplet on the hydrogen balloon." Lily said.


    Kevin smiled coldly. What level of person wrote couplets? It was too bad.


    The number of replies to this post on the campuswork was as high as 70,000.


    Lily turned off his phone and was toozy to pay attention to it.


    He was speechless all night.


    The next day, a new week arrived.


    For the St. Paul''s School, this day might be a historic one. The third ranked expert on the Genius Expert Rankings used the name of cleaning up to attack the number one school bully.


    Therefore, the parking lot of The St. Paul''s School was already full before seven o''clock. This fully showed that many parents of students hade today.


    As for the students of the St. Paul''s School, needless to say, once they woke up, they went straight to school before they had time to eat.


    Kevin and Lily were still the same as before, and Kevin didn''t even think about it.


    Kevin took Lily to school after breakfast.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Lily asked, "Are you really drunkst night?"


    "Nonsense, I drink so well. I wonder when we can drink like this again," Kevinughed.


    Lily asked again, "Don''t you remember anything after youe home?"


    "I''ve already faintedpletely. Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "Oh, nothing." Lily pursed her lips. It seemed that he really didn''t feel anything about the kiss.


    Lily said silently, "Forget it, what are you thinking so much about? My current body can''t think of anything in this. Don''t tell me that Kevin will be responsible for me if he kisses me in his sleep? It''s not ancient times."


    When they arrived at the school, Kevin was just about to drive into the parking lot when he discovered that the parking lot was densely packed and could no longer be squeezed in. Even the roads outside were packed with cars.


    "What''s going on? There are so many cars today." Kevin asked doubtfully.


    Lily said, "It goes without saying that many people from the society must havee to see Denny. I don''t expect so many parents toe."


    Kevin frowned, somewhat unexpectedly.


    Lily suddenly said, "If so many family memberse to see Denny for house cleaning. Those people will definitely support Denny. Isn''t it because you don''t have a family and friends group? No, I have to ask my father toe immediately."


    Lily immediately called.


    "Dad,e to school immediately."


    Charles said, "We''re almost there. Just now, I see many people on the Window of London Forum saying that they were going to the school to see Denny beating Kevin up. Then, I immediatelye."


    Just as Lily hung up the phone, he saw her father driving over.


    Kevin parked the car and entered the school with Lily and Charles.


    The school was also packed with cars. Kevin could see a few eye¡ªcatching hydrogen balloons in the direction of the stadium from afar.


    Lily asked, "Shall we go to the stadium now?"


    Kevin thought for a moment and nodded.


    They walked towards the stadium. At this moment, Denny was sitting in the middle of the stadium with his eyes closed. Beside him was a sword. He sat motionlessly, as if he was quietly waiting for Kevin to arrive. It had to be said that Denny had a sword stuck in his hand and sat there motionlessly with his eyes closed. He was very imposing. To put it bluntly, he was very capable of pretending to put on an act.


    The scene was already packed with students.


    "Wow, Denny is sitting there waiting in such a handsome position." Many girls looked at the motionless Denny, almost fainting for his handsome posture.


    On the podium, Daniel smiled and looked at his son who was sitting motionlessly in the sports field.


    Beside Daniel, there were many parents of students who wanted to tter him, as well as the bosses.


    "Mr.. your son is truly worthy of being Divine Swordsman. Look at his posture, even I''m going to worship him." A boss said that his son was also studying at school.


    Daniel chuckled and said, "This brat, he really is... Daniel felt a burst of pride.


    At this moment, Denny, who was sitting in the middle of the stadium, secretly opened his eyes and nced at the podium. His action was not seen by anyone. Otherwise, they would say that he deliberately pretended to be motionless and closed his eyes.


    Denny looked at the rostrum. His fatherughed, others praised him. Many students in the other stands looked at him with admiration. Denny chuckled silently. He immediately closed his eyes and waited quietly. There was a sword stuck beside him. This sword yed a decorative role and deeply interpreted the meaning of the word ''Swordsman''. No wonder everyone was attracted by his posture.

 Chapter 163 Be Humiliated in Public

    <h4>Chapter 163 Be Humiliated in Public</h4>


    Kevin walked into the stadium, with Charles and Lily following behind him.


    All the students in the stadium immediately turned their eyes to Kevin. The stadium that was discussing rumbles immediately quieted down.


    The big shots of London on the podium also looked towards the entrance of the stadium.


    A middle¡ªaged man snorted and said, "Charles, that idiot."


    The othersughed heartily. It seemed that Kevin had brought Charles and his daughter here without any imposing aura. Compared to Denny''s handsome and dizzy imposing aura, it was simply like hitting a rock with an egg. Furthermore, it looked extremely stupid.


    Kevin stood at the entrance of the stadium and scanned the entire stadium.


    Charles said somewhat incredulously, "Kevin, there are so many people. I don''t expect so many people toe so early."


    "Uncle, calm down."


    At this moment, Denny, who was closing his eyes, secretly opened his eyes and took a look. He saw Kevin walk into the stadium. However, Denny did not get up. He continued to close his eyes as if he was an expert waiting quietly.


    Lily saw Denny sitting on the ground in the middle of the stadium with his eyes closed and a sword stuck in his side. Lily asked doubtfully. "What is Denny sitting on the ground for?"


    Kevin looked at Denny and said to Lily with a meditative look, "Pretending."


    Lily chuckled.


    Charles said, "Now everyone knows that you havee. He is still sitting there pretending with his eyes closed. Could he be asleep?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "It is possible, wait, I will wake him up."


    Kevin picked up a piece of mud and threw it at Denny with a whoosh. He also said, "Keep pretending.


    A lump of mud suddenly hit Denny''s face.


    The crowd immediately cried out in surprise. They hadn''t expected Kevin to throw to Denny the mud without even saying a single word when he entered the arena.


    Denny immediately opened his eyes. He was originally very handsome, but he was knocked back to his original image. He roared angrily, "Who the hell is smashing me with mud?"


    Kevin shouted, "So you are not sleeping. I think you are sleeping and you don''t even know I am here. You were still sitting there motionlessly, so I wake you up."


    "Kevin, do you throw mud on my face?" Denny was so angry. If he had known that Kevin would suddenly throw mud at him, Kevin would have stood up as soon as he arrived. He had maintained a good image as a swordsman and was smashed by his mud.


    On the podium, Daniel was trembled with anger. His son was smashed with mud. How embarrassing. Just now, many people were praising his son for sitting there like a generation of chivalrous men, but now no one spoke.


    Daniel jumped off the podium and walked towards Kevin.


    A group of people followed him.


    "Kevin, you''re finally here." Daniel said fiercely.


    Kevin looked at Daniel and smiled, "Who are you?" Kevin deliberately pretended not to recognize him.


    "Kevin, you deliberately pretend you don''t know me. Don''t you want to get mixed up?" Daniel said angrily.


    Kevinughed and said, "I don''t expect that Denny would even invite his grandfather to help him."


    "What do you say? Who do you say is his grandfather?" Daniel frowned.


    "You not give your name. I can only judge you based on your appearance."


    "Are you fucking blind?" Daniel felt that he had been publicly humiliated by Kevin. He really wanted to kick him, but today was his son''s battlefield, so he couldn''t. He could only endure it now.


    At this time, Colin said, "Kevin, what the hell are you pretending to be? Don''t you see Uncle Daniel at the summitst Saturday? You still pretend not to recognize him."


    "Oh, so you''re Daniel." Kevin suddenly nodded.


    Alex said, "Kevin, you dare to call Uncle Daniel by his name."


    Kevinughed and said, "It''s not like he''s a big shot. Why can''t you call him by his first name? You call me by my first name. I haven''t even beaten you yet."


    "You!" Alex was furious and turned to look at Daniel.


    "Kevin! It looks like it''s really necessary for my son to beat you up today. As such, you are trulywless. It is really necessary for house cleaning." Daniel said.


    Kevin snorted.


    Denny walked up, and the mud on his face had already been wiped clean. Denny was so furious that he smashed his face with mud before he could even fight. This debt would definitely be settledter.


    "Kevin, I''m going to begin. Are you ready?" Denny asked.


    Kevin said, "Divine Bitch Man is really a bitch hero. Not bad."


    Dennyughed and said, "Kevin, I don''t need your ttery. It''s toote to curry favor with me now." Kevin rolled his eyes at him and said. "I''m talking about Bitch man."


    "You, you, you." Denny was angry.


    When Daniel saw that his son was being teased by Kevin, and that he had just been teased by Kevin, he felt that he was extremely angry. He had never been so angry since he was born.


    Daniel said angrily, "Denny, stop talking. Fight, fight to the death."


    When the big shots behind Daniel heard what Daniel said, they all trembled. It was as if they had never seen Daniel be so angry before. They couldn''t help but look at Charles. One could imagine how miserable Charles would be in the future.


    At this time, Elsa brought two policemen over.


    Many people shouted, "Captain!"


    Seeing Elsa appear, Daniel frowned, as if he did not like Elsa''s presence here.


    Elsa said, "Denny, I don''t care if you want to do, but I advise you not to vite the bottom line of the police. Do you hear me?"


    "Elsa, you''re really idle. You are not going to catch Robin Hood, why are you here?" Daniel said.


    Elsa said, "Daniel, I don''t care who you are. As long as you offend thew. I will still arrest you." Daniel was very unhappy, but he didn''t dare to go against Elsa. Elsa didn''t represent herself, but the country. Not to mention Daniel, even the strongest experts would kick against the pricks in front of this colossus.


    "Captain Elsa, so do youe here today to save Kevin?" Daniel asked.


    Elsa said, "I''m just here to tell you, don''t go against thew. It is forbidden for you to kill and cripple people. Other than this, you can do anything you like."


    Daniel snorted and turned to Denny and said, "Son, do you hear it? Later on, in front of Captain Elsa, you can break one of Kevin''s legs and drag him to Captain Elsa to see if it has vited their bottom line."

 Chapter 164 Almost Fainted

    <h4>Chapter 164 Almost Fainted</h4>


    Denny said with anger, "Alright."


    Elsa snorted and said to Kevin, "Kevin, I tell you long ago to keep a low profile and not cause trouble. If you don''t follow this, you will pay for it today." After saying that, Elsa brought the two policemen to the side.


    Daniel had already suppressed his anger and shouted, "Denny, start now. Clean the door for the St. Paul''s School."


    "Yes, Dad!" Denny shouted in response.


    The crowd immediately dispersed, leaving an open space of more than twenty meters.


    They were about to make a move. Students and their parents were all watching without blinking.


    Of course, some of Denny''s female fans shouted, "Divine Swordsman! Defeat Number One Bully and return our quiet campus."


    Denny waved his hand, signaling for the fans to be quiet. Very quickly, the fans quieted down.


    Kevin told Charles and Lily to take ten steps back. After the fans quieted down, Denny shouted.


    "Kevin, you have done evil. You arewless. You are tyrannical in the school and have no discipline. Today, I, Denny, will help the St. Paul''s School clean up." Before Denny finished speaking, a ball of mud flew into his mouth and forcefully stuffed his mouth.


    Kevin said impatiently, "Are you finished? How long are you going to talk about it? Do you know that all the teachers and students in the school are giving up having sses toe here? If you don''t want to fight. I''ll go back to ss."


    Not far away. Elsa said speechlessly. "This Kevin is capable of pretending. He has made Denny lose face. Daniel is probably angry" Elsa looked at Daniel. Sure enough, Daniel was trembling with anger. His son had been thrown into the mud by Kevin twice, and this time, he had even shut his mouth.


    Denny''s mouth was full of mud. He quickly used his fingers to buckle the mud from his mouth. Denny pointed at Kevin and shouted, "You, you, Kevin, this isn''t over."


    As he said that, Denny drew his sword.


    Kevin was empty¡ªhanded. Denny saw that Kevin want to fight him empty¡ªhanded and shouted. "Do you want to fight with me empty¡ªhanded? Are you looking down on me or are you courting death?"


    Kevin looked at a broom beside the sports field and immediately walked up to it and pulled out the broom stick.


    "Come on, bitch man. Let me see how great your technique is." Kevin waved his broom stick and said.


    Denny was so angry. Kevin waved his broom stick, which definitely humiliated him.


    "Kevin, I will let you know how great my sword technique is," Denny said with anger.


    "I''m talking about bitch..."


    "Fuck you!" Denny angrily rushed forward.


    "Sweep All." Denny swung his sword and swept it towards Kevin with a graceful posture.


    "Whacking the Bitch Man!" Kevin deliberately shouted and swept a stick across Denny''s back.


    "Bang!" Denny was swept to the ground by Kevin and collided with another muddy floor. The muddy in his mouth had not been cleaned up yet.


    "Ah!" Denny was shocked and turned over a bass on the ground. At the same time, he thrust his sword towards Kevin''s footer.


    Kevin flicked his body lightly and Denny''s sword shed across Kevin''s feet.


    "Hit the head!" Kevin lowered his head and swept a stick over Denny''s.


    "Bang!" Denny mmed his head into the ground again, shaping the dirt on the ground into the shape of a head.


    "Ah, ah, ah " Denny shouted angrily, as if he was about to lose his patience.


    Not far away, Elsa thought to herself, "This Kevin really has some skills, and his flying skill is even better."


    Denny bounced up again.


    "Kevin, fuck you!" Denny was both anxious and angry, and his swordsmanship was in chaos.


    Kevin snorted and shouted, "A Stick to Buffalo!"


    "Bang!" Kevin swept a stick across Denny''s hands. Immediately, Denny''s sword came out of his hand, and his hands were instantly swept to the point of being bloody.


    "Ah!" Denny looked at his fleshy hands and screamed miserably.


    "One stick is cheap," Kevin''sst stick was to Denny''s right face. Denny tilted his head and flew to the left.


    "Another one!" Kevin''s body floated and another stick swept across his left face. As a result, the Swordsman who was flying to the left immediately changed direction and flew to the right.


    Denny fell to the ground on the right. Kevin scanned both sides of his face, causing it to swollen up immediately.


    Daniel watched his son who was hit again. His entire body was trembling with anger.


    Everyone was silent.


    Lily looked at Kevin excitedly. With such an amazing bodyguard by her side, she felt very safe.


    At the scene, Sally nced at Lily with envy and regretted not epting Kevin.


    Daniel walked towards Kevin.


    "Kevin!" Daniel said angrily as he walked.


    Kevin ignored him and grabbed Denny''s foot. He dragged him to Elsa and asked. "Officer, help me see if I have vited your bottom line."


    Daniel almost fainted when he saw Kevin ignoring him and dragging his son in front of Elsa.


    Elsa red at Kevin and said, "Kevin, although you do have some skills, please keep a low profile. Aren''t you really afraid of idents because you''re so arrogant?"


    Kevin pped his hands and smiled, "With the police officer here. I''m not afraid of anything."


    One of Daniel''s subordinates asked, "Sir, what should we do now?"


    Daniel looked at Kevin coldly, as if he had already started killing intent.


    Elsa walked over to Daniel and said, "Daniel, can we end this farce today? Although your son was indeed beaten badly,pared to how you let Denny break his legs just now. Kevin has already handled it gently. At least he doesn''t break Denny''s legs. What do you think?"


    Daniel knew that he shouldn''t do anything today. Moreover, he had a killing intent towards Kevin. He could only suppress it now and snorted at Kevin. "I remember you. Wait for me. Also, you, Charles, I remember you too. Let''s go."


    Daniel asked his subordinates to bring his son along and left in a dejected manner.


    How could Kevin not see the killing intent in Daniel words? Unfortunately, Kevin only coldly snorted in disdain.


    Elsa said, "Kevin, take care of yourself. Let''s go."


    Elsa also left with the police.


    "Officer, take your time."


    Kevin originally wanted to leave the stadium, but he suddenly felt that something was missing.


    Kevin turned his head to look at Nick and said, "Nick, you just called Denny to beat me up. You seemed to be shouting very loudly. Write a letter of inquiry for me when you get back."


    "Kevin, you?" Nick''s father stood beside him and heard Kevin ask his son to write a letter of inquiry for him, which made him to tremble with anger.


    "No? Then wait." Kevin snorted and left. Nick''s father was Manager Wood, who was fighting against Charles at the summit that day.


    When Charles saw his furious expression, he felt a burst of joy.

 Chapter 165 Cinderella

    <h4>Chapter 165 Cindere</h4>


    After Kevin left. Nick anxiously looked at his father and said, "Dad, what should I do? Do I really write him a letter of inquiry?"


    Nick''s father said angrily, "This damned Kevin is too bullying. Don''t write it! Let''s see what he dares to do.


    "Dad, what if he hits me?" Nick said in fear.


    "Why are you so afraid? Aren''t you also a bully? You are the same. Don''t be afraid of him."


    "Dad, I can''t even y with Denny now. What am I? Why don''t you change schools for me?"


    When Nick''s father saw that his son had actually said that he was going to change schools, he was too disappointed. He pped him angrily and said angrily, "Is he really so scary to you?"


    When Kevin returned to the ssroom, the students and parents gradually dispersed.


    The school slowly restored order.


    Without a doubt, Kevin dominated the campuswork of the St. Paul''s School today. His name was deeply rooted in the mind of almost every student.


    The third ce on the St. Paul''s School Talented Master Ranking had already be Kevin''s honorary title. When the other masters saw Kevin, they had no choice but to call him ''Brother Kevin'' respectfully.


    During lunch, Kelly called Kevin to congratte him on bing the third most talented mater in the St. Paul''s School.


    Kevin also asked about her father''s condition. Kelly said that he was recovering very well now.


    Kelly has been taking care of her father in the hospital these days. With her grades, there is no problem noting to school for a month.


    Kevin said that he would go to the hospital in the afternoon to have a check¡ªup on her father.


    Kelly expressed her gratitude.


    In the afternoon, Kevin told Lily he was going to the hospital. Although Lily did not stop him, she was very nervous. She didn''t know if Kevin liked Kelly or if he went on a date by treating her father''s illness. Most importantly, when Lily thought about Kevin having sex with Kelly, she felt very confused. Previously, Kevin had said that the hair on her car belonged to her and they slept in her Beetle car. Kevin also said that his BMW was bigger and wider, and it was morefortable. Could it be that when they met today, they would sleep in the car again?


    Ever since Kevin left. Lily''s mind had been restless, and she didn''t have the slightest bit of energy in ss.


    Kevin came to the hospital and saw Kelly. He hadn''t seen Kelly for several days. He really missed her a little when he saw her today. Kelly wore a grey sweater and ck skinny trousers. She wore a pair of light¡ªcolored boots. She was still as simple as before, but it was fascinating.


    "Kevin!" Kelly looked at Kevin with a burning gaze. She hadn''t seen Kevin for several days. Actually, Kelly missed Kevin very much. but she didn''t dare to call him on her own initiative. That was why her eyes were filled with zing hot emotions when she saw Kevin today. She wished she could pounce into his arms.


    "Let''s go and see your father."


    "OK!" Kelly nodded.


    When Kevin got into the ward, he saw that Jack''s mental state was very good.


    "Dad, this is Kevin." Kelly said.


    This was the first time Jack had seen Kevin, because he was either unconscious or in the middle of a rescue before.


    "Uncle. you''re recovering well. You''ll definitely be very healthy. There''s nothing wrong with the rest of your body. Now, the biggest problem has been removed. Enjoy your life." Kevin said with a smile.


    Jack held Kevin''s hand with tears streaming down his cheeks. His lips trembled, and it took him a long time to say, "Thank you." This thank you was really sincerely. He had been listening to his wife and daughter telling him how Kevin had helped him these past few days, but he had never seen him before. Originally, he still had a lot to say to him face to face, but now, he couldn''t say anything. His gratitude turned into tears.


    "Uncle, there''s no need to be so polite. Kelly is also a good friend of mine. If you need anything in the future, don''t feel troubled. Just tell me, I will try my best."


    After Kevin finished speaking, even Kelly cried.


    "Thank you." Jack said with tears in his eyes.


    "Alright, I''ll examine your body, then give you a recovery treatment, and finally prescribe some medicine for you."


    Kevin immediately gave Jack some examinations. Everything was fine, and then he gave him acupuncture. The main purpose of this acupuncture was to make his meridians unobstructed, so that his new spine couldpletely match his original body.


    After doing all this, Kevin prescribed another set of medicine for Jack.


    Zack heard that Kevin hade to the hospital and he went to the ward.


    After Kevin finished prescribing the medicine. Zack looked at the medicine list. He wanted to see how Kevin used it.


    However, Zack discovered that there were three ingredients Kevin had prescribed that he had never heard of before.


    "What are these Myriad Leymus Chinensis, Vermillion Blood Red, and Fuxi Worm?" Zack asked.


    "Self¡ªmade medicine?"


    "Why haven''t I heard of these three medicinal ingredients?"


    "Why?" Kevin was speechless.


    Helplessly, Kevin''s prescription was useless. There weren''t any of those three medicines unless Kevin picked them himself.


    Kevin said, "I''m free this weekend, I''ll go to find them by myself." After diagnosing Jack, Zack invited Kevin to his office for tea.


    After Kevin left, Jack said, "He is really a good man."


    "That''s right. He is young and so capable. He has high martial arts skills. I don''t know what kind of girl is lucky enough to be worthy of him. I hear from Kelly that he has a junior sister whose medical skills are even higher than his. Perhaps, only a girl as outstanding as his junior sister is worthy of such a good boy." Kelly''s mother said.


    Kelly sat at the side and felt mncholy, suppressing the thoughts that had already sprouted in her heart, as if Cindere did not dare to hope for the prince.


    Kevin came to Zack''s office for tea.


    "I heard you beat up Daniel''s son." Zack asked.


    "Yes."


    "I only see it from the forum. If I have known earlier. I would have brought Molly to school to support you."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Do you also like to visit the forum?"


    "If you want to know London. This is the fastest and most convenient ce, so I would asionally visit it. By the way, does Molly call you?"


    "Why does she call me, I haven''t received."


    Zack frowned, "I have given her your phone number."


    Kevin understood what was going on. Zack must have wanted to make them a match and he gave Molly his phone number. Unfortunately, Molly didn''t call Kevin.

 Chapter 166 Quincy’s Retaliation

    <h4>Chapter 166 Quincy''s Retaliation</h4>


    "Elder Zack, your granddaughter is one of the two top beauties in London. I''m just a student of the St. Paul''s School. I cannot be worthy of her."


    "Nonsense, your medical skills are so high that even I am ashamed of being inferior to you. She is not worthy of you."


    "Many people disdain traditional medicine. No matter how skilled I am, in front of those who disdain it, I''m not even a fart. Not everyone''s thoughts are the same as yours."


    Zack quibbled, "But even so, your martial arts are not bad. Don''t you even defeat Daniel''s son?"


    "Elder Zack, Denny is in London, what the hell. He is treated like a child. In London, there are a lot of people with high martial arts skills. Molly is a city beauty, so her eye is naturally very high."


    At this point, Zack smiled bitterly, as if he had understood something from Kevin''s words.


    Zack said, "This girl really wants to anger me to death. Actually, I ask her. She says that she has fallen in love with someone else. I ask her who he is. She says he is Robin. Do you think she would anger me to death? She dares to love Robin. Of course, I won''t allow it. I scold her and give her your phone number to let her contact with you. I don''t expect that she ignore my words."


    "I tell you, she is one of the two top beauties in London. How can she take a fancy to me? Alright, stop messing around. I have to leave. ss is almost over. I have to go back to school to pick up the young miss."


    "OK, we can talk about it another day."


    Kevin left the hospital and greeted Kelly before leaving. It just happened that Kelly wanted to go home to get something.


    Therefore, Kevin gave her a ride.


    Only then did Kevin return to school.


    Back at school, sses were almost over.


    After Lily sat in the car, she sniffed in the front seat and then sniffed in the back seat.


    Kevin was puzzled, "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Lily said. After sniffing for a while, Lily asked, "Does a girl get into your car this afternoon?"


    "Can you smell it?" Kevin said speechlessly.


    "It''s just a woman''s instinct," Lily said bitterly. It was obvious that Kevin had entered the car with Kelly in the afternoon. As for what had happened. Lily did not need to ask.


    Along the way home, Lily remained silent. It was n and Kevin who were talking.


    In the evening, Kevin still taught n some martial arts until it was dark.


    After three days of treatment and rest in the hospital, Quincy was much better thanst Saturday and he was able to sit up in bed.


    "Charles!" Quincy said angrily. It was Charles who made him to stay in bed for three days and two nights.


    Quincy summoned all three of his bodyguards to the bed, as if he wanted to tell them words of the deceased. He had paid a high price for the three bodyguards.


    "Boss, give us your orders. We''ve been waiting for a long time." One of the bodyguards said.


    Quincy said, "You three, if youplete the mission tonight, I will give you ten million rewards each."


    The three bodyguards were shocked. One person was worth 10 million, and they immediately became excited.


    Quincy''s willingness to offer a reward of 30 million was enough to show his hatred for Charles and Kevin.


    "Boss, don''t hesitate to tell me. Do you want to cripple or kill him? I only need one order from you." the three bodyguards said fiercely.


    Quincy said, "Go to Charles''s house and cripple Charles. Then beat his bodyguard to death. Finally, Charles''s daughter..." Quincy suddenly fell silent. He wanted to ask them to capture Charles''s daughter for him to y with. Before he could say anything, he remembered the doctor''s instructions. He couldn''t sleep with woman for half a year. Because his stomach was very fragile, once he exercised heavily, it would lead to drooping. The doctor had specifically instructed him not to do so.


    Quincy''s expression turned fierce as he said, "You can sleep with his daughter. Then, take a video and send it to the Window of London Forum. I want Charles''s reputation to be ruined. After these three things are done. I''ll give you ten million each. Then you can immediately run away."


    "Yes, boss, we''ll go now."


    The three bodyguards left the ward. These three bodyguards had been waiting for three days and finally received the boss''s order.


    Kevin had just finished his meal when he and Charles were watching TV.


    At this time, Charles''s phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "It''s me, Charles. Just now, Quincy has already sent three subordinates out of the hospital. I think they must have gone to your home."


    Charles said, "Yes, I see. Thank you, Doctor."


    "You''re wee. Be careful, Judging from Quincy''s appearance, he''s starting to take revenge on you."


    Charles asked, "How is Quincy''s injury?"


    A few secondster, Charles chuckled and hung up the phone.


    Kevin had already heard what they were talking about on the phone. Everything was within Kevin''s expectations. Charles said, "Kevin, Quincy''s injuries have healed a lot. He has just sent three men out of the hospital. His three subordinates are all experts. They were invited by him with an annual sry of more than 10 million dor. They are on their way here now, are you OK?" Charles asked. At this moment, he was a little nervous and worried. They were already on their way here.


    Kevin smiled indifferently, "I''ll know when they get here."


    About half an hourter, the three men in ck arrived at Charles''s house.


    "Where are Charles, Kevin, and Lily?" One of the ck¡ªclothed men asked, while Kevin and Charles were leisurely making tea while watching TV.


    Kevin said, "My young miss is upstairs, the second room on the third floor."


    The man in ck nodded his head and said, "Very well, then there''s no need to go up and invite her down now. After we deal with you, we brothers will personally go up and gang rape. Are the cameras ready? The boss has instructed us to record them and send them to the forum."


    "I''ve already prepared it. 1080p HD, it can even see clearly how many hairs are there?"


    Hearing the word, gang rape, Charles was trembled. Sure enough, Quincy would not let them off lightly.


    Kevin chuckled, "Gang rape? I''m afraid the three of you don''t even have the strength to do it."


    "Don''t worry! The boss only tells us to gang rape Lily and doesn''t let me have sex with you."

 Chapter 167 Send Him Back

    <h4>Chapter 167 Send Him Back</h4>


    "I''m talking about the three of you doing it yourself."


    "You, a small campus bodyguard, dare to hit our boss? You really don''t want to live."


    "That idiot Quincy actually doesn''t know how to repent." Kevin shook his head.


    "Stop talking and go up." The three men in ck pounced on Kevin and Charles.


    Kevin pped the tea table with his hand and bounced three teacups. Then, Kevin fanned his palm and the three teacups flew towards the three of them. Three teacups urately hit the foreheads of the three of them.


    Then, the three of them fell down.


    Kevin twitched his lips. It was useless to invite someone with an annual sry of 10 million dor.


    Charles was rather surprised. Kevin had fallen so easily. This ten million dor invitation was too useless. In the past. Charles was envious of Quincy and invited three experts.


    Charles hurriedly asked, "What happened to them?"


    "Fainted."


    "What? You only p three teacups on their foreheads and they faint. They are experts that Quincy invites with an annual sry of 10 million dor." Charles said in disbelief, his annual sry was 10 million dor.


    "Expert? Uncle, please don''t insult an expert, okay?"


    Charles was speechless.


    Kevin walked up and took out a hemp rope. He tied the three so¡ªcalled experts into a ball like a dumpling.


    "Kevin, what are you going to do now?" Charles asked.


    Kevin said, "Uncle, you can continue to watch TV now. I''ll be back soon."


    "Where are you going? Do you want to throw them into the river to feed the fish? Don''t kill them. This is the bottom line of the police," Charles was shocked.


    Kevin wiped away his sweat and said, "Uncle, so you are even more ruthless than me." Kevin had never thought of throwing them into the river to feed the fish.


    "Ah!" Charles was stunned.


    Kevin smiled and said, "I just want to send them back to Quincy to settle your business with him. Don''t you say that hispany has broken its promise? Alright. I''m leaving."


    Kevin took them out and walked out of the door like he was carrying a garbage bag.


    Kevin went to the car pot, pulled open the trunk of the Porsche, threw them in, and drove away.


    In the hospital, Quincyy on the bed and said angrily, "Charles, this is the end result of offending me. My uncle is the first master of the Dragon n. How dare you offend me?"


    At this moment, Quincy''s phone rang. It seemed that it was from his uncle.


    "How is it now?" The man said coldly.


    "Uncle, it''s fine. I''ve already sent my bodyguards to hit them. You have to help me clean up." Quincy said, no wonder he dared to let someone gang rape Lily, kill Kevin, and cripple Charles. This was supported by someone.


    The other party said, "Charles doesn''t have any influence. It doesn''t matter if they kill Charles and throw him to feed the fish."


    "Thank you, Uncle. I''ll call you back when I need your help. Now I don''t need. My three bodyguards aren''t useless."


    "OK!" After saying that, the man hung up the phone.


    Outside the window of the ward. Kevin was holding the three people. He heard Quincy''s phone call from inside.


    Kevin was angry, "Quincy''s uncle is too ruthless."


    Although the police in this world yed an important role, they were unaware of such methods. So what if the police did not have evidence?


    Kevin was silent outside the window for a while. Since these people dared to say that they had thrown Uncle Charles into the river to feed the fish, it was enough to show that they absolutely dared to do it, and perhaps even did it before. If one day, they secretly killed Charles while Kevin was not in the scene or Charles was on his business trip, who would Kevin go to find? If I had known that irregr forces did not obey the rules. I would not have thought that they would be so irregr.


    Therefore, when Kevin heard their phone call, Kevin was dull for a long time, because he was afraid.


    It seemed that Kevin had underestimated the courage and methods of them.


    Kevin had no choice but to make some ns.


    After Kevin thought about it, he turned around and entered the ward.


    Quincy was the only one in the advanced ward.


    "Who?" Quincy was shocked.


    Kevin threw the three men onto the hospital bed.


    The three ck¡ªclothed bodyguards howled in pain.


    Quincy looked at the three bodyguards, who were tied up in a ball, and looked at Kevin in horror.


    "You, you."


    Kevin said, "Quincy, are these the bodyguard you hired for 10 million dor? I''ve brought them back for you now."


    "How, how is this possible? You''re just a campus bodyguard," Quincy said in shock.


    Kevin pped Quincy and he fell to the ground, blood flowing out of his mouth.


    "Quincy, what should I do with you now? Should I throw you out or assassinate you and feed you to the fish?"


    "What do you want? This is the hospital."


    "So what? Who has seen me climb in through the window?"


    "You!" Quincy''s body trembled as he looked at Kevin in horror.


    "You, you, you won''t really kill me. right? Killing is against thew? People like Robin won''t let you go." Quincy said with a trembling voice.


    "Robin?" Kevin was stunned. This idiot actually used the reputation of Robin to scare him. Did he know that Robin was standing in front of him?


    "Yes, Robin is specifically dealing with people like you who have no regard for human life." Quincy warned.


    Kevin sneered.


    Kevin asked, "Quincy, if you still dare to provoke Charles and his daughter, then you will know if I dare to kill you. Everyone has his bottom line, the police have their bottom line, and I also have my own. I won''t kill you today because you haven''t stepped on my bottom line yet, but that doesn''t mean I don''t dare to kill you. Do you understand?"


    Quincy subconsciously nodded. The three bodyguards were all tied up in a ball. He looked at Kevin, who was so fierce that he didn''t have the courage to speak loudly.


    Kevin asked, "What are your ns for your business with Charles?"


    Although Quincy was unwilling, he had no choice but to give in temporarily and said, "I will fulfill the part of the contract that I sign with him."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t believe you," Kevin took out a silver needle.


    "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 168 It’s A Handsome Little Guy

    <h4>Chapter 168 It''s A Handsome Little Guy</h4>


    Kevin pressed Quincy on the bed, then quickly inserted the silver needle into his abdomen and took it out a few secondster.


    Kevin said, "Now that you have be impotent, if I am satisfied with your performance one day in the future. I will naturally cure you."


    Quincy immediately tried. Sure enough, he could no longer feel its existence. Most importantly, it had also turned ck.


    "Ah." Quincy roared and almost fainted.


    "What do you do on me?"


    Kevin said, "Quincy, you muste to find me once a month for acupuncture. Otherwise, you will bepletely impotent."


    "You."


    "I believe you should know what to do." Kevin was toozy to talk nonsense with him, so he jumped out of the window and left.


    Quincy hurriedly shouted for a doctor. At the same time, he pressed the call button at the bedside. Soon, the doctor arrived and immediately examined Quincy.


    Unfortunately, the doctor was at a loss what to do. He didn''t even know why it had turned ck. He didn''t have any other functions except to pee. Quincy was so furious that he could only call his uncle. It seemed that he could not solve this matter by relying on himself, so he had to ask his uncle to help him.


    About an hourter.


    An old man in his sixties came to the hospital with a very conspicuous scar on his face. He looked very fierce. He was Quincy''s uncle, the First Vice Master of Dragon n. His name was Wendell.


    "Uncle, look!" Quincy said in front of his uncle.


    His uncle burned his cigarette and asked.


    "Is there really no feeling anymore?"


    "I don''t feel anything." His uncle smashed the cigarette butt to the ground. "Uncle, you have to help me. Kevin says that I have to get an injection from him once a month. Otherwise, it will automatically fall off. What should I do? Kevin''s strength is not ordinary at all. He has knocked down all three of my bodyguards who are paid 10 million dor a year," Quincy cried.


    A man standing beside his uncle said, "Dad, I don''t expect a small campus bodyguard to have some tricks. What should we do now?" This person was called Lnd, Wendell''s youngest son.


    Quincy''s uncle''s gaze was cold and he said, "Let''s find out his background first, but we definitely won''t let him go."


    "Dad, leave this matter to me. Cousin has be like a eunuch. I definitely need to let him pay for it."


    "If Quincy really bes a eunuch, I''ll let him eat it." Wendell said.


    Kevin returned home.


    Charles hurriedly asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s alright. Uncle, it''s settled. As long as Quincy is still a bit rational, he will never offend us again."


    "That''s good. You know, we''re dealing with those evil forces right now. In the past, this is something I don''t even dare to think about," Charles hissed. If it wasn''t for Kevin, how would Charles dare to offend those people? Therefore, Charles felt if Kevin were to fail one day, then he would also.


    "Alright, Uncle Charles, go to bed early. I''m going back to my room." Kevin went back to his room to take a bath, and then sent the message to thanks for the help of the hacker. She found the person called Love Immortalst week. It had been several days, and he still hadn''t thanked her properly. This was too ungrateful.


    "Hello, are you there? Hacker." Kevin sent a message.


    "Yes, Brother Kevin, you finally pay attention to me." the hacker looked very happy.


    "Thank you for helping me find Love Immortal this morning."


    "You''re wee."


    "Alright, then that''s all." Kevin didn''t like chatting, mainly because he was too tired from typing.


    "No, let''s talk again. We only have a few words each time."


    "I don''t want to type."


    "What''s your phone number? I''ll call you."


    Kevin thought for a moment and sent out the number.


    Not long after, Kevin''s phone rang.


    Kevin picked it up.


    "Hello!" The girl''s voice came from the phone. It was very pleasant.


    Kevin was shocked. It was actually a woman, and her voice was so pleasant to hear.


    "Hey, Brother Kevin, why aren''t you talking?"


    Kevin said, "Are you a woman?"


    "Nonsense."


    Kevin had never thought about whether she was a man or a woman. He subconsciously thought that she was a man.


    "Alright, let''s talk next time," Kevin felt that there was nothing to talk about with someone he had never seen before.


    "I''m speechless. Are you busy? Don''t you have time to chat with me?"


    "Although I appreciate your help, I haven''t meet you."


    "Ah! You can call me Amelia. Do you know me now?"


    Kevin said, "I still don''t know you. I don''t like to make phone calls with people I don''t know. It feels strange. Thank you a few days ago. I''m hanging up."


    "Don''t hang up," the other party roared.


    "Uh, what exactly do you want?" Kevin was speechless. Was this hacker sick? She loved chatting with him so much.


    The hacker said, "Alright, alright, I''m scared of you. The password for my space is 556677. You can go and look at my photo album."


    "Space? What space? Where? How long does it take to drive?" Kevin asked.


    "Oh, my God! Now, we can open the face video." the hacker said angrily.


    Kevin clicked on the video. He immediately saw her.


    Kevin saw a small ¡ª looking girl wearing an orange rim without lens. She looked very cute, "Now that you''ve seen me, are you satisfied? Are we acquaintances now?" On the phone, the little beauty said.


    Kevin muttered, "Why are you so young?"


    "I''m not young anymore. I''m already fifteen years old," Kevin said and then straightened her chest. Her chest size was probablyparable to Elsa''s. Kevin was shocked.


    The little beauty smiled and said, "Brother Kevin, I don''t expect you to be so handsome. You are a handsome young man."


    Kevin said calmly, "Fortunately, I am just the ss hunk."


    "Wow. Do you think I''m pretty?" The little beauty asked and blinked her eyes.


    Kevin said, "Not bad."


    The little beauty said unhappily, "I am the most beautiful, cute, and intelligent junior high school beauty," the little beauty''s voice suddenly became coquettish.


    Kevin said, "Alright, it has nothing to do with me whether you are a school beauty or not. If there is nothing else, then I''ll hang up. I''m going to sleep."

 Chapter 169 We Have no Relation

    <h4>Chapter 169 We Have no Rtion</h4>


    "Why are you so heartless?"


    "Remember, don''t reveal my identity." Kevin instructed.


    "You''re so boring. Brother Kevin, how about we fall in love online? There are many girls in my ss who fall in love online."


    "What is online love?" Kevin frowned. He had never heard of this word before.


    "It''s online love, so mom and dad won''t know. In reality, my mom and dad won''t let me find a boyfriend now. So let''s have an online love affair."


    Kevin said, "No."


    "Brother Kevin, how about it?"


    "See youter," Kevin hung up the phone to stop the chatting. He didn''t expect the Hacker to be so young, and she was quite childish.


    Keviny on the bed and thought to himself "I have to make some ns. Cultivate some of my own forces. Otherwise, I will always be in a passive position. Furthermore, I have to do everything myself. But how should I cultivate my own forces?"


    Kevin did not think too much. This was not something that could be aplished in a day or two. Kevin wanted to cultivate some of his own forces, mainly not for himself, but for the sake of Charles and his daughter. Kevin could not stay here forever as a bodyguard.


    The next day, Kevin and Lily still went to school together. However, Lily seemed to be a little silent. "Miss, something''s wrong with you since yesterday evening. What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Lily didn''t seem to like to say anything.


    "Miss, can''t you even tell me?" Kevin became even more puzzled.


    Lily snorted, "Did you treat Kelly''s father yesterday afternoon and sleep with Kelly again?"


    "What?" Kevin asked in confusion.


    "Sleep with Kelly in your car!" Lily rolled her eyes at Kevin.


    Kevin remembered that Lily had asked himst evening if there was a woman sitting in his car in the afternoon. Kevin immediately understood that she was talking about this matter.


    Kevin nodded and said, "Don''t you ask mest evening? I already say that Kelly sits in my car."


    "You, you, you! I won''t talk to you anymore," Lily was so angry that she was about to cry. She turned around and looked out of the window. She felt so wronged. He simply said it out loud. Even if he lied to her for a moment, it was fine. He did not care about her.


    "Miss, this BMW belongs to me. If it''s your car, then it''s understandable that you mind so much," Kevin thought to himself, "You care too much." Lily wanted to cry, but she looked out of the window to prevent Kevin from noticing. Lily said resentfully, "Even if you deceive me. I will be happy. But you don''t even want to deceive me. Forget it, we have no rtion. What qualifications do I have to ask you for so much? Besides. I''m still an imperfect person. Unlike Kelly, other than her family background, everything is better than mine."


    Kevin was speechless, "Miss, is it as serious as you said? This is the mostmon thing. You are too narrow¡ªminded."


    "I don''t want to talk anymore." Lily looked out of the window and fell into silence. The more she said, the more painful she felt. Thinking seriously, she was not Kevin''s girlfriend. Kevin did note to her house to be her boyfriend. He was just her bodyguard. What qualifications did she have to feel heartache? Anything Kevin want to do with any woman, even if he went whoring, what did it have to do with her? It was really ridiculous. Thinking of this, Lilyughed self ¡ª deprecatingly.


    When they arrived at school. Kevin and Lily had just sat down in ss when Lily''s phone rang.


    It looked like it''s from her father.


    "Hey, Dad, why do you call me all of a sudden? Are you at thepany now?" Lily asked.


    However, the voice on the phone was not Charles.


    A man said coldly, "Call Kevin, If Kevin doesn''t receive the call within ten seconds, then prepare to receive Charles''s dead body."


    "Dad!" Lily immediately screamed. The whole ss was shocked. Kevin hurriedly stood up from his seat.


    Lily''s face was deathly pale, and she immediately ran to Kevin with her phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin asked.


    Lily cried.


    Kevin hurriedly picked up the phone.


    "Who is looking for me? Who exactly are you?" Kevin asked angrily.


    "Kevin, you don''t need to know who I am. If Quincy hasn''t recovered within half an hour, then you can collect Charles''s corpse."


    "You dare!" Kevin said angrily.


    "We don''t have much time. Let''s start counting now, after saying that, the other party hung up.


    Lily hurriedly said, "Save my dad! Why is he kidnapped?"


    "Miss, don''t worry!" Kevin calmed down. He only had half an hour. If he rushed to the hospital to treat Quincy, half an hour might be enough.


    However, Kevin did not like to be threatened. And he did not know where Charles was caught.


    Suddenly, Kevin remembered a person, the hacker. He didn''t expect to trouble her again.


    Kevin immediately called her.


    "Wow, Brother Kevin, you''re looking for me again. Do you agree to fall in love with me online?"


    "Amelia, I don''t have time to chat with you right now. I need you to do me a favor."


    "What are you busy with?"


    "Help me find a person, but I can only provide his phone number."


    "However, I''m not at home right now. I don''t have aputer, but I''ll be back in 40 minutes at most."


    "Forty minutes?" Kevin frowned. He only had half an hour left, "Forget it, it''s toote. I only have half an hour. I''ll talk to youter." Kevin hung up the phone and immediately rushed to the hospital. It was toote, so he could only go to the hospital to treat Quincy first. Although Kevin did not like to be threatened. but Uncle Charles''s life was more important. If they really killed Uncle Charles, nothing could be done to make up for it. After treating Quincy. Uncle Charles was saved, and there was still a chance.


    The hacker immediately rushed home. Although it was toote, if he needed helpter, she should go back and wait for orders.


    Kevin spent twenty minutes and arrived at the hospital.


    Kevin went straight to Quincy''s ward.


    Quincy was crossing his legs, waiting for Kevin to arrive.


    Lily also followed Kevin anxiously. The unhappy thing they talked on their way to school had long disappeared.

 Chapter 170 At a Critical Juncture

    <h4>Chapter 170 At a Critical Juncture</h4>


    When Quincy saw that Kevin was here, he still crossed his legs and hummed a song. He thought in his heart, "Aren''t you are great? Don''t youe immediately after receiving the call? It''s too young to fight me."


    Kevin said, "Can we begin the treatment now?"


    Quincy pretended not to hear.


    "I say, can I treat it now?" Kevin roared.


    Quincy said, "There''s no hurry. Wait another half an hour."


    Kevin looked at the time and found that there were still seven minutes left.


    Kevin said, "Quincy, if anything happens to Charles. I''ll throw you down from here. Now you have to wait another half an hour. Alright, then we''ll wait together."


    Quincy was shocked. If his cousin really killed Charles, then he would also die. Thinking of this, Quincy hurriedly said, "We can start the treatment now."


    Kevin snorted and directly inserted two silver needles into Quincy''s abdomen without saying a word.


    "Ah." Quincy cried out in pain. Kevin didn''t even need to take off his clothes to urately pierce. Three minutester, Kevin took out the silver needle.


    Kevin said, "Call him immediately and ask him to release Charles. Although I don''t know who that person is, he must be someone rted to you."


    Quincy said, "I need to confirm that it''s really cured."


    Kevin asked Lily to leave first so as not to see something disgusting.


    Quincy verified that he was no longer impotent.


    Quincy was overjoyed and immediately called, "Hey, cousin, cured."


    "Very good."


    After hanging up. Kevin walked out of the ward.


    Lily hurriedly asked, "How is it?."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll call your father''s cell phone again."


    Kevin immediately called Charles''s phone and it was quickly picked up. However, the person who picked up was not Charles, but the person who called him earlier.


    "Can you let Charles go now?" Kevin said coldly.


    "Kevin, you submit to circumstances. Otherwise, you will wait to collect Charles''s corpse. However, we will give him the punishment. You should behave properly in the future."


    "What do you want to do?" Kevin''s expression turned cold.


    "There''s no need to be nervous. Just take off one of his arms."


    The phone hung up.


    Kevin said angrily, "Bastard."


    At this time, the hacker called.


    "Brother Kevin, I''m at home now. Do you still need my help now?"


    "Thank you. Help me find the location of this number immediately."


    "Alright."


    Kevin gave Charles''s phone number to the hacker. About two minutester, the hacker found the exact location.


    "Brother Kevin, in the Glory Building, it''s about 300 meters away from your current location. However, I don''t know which floor they are in. You go there first, and then I''ll determine the exact location"


    "Thank you."


    Glory Building was near the hospital.


    Kevin jumped out of the window and directly jumped over the roof. Three hundred meters, he arrived in less than twenty seconds. Kevin stood on the roof of the Glory Building.


    ording to Kevin''s location, the hacker confirmed the exact location.


    "Brother Kevin, you have to go up for eight floors higher."


    Kevin immediately jumped down from the roof and jumped in through a window when he went downstairs to the eighth floor.


    This floor just happened to be the eleventh floor. It was an office room. However, it was empty. Thepany that had previously worked here had just copsed.


    In an office on the eleventh floor, Charles was tied behind his back with adhesive tape on his mouth.


    A man with a folding knife in his hand looked at Charles with gloomy eyes and said with a disdainful smile, "Charles, you''re a small business owner. I''m really curious. You actually dare to y with me. Are you worthy of ying with me?"


    Beside this man, there were two subordinates standing.


    Charles cried out, but he was helpless.


    "Do you think you have found a bodyguard with good martial arts, so you became arrogant. You''re really short¡ªsighted. You little person, you''re ridiculous. Now, can that Kevin save you?" the gloomy man asked, his expression was full of contempt and ridicule.


    One of his subordinates said, "Boss, what should we do with him?"


    At this time, the gloomy man did not want to say anything else. He instructed, "Break one of his arms and throw it here. I would like to see if Kevin has the ability to find him. If he doesn''t even have the ability, he is not worthy to y with me."


    But at this moment, Kevin''s voice sounded from behind him, "I''m here. Do you think I''m worthy to y with you?"


    The gloomy man turned around and saw Kevin standing at the door, he was filled with disbelief and horror. Wasn''t this too fast?


    Seeing Kevin appear so quickly, Charles was extremely excited, but at the same time, he also felt that it was inconceivable.


    "Kevin, you actually found this ce so quickly," the gloomy man was shocked. He couldn''t figure out if there was something wrong with him. The only w was that Charles''s phone had a locating function. It turned out that he had neglected it. He had underestimated the ability of this high school student.


    Kevin looked at Charles. Charles was still intact. It seemed that he wasn''tte. They hadn''t started to hurt Charles yet. This was all thanks to the help of Amelia. Kevin now found that it was good to have a hacker to help. Otherwise, Kevin probably wouldn''t be able to find this ce tomorrow.


    "He''s that ignorant Kevin?" the two subordinates teased because Kevin looked very young. He was only eighteen years old.


    The gloomy man waved his hand and said, "Hit him."


    The two subordinates immediately walked towards Kevin.


    "Do you know who our boss is? You dare to fight with our boss? You''re still too young. Go back and study for a few more years."


    "Are you sure?" Kevin''s gaze was cold, "What nonsense are you talking to him about? Hit him!"


    Kevin also moved.


    Two palms struck the back of their heads, and two of their subordinates fell to the ground.


    The gloomy man''s gaze turned cold. Both of his subordinates were Level 20 martial artists, and they were beaten up so quickly.


    "Kevin, I really underestimated you. Take action quickly, urately and ruthlessly," the gloomy man said.


    "You''re the next." Kevin rushed towards the gloomy man.


    The gloomy man took action instantly. He was still very confident in his strength.

 Chapter 171 Market price

    <h4>Chapter 171 Market price</h4>


    However, although the man was confident, he was grabbed by the neck by Kevin before he could attack Kevin.


    "You''re no match for me." Kevin grabbed him and asked.


    The gloomy man was strangled by Kevin, and his face instantly turned red. He was slowly lifted up by Kevin.


    "Bang." Kevin knocked him out.


    "You dare to be arrogant in front of me with such a low level of skill?" Kevin threw the gloomy man on the ground.


    Then, he walked up to untied Charles, "Thank you foring to save me, Kevin."


    Charles said, "Uncle Charles, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Fortunately, you''re here. Otherwise, I don''t know what would happen. Where''s Lily?"


    "She should be downstairs. I flew over directly from the roof. She might run over."


    Charles heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Then let''s hurry up and leave."


    Kevin snorted, "I won''t leave so easily."


    Kevin took out a silver needle and inserted it into the abdomen of the gloomy man on the ground.


    "Kevin, what are you doing?" Charles asked in confusion.


    "I want him to be a eunuch."


    "A eunuch?"


    "Yes, if he doesn''t be applied acupuncture within a month, he will be aplete eunuch. That''s how Quincy Brown is." Kevin said.


    "Wow." Charles was shocked. He thought Kevin was so ruthless that deserved to be the number one school bully.


    "Let''s go." Kevin and Charles left. Lily was indeed on the first floor of the building. She didn''t know where to go. She had just been able to get here by taxi.


    "Lily." Charles cried out. Seeing that his father was safe and sound, Lily threw herself into Charles''s arms and cried.


    Kevin looked at the father and daughter hugging each other and smiled. The father and daughter would be inseparable and help each other in difficulties.


    "Dad, what should we do now?" Lily asked.


    Charles said, "I have already called Hadrian Wyman. He wille hereter."


    "Who wants to harm you?" Lily asked again.


    "Who else could it be? It''s Quincy''s cousin. Lnd Wyman, who is Wendell''s youngest son. Lnd is a ruthless character. Fortunately, Kevin came in time. Otherwise, I would have be disabled today." Charles was scared after the event.


    Lily was worried.


    "Kevin can save you once, but he won''t be able to save you every time." Lily pouted.


    Charles smiled, "Never mind, at least I had dodged a bullet."


    Kevin said, "Miss Lily is reasonable. Don''t worry, I have already started to make ns. I will gradually develop our own force in London."


    Charles was excited.


    Lily said, "No matter how you develop. you can''t be strong enough to contend against irregr forces. These irregr forces have been developing for decades and are deeply rooted in any industry."


    Kevin smiled, "I only guarantee that none of them will dare to provoke us. Besides, you still have me. No matter how strong the force I develop is, it can''t be stronger than me. But it will give me a helping hand so I won''t be so passive."


    Lily was still very worried.


    Not long after. Hadrian arrived with his daughter, Molly.


    "Molly, why are you here?"


    "Lily, I just heard that Uncle Charles was kidnapped, so I was so worried that I hurriedly came over. Is he alright now?" Molly hurriedly asked.


    Lily looked at Kevin and then said to Molly, "Yes, he is fine. Kevin saved my father in time."


    Molly said to Kevin, "Thank you, Kevin."


    "It''s my duty to protect my employer''s family. So you don''t need to thank me."


    "Haha." Mollyughed like a flower. Hadrian said, "Charles, are you alright?"


    "Whew! That was close."


    Hadrian said, "I told you to find a bodyguard. You didn''t listen to me but to save that little money. Kevin is Lily''s bodyguard. He can''t always take care of you. He only receives one sry."


    Charles embarrassedly smiled, "Yes, it seems that I have to find one."


    Hadrian said, "I''ll lend you my bodyguard for a few days. You should hurry up and recruit a bodyguard these days."


    "Alright." Charles nodded.


    However, Charles had a headache. Quincy paid 10 million dors for such a trashy bodyguard. Then how much should he pay for a stronger one? He was reluctant to spend too much money.


    Now Charles thought it was really worth to offer Kevin a sry of 1.2 million dors a year. Kevin was stronger than the one who received 10 million dors a year. Thinking of this, Charles felt sorry to paid Kevin such a low sry. Charles didn''t expect Kevin to be so powerful at that time. Originally, he only wanted to find someone who could protect Lily at school, but he didn''t expect to find such a strong person.


    Seeing Charles''s expression. Hadrian smiled, "What''s the matter? Are you not willing to spend money?"


    Charles said embarrassedly. "Indeed, if I were to spend thirty to forty million dors a year to hire a bodyguard with strong martial arts skills. I would really be unwilling to spend that much money. I only earn one or two hundred million a year, isn''t half of it given to the bodyguards? However, it wouldn''t be very useful to hire someone with an annual sry of 10 million dors. Quincy hired those three people with an annual sry of 10 million dors, but I''m afraid anyone of their skill level won''t be able to protect me. It really makes me feel headache."


    Hadrian was also helpless. He thought that Charles deserved to suffer since thetter offended someone powerful. He also thought that Kevin was no fluke.


    Hadrian said, "Alright, my bodyguard is called Jonas. Let him protect you for a few days until you hire a bodyguard."


    "Thank you, Hadrian."


    Hadrian smiled, "You don''t need to be so polite. I''ll leave now. Call me if you need me."


    "Yes, I will. You can go about your business."


    When Hadrian left. Molly did not leave with him together. They each drove their own cars.


    Molly said, "Uncle Charles, how about I help you pay for the bodyguard? Mypany has a profit of eight or nine thousand dors a year."


    Charles smiled, "Thank you, Molly, I will lose my face if you help me. Besides, aren''t you looking for a bodyguard as well? How is it going?"


    Molly said, "I had interviewed a man yesterday. His martial skill was only at Level 19, but he asked for an annual sry of 18 million dors. I thought it was too expensive, so I didn''t ept it. I''ll find another one. How could I find a high quality and inexpensive bodyguard now? I envy you. You were originally looking for a bodyguard working for Lily in school, but you found such a strong one." Molly looked at Kevin and said.


    Charlesughed heartily. "Speaking of this matter, I feel that I owe Kevin a good sry. So I want to give him 20 million dors for a year."


    Kevin hurriedly said, "Uncle Charles, farewell. I''m just a bodyguard working at school without technical skills. How could I be worth so much? You only found a bodyguard to protect Miss Lily in school when you came to me."


    Kevin refused the sry of 20 million dors without hesitation. He didn''t want so much money since he had no rtives here. He wasn''t afraid that everyone wouldugh at him for that he would do the job as long as he was offered food and shelter.


    However, Kevin roughly understood the market quotations of the bodyguards from their words.


    If Kevin showed his true power, he would be able to get a sry of more than 500 million dors for a year.


    That was because Elsa Ray was hired as a police captain by London at an annual sry of 300 million dors. How could the price of Robin Hood be lower?

 Chapter 172 Completely Offended

    <h4>Chapter 172 Completely Offended</h4>


    After that, Kevin and Lily returned to school, while Charles continued to head to hispany under the protection of Jonas. With Jonas''s protection, Charles shouldn''t be in any major dangerous. Furthermore, he could notify Kevin at any time. And Kevin could immediately know anything with Dora''s help.


    At about 12 at noon, in the abandoned office, the gloomy man woke up after being unconscious all the morning.


    "Damn it, Kevin Duck." When the gloomy man woke up, he was extremely furious. He was actually knocked unconscious by Kevin and had been unconscious for so long.


    The gloomy man was afraid of Kevin''s strength. He knew that he couldn''t deal with Kevin by himself. He didn''t expect such a school bully would be so powerful. It seemed that he could only go back to ask his father to deal with Kevin. His father. Wendell Wyman, was the first deputy leader of the Dragon n.


    Lnd Wyman woke up his two subordinates and they went home in a sorry state.


    After returning home, an old man in his sixties asked, "Why did you take so long toe back? By the way, Quincy had recovered and regains his sexual function. Hum, Kevin should felt lucky to be sensible."


    "I''m going to the toilet." Lnd''s expression was not good. Although his cousin had recovered, he had suffered a great humiliation.


    About two minutester, a despairing and angry roar came from the bathroom.


    It turned out that Lnd had discovered that he had also be a eunuch.


    "What''s wrong? Lnd?"


    "Ah, ah, ah." Lnd roared.


    The old man thought that something was wrong and immediately kicked open the toilet door.


    The old man was stunned. What happened to Quincy happened to his son again.


    At this moment, in the hospital. Quincy hummed a song and made a phone call. "Hey, cancel all cooperation with Charles''spany immediately."


    After making the call, Quincy snorted, "Charles, I want you to go bankrupt."


    After that, he also went to the toilet. A few minutester, he also roared angrily.


    "Kevin, you lied to me. This isn''t over!"


    When Wendell saw his youngest son lost sexual function just like Quincy, he was really in despair.


    "What''s going on?" Wendell roared angrily. He was the first deputy leader of the Dragon n. but his son had actually been turned into a eunuch. He would have no face to face others.


    "Tell me, what happened? Didn''t you capture Charles and threaten Kevin to treat Quincy? Why are you bing a eunuch now that Quincy is cured?" Wendell roared. He thought that the matter had been resolved perfectly.


    Lnd Wyman gritted his teeth in anger and said, "Dad, I did capture Charles and threaten Kevin to treat Cousin Quincy. However, that Kevin was skillful. I didn''t know why he could found me in a short time and knocked my two subordinates and me unconscious. I just came back and suddenly realized that I had be a eunuch."


    "Kevin." Wendell smashed his fist into the wall, creating a hole in the wall.


    "I won''t let them go." Wendell was so angry that his beard was trembling.


    Lnd said, "Dad, why don''t we wait for Big Brother toe back to deal with this matter? Big Brother has been away on business for half a month and he will be back at tonight. Big Brother is much stronger than you, so he is more confident in dealing with Kevin. Furthermore, you are already in your sixties."


    Wendell roared, "I can''t wait any longer."


    At this moment, Wendell''s phone rang. It was Quincy.


    When Wendell saw Quincy''s phone call, he was very annoyed, because his son had be a eunuch for wanting justice for Quincy.


    "What''s wrong?" Wendell picked up the phone and said angrily.


    "Uncle." Quincy burst into tears.


    "What are you crying for? Didn''t you recover?" Wendell roared.


    "Uncle, Kevin was a son of bitch. He lied to me, I haven''t recovered at all. Uncle, you have to get even with Kevin for me."


    Wendell and Lnd Wyman were shocked.


    Lnd said angrily, "That Kevin is actually so sinister and cunning."


    Quincy was crying on the phone. Wendell said impatiently, "Stop crying! Lnd is the same as you now. Stop crying." After saying that, Wendell hung up the phone.


    "What do you mean? Did Kevin also turn Lnd into a eunuch?" Quincy, who was in the hospital, was shocked.


    Quincy suddenly felt a burst of fear. Kevin was too difficult to be provoked. He thought that Lnd had already dealt with Kevin. Unexpectedly, even Lnd had been turned into a eunuch.


    Wendell gritted his teeth and said, "Damn him, I haven''t been so angry in many years, and no one has dared to provoke me like this in many years."


    "Dad, what are you going to do? It''s disgraceful for us." Lnd worriedly said. If this matter were to spread out, they would definitely beughed at by the entire city. The son of the first deputy leader of the Dragon n been beaten to such a state by a high school student.


    Wendell said, "I will personally go find Kevin and Charles. This isn''t over. They havepletely provoked me."


    At this time, Kevin and n were having lunch at the school canteen. Lily went to lunch with her deskmate.


    After lunch, Kevin called Charles.


    "Uncle Charles, did anything happen this morning?" Kevin asked with concern.


    "It''s fine. Jonas is protecting me. But just now Quincy''spany broke the contract. We are going to lose a lot of money."


    "Break the contract? Naha, he won''t break the contract unless he really wants to be aplete eunuch." Kevin said indifferently.


    "Oh? Didn''t you treat him?" Charles asked doubtfully.


    "Hahaha, are you kidding me? Why would I treat him?" Kevin had only given Quincy a short release, and thetter would be a eunuch in at most three hours.


    Charles wanted tough but couldn''t. He thought that Kevin was too evil. Now, Quincy and his cousin Lnd Wyman were eunuchs. He didn''t know how they would be angry to death. However, if that was the case, he wouldpletely offend the first deputy leader of the Dragon n, Wendell.


    Charles sighed and said, "Kevin, Quincy was the only one before. Now, even Lnd has been turned into a eunuch by you. Wepletely offended them. Lnd''s father. Wendell, is the First Deputy Leader of the Dragon n. Although Wendell is sixty years old, I heard that he is very strong. I''m a little worried now. I don''t know how he will vent his anger."


    Kevin said fearlessly, "He can get angry as much as he wants. If that old bastard isn''t smart enough. I don''t mind turning him into a eunuch either."


    "Hahaha, Kevin, you''re awesome. In my eyes, didn''t dare to offend these people at all. I couldn''t afford to offend even Quincy before." Charles said with admiration, but he was still very worried and nervous.

 Chapter 173 Take Action Personally

    <h4>Chapter 173 Take Action Personally</h4>


    Kevin thought, "Now that I''ve offended more and more people. I''m afraid that I can''t protect Charles and his daughter by myself. Moreover, I can''t be Uncle Charles''s bodyguard for the rest of my life. One day, I will leave. Once I''m gone, what about them? It seems that I must have a n. At the very least. I must have my own force. In the future, after I leave this ce, the force will be able to ensure that Uncle Charles and Lily will not be bullied. Why don''t I set up a martial arts training ss at school? So that to develop some of my force?"


    Kevin now felt that it was meaningful to set up a martial arts training ss in the school. In the training ss. Kevin could consider epting those with good talent as his registered disciples.


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing that Kevin was silent. Charles thought that Kevin was also worried about something. If Kevin was worried about something, then Charles would be even more worried.


    Kevin smiled, "Nothing, Uncle Charles, I want to set up a martial arts training ss at school."


    "Why? If you need money, tell me." Charles thought that Kevin would start a training ss to earn money.


    "Haha, Uncle Charles, I didn''t start the training ss to earn money, but to develop a few trusted subordinates. If I will not be a bodyguard in the future, these trusted subordinates might also protect you." Kevin said.


    "What? You will not be a bodyguard anymore?" Charles immediately became nervous.


    At this moment, Lily happened toe down the stairs. Hearing Kevin''s words, she suddenly felt terrified.


    Charles then smiled, "You''re right, you can''t always be Lily''s bodyguard." Although he smiled. Charles felt a burst of disappointment in his heart.


    Kevin said, "Don''t worry. Uncle Charles. Even if I resign in the future. I will ensure your safety before resigning."


    "Naha." Charles had never thought about Kevin''s resignation. He was almost treating Kevin as a family. That was right. Kevin was just a bodyguard he hired, the former would definitely resign one day in the future.


    "Do you have any ns for the future?" Charles asked. It was time for Charles to get to know Kevin. Kevin was such an outstanding person, how could he always be a bodyguard?


    "I haven''t thought about it for the time being. In the future, I might pursue the limits of martial arts. However, it''s not that fast. At least, I won''t think about it before I cure Young Miss''s illness."


    "Good, you have ambitions. For someone as good as you, martial arts are what you pursue."


    Kevin nodded with a chuckle. Kevin was once the best assassin in allnds. How could this small city be able to hold him?


    Lily silently walked past Kevin and returned to the ssroom. When she heard Kevin say that he would definitely resign in the future, she immediately felt very sad. Shey on the table and burst into tears unknowingly.


    Lily even thought that whether Kevin would never resign if she did not cure her illness for the rest of her life.


    After hanging up the phone. Kevin returned to ss and saw Lily lying on the table. He thought that she had taken her lunch break and did not disturb her.


    They were speechless all afternoon.


    At around five o''clock in the evening, Wendell brought his five subordinates to Charles''s house.


    "Who are they?" Eden and Ada were in fear.


    The five subordinates pulled out their guns and pointed at Eden and Ada, saying, "Kneel down."


    Eden and Ada were so frightened that they knelt down. Emma was also dragged out of the kitchen by a subordinate.


    Wendell ordered, "Tie them all up."


    "Yes."


    Very quickly, Eden, Ada, and Emma were tied up.


    Wendell sat down in the living room. It seemed that he was waiting for Charles and Kevin to return. He had said that he would personallye to get even with Kevin and Charles.


    Five subordinates stood in the living room with guns in their hands. Half an hourter. Charles was the first to return home.


    Charles walked into the house and was shocked to see Wendell and his five subordinates.


    Charles immediately shouted, "Jonas."


    Jonas immediately rushed into the room.


    Jonas was the bodyguard that Hadrian temporarily lent Charles.


    Wendell looked at Charles and snorted. "Charles, you''re back."


    "Wendell, what do you want?" Charles asked in horror.


    "What do I want?" Wendell sneered and instructed his five subordinates, "What are you still waiting for? Tie Charles up."


    "Yes." Five bodyguards pounced on Charles.


    Jonas immediately stood in front of Charles.


    The five subordinates were fighting with Jonas.


    Unfortunately, Wendell''s five subordinates were all at high levels, and Jonas was quickly defeated.


    Wendell looked at Jonas with disdain.


    In less than two minutes. Jonas and Charles were tied up.


    One of his subordinates asked, "Mr. Wyman, Charles is already tied up. What should we do now?"


    Wendell snorted, "There''s no hurry now. Wait for that Kevin toe back and we will deal with them together."


    "Yes."


    At this moment, Kevin and Lily were on their way home. Lily was silent. She was very scared when she heard Kevin talking with her father at noon. In the past, she rejected Kevin and didn''t want him to be her bodyguard, but now she was very afraid that he would resign one day and leave.


    "Miss Lily, are you still angry about my letting Kelly into my car yesterday afternoon?" Kevin asked.


    Lily shook her head and said, "I don''t think about that anymore. Now, I don''t want to know whoever you like to have sex with."


    "What are you talking about? I let her sit in my car, but I didn''t have sex with her. It doesn''t even make sense."


    Lily was stunned. She looked at Kevin and asked, "Yesterday afternoon, weren''t you in the car having sex with Kelly?"


    "What?"


    "Have sex in the car."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Didn''t you and Kelly have sex in my carst time?"


    Kevin was speechlessly, "Miss Lily, you have to abstain from sex now. Why are you still thinking about this kind of thing? Your thoughts are too impure."


    "You''re the impure one. Tell me the truth." Lily blushed.


    Kevin smiled, "Miss Lily, so that''s what you mean. Yesterday, when we went to the hospital, Kelly just happened to want to go home to get some things, so I drove her."


    "That''s it? You didn''t have sex?"


    Kevin rolled his eyes at her and said, "I am still a male virgin. I have never have sex with a woman in my life."


    Lily was stunned and said in disbelief, "I don''t believe that a pervert like you is so pure? I don''t believe that since you even dared to enter thedies'' room."


    "Hahaha, believe it or not, it''s up to you. Alright, don''t talk about this. You have to abstain from sex. Don''t let the cold illness hit you again at night."


    "Yes." Lily pouted. After listening to Kevin''s exnation, she was in a much better mood. Although she suspected that Kevin was most likely to lie to her and it was impossible for him to be so pure, she felt it didn''t matter. She thought it was better that he was willing to lie to her. However, Lily couldn''t help but feel sad when she thought of the day when he would resign and leave sooner orter.

 Chapter 174 Almost Knelt down

    <h4>Chapter 174 Almost Knelt down</h4>


    Kevin and Lily returned home. Today, n did note to practice martial arts. He was too tired before, so Kevin let him rest for three days.


    After parking the car, Kevin and Lily walked into the house, chatting andughing.


    As soon as they entered the living room, they were stunned. There was an old man sitting on the sofa in the living room. There were five subordinates standing beside him. Eden, Ada and Emma were tied up in the dining hall, while Charles and the bodyguard, Jonas, were tied up in the living room.


    Lily immediately shouted out in fear.


    "Dad." Lily wanted to rush forward, but Kevin pulled her behind him. Kevin looked at the old man in the living room and snorted.


    When the old man saw Kevin, he put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Kevin, "Kevin, you''re back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Kevin said, "Old man, if I am right, you must be the so¡ªcalled First Deputy Leader of the Dragon n, Wendell Wyman, right? I''ve also been waiting for you for a long time. I know that you wille to me sooner orter, so everything is within my expectations."


    Wendell stood up and kicked the tea table on the ground. The five subordinates immediately pulled out their guns and pointed at Kevin.


    Seeing the gun, Lily trembled in fear.


    "Kevin, I will let you know what will happen if you offend me."


    Kevin said, "You saw your son Lnd be a eunuch, right?"


    Wendell immediately darkened his face.


    At this moment, Kevin waved his hand and five silver needles flew out.


    Zipped, zipped, zipped. Five silver needles stabbed into the necks of the five subordinates.


    Then, the five subordinates fell silently.


    "Ah." Wendell was shocked. All five of his bodyguards, who weren''t weak, actually fell in an instant.


    At this moment, Kevin moved. In the next moment, Kevin stood a meter away in front of Wendell.


    "Old man, you don''t go the way to the heaven, but go into a dead end. Are you here seeking for death?" Kevin asked.


    Wendell sensed Kevin''s aura and he trembled. Looking at Kevin, he couldn''t see through Kevin''s strength. He didn''t think a high school student should be so strong.


    Lily quickly went up and untied Charles and the others.


    Charles and the bodyguard, Jonas. looked at Wendell and then at Kevin. They were overjoyed. Kevin was too awesome. Even Wendell seemed to be unable to y with him.


    "Senior Wendell, this matter is over just like that. What do you think?" Charles asked with a smile.


    Wendell looked at Charles and gritted his teeth, "Charles, it seems that you are so bold. Even a small businessman like you dares to go against our Dragon n."


    Kevin snorted, "Old man, are you blind? Can''t you see who is stronger and who is weaker now?"


    Wendell snorted, "Kevin, I underestimated you. It seems that you are powerful. Let me see how strong you are tonight."


    Kevin twitched his lips and instantly attacked, causing Wendell to bepletely unable to react.


    p, Kevin pped Wendell on the face.


    "Ouch, you are so fast." After Wendell felt the burning pain on his face, he realized that Kevin had pped him.


    Wendell was furious. He was about to counterattack Kevin with a punch. but he didn''t expect a burning pain toe from his other half of face.


    "You." Wendell was both angry and furious. He was pped twice, as if he wasn''t on the same level with Kevin. He couldn''t even react in time.


    At this time, Wendell felt that he was kicked in the abdomen again. Then, his body involuntarily flew up, flew out of the hall, and fiercely fell down.


    Just as Wendell was in a daze, he suddenly heard Kevin''s voice. Kevin said, "Mr. Wyman specially came to me. I supposed that you really want me to turn you into a eunuch. Then I''ll help you."


    Before Wendell could understand Kevin''s words, he felt a stinging pain in his abdomen.


    "What are you doing?" Wendell reacted and immediately raised his head.


    However, Kevin stepped on his forehead and made him faint.


    Then, Kevin went back to the living room, pulled out the needles from the necks of the five subordinates, and threw them out one by one.


    That bodyguard, Jonas, saw how powerful Kevin was. He almost knelt down for him. Kevin was really awesome.


    Seeing that Kevin had defeated those people so easily, Charles felt happy.


    Lily looked at Kevin with admiration and felt that Kevin was so handsome.


    The five subordinates who were thrown out immediately woke up.


    "Mr. Wyman, wake up."


    "Mr. Wyman."


    Wendell was awakened soon by the five subordinates.


    "Mr. Wyman, what happened? We fainted just now. When we woke up, we found that we were all outside. You fainted too, and our guns were broken."


    Of course, Wendell knew what had happened. He looked at Charles''s vi and gritted his teeth fiercely. He felt that he lost his facepletely.


    "Mr. Wyman, what should we do now?" One of his subordinates asked.


    Wendell gritted his teeth and said, "Retreat, Looks like I can only wait for my eldest son to return."


    Wendell and his five subordinates despondently got into a car they were driving and left in a sorry state without saying a word.


    "Hahaha." In the hall of the vi, Eden, Ada and the othersughed loudly when they saw them leave in disappointment.


    Kevin was sitting on the sofa brewing tea, not caring about the situation outside.


    Charles said, "Kevin, Wendell woke up left with his subordinates in a dejected manner without saying a word."


    Kevin said, "He reaped the fruits of his actions. Alright, Uncle Charles, Jonas, have some tea."


    "Ok." Jonas smiled and sat down. He looked at Kevin with admiration in his eyes. He was hired by Hadrian with a sry of 20 million dors. In the end, he was inferior to a high school student as Kevin. He could only ept it even if he didn''t want to.


    Wendell quickly returned home. His son, Lnd Wyman, was anxiously waiting. Even Quincy had rushed over from the hospital.


    Seeing that Wendell had returned. Lnd and Quincy hurriedly weed him and asked, "Dad, how is it?"


    "Uncle. how is it? Did you defeat the two sons of bitch Kevin and Charles?" Quincy thought that since his uncle had personally taken action, Kevin and Charles should have been torn apart.


    Wendell was so angry that he told them he was also turned into a eunuch.


    "What!" Lnd and Quincy immediately cried out in shocked. The three people in the room were eunuchs. If there was one more, they could form a table of mahjong.


    Wendell sat on the ground with a depressed expression. He was the deputy leader of an irregr force. He was actually yed like this. How could he still have the face to be the first deputy leader? He would beughed at out loud.


    "Kevin, fuck you!" When Lnd saw his father''s depressed expression, he clenched his fists and the veins on his face burst out.


    "Uncle what should we do now?" Quincy asked in a panic. His backing was Wendell and Lnd. Now that both of them had be eunuchs like him. Quincy thought that he really underestimated Kevin.

 Chapter 175 Compensate

    <h4>Chapter 175 Compensate</h4>


    Wendell calmed down and said, "We mustn''t let outsiders know about this matter. If they know, they willugh at me. What prestige do I have in the Dragon n?"


    Lnd gritted his teeth and said, "How should we just enduring this?"


    "Endure? Wait for Scott toe back tonight."


    Quincy smiled, "Cousin Scott''s strength is enough to defeat you. Uncle Wendell. He will definitely turn Kevin into shit."


    Lnd said, "But Big Brother won''t arrive until almost nine o''clock in the evening "


    "Powerful man is not afraid of beingte."


    9:30 p.m.


    Wendell, Lnd, Quincy, and Scott were sitting in the living room.


    Scott''s face was gloomy because his father had already told him what had happened in the past few days. His father, younger brother, and cousin were bullied by a student named Kevin, and thetter even tampered with them, turning them into eunuchs. After Scott heard his father''sint, he almost burnt the house with anger.


    It had been ten years, and no one had dared to make Scott so unhappy for ten years.


    Scott pped the table and said, "I''ve only been away on business for half a month, something like this has happened at home. How could Kevin dare to insult my family? Even if he is not for my sake, he still has to think about my father''s identity as the first deputy leader of the Dragon n."


    Quincy immediately said, "Cousin Scoot, you must get even for us. Even Uncle Wendell was beaten up by Kevin. We''re counting on you now."


    Scott said angrily, "Don''t worry, I, Scott, am not angry. If I am angry, I will kill someone."


    Wendell said, "But, Scoot, you are the son¡ªinw of the Peter. If anything happens to you, will it affect your reputation? The reason why I have be the first deputy leader of the Dragon n these years is all because of you, the son¡ªinw of Peter Ryan."


    Scott said unhappily, "Dad, you know that I am the son¡ªinw of Peter. Why do you still say that? How could I worry about a mere high school student?"


    "Yes, cousin. That Kevin is just a bodyguard in school that Charles hired for his daughter. Although the four 18 bodyguards at Level 18 I hired earlier couldn''t defeat Kevin, it doesn''t mean that Kevin is very powerful. You are the son¡ªinw of the Peter, an expert at level 26. Kevin will go to hell."


    Scott stood up and said, "Dad, I''m going to find that Kevin now."


    "You have to be careful."


    "Hmph, what should I be careful about? No matter how powerful Kevin is, he won''t powerful than me since he is just a student. I''m afraid of him as my martial arts skills were at Level 26."


    Scott walked out of the house. His phone rang. It was his wife. His wife was Kathy Ryan. She was the daughter of Peter Ryan in London. Peter Ryan was a famous expert in London. It was said that his martial arts had reached level 34.


    "Hey, honey, are you back yet? You''ve been away on business for half a month. I can''t stand it anymore. Hurry up ande over here." The voice on the phone was really coquettish.


    Scott''s heart was filled with sexual passion. He chuckled, "Honey, wait for me for a moment, I''ll be back soon."


    "Why didn''t youe back immediately? If you don''te back now. I won''t let you in."


    Scott felt a burst of heat from his body. This woman was too anxious. However, his business trip for half a month had indeed made her suffer. Scott really wished he could fly to his wife right away. However, he couldn''t immediately go to his father¡ªinw''s house to find his wife. He had to deal with Kevin first.


    "Alright, I''ll go to defeat one person. I''ll be back when I''m done."


    "Hurry up. I''ll wait for you. Don''t make me wait too long. Otherwise, I''ll let my father teach you a lesson.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll be back very soon." Scott was speechless. His wife always took her father out to suppress him, but he was really afraid of her father. Her father, Peter Ryan, was a famous expert in London.


    At this moment, in Charles''s house.


    Kevin was surfing the Inte in his room.


    Not long after, Eden came upstairs.


    "Eden, what is the matter?" Kevin asked.


    "Young Master, there''s a guest downstairs. He came here specifically to find you, Young Master."


    "Find me?" Kevin stood up and walked downstairs. Kevin walked down the living room and saw a man sitting in the living room. Charles hurriedly poured tea for the man with a frightened expression on his face, with his hand trembling slightly.


    Charles was very scared because this man was not an ordinary person. He was the son¡ªinw of Peter Ryan. Scott Wyman, Scott was an expert with martial arts at level 26. Charles was a bit fear to face such a strong and powerful man.


    "Uncle Charles, who is looking for me?" Kevin asked and sat down on the sofa.


    Scott looked at Kevin, half narrowing his eyes which filled with ruthlessness.


    Charles hurriedly said, "Kevin, this is Scott Wyman. He is the son¡ªinw of Peter Ryan. He said that he came to visit you specially."


    Kevin smiled and said. "It turns out to be the son¡ªinw of Peter Ryan."


    Scott was proud and he snorted, "Hum, do you know my father¡ªinw?"


    "I don''t know him. By the way, who is Peter Ryan? Is he also a bodyguard?"


    "You." Scott twisted his face.


    Charles said, "Mr. Ryan is a famous expert with high level martial arts skills in London."


    "How high is he? As high as a three¡ªstory building?" Kevin asked.


    Charles shook his head and said. "I don''t know the specifics."


    "Even Uncle Charles doesn''t know. It seems this Peter Ryan isn''t very skilled." Kevinughed.


    Crash. Scott fiercely threw the cup in his hand to the ground. How dare Kevin to disrespect his father¡ªinw.


    Kevin immediately stood up and pointed at the fragments on the ground, saying, "Holy shit, my great ¡ª grandfather''s ancestral dragon cup was actually broken. Compensate me. Who broke the cup mustpensate me."


    Scott was so angry that he hadn''t even attacked Kevin yet, but this Kevin had already be arrogant and shouted forpensation.


    "Kevin." Scott clenched his teeth and looked at Kevin.


    "Compensate me for the loss." Kevin pointed at the fragments of the cup on the ground and said.


    Scott was so angry that he felt his liver was painful. He roared, "Compensate you fucking son of bitch." Scott kicked the tea table upside down and put aside all consideration of face. Of course, he was indeed here to defeat Kevin. The reason why he sat down and drank tea elegantly just now was probably because he wanted to pretend to be a gentleman. Who knew that Kevin was such a rough fellow? He should have directly smashed things.


    Kevinughed coldly in his heart. He already knew that Scoot was here to make trouble.


    Kevin said, "You broke my ancestral Dragon Cup. I will get even with you." As he spoke. Kevin grabbed Scott by the cor and pointed at the teacup fragments on the ground, shouted, "Compensate me, you should pay me a total of 10 million dors."


    Scott did not rush to make a move. Instead, he coldly said. "On the count of three, if your dog paw is still on me body, your dog paw will not exist anymore."

 Chapter 176 The Son in aw of Peter Ryan

    <h4>Chapter 176 The Son in aw of Peter Ryan</h4>


    Kevin said, "I don''t care about dog ws. You broke my dragon cup. I just want you to pay for it." Kevin was like a cad, grabbing Scott''s cor and shouting forpensation. Even Charles almost thought that the cup was a real Dragon Cup.


    Scott was furious. He was actually grabbed by someone on his cor. Of course, Scott attributed this to an ident. He did not believe that a high school student like Kevin could really be able to grab his cor.


    "One." Scott counted.


    "Compensate me. Don''t count one, two, three. My ancestral Dragon Cup was used by the King for drinking tea. You broke it without even saying a word. I want you to pay for it."


    "Two." Scott continued to count in a cold voice.


    "Pay for it, 10 million dors."


    "Three..." Before Scott could finish the word, he was punched in the stomach.


    Scott widened his eyes in an instant. His back was arched.


    "Pay for it." Kevin grabbed onto Scott''s cor.


    Scott endured the pain and raised his head. At this moment, he felt his stomach twitching and his hands and feet trembling. He couldn''t believe that he had been punched by Kevin. Moreover, it was such a powerful punch which made him lose his fighting strength in an instant.


    "Pay for it."


    Kevin roared again and punched Scott again.


    "Ah." Scott let out a miserable scream and fell to the ground, clutching his stomach.


    Charles wiped his eyes and didn''t believe what happened. He thought, "What''s going on? Scott is Peter''s son¡ªinw. His martial arts skills are definitely not weak. Why does it seem like he doesn''t know any martial arts and just fell to the ground?"


    Charles didn''t know that Kevin''s first punch had already made Scott lost his fighting capacity. The second punch made Scott immediately fell down. Scott was overestimating himself to dare toe to Kevin with such weak skills.


    At this moment, Scott was trembling with pain. He never thought that Kevin''s strength would be so powerful.


    "Pay for it, do you hear me?" With that, Kevin grabbed Scott and punched him in the stomach again.


    Scott spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Stop it, stop it, please, I''llpensate you." Scott hurriedly said.


    "I''llpensate you, ten million dors."


    Scott''s hands were trembling as he wrote down a check for 10 million dors. There were even a few drops of blood dripping onto the check.


    "Alright, you''ve paid for my Dragon Cup. Now, we can talk about business." Kevin released Scott and handed the check to Charles.


    Scott got up from the ground, trembling, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Kevin asked, "Tell me, why you came to find me? You didn''te here just to break my Dragon Cup, did you?"


    Scott was furious. He was originally here to deal with Kevin, but in the end, he didn''t even touch a single hair of Kevin. He had inexplicably lost 10 million dors. Most importantly, he was beaten to the point of vomiting blood.


    "Nothing, I''m just here for a cup of tea. I''m leaving now." Scott hurriedly walked out of Charles''s house.


    1


    Kevin cursed, "Coward."


    After running out of Charles''s house, Scott immediately got on his car. After getting on the car. Scott smashed the steering wheel and angrily said, "Damn him, how could a high school student be so powerful? Even I have level 26 martial skills, I were actually weakened after being punched twice by him.


    Looks like I underestimated my opponent today. I wasn''t prepared, so I was caught off guard by him." At this moment. Scott''s phone rang again. It was his wife.


    "Scott, have you finished your work yet? Hurry up and came over here!"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll be right back."


    Scott was helpless. He had no choice but to give up getting even today. He would think of a way to deal with Kevin another day when he was ready. He was the son¡ªinw of Peter Ryan. Peter''s disciples were extremely powerful.


    Scott quickly went to his father¡ªinw''s house. Because his wife lived in his father¡ªinw''s house all years. Her family was even more powerful.


    As soon as Scott entered the room, his wife jumped out of the bed like a cat and threw herself to Scott and they fell to the ground.


    Ten minutester, suddenly, a furious roar came from the room, "Get out."


    Scott was kicked out of the window and fell onto the grasnd.


    This matter quickly shocked the entire family. Scott''s father¡ªinw. Peter, was watching TV in the living room. He frowned, "The couple just met and quarreled again?"


    At this time, Scott ran into the hall from outside.


    When Scott saw that all the family members had run into the living room, he was extremely angry. Kevin had actually turned him into a eunuch.


    The Orchid River King frowned and said, "What exactly happened? Why did you quarrel with Kathy just now?"


    Scott trembled with anger. He had already discovered that he was the same as his younger brother and cousin, as well as his father. He was a eunuch like them. Heavens, they could really form a table for mahjong. They hadn''t known about this matter. Scott really didn''t know if they would be angry to death if they knew about it. They all still hoped that he would get even with Kevin.


    "Kevin, this isn''t over." Scott immediately roared out.


    Peter asked, "What exactly is going on? Tell me clearly."


    Scott gritted his teeth and said, "Dad, a man named Kevin did something to my younger brother, my cousin, and my father. He turned them into eunuchs and made them lose sexual function. So I went to talk to Kevin just now. I didn''t expect that Kevin would have some strength. His sudden attack on me caused me to suffer a loss. I had no choice but leave. When I came back and wanted to have sex with Kathy, I was kicked out of the window by Kathy before I realized anything."


    At this time, Kathy sobbed and walked downstairs.


    Kathy sobbed and said, "Dad, Mom, I haven''t seen him for half a month, so really I want to be have sex with him. I didn''t expect that when I was in deep lust. I would suddenly discover he was a eunuch." As she spoke. Kathy cried out in grievance.


    "Alright, stop crying. Who is Kevin?"


    Scott immediately said, "He is a high school bodyguard hired by a little boss named Charles."


    "A high school student with such strength? Even you are at a disadvantage? Your family has been turned into eunuchs by him?" Peter was a little shocked.


    Scott lowered his head in shame and said, "Dad, it was me who underestimated the enemy at the beginning. Otherwise, he would never have won against me. It''s not that I''m weak. Don''t misunderstand." Scott still determined to save face and didn''t dare to admit that he wasn''t strong enough. Moreover, it was truly embarrassing that his family had be eunuchs. The anger in Scott''s heart had already piled up into a mountain. They could just gathered together to form a table to y mahjong.

 Chapter 177 Martial Arts Training Class

    <h4>Chapter 177 Martial Arts Training ss</h4>


    Peter looked at his crying daughter and said unhappily, "Scott, I don''t care what method you use. You must give Kathy an exnation for this matter. And make Kevin pay the price he deserves. And you should go to the hospital and cure it as soon as possible. Don''t make Kathy feel wronged."


    "Dad, don''t worry, I will."


    "Alright, go back to your room."


    Peter went back upstairs and prepared to take a bath and sleep.


    At Wendell''s house.


    Wendell sat on the sofa.


    Quincy said in a low voice, "Uncle, Kevin said we must go to find him for acupuncture once a month. Otherwise, we will be eunuch forever. Do we have to go to find him? How can we ask him cure us? I hope Cousin Scott canpletely restrain Kevin."


    Wendell trembled endlessly. The first deputy leader of the Dragon n had actually been brought to such a state by a high school student, and they had to keep it a secret.


    "Scott has been gone to Kevin for so long. I wonder what has happened." Lnd said.


    "Call him."


    At this moment, Scott walked inside from the door.


    "Scott, how is it?"


    "Scott, where''s Kevin? Didn''t you capture him to treat us?" Wendell looked outside the door and didn''t see Kevin.


    "Dad, Lnd, Quincy, I''m sorry, I underestimated the enemy and failed to capture Kevin." Scott said with a sad face.


    Wendell said angrily, "You''re just too conceited. Forget it, I''ll bring hundreds of men with me to get even with him."


    Lnd said, "Scott, sister¡ªinw called a few times just now to urge you to go over. Put this aside and hurry to find sister¡ªinw. After all, you''ve been away on business for half a month. Sister¡ªinw missed you."


    Scott said, "I''ve already been there. Kathy kicked me out."


    Wendell asked, "Why?"


    Scott clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, "Because, because... because I''m also a eunuch now."


    "What?"


    "Ah." Wendell and the others were shocked. Scott not only did not get even with Kevin, but also was turned into a eunuch.


    "Ahhh, damn Kevin." Wendell could no longer control himself and cried out. The entire family had been turned into eunuchs.


    Quincy was dumbfounded and thought, "It''s over. It''s overpletely. My uncle''s family are eunuchs like me."


    Lnd asked with a trembling voice, "Brother, did your father¡ªinw know about this? Your father¡ªinw is not ordinary. If your father¡ªinw knew, would he seek justice for you?"


    Scott said, "My father¡ªinw told me to cure it as soon as possible and don''t make Kathy suffer. I don''t dare to tell him that I am not strong enough because I''m afraid that he will look down upon me. So he just told me to deal with Kevin as soon as possible."


    Lnd said, "Brother, if Kevin is really that strong, tell your father¡ªinw the truth and ask your him to help you vent your anger."


    "No, I can''t, I would have no face left. Besides, tonight was originally because I underestimated the enemy. I will definitely deal with that Kevin by myself. I can''t let my father¡ªinw and his family think that I is ipetent." Scott gritted his teeth and said.


    When Kevin woke up the next day, he seemed to have forgotten everything that had happenedst night. Now that the Wyman family had been massacred by Kevin, they should not dare to provoke Kevin and Charles anymore so easily.


    As usual, Kevin drove Miss Lily to school, seemingly ustomed to current life.


    Today, Kevin was going to hold a martial arts training ss in school to officially develop his own force.


    In the first ss, Kevin came to the broadcast room and shouted, "Everyone, I have something to announce. I want to start a martial arts training ss. Those who want to learn martial arts from me, pleasee to me and register."


    "Wow." Immediately, the news caused a stir in the school. Every student lit up their eyes when they thought of Kevin was ranked third on the Talented Master Ranking List in the school. They wished they could be as powerful as Kevin.


    Thus, Kevin pulled a table and went downstairs to the t ground. Whoever wished to register, regardless of which ss he was, would queue up and be touched their bones by Kevin for verification. If Kevin thought their bones were fine, he would ept them.


    Very quickly, the queue downstairs formed a long line, which was even livelier than the busiest station.


    As for ss, no one had attended. All the students in the school hade to queue up.


    Moreover, many teachers were actually impersonating students and queuing up there, wanting to join Kevin.


    Kevin was also very surprised. He didn''t expect so many students to want to learn martial arts from him.


    In that case, Kevin had to properly examine their bones. Since there were so many people, he would definitely have to find someone with good aptitude.


    Kevin verified them one by one by touching their bones. As long as they were seeds, n would register their names.


    "Well, your bones are pretty good. You passed the first round of screening. What''s your name?"


    "Young Master Kevin, my name is Raoul. I''m from ss 5, Grade 2."


    Kevin remembered this name.


    "Next one."


    A girl walked up. Although this girl was not beautiful, her figure was still decent.


    Kevin said, "I want to confirm your bone frame, so I will touch your body. If you can''t ept it, then give up."


    The girl blushed and said, "Young Master Kevin, it''s up to you."


    Kevin didn''t stand on ceremony either. He started touching the bones from her neck, then her arms, back, chest, and every joint in her body. He touched the girl''s body, causing her to itch. The boys standing behind were filled with envy. Kevin was so lucky. There were so many girls. wouldn''t he have to touch almost all the girls in the school?


    "Sorry, your bone frame isn''t good enough. Next one.


    That girl was very regretful that she was touched for nothing.


    Kevin touched one after another. Soon, it was eleven o''clock in the morning. But Kevin saw that there was still a long queue. He was afraid that they were all queuing up to the yground.


    The teachers couldn''t sessfully ask the students go back to sses.


    The principal was helpless and decided to suspend sses for one day.


    After the principal announced it, he changed into a school uniform and wore a hat. He also sneaked into the queue of students.


    Very quickly, it was noon. Kevin felt that his hands were numb after touching so many boys and girls.


    At this moment, Lily was standing in the corridor upstairs. Every time Kevin touched a girl, she would scold him. She felt very ufortable, but there was nothing she could do.


    "How many people are there?" Kevin asked.


    "More than thirty." n said.


    "I touched bones for a whole morning. There are only over 30 of them." Kevin was speechless. It seemed that there weren''t many people suitable for martial arts training in this school. Kevin wasn''t very strict about touching their bones, but even so, there were only 30 or so that met the requirements in his heart.


    However, there were still many, many students waiting for him.


    "Hey, aren''t you the principal?" Just as Kevin was about to touch a student, he discovered that it was the principal who was wearing a school uniform.

 Chapter 178 Ty was Very Unhappy

    <h4>Chapter 178 Ty was Very Unhappy</h4>


    "Haha, Kevin, I um..." The principal looked a little embarrassed. Even he was impersonating a student here.


    However, Kevin did not mind the little grudge he had with the principal, so he still very seriously touched principal''s bones.


    To Kevin''s surprise, the principal''s bone frame was not bad.


    "Good, Principal. You''re actually suitable for martial arts practice."


    "Really? That''s great. Can I register?" The principal said excitedly.


    Kevin turned to n and said, "Register his name."


    "Thank you, Kevin."


    The principal felt extremely happy about passing Kevin''s bone touching. When he thought of being able to learn martial arts from Kevin, he was overjoyed. He seemed to have forgotten how he looked down upon Kevin.


    At this time, Andrew walked to the principal with an unhappy expression.


    "Principal, I teach you martial arts every day, but now you go to learn from Kevin. You didn''t inform me. Have you considered my feelings?" Andrew said.


    "Andrew, from now on, you don''t have to teach me martial arts. I already have a teacher more powerful than you to teach me martial arts. Alright, go to your own business." The principal snorted as he fell out faster than opening a book.


    Andrew walked away silently, feeling very disappointed. He had taught the principal for a few years, but they had fallen out so quickly.


    Andrew gritted his teeth and made a decision. Then, he joined the queue. At four o''clock in the afternoon. Kevin was about to touch a student when he raised his head. Oh, it was actually Andrew, the tenth on the Talented Master Ranking List.


    "It''s you, Andrew." Kevin was a little surprised. After all. Andrew was also a famous person in school. He actually chose to join Kevin''s training ss. However, none of the other talented masters joined because they couldn''t lose face. Andrew was the first person to do so.


    Andrew said, "Touch my bones."


    Kevin smiled, "I don''t need to touch you anymore. n, register Andrew''s name."


    Seeing Kevin directly let him pass, Andrew thanked Kevin. Kevin gave him a different treatment and Andrew thought he saved his face.


    Kevin said, "Andrew, I believe that you will be very grateful for your choice in the future."


    "I hope so." Andrew didn''t say anything else and walked away.


    The bone¡ªtouching registrationsted until 10 pm. Kevin had touched ones for 13 hours and finally finished touching all the students in line.


    After that, Kevin drove his BMW home.


    Lily did not go back first. She waited at school until 10 o''clock before returning home with Kevin.


    After returning home. Kevin ate a meal and tidied up the list.


    After a hard day, 180 students met Kevin''s bone touching requirements. including a principal and two teachers.


    Kevin immediately posted a post on the school''s BBS, "The people on the following list had passed the first round of screening and will be the first batch of students in the Kevin Training ss. In the next month, I will train these 180 students. If they pass the examination in a month, I will give them a big surprise."


    At the end of the post. Kevin typed 180 names one by one. Of course, Kevin typed slowly. It was Lily who helped.


    At this moment, all the people on the BBS were discussing. The 180 students who had passed the bones touching were as excited as if they had won the lottery. They were all guessing what kind of surprise Kevin would give them if they passed the exam in a month.


    In short, the BBS was all talking about Kevin tonight.


    At this moment, in a certain room in London, a male student looked at the BBS and felt very unhappy.


    "Kevin hasn''t be the number one on the Talented Masters Ranking List in the school yet. Why does it look like he has be the number one now? It''s as if Amy and I, who are first¡ªced and second¡ªced, no longer exist."


    This boy''s name was Ty. He ranked second on the Talented Masters Ranking List in the St. Paul''s School.


    Ty specially went to school today and walked around the school. However, there wasn''t even a single person who said hello to him. All the students were queuing up to let Kevin touch their bones.


    Even the teachers pretended to be students in line, and the most hateful thing was that even the principal was in line.


    It made Ty feel unhappy, but he didn''t seem to be able to say exactly why he was unhappy. In short, it felt as if Kevin had be the number one talented master in the entire school. He, the number two master, and Amy, the number one master, no longer existed.


    When Ty returned home, the more he thought about it, the more unhappy he felt. He opened the BBS and saw that Kevin had just sent out a post informing the 180 names. In just a few minutes, there were over 10,000 replies.


    In short, the entire BBS was talking about Kevin.


    Ty felt that the more he looked at the BBS, the unhappy he felt. Kevin had yet been the number one talented master in the school. Why the students had ignored the second and first talented masters?


    Ty took a deep breath and made a decision. He couldn''t be ignored by all the teachers and students in the school like this anymore. He had to exist.


    As a result, Ty, who had never posted a post, posted a post on the BBS.


    Ty wrote in the post, "Hello everyone, I''m Ty."


    After Ty finished posting the post, he thought, "The second¡ªced person on the Talented Masters Ranking List has posted a post. I wonder how many replies there will be in five minutes."


    Ty looked at the clock on the wall and quietly waited for five minutes. He was a little nervous. This was the first time he posted a post. He didn''t know how many replies he would receive. He hoped it would reach more than 20,000 replies and defeated Kevin''s post, letting everyone know that there were even more powerful people in the school and Kevin hadn''t be the No.1.


    Very quickly, five minutes had passed. Ty took deep breath again and clicked ''Refresh'' to see how many replies he had. The more replies he had, the more powerful he would be in student''s heart.


    However, Ty refreshed and discovered that his post had disappeared.


    "Hmm? Where''s my post? Why is it missing? Could it be deleted?" Ty frowned. He rolled down and finally found his post. It turned out that his post had sunk to the bottom of the BBS. Ty immediately opened his post and found that there was no reply.


    The entire BBS was still talking about Kevin? Kevin''s name simply upied the BBS. However, he, Ty, who was ranked second in the Talented Masters Ranking List, received no reply at all.


    Instantly, Ty felt a strong sense of displeasure, unwillingness, and dissatisfaction in his heart. He was the second¡ªranked talented master, so why did he have no replies? Kevin was the third¡ªranked master but he upied the BBS.


    "Kevin, Kevin, Kevin. Who exactly is the second¡ªced talented master?" Ty was so angry that he almost threw his phone.


    Ty adjusted his breathing and thought, "Perhaps everyone didn''t remember me. After all, I rarely showed up at school. Alright, I''ll send another post. This time, I''ll exin it more clearly."

 Chapter 179 Can’t Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 179 Can''t Sleep</h4>


    Thus, Ty posted another post, "Everyone, I am Ty. Today, I am exhausted from practicing martial arts. My skills of the Tenth Sword help me be the second ce of the Talented Masters Ranking Listst time. This time, I have improved a lot. I wonder if I can challenge the first ce."


    This time, Ty''s post was even clearer than the one just now. Furthermore, he words showed a little loveliness and specifically pointed out his identity as a second ce genius expert. At the same time, he also pointed out that he might have the strength to challenge first ce. He thought it should be much attracted than any of Kevin''s posts. Ty wanted to see how many replies he would receive this time.


    "I hope that in five minutes. the number of replies will reach 30,000." Ty silently counted the time and waited for the five minutes to end.


    Five minutes had finallye to an end. Ty hurriedly refreshed the BBS. At a nce, his post sank to the bottom again, and... there was no reply.


    "Why? Why is this? I, Ty, am I so useless in the School now? Who is Kevin? Why is his post worth tens of thousands ofments in just a few minutes, while my post has no replies?" Ty roared angrily. This sharp contrast made him angry.


    Ty pondered for a moment before taking out his phone and making a phone call.


    At this moment, a girl who was about to fall asleep picked up the phone.


    "Ty, why are you calling me in the middle of the night?" Amy asked. Amy was ranked first on the Talented Masters Ranking List in the school.


    "Don''t misunderstand, Amy, I have no special intentions towards you." Ty hurriedly exined. Although Amy''s figure was very good. it was a pity that her appearance was too ordinary. Ty did not have the slightest interest in her.


    "Have no special intentions to me? Then why are you calling me in the middle of the night?"


    "Amy, you rarely go to school. Don''t you know what''s happening at school now?" Ty asked.


    "I know. That Fist Bully, Kevin, defeated Denny and became the third ranked talented master. You just call me for this matter?"


    "Amy, did you look at the BBS of our school? Just take a look. It seems that Kevin is the only one in the eyes of all the students. What do you think of this matter?"


    "Boring." After saying that, Amy directly hung up.


    Ty was angry and scolded, "Bitch."


    The anger in Ty''s heart had already burst out. He wanted to talk to Amy, but he didn''t expect that she would hang up the phone.


    A few minutester, Ty cursed again, "Fuck you, Kevin, what are you? I am Ty, the second ce. Why are you so famous, but I am ignored by everyone?"


    Ty picked up his phone and sent another post, "Kevin, do you dare to fight with me? I''ll wait for your reply online."


    After sending it, Ty took a deep breath. In the past, he disdained Kevin, but now, he took the initiative to challenge thetter.


    Ty gritted his teeth and said, "This time, if there aren''t 30,000 replies, I, Ty, will broadcast live eating shit."


    Ten minutester, Ty clicked on the refresh button and felt a little nervous. He didn''t know how many replies he had received.


    "Eh? Where''s the post?"


    Ty flipped through it, and his post sank to the bottom again. He looked at it again and saw that there was no reply.


    At this moment. Ty felt as if he had been pped in the face by someone. It was as if he was an ant, and everyone ignored him.


    Ty threw his phone away and gritted his teeth, "Kevin."


    At this moment, at Charles''s house, Kevin was about to go to bed when Lily suddenly called him.


    "Miss Lily, what are you doing?"


    "Are you asleep?" Lily asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, I just can''t sleep."


    "It''s almost twelve o''clock, why can''t you sleep?"


    "I don''t know why." Lily said softly.


    "Haha, Miss Lily, should I apply you acupuncture."


    "Yes." Lily hurriedly agreed. Kevin wasing to her room. She was a little nervous and a little expectant.


    Kevin flipped over the balcony and arrived at Lily''s room.


    Lily wore pink pajamas and sat on the bed. Her face was flushed red as she looked at Kevin. Her hair was loose and she looked like azy beauty with a different style.


    Kevin thought for a moment and said, "I''d better apply you a massage. No acupuncture, a massage can help you sleep."


    "Alright." Lily nodded gently.


    Kevin walked to Lily''s bed and said, "Lie down on your stomach."


    Kevin ced his hand on Lily''s shoulder, and Lily felt as if she had been electrocuted.


    At this time, Lily flipped over and said resentfully, "Oh right, you almost touched all the girls in the school today. Your hands are already dirty. I don''t want you to touch me."


    "Err." Kevin was stunned. This young miss was really difficult to serve.


    "Miss Lily, you said that you couldn''t sleep so I kindly got up and gave you a massage to help you fall asleep."


    Lily remembered that Kevin had touched all the girls in the school today. She felt very jealous, though Kevin was only testing whether they had the talent to practice martial arts and he did nothing else.


    Lily suddenly said, "By the way, why don''t you touch my bones and see if my bones are suitable for martial arts practice."


    "Err... that''s inappropriate, isn''t it?"


    "Why is it inappropriate? You''ve touched all the girls in the school, but you can''t touch me?"


    "I touched the bones to verify their natural endowments. You also saw it. I touched their every joint from head to toe."


    "Then why didn''t you think it inappropriate to touch so many girls during the day?"


    "Haha, Miss Lily, they''re just ordinary girls. I didn''t think too much about it. As for you, you''re my employer. I can''t do it."


    "I don''t care. I also need you to touch my bones to verify my natural endowments." Lily even more wanted Kevin to touch her bones. Lily could not understand her own thoughts.


    "Alright, then stand still."


    Lily immediately stood up. However, in the middle of the night, it was a little awkward for a man and a woman to be alone.


    Kevin touched Lily''s neck, armpits, chest, and every joint of her body. Soon, Kevin finished touching Lily''s bones and his hand left Lily''s body. Lily immediately felt her heart empty. She suddenly thought about how good Kevin''s hand had always been on her.


    Kevin was a little shocked. Originally, he thought that Lily did not have any talent for martial arts. However, after checking with her bones, he discovered that Lily was very talented in martial arts. There were so many people in the school today, but none of them had better bone frame than Lily. Lily''s bone frame was much better than all the students in the School. Of course, he meant the people he had touch bones today.

 Chapter 180 Beg My Sword for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 180 Beg My Sword for Mercy</h4>


    Lily blushed and asked, "How is it? Am I suitable to practice martial arts?"


    Kevin said, "Miss Lily, I must cure your illness as soon as possible."


    "Don''t change the subject. If I''m not suitable, just say it. I won''t be angry anyway."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Miss, I''m not changing the subject. I''m feeling sorry for you. Your bone frame is very suitable for martial arts practice. I had touched so many people''s bones today in the school today. You are the best one I''ve touched."


    "Hum, you''re lying."


    Kevin said seriously. "I am a puppy if I lie to you. Your bone frame is really suitable for martial arts practice. Unfortunately, you didn''t start at a young age and missed the best age. Otherwise, you would definitely be a talented master."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Lily said, "My mother, she is a master. Unfortunately, she has abandoned me."


    "No wonder your bone frame is so good. So it''s hereditary. Alright, Miss Lily, it''s already midnight. Go to bed, I''ll try my best to cure you, so that you can start practicing martial arts as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Lily nodded. Kevin left Lily''s room. Lily let out a deep sigh. However, when she recalled the feeling of being touching her whole body by Kevin, her face immediately turned red.


    The next day, Kevin went to school with Lily as usual. Today, Kevin would teach those students martial arts training. The n of developing trusted subordinate was started.


    Kevin had just sat down in the ssroom.


    Suddenly, the school radio sounded, "Kevin, fuck you!"


    "Oh."


    All the teachers and students in the school were stunned. Who publicly scolded Kevin on the radio?


    Kevin frowned.


    "Kevin, fuck you! What are you? I am Ty, the second ce on the Talented Masters Ranking List. How dare you ignore me? Stupid students, just continue licking Kevin''s stinky feet and see if Kevin will give you a piss to drink. Kevin,e to the yground immediately. I''m going to beat you to death today. I will show all the teachers and students in the school that who the hell is the powerful person in the school. Go down immediately. Don''t force me to look for you in your ss. I tell you again, I am your grandfather Ty."


    The broadcast made the school in a stir. Ty, that second ce Ty actually wanted to kill Kevin.


    Ty rarely appeared in school, so the students really didn''t know much about him, and even many students had never seen Ty really.


    This was also why Ty''s posts on the BBS would sink to the bottom in an instant. No one cared about him at all.


    After Ty finished broadcasting, he took a deep breath. This time, Ty did not believe that the teachers and students of the school would still ignore him.


    Originally, Ty did not have the confidence to kill Kevin, but he forced out those wild words just now. He did not sleep all nightst night and was extremely angry.


    When all the students heard Ty''s announcement, they immediately put down the books in their hands and rushed to the yground.


    The teacher also sighed helplessly and quickly rushed to the yground. In short, before Kevin could even start, the yground was filled with students, as if there was a sports meeting.


    At this moment, Ty stood in front of the window in broadcast room and looked in the direction of the yground. It was already crowded. Moreover, there were students constantly running towards the yground. They were running fast for fear of missing out.


    Ty took a deep breath and took out a sword from his pocket. He said to the sword. "Cold Cloud Sword, it''s up to you. I hope you can win for me today and defeat Kevin. My words have already been released. If I don''t defeat Kevin. I would have no face anymore. It''s all because of those idiots. If they give me any reply, how could I be so angry? Stupid students, since you all praise Kevin so much, I will let you see how I, who ranked second on the Talented Masters Ranking List, point my sword at Kevin''s throat and made Kevin beg for mercy."


    After saying that, Ty walked out of the broadcast room and headed in the direction of the yground. Originally, Kevin was preparing to gather 180 students who had passed yesterday and train them, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen all of a sudden.


    "Ty." Kevin clenched his fists. If Ty didn''t take the initiative to provoke Kevin, Kevin wouldn''t have thought of this person at all. However, Ty actually said the rude words on the radio. This made Kevin very angry. Kevin did not offend Ty at all, nor did he have any interactions with thetter. However, Ty insulted Kevin in such a manner. It would be strange for Kevin not to be angry.


    "Is the second ce on the raking list really amazing? Can you insult me on the radio at will?" Kevin said.


    n said, "Kevin, this Ty is probably trying to show off his sense of existence. Didn''t you see that your current limelight haspletely concealed the first and second ce? Then Ty is very unhappy, so he scolded the students on the radio for being stupid and licking your stinking feet. H was displeased to see that all the students ttering you and ignoring him, so he came out to show his presence."


    "Anyway, he provoked me." Kevin didn''t care what grievances Ty had.


    Kevin and n walked to the yground together.


    n said, "Kevin, your poprity is really great. It has been less than ten minutes since the broadcast. The entire yground is filled with people. There aren''t so many people for the sports meeting, right?"


    "Haha." Kevin smiled and thought, "It means nothing. In the past, when he was the best assassin in allnds, there were his fans all over the world and he was the dream lover of countless young girls. These students in the school mean nothing." Kevin still clearly remembered that there was once a decisive battle between him and the son of the City Lord of the East Zucker City at the East Zucker. At that time, countless people from all over the word rushed over several months in advance to watch the battle. How could the atmosphere of the scene bepared to that in St. Paul''s School?


    He wondered if the son of the City Lord of the East Zucker City has recovered from his madness. The son of the City Lord was originally the famous number one young master of the East Zucker City, but he was beaten up by Kevin to the point that he was unable to get up. From then on, he went crazy.


    Never mind, the past was like smoke, the more he thought about it, the more painful it was, and he could never go back.


    Returning to reality, Kevin and n arrived at the yground and all the gazes for student were fixed on him.


    Ty quickly walked into the yground.


    Kevin looked at the boy in front of him. They were standing in the middle of the yground, less than 20 meters apart.


    The noisy scene immediately quieted down.


    Kevin said, "You are Ty? You''ve provoked me."


    Ty snorted, "Kevin, you''ve made me very unhappy."


    "Ty, I have nothing to do with you, yet you insulted me on the radio and even threatened to beat me to death."


    "Yes, I want you to beg my sword for mercy."

 Chapter 181 Just Ten Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 181 Just Ten Pieces</h4>


    "Why?" Kevin Duke asked. If it was someone like Alex Evans and Denny, Kevin Duke could understand, but he didn''t have any conflicts with Ty.


    "Because, I don''t like you. I don''t like that bunch of stupid students in the St. Paul''s School admire you like flies."


    "Huh, n Miller is right. You want to show off yourself. Are you very unhappy that being the so¡ªcalled second genius, and not popr like me?"


    "Kevin Duke, I don''t want to talk too much nonsense. Let''s battle directly. I''ll see how you defeat the sword in my hand."


    Kevin Duke said disdainfully, "You alone are not qualified to talk about swords with me, the best assassin in allnds."


    "The best assassin in allnds? Bah, you are already one of the five school bullies in the St. Paul''s School. It seems that you are not satisfied. Now, even you want to be the best assassin in allnds again? Alright, then let my Tenth Sword tell you the cruel truth."


    "The Tenth Sword? Did it break into ten pieces in the battle?"


    "Damn it." Ty instantly took out the hilt of the sword. With a ng, the sword ejected and flew towards Kevin Duke.


    Ty also used his flying skill. Unfortunately, in Kevin Duke''s eyes, it was very easy.


    Kevin Duke remained motionless. This time, Kevin Duke didn''t want to waste time with him.


    "Fishing for the moon."


    "Whoosh!" Ty used his strongest skill as soon as he attacked, because he wanted to knock Kevin Duke down as soon as possible. The faster he attacked him, the greater his image would be.


    Kevin Duke swiftly pointed his finger out, and the sword Ty was brandishing was caught by Kevin Duke.


    "Bang." In an instant, Kevin Duke shattered Ty''s sword into ten pieces, leaving only one sword hilt in Ty''s hand.


    "OMG." Ty looked at the hilt of the sword in his hand, as if he was dumbfounded,pletely unable to react.


    Everyone in the hall was surprised.


    Kevin Duke snorted, "As the sword named, it is indeed ten pieces."


    "You." Ty stared at Kevin Duke with his eyes wide open. It just began for a while, but his sword was cut into ten pieces by Kevin Duke.


    Kevin Duke suddenly kicked Ty in the stomach.


    "Ouch." Ty''s body instantly flew into the air. Finally, he fell to the ground more than 30 meters away. Kevin Duke flipped a few times in midair, arriving at Ty''s side.


    "Wow." When everyone saw Kevin Duke''s move, they cried out in admiration.


    Ty was still rolling on the ground when Kevin Duke stepped on Ty''s chest and said, "The Tenth Sword, bah!" Kevin Duke spat on Ty''s face.


    After spitting, Kevin Duke ignored Ty and shouted to the onlookers on the stadium. "The 180 people who past yesterday, immediatelye here. The rest of you go back to ss."


    Although many people didn''t want to go back to ss and wanted to see how Kevin Duke taught them how to practice martial arts, they had no choice but to go back to ss helplessly. Even Lily Green wanted to stay.


    Everyone left the yground one after another, and Ty was still lying on the ground, unable to get up, and no one cared him. Kevin Duke''s kick just now was very hard, and he couldn''t get up for at least half an hour.


    In the end, there were only more than 180 people left on the yground.


    Kevin Duke said, "From today, you are all students of my training ss. In this month, I will train you and teach you martial arts. The assessment will be held in a month. If you pass, I will give you an unexpected surprise."


    Everyone asked, "Young Master, what''s the surprise? Can you tell us in advance?"


    Kevin Duke smiled and nodded, "It''s good to tell you in advance, so that you will have more motivation."


    Everyone looked at Kevin Duke expectantly.


    Kevin Duke said, "That is, I will ept those students who pass the exam as my disciples. Isn''t this a pleasant surprise?" Kevin Duke smiled. However, everyone did not say anything, nor did they show any pleasant expression.


    A student frowned and asked, "Young Master, is the surprise you''re talking about is to be your disciples?"


    "That''s right. Isn''t this enough to be a surprise? It''s such an honor to be my disciples. Therefore, during this month of training, you must work hard. I will only ept the top ten as my nominal disciples. The other people won''t be fated to be my nominal disciples." After Kevin Duke finished speaking, they did not apud.


    Another student frowned and said, "Young Master, if I be the top ten, do I have to take you as my teacher? Can I refuse?"


    Kevin Duke''s heart skipped a beat as he asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Young Master, to be honest, I don''t want to be your disciple. If the top ten have to take you as their master, then I don''t want to be the top ten."


    Kevin Duke frowned, "Isn''t it good to be my disciple? You should feel very motivated."


    All the students didn''t say anything, but they curled their lips.


    "Young Master, we are all students. Just practice martial arts with you and y for a while. Don''t take it serious. I don''t feel like it''s fun anymore if we have to take you as our teacher."


    Another student also said, "That''s right, why do you have to let us be your disciples? We are all ssmates."


    Kevin Duke seemed to understand. He smiled and said, "Do you all think that since we are all students, bing my disciple is very embarrassing, right?"


    Everyone didn''t say anything. They acquiesced. They only wanted to learn martial arts and not be Kevin Duke''s disciple. Being a disciple was too embarrassing. They were the same age. Why should they be disciples? Or perhaps. Kevin Duke wasn''t qualified to be their master.


    At this moment, Kevin Duke understood that his thoughts at beginning were wrong. These students only wanted to learn his martial arts, so how could they be Kevin Duke''s confidants? To be his confidant, the basic requirement was to absolutely submit to Kevin Duke, not betray him, and be willing to be lower than Kevin Duke. Even as his disciple, he felt that it was impossible for such a person to be his confidant, and it was only a waste of teaching them martial arts.


    After Kevin Duke understood everyone''s thoughts, he immediatelyughed loudly. His thoughts had not changed from his previous life. If someone else could be his nominal disciple in his previous life, it would definitely be their honor. But now, in everyone''s eyes, Kevin Duke was just a famous figure in the school. Everyone could just y and didn''t ept disciples.


    Kevin Duke said immediately, "In that case, I have decided to skip the examination and directly begin the second part for the apprenticeship ceremony."


    "The apprenticeship ceremony?" Everyone frowned. If Kevin Duke hadn''t taught them martial arts, what exactly was going on?


    "The ceremony is to kneel in front of me and kowtow to me three times. Call me Master, then offer me a cup of tea respectfully, and finally kowtow three times again. Of course, this ceremony is only the basic ceremony for disciples. Today, I will ept disciples directly."

 Chapter 182 Below the External Stage

    <h4>Chapter 182 Below the External Stage</h4>


    Everyone was discussing, and their voices seemed to be rather dissatisfied.


    A student said. Young Master, don''t make things soplicated. Why are you doing so much after joining the training ss? Start teaching us martial arts directly."


    "That''s right. At least, we''ll call you Teacher Duke, but you still have to let us kneel and kowtow and serve you tea." This student still didn''t say thest half of the sentence. Kevin really thought of himself as someone. To put it bluntly, he was just a bully.


    The headmaster also said. "Kevin, look, the other students are fine, but I am the headmaster. If I kowtowed in front of everyone. Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    Kevin Duke said, "If you are unwilling. leave now. If you are willing, prepare the tea by yourself at 11:30 and go to the front of the teaching building to hold the apprenticeship ceremony."


    Kevin Duke left immediately after he finished speaking. This group of people were too naive. It was fine just to y with them.


    As soon as Kevin Duke left, many people immediately cursed, "Holy shit, what kind of identity does he think he is? He even require us kneel down and kowtow. I haven''t even knelt down before."


    "That''s right. I won''t learn any more. His martial arts might not be as powerful as my family''s." One student said that his family was also rtively wealthy. In fact, more than half of these 180 students were rtively wealthy. If they called Kevin Duke Master, their parents would punish them hard.


    "Damn it! I don''t want to learn anymore. He even wants to be his disciples. I have a master at home. My master could kill him in minutes."


    Although Kevin Duke walked out of the yground, Kevin Duke could vaguely hear the students'' words.


    Kevin Duke smiled bitterly, "Fortunately, I was alert. I discovered this problem in advance. They didn''t have any sincerity. They just wanted to learn my martial arts. How could they possibly be my confidant in the future? Forget it. Since that''s the case. I don''t want to waste time. As for those who dare to take me as master in public, I, will definitely nurture him to be able to kill Ty instantly." Kevin Duke was very confident. After all, Ty, the so¡ªcalled second genius, was very ordinary in Kevin Duke''s eyes. It was not difficult for Kevin Duke to cultivate disciples.


    Kevin Duke took out his mobile phone and posted a message on facebook, "At 11:30 a.m., in front of the No. 5 teaching building, there will be a ceremony of apprenticeship. All students are wee." The more people gathered, the better it would be.


    The headmaster returned to his office for the time being. He was very depressed.


    "Kevin Duke, what are you doing? Does he find it interesting? He is the grand principal, so how could he kowtow to him in front of everyone? It would be shameless. Forget it, I won''t learn from him. However, if I don''t learn from him, I will offend Andrew Hill again."


    At this moment. Andrew Hill was also deep in thought. He was at least a famous genius of the St. Paul''s School. He was ranked tenth. Previously, practicing martial arts with Kevin Duke, he even felt shameless. Now that he had to take Kevin Duke as his teacher, he would definitely not be able to ept it.


    Andrew Hill pondered in his mind, "My martial arts are always at level 11. I wonder how many levels Kevin Duke''s martial arts are at. If his martial arts are higher than level 29. then it wouldn''t be too much for me to take him as my master, because my uncle is only at level 29. Let me call my uncle to have a talk."


    Andrew Hill immediately called his uncle. His uncle''s name was Jackson Hill.


    Jackson Hill said to Andrew Hill, "Ask Kevin Duke personally to see how high his martial arts has reached. How dare he ept you as his disciple?"


    Kevin Duke was already sitting in the ssroom. Originally, ording to the n, he was already training those 180 people. Who knew that such a big ident had happened? Kevin Duke would not teach people randomly. The one he would teach must be a sincere person. Although Kevin Duke would not teach them profound martial arts, he would try his best to teach them martial arts which was not bad at least in this city.


    Andrew Hill came to ss 32 and called Kevin Duke to the corridor.


    "Andrew Hill, what do you want to say? Since we are all students, and you are the tenth most famous genius, do you think it''s embarrassing to call me Master?"


    Andrew Hill said, "Kevin Duke, if you really have the ability. I don''t feel embarrassed. I just want to ask you, what is the real level of your martial arts? How many levels have you reached? Since you dare to ept us as disciples, then I think you should not be weak, right?"


    Kevin Duke was ashamed and said, "Sorry, I haven''t reached any level yet."


    "What do you mean?" Andrew Hill couldn''t understand why Kevin Duke hadn''t reached any level even though he was already Level 12. "In other words, I haven''t reached the external stage yet." Kevin Duke was also quite helpless. He was good at innate stage, but he was not even good at external stage here anymore.


    However, Andrew Hill was shocked, "External stage? Kevin Duke, are you joking? There isn''t a master of external stage in London. If you reach the external stage, what are you still doing here?"


    "Uh, what do you mean? What is the martial skill level you''re referring to? Could it be that there are lower stages below the external stage?" Kevin Duke looked at Andrew Hill puzzledly. Kevin Duke only knew that the external stage''s initial level was the lowest. The external stage was divided into the initial level, the middle level, the high level, the perfect level, and the great perfect level. Only then did he enter the internal stage. The internal stage also had the initial level, the middle level, the high level, the perfect level, and the great perfect level, followed by learned stage and innate stage. In his previous life, Kevin Duke had already reached the innate stage, so Kevin Duke didn''t even dare to talk about the martial skill levels with others. He felt inferior.


    Andrew Hill said, "You don''t know this? Everyone who practices martial arts knows it. Under the external stage, there are a total of 100 levels. They are Level 1, Level 2, Level 3, Level 4, Level 5, Level 6, all the way to Level 100. When they reach Level 100, they will reach the external stage. There are no experts who reached external stage in London."


    Kevin Duke wiped his cold sweat. At that time, the external stage was already the lowest. Of course, it didn''t mean that in Kevin Duke''s world, everyone practiced martial arts from external stage, and there were many people who couldn''t even reach the elementary level of the external stage. However, there was no boundary division beneath the external stage. He didn''t expect that in this world, there were actually 100 levels below the external stage.


    Kevin Duke asked, "Then what level have you reached?"


    Andrew Hill said, "To tell you the truth, level 11. Therefore, I want to ask you how many levels you have reached. If you exceed level 29. I will call you master. Otherwise, you do not have the qualifications to be my master."


    Kevin Duke really didn''t know how many levels he was at.


    "How did you determine that you were Level 12? To be honest. I don''t know how many levels I''m at. Anyway, I haven''t reached the external stage yet. The external stage is already the lowest in my heart. I really didn''t expect that there would be even lower levels. In my impression, every time I reach a level. I can feel it through my internal strength, state of mind, and so on. Why can''t I feel what level I''ve reached?"

 Chapter 183 Andrew Hill’s Dream

    <h4>Chapter 183 Andrew Hill''s Dream</h4>


    Andrew Hill frowned and said, "It''s like you used to be a super expert in the external stage."


    Kevin Duke didn''t want to tell him that he was already at innate stage, because no one believed him. In London, there wasn''t even a person who was at external stage. So innate stage was probably the legendary.


    "Alright, you don''t want me to be your teacher. I won''t force you. Anyway, my strength is like this. As for how many levels I am, I don''t understand. I don''t want to understand either."


    Andrew Hill hesitated for a moment and said, "I have an uncle. He is a somewhat famous expert in London. He has reached level 29. If you are willing, go to meet my uncle. Perhaps you will know how many levels you are at."


    Kevin Duke nodded. In fact, Kevin Duke was quite interested in the levels below the external stage in this world.


    Kevin Duke got into Andrew Hill''s car. Andrew Hill''s car wasn''t a luxury car. It was just a car worth 70,000 to 80,000 dors. It seemed that Andrew Hill wasn''t rich.


    "What does your uncle do?" Kevin Duke asked.


    "My uncle is the chief instructor of a martial arts club. I''m not rich. This car was given to my uncle by someone else. My uncle sent it to me again."


    Kevin Duke nodded and chuckled, "Your uncle is a Level 29 martial arts instructor. Huh, I wonder how many other so¡ªcalled geniuses are in the St. Paul''s School."


    Andrew Hill said, "If you want to know, I can tell you that the ninth is the same as mine. We are all at Level 11 Jonson Hunter, the eighth, is at level 12. That Alex Evans is at level 13, and Denny is at level 16, Ty is at level 17."


    "Oh." After hearing Andrew Hill''s words. Kevin Duke instantly gained a deeper understanding of those geniuses. Unfortunately, Kevin Duke was unable to know what level he was at. Perhaps this was because Kevin Duke was not a person of this era, and he had no concept of these 100 levels at all. For example, people in this era, from grade one to doctorate, could judge which grade their knowledge belonged to. For example, once a function was used, everyone would immediately know that it belonged to grade three of junior high school.


    "By the way, who is the number one genius? How many levels?"


    Andrew Hill said, "Her name is Amy Ray. Unfortunately, I don''t know what level she is at. I heard that she is very powerful. With Ty in her hands, she will definitely kill him instantly."


    "So powerful."


    "This is very normal. After all, Amy Ray''s background is unusual. Her sister is the famous captain of London, Elsa Ray."


    "Wow." Kevin Duke was shocked. It turned out that Amy Ray, who was the number one genius of the St. Paul''s School, was Elsa Ray''s younger sister. Seeing how powerful Elsa Ray was, it wasn''t surprising that her sister was so powerful.


    However, no matter how powerful Amy Ray was, she couldn''t be stronger than Kevin Duke because Elsa Ray couldn''t defeat Kevin Duke, and she couldn''t even be said to be Kevin Duke''s opponent. Although Kevin Duke and Elsa Ray fought on the river that night, Kevin Duke did not use his full strength that day.


    Andrew Hill said, "Actually, Ty is already very powerful. He is only in his third year of high school and has already reached level 17." Many 30¡ªyear¡ªold martial practitioners may not be able to reach level 17. Therefore, after Ty graduates from university. I think he can at least reach level 25 or above. This is already very close to my uncle''s level. If Ty continued to improve his skills, or if he received guidance from an expert, then it would be possible for him to advance to Level 40."


    "Huh." Kevin Duke could tell from Andrew Hill''s tone that Level 40 seemed to be very strong. In Kevin Duke''s heart, he even didn''t reach the external stage, and it was so bad. However, everyone''s thoughts were different. The external stage that Kevin Duke thought in his heart was at Level 100, an existence that Andrew Hill didn''t even dare to imagine.


    In Andrew Hill''s heart, Ty felt that he would be amazing if he could reach Level 40 in the future. As for Level 100, he didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Kevin Duke suddenly felt a little speechless. In other words, what innate stage would be in Ty''s mind?


    "How much do you think you can charge up to? What is your dream?" Kevin Duke asked.


    Andrew Hill''s eyes lit up as he said, "My dream is to reach at least Level 30 or even Level 40, so that I can start a big career by myself, and then marry a wife like Sally Kent for the rest of my life."


    Kevin Duke smiled and said, "Is this all you want? Have you ever thought of Level 100 or something?"


    Andrew Hill was shocked, "Level 100? This is already the external stage. I, let''s forget it. I''m not someone who has great luck. I never even think about it. If I had such opportunities, I wouldn''t be at level 11 now."


    "I''m speechless." Kevin Duke chuckled and shook his head. Level 100 was a person of great fortune. However, in Kevin Duke''s eyes, this was the worst. It was so weak that he never wanted to talk about it with others. However, Kevin Duke couldn''t ridicule him right now. After all, he hadn''t reached Level 100 yet. He didn''t even know how many levels he was at. Level 40? Level 50? Or Level 60?


    "You love Sally Kent very much?" Kevin Duke asked.


    Andrew Hill firmly nodded and said, "Yes, my dreams are all for her."


    "Oh, that brainless girl, Sally Kent. I think she is just so so, I don''t think she''s good, except for her appearance and figure." Kevin Dukeughed.


    Seeing Kevin Duke say this, Andrew Hill felt a little relieved, because he was very afraid that Kevin Duke would snatch Sally Kent from him.


    "In my eyes, she is the most beautiful."


    Kevin Dukeughed and said, "Unfortunately, you may not have the chance. Ben seems to like Sally Kent very much."


    Andrew Hill felt a burst of nervousness in his heart. He even started to tremble.


    Andrew Hill gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t allow it."


    "Ben listens to Sally Kent and gets along well with her day and night. Your chances are slim." Kevin Duke said to Andrew Hill calmly.


    Andrew Hill asked, "You know Ben well. How strong is he?"


    Kevin Duke thought for a moment and said, "I think Ty is no match for him."


    "What? Ty is no match for him." As expected, Andrew Hill felt extremely anxious, as if he was deeply stimted.


    Kevin Duke chuckled, "Of course, this is just my personal feeling. There''s no need for you to worry. If you take me as your master, I''m absolutely confident that you can surpass Ty, or even more."


    Andrew Hill gritted his teeth and asked, "Are you confident?"


    "Probably."


    Andrew Hill didn''t say anything. Very quickly. Andrew Hill''s car stopped in front of a building. In front of the building, there was a very big billboard with the words'' The Best Martial Arts Club ''written on it. It was very conspicuous and imposing.


    After getting off the car, Andrew Hill said, "My uncle is the chief instructor of the Best Martial Arts Club. Let''s go and meet him now."


    "Oh, lead the way." Kevin Duke nodded and followed Andrew Hill into the Martial Arts Club.

 Chapter 184 Jess

    <h4>Chapter 184 Jess</h4>


    The Best Martial Arts Club was very big, and there were many people practicing in the training grounds of the Martial Arts Club.


    Andrew Hill brought Kevin Duke to a private room.


    "Uncle." Andrew Hill shouted.


    A middle¡ªaged man in the room raised his head. This middle¡ªaged man was around 38 years old and was quite young.


    "Andrew, you''re here."


    Andrew Hill nodded.


    Andrew Hill''s uncle looked at Kevin Duke and smiled, "This must be the famous bully of the St. Paul''s School, Kevin Duke."


    Kevin Duke did not mind Jackson Hill addressing him as the bully. He smiled and said, "I am."


    "You''re wee. Sit down please. Andrew, you sit down too."


    Kevin Duke and Andrew Hill sat down in the tea¡ªmaking area.


    Jackson Hill said, "Kevin Duke, I heard from Andrew that you want to recruit disciples in school? You have a lot of guts."


    "That''s right, Andrew Hill called you, right? Are you suggesting that he take me as his teacher or not?" Kevin Duke asked.


    Jackson Hill said, "Kevin Duke, you are just a student. Have you ever thought about the feelings of other students? This is not something ordinary students can ept. My nephew, Andrew Hill, is at least the tenth most talented one in the St. Paul''s School. His martial arts level has reached level 11."


    "Oh, I already know that."


    "Then, Kevin Duke, I want to ask you what level your martial arts has reached? Since you dare to let others apprentice in the school, you should have some strength."


    Kevin Duke said, "To tell you the truth, I don''t know how many levels I am."


    Jackson Hill frowned, "Don''t you even know how many levels you are? Then how can you let the other students take you as their teacher?"


    "Huh, Chief Instructor Hill, I do not pursue any level. I will only talk about skills. As long as I am strong, it will be fine."


    Jackson Hill smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, then why don''t you test your level and see if you really have the ability to make Andrew Hill call you Master?" When Jackson Hill said this, he had the intention to teach Kevin Duke a lesson. How could Kevin Duke be his nephew''s master?


    Kevin Duke nodded and said, "Alright."


    "Then, let''s go to the training ground." Jackson Hill said.


    Kevin Duke nodded and they walked out of Jackson Hill''s office.


    Just as he walked out of the door, he saw a woman enter the club from outside. This woman had a heroic aura, and her aura was still very strong.


    When Andrew Hill saw this woman, he immediately said with admiration, "It''s the head of the club, my idol and my dream."


    Andrew Hill''s dream was to reach Level 40 like this master, and then open a martial arts club by himself. Then he could marry Sally Kent.


    When Jackson Hill saw that the boss was here, he hurriedly walked up and respectfully shouted, "Madam."


    Kevin Duke looked at the boss and was somewhat surprised. Wasn''t this woman had helped the police capture Robin Hood that night in Pond Park?


    She was actually the owner of The Best Martial Arts Club.


    Andrew Hill said to Kevin Duke excitedly, "Her name is Jess. From a rural girl to now, she has opened a martial arts club by herself. Moreover, she is also a famous expert in London. That day, the police captured Robin Hood and she also participated. She is so great, right?"


    Kevin Duke was speechless for a moment. "Could it be amazing just because she helped the police?"


    Kevin Duke thought to himself, "That night, Jess and the other four experts surrounded him. Kevin Duke used a single move and defeated her and the other three experts at the same time. Was she still amazing?"


    Andrew Hill snorted, "Nonsense, she has at least fought against Robin Hood. What level is Robin Hood? It''s simply not something we can imagine."


    "Huh." Kevin Duke smiled and nodded deliberately, "Yes, it''s not something we can imagine."


    Jackson Hill walked to Jess and asked, "Madam."


    Jess said, "Jackson Hill, I haven''t been to the club over these past few days. It''s been hard on you."


    "Madam, I am the chief instructor. It is my responsibility. Besides, you are my idol. The moment when I recall the scene of you helping the police capture Robin Hood. I still admire you so much." Jackson Hill said hurriedly.


    Jess smiled bitterly.


    "Madam, are you alright now?" Jackson Hill asked with concern.


    "Nothing. It''s good to rest for a few days."


    Jackson Hill asked curiously, "Madam, how do you feel about the battle with Robin Hood?"


    Jess''s heart surged with reverence as she said, "He is strong. At that time, I and the other three, Gavin, Calvin Carter, and Ca Duff, were fighting against him at the same time. I didn''t expect that he would beat us at the same time. Gavin was the chief of the public security twenty years ago. He was an old senior whose martial arts had reached Level 45. There were also Calvin Carter. Level 41, Ca Duff. Level 42, and me, Level 43. We surrounded him and were defeated by him just in one move. Then do you think he is strong or not?" Jess recalled the scene that night, and she still trembled. Although she stood opposite to Robin Hood, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence.


    Jackson Hill''s eyes shone with admiration. The other three people mentioned by Jess, Gavin. Calvin Carter, and Ca Duff, were stronger than Jackson Hill. Unfortunately, the four of them were still unable to defeat Robin Hood in a single attack. Jackson Hill could no longer imagine how powerful he would be. It was too profound and unfathomable.


    Jess smiled bitterly and said, "I think that a defeat to Robin Hood must be at least Level 50, or even close to Level 60."


    "Level 60?" Jackson Hill''s eyes shined, and he looked extremely shocked. Level 60, even Jess was far behind.


    Andrew Hill, who was standing beside Kevin Duke, swallowed his saliva. His gaze was burning hot. Thinking that Robin Hood might already be a Level 60 expert, he felt a hot¡ªblooded impulse. Level 60 was already Andrew Hill''s lifelong goal.


    At this time, Jess looked at Kevin Duke and asked, "Then who is he?"


    Jackson Hill said hurriedly. "Master, his name is Kevin Duke. He is the most famous bully in the St. Paul''s School. He and my nephew are in the same school. He wants to ept my nephew as his apprentice, so I asked my nephew to bring him over to see if he has the ability to be my nephew''s teacher."


    Jess shook her head speechlessly and sighed, "School bully? s, these youths are not good at martial arts. They are wasting their youth." After saying that, Jess left.


    "Madam, bye." Jackson Hill hurriedly said.


    After she left, Jackson Hill waved his hand and said, "Follow me."


    Kevin Duke and Andrew Hill arrived at a small training ground.


    "Come on, kid, let me see if you have the qualifications to let Andrew Hill call you Master." Jackson Hill said with his hands behind his back.

 Chapter 185 A Master with Potential

    <h4>Chapter 185 A Master with Potential</h4>


    Kevin Duke frowned. Jess had already fought with him. If Kevin Duke''s performance was too strong, it would obviously attract attention. Kevin Duke did not want to be too shy. After all, he was only in high school and it would make others feel terrified if he had already reached the point where Jess was no match for him. At that time, he would be famous in London. Then, how could he pretend to be Robin Hood in the future?


    "Alright, then just draw with him. Or, just beat him a little bit. Don''t be too strong and don''t be too weak." Kevin Duke thought to himself.


    After thinking about it, Kevin Duke suddenly attacked.


    However, Jackson Hill underestimated Kevin Duke, and didn''t think that Kevin Duke was as powerful as a high school student, so he didn''t beat hard.


    "Bang!" Kevin Duke knocked Jackson Hill down with a single move, startling Kevin Duke himself. He suspected that he had not controlled himself and had used too much strength. If he knocked Jackson Hill down with a single move, wouldn''t it attract attention?


    Andrew Hill was also stunned. Uncle was actually knocked down in one move. How was that possible?


    Jackson Hill got up hurriedly, and his face instantly turned red. Damn, the head instructor was defeated by a single move. If Jess saw this, he would be med for underestimating his opponent. It seemed that Kevin Duke really had some skills.


    Jackson Hill said hurriedly, "Kevin Duke, I underestimated you just now."


    "Huh, Instructor Hill, if you continue to look down on me like this, I''m afraid you''ll be the one to suffer. I think you should use your full strength."


    "Alright, I will be serious this time." Jackson Hill saw Kevin Duke''s strength now, and his tone was even more respectful than before, because Kevin Duke was indeed powerful.


    Jackson Hill was the first to attack.


    Instead of using swords, they used fist¡ªand¡ªfoot techniques.


    In short, Jackson Hill was no match for Kevin Duke. Kevin Duke controlled himself deliberately and defeated Jackson Hill by a narrow margin.


    But at this moment. Jackson Hill was stunned. He looked at Kevin Duke in disbelief and said, "How is this possible? You''re only in high school. I lost to you. How is this possible?"


    Kevin Duke smiled and said, "Instructor Hill, you are not weak either. I only defeated you by a small margin."


    But Jackson Hill didn''t think so.


    "You are only a high school student, only 18 years old. As the head instructor of the Martial Arts Club, I lost to you. Whether you beat me by a small margin or not, this is enough to make me incredulous."


    Kevin Duke smiled. Damn it, he thought this was unbelievable. If he knew that I was Robin Hood, he wouldn''t know how unbelievable it would be.


    "Huh. Instructor Hill, do I have the qualifications to be Andrew Hill''s master now?"


    Jackson Hill reacted and nodded hurriedly, "Yes, yes, absolutely. Andrew Hill, what are you still waiting for? Call him Master."


    Jackson Hill was not an idiot. Kevin Duke had already defeated him now. Wouldn''t Kevin Duke be as formidable as his boss in ten years? Andrew Hill was lucky to be able to worship such a potential master.


    Andrew Hill immediately bowed, "Master."


    Kevin Dukeughed out loud and felt a little unnatural. After all, he was the same age as Andrew Hill. It was strange for someone of his age to call him Master.


    "Well, we haven''t even officially be apprentices yet. It''s not toote to call me master after 11:30." Kevin Duke smiled awkwardly.


    Jackson Hill said, "Sooner orter, you will be my master."


    Kevin Duke said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to school first."


    "Alright." Kevin Duke walked out of the training room, but Andrew Hill was stopped by Jackson Hill.


    "Uncle."


    Jackson Hill said to Andrew Hill, "Kevin Duke is not bad. Perhaps this is your luck. I even lost to a student. You have to seize this opportunity."


    Andrew Hill nodded hurriedly, "Uncle, I will. But uncle, just now, you were justpeting with him. If you used your sword, you might not lose."


    Jackson Hill said, "Even if I use my sword, I may not be able to win. In short, it''s already terrifying for a high school student like him to reach this level. You just have to seize this opportunity."


    "Alright, then I''ll go back to school."


    As Andrew Hill walked out of the club, Kevin Duke was waiting for him outside.


    "Master, let''s go. Let''s go back to school." Andrew Hill said.


    "Yes." Kevin Duke got into Andrew Hill''s car.


    Previously, Andrew Hill felt that it was awkward for him to call someone Master. But now, Andrew Hill suddenly didn''t feel that way. Of course, Kevin Duke made Andrew Hill admire him so much. He never thought that his uncle would lose to him.


    At this moment, there was another bustle on the the St. Paul''s School''s facebook, because Kevin Duke''s invitation to apprentice had already aroused intense discussion.


    There were already more than 10,000ments. "Holy shit, Young Master really takes himself seriously." Eason said.


    Ivy said, "Yes, he was the one who proposed to start the training ss. In the end, everyone had to kowtow to him and call him Master. Damn it, we are all students. Why should we call him Master? Is it to satisfy his vanity?"


    Jasper said, "If he wants me to call him Master, wouldn''t he ask himself if he''s good? If my dad finds out, he''ll break my leg."


    "I wonder if any idiot really kowtowed to him and called him master," Dick said.


    Domineering mosquito said, "My father has already invited a master for me. My master is already at the 27th level. Fuck Kevin Duke. Whoever loves to be his students, then hurry up and go."


    Everyone on the face thought that Kevin Duke''s demands were too excessive, and they could not ept this evil young master as their teacher.


    At this moment, on the corridor of the St. Paul''s School, Sally Kent and Ben were standing there. Sally Kent said gloomily. "If I knew that, I would have epted Kevin Duke back then."


    "Miss." Ben had a headache. Every time he heard herin about this, he was very depressed.


    "Look at Kevin Duke. He''s been admitting disciples in school. Look at you again. You are still the seventh evil young master. You have no progress at all. I really regret not epting Kevin Duke back then."


    "Ah, Miss, can you not say that every time?"


    "I want to say that I regret not epting Kevin Duke. I regret not epting Kevin Duke." Sally Kent said stubbornly.


    Ben gritted his teeth and said. "Alright, Miss, you forced me to do this."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Kevin Duke is the number one evil young master, isn''t he? How about I get you a number one crazy young master?"


    "Really?" Sally Kent was really surprised.


    Without saying a word, Ben went straight to the radio station.


    Not long after, Ben''s angry voice rang out on the school radio. "Hey, is Alex Evans here? Immediately arrive in front of the fifth school building. I Ben, wants to break your legs, I''ll give you three minutes to arrive. Otherwise, I''ll break your neck."

 Chapter 186 Alex Evans’s anger

    <h4>Chapter 186 Alex Evans''s anger</h4>


    At this time, Alex Evans was in ss, watching films on his iPad, and even cing the tablet on his desk directly. His iPad was ten inches long, and could be seen by his ssmates from several rows away. As for the teacher, she was lecturing, and from time to time, she heard some screamsing from his tablet.


    However, just as Alex Evans was enjoying the show, Ben''s voice sounded on the radio.


    Everyone immediately looked at Alex Evans gloatingly. Not long after Alex Evans was beaten by Kevin Duke, another bully wanted to take action against him, making him look like a soft persimmon which everyone could bully.


    "What the hell?" Alex Evans pped the iPad and shattered it.


    Alex Evans was very angry. Kevin Duke, the number one bully, was bullying him. Now, even the seventh bully wanted to bully him, so what did everyone think of Alex Evans?


    Alex Evans remembered that in the past, no one dared to bully him, but now, everyone treated him like a soft persimmon and he was extremely angry.


    Alex Evans immediately rushed out of the ssroom.


    The students who heard the broadcast also ran out of the ssroom and stood in the corridor to watch the show.


    Alex Evans rushed to the front of the teaching building and shouted, "Ben, get out of here."


    At this moment, Ben was also very angry in her heart. Of course, his anger was mainly caused by Sally Kent. Ben was furious. Didn''t Sally Kent want good bodyguard? Ben stepped on Alex Evans in public today and showed himself as the number one madman.


    When Alex Evans saw Ben walk over, he shouted angrily, "Damn it, Ben! You, the seventh school bully, how dare you step on me? Do you think that you''re Kevin Duke? It''s fine if I''m bullied by Kevin Duke. Who the hell are you to treat me like a soft persimmon?"


    Ben said, "Alex Evans, no matter what happened. I will beat you today."


    Sally Kent said excitedly from the side, "Your tone can be more crazy. It''s not crazy at all. It''s meaningless."


    Ben frowned and said to Alex Evans, "Alex Evans, I''m going to blow you up today. I''ll trample you to death. I''m the number one madman."


    Sally Kent shouted excitedly, "Right, just like that, continue to maintain such a crazy tone."


    Kevin Duke just happened to be back. Kevin Duke thought that something was going to happen seeing such a sensation. It turned out that Ben and Alex Evans were about to start fighting.


    Kevin Duke was instantly amused. What was the conflict between them?


    Hearing Ben''s wild words. Alex Evansughed angrily, "Ben, Sally Kent, you two are stupid. If I don''t cripple you today. I''m afraid that another school bully will provoke me next time."


    Kevin Duke walked out of the crowd and said, "What''s going on?"


    When Alex Evans saw Kevin Duke, he instantly looked like a leaking ball. His originally high anger was annihted in the blink of an eye.


    When Sally Kent saw Kevin Duke suddenly intervene, she was very depressed and said, "Kevin Duke, go away."


    Kevin Duke looked at Alex Evans and asked, "What are you doing? Do you want to bully Ben while I''m away from school? I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you be bad again?"


    Alex Evans looked at Kevin Duke angrily. Kevin Duke indeed had a hundred ways to anger him to death, but he was helpless.


    "Kevin Duke, this is none of your business." Alex Evans gritted his teeth and said. However, it was clear that Alex Evans''s tone was very soft. He did not have the expression of roaring at Ben just now, because Alex Evans did not dare to roar in front of Kevin Duke.


    Kevin Duke looked at Sally Kent and saw that Sally Kent was very angry. He thought that Sally Kent was angry because Alex Evans bullied her, so Kevin Duke immediately shouted at Alex Evans, "Scram, keep a low profile in my school in the future."


    "Em." Alex Evans snorted and turned around to walk away.


    Sally Kent was indeed angry, but it wasn''t because of Alex Evans. It was because Kevin Duke suddenly interrupted and ruined a fierce battle.


    Sally Kent looked at Kevin Duke and shouted angrily. "Kevin Duke, I want you to be quite. You just destroyed Ben''s final battle with Alex Evans. Are you afraid that my bodyguard Ben will overshadow you at school? So you destroy it Deliberately. I''m not afraid to tell you that Ben wants to be the number one madman, so you should stay out of our business."


    "Uh." Kevin Duke was stunned. It turned out that this was the case. It seemed that Kevin Duke was indeed meddling in other people''s affairs.


    Sally Kent immediately chased after Alex Evans and shouted, "Hey, Alex Evans, don''t leave. Why are you leaving before you start fighting?"


    At this moment, Alex Evans had already transferred all of his energy to Kevin Duke, and the ignition of Ben had already been concealed.


    Alex Evans turned around and red at Sally Kent.


    Sally Kent immediately hooked her finger at Alex Evans and said, "Come on, let''s blow up Ben."


    Alex Evans snorted, "Don''t bother me."


    After saying that, Alex Evans still left.


    Sally Kent stomped her foot angrily and red at Kevin Duke, "It''s all your fault for meddling in other people''s affairs and eliminating Alex Evans''s anger."


    Kevin Duke smiled speechlessly.


    Sally Kent said to Ben angrily, "Why are you doing? Quickly stimte Alex Evans''s anger!"


    Ben reacted and shouted, "Alex Evans,e here. I promise I will blow you up."


    Hearing Ben''s shout, Alex Evans stopped and turned around.


    Alex Evans was about to explode with anger as he felt that he was being bullied by Kevin Duke and the others.


    Alex Evans gritted his teeth and said, "Ben, I''m in a bad mood today. I advise you not to provoke me."


    Ben said disdainfully, "Alex Evans, you are nothing in my eyes."


    Alex Evans said angrily, "Ben, don''t force me."


    "Come on, Alex Evans."


    Alex Evans immediately rushed towards Ben.


    Seeing that the fight finally begun, Sally Kent shouted. "Ben, remember to be domineering when fighting."


    Ben nodded helplessly and went up to greet him.


    Kevin Duke didn''t say anything now, just watching from the side to avoid being interfered with by others.


    Ben grabbed one of Alex Evans''s arms. It seemed that Ben''s strength was indeed not weak. He was indeed worthy ofing down from the mountain.


    However, at this moment, Alex Evans suddenly took out an item from his pocket and spat it into Ben''s eyes.


    "Spray." Many girls at the scene immediately recognized it.


    "Ah." Ben never thought that Alex Evans would use such despicable methods.


    Alex Evans grabbed the rare opportunity and he immediately put his knee on Ben''s crotch.


    "Ah." Ben cried out in pain. Her eyes were sprayed, and her crotch was hit ruthlessly. Ben immediately suffered a huge loss.


    However, Ben swiftly twisted Alex Evans''s arm and knocked him to the ground.


    However, at this moment, Alex Evans pulled out a sword hilt instantly, and the sword was facing Ben''s abdomen.

 Chapter 187 Ben Is Really Disappointed

    <h4>Chapter 187 Ben Is Really Disappointed</h4>


    "Ah." Ben couldn''t see, but when he heard the voice, he knew what was going on. He immediately listened to the voice and dodged. However, his hand was still sliced with a knife. However, he was lucky just now. If it wasn''t for Ben''s quick reaction, Alex Evans''s sword would have stabbed into Ben''s abdomen.


    Alex Evans rolled and separated from Ben by several meters.


    Ben touched his eyes. He couldn''t open his eyes, and said angrily, "Alex Evans, you''re despicable."


    Alex Evans snorted, "So what?" After saying that, Alex Evans rushed forward with his sword in hand.


    "Whoosh." Alex Evans used his sword, while Ben was empty¡ªhanded and could not see. Under such disadvantageous circumstances, Ben''s clothes were quickly cut by Alex Evans''s sword.


    Ben was about to explode with anger. He didn''t expect that a mere Alex Evans would make him so miserable. The main reason was that Alex Evans was sinister and despicable. He suddenly used spray and sword while he was blind. Otherwise. how could Alex Evans be Ben''s opponent?


    Ben could also feel that his clothes were shattered to the point where people could see his underwear.


    "Huh!" Laughter could be heard from the surroundings. Seeing Ben reveal his underwear, he was stunned.


    Sally Kent was the most depressed. Originally, she wanted Ben to blow up Alex Evans and have a good show in school, but she didn''t expect it to this.


    "Alex Evans, you''re despicable." Sally Kent cursed angrily.


    Kevin Duke stood on the side and didn''t say anything, but seeing Sally Kent''s anxious appearance was also quite funny.


    At this moment. Alex Evans continuously attacked Ben, as if he had vented his anger towards Kevin Duke on Ben.


    Ben was blind. Although Alex Evans''s sword could not hurt him.


    he could no longer defend him. Ben could be considered quite powerful. If it was someone else, they would be blind and their entire body would be stabbed with blood, but he didn''t. This meant that Ben was still very strong.


    A few minutester, the clothes on Ben''s body were torn into pieces and scattered all over the ground, leaving behind only a pair of red underwear.


    "Huh." Everyone saw Ben wearing red underwear, pointing andughing.


    Sally Kent covered her face angrily and did not dare to look. Not only did Ben lose face, even her face was lost.


    Kevin Duke said to Sally Kent, "Hey, let me know if you need help. I don''t want to meddle.


    Kevin Duke, don''t be sarcastic here." Sally Kent said gloomily.


    "I didn''t. Ben is blind. He can only guarantee that he won''t be stabbed. In a few minutes, your bodyguard will be naked. Huh.


    Kevin Duke. Stopughing. It''s all because of you.


    Don''t me me for everything. Your bodyguard can''t do it. I told you not topare your bodyguard to me. You don''t listen to me. Now you see the consequences, huh.


    Kevin Duke, if it weren''t for you, there wouldn''t have been the spray. Then Ben wouldn''t have been plotted just now. It was all because of you.


    Forget it, I''m toozy to talk nonsense with you. I''ll also take a look at your bodyguard''s butt."


    "Ah, ah, ah." Sally Kent screamed angrily, but she didn''t dare to open her eyes, afraid that she would really see Ben''s butt.


    At this time, Alex Evans finally cut all of Ben''s clothes in the fight with Ben. His red underpants fell to the ground. Ben hurriedly covered the ground and squatted on the ground. Theughter of his ssmates came from the surroundings.


    Kevin Duke looked at Sally Kent. Sally Kent clutched her face tightly and didn''t dare to look. Kevin Duke said, "Your bodyguard''s butt is already naked. His butt is pretty white. It''s just that something is a little small. Do you want to open your eyes and take a look? Huh."


    Sally Kent was so angry that her face turned red. If she had another chance, she would never let Ben fight Alex Evans.


    Seeing Ben''s butt, Alex Evans stopped and snorted, "Ben, don''t provoke me in the future."


    After saying that, Alex Evans put away his sword, stuffed it into his pocket, turned around, and left in a fluttering manner. The anger he had just received from Kevin Duke had also subsided slightly. Alex Evans''s attendant quickly gave a thumbs up and said, "Bro, you''re so perfect! Although you can''t vent anger on Kevin Duke, you can still feel half a sigh of relief from Ben."


    Alex Evans said, "Oh, Kevin Duke, when my martial arts be better, I will definitely punish him. However, Ben is not weak either. He was blind just now, and he was empty¡ªhanded. I actually didn''t injure him. I just tore his clothes. If he wasn''t blind, wouldn''t I be no match for him at all?"


    Alex Evans felt a wave of terror.


    The attendant said, "Bro, luckily you used the spray and blinded Ben''s eyes."


    Alex Evans said, "It looks like I need to increase my strength as soon as possible. Otherwise, if this continues, my position will definitely not be able to protect myself."


    Ben squatted on the ground. He didn''t dare to get up. Ben shouted, "Miss, quickly find some clothes for me."


    Sally Kent covered her face and shook her head hurriedly, "I don''t want. I don''t want to see you naked."


    Ben was depressed for a moment. The reason why he was in such a state was because of her. Now, she refused to even find some clothes for him.


    The onlookers wereughing as they watched. For a moment, no one went to help Ben find clothes.


    Ben said somewhat disappointedly, "Miss, could it be that seeing me naked is so unbearable? The reason why I fought with Alex Evans is because of you. In order to be afraid of seeing me naked, you are even unwilling to find me a dress."


    Sally Kent said, "I don''t care. This is the first time I''ve seen butt naked. It can only be my future husband''s. Find someone else to get your clothes."


    Ben was helpless. At this time, Ben''s deskmate brought over a school uniform.


    "Ben, put it on.


    Thank you." Ben thanked him and hurriedly put on the school uniform.


    His deskmate handed over another bottle of water. Ben washed his eyes with water before opening his eyes. Seeing the clothes on the ground. Ben was furious, but at this moment, Alex Evans had already disappeared.


    "Alex Evans, I''m not done with you." Ben was very angry, and when he looked at Sally Kent again, she covered her face and didn''t dare to look.


    Ben walked up and said, "Miss, you can open your eyes now. I''m already dressed."


    Only then did Sally Kent open her eyes. Ben was very disappointed that Sally Kent treated him like this, but her disappointment was filled with helplessness. He fell in love with her. Although she did not have him in her heart, she just treated him as a bodyguard. She didn''t even dare to look at his naked butt, which was enough to show that there wasn''t him in her heart.

 Chapter 188 Apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 188 Apprentice</h4>


    Sally Kent stomped her foot angrily, "It was good to raise your prestige, but now it''s like this. If I knew that I would have epted Kevin Duke back then."


    When Ben heard that she had just refused to help him find clothes, she was stillining about him, and even said in front of Kevin Duke, he was instantly enraged.


    "Miss, I was embarrassed enough just now. Forget it if you don''tfort me. You stillin about me. If it weren''t for Alex Evans''s sinister and despicable use of the spray on me, how could I have fallen into such a state?"


    Sally Kent pouted and said, "It''s not like you''re embarrassed by yourself. I''m embarrassed to follow you. Why can other people''s bodyguards take in disciples at school? My bodyguards are still embarrassing me. If I had known..."


    Ben hurriedly interrupted Sally Kent, "Miss, stop it, I, swear that this will never happen again."


    Kevin Duke smiled and said, "Sally Kent, I can''t even stand seeing you treat your bodyguard like this. Fortunately, I didn''t be your bodyguard back then, otherwise I would have been toyed to death by you, huh."


    Sally Kent said angrily, "Kevin Duke, you just said such sarcastic things. Everything is because of you.


    Miss, that''s wrong. It''s all because you insisted that Benpare with me. Do you understand? Not everyone''s bodyguards can be as awesome as my miss, huh."


    Sally Kent snorted, "Why can''t hepete with you? My status is much higher than your young miss. Why is my bodyguard inferior to hers? Kevin Duke, don''t becent. I believe Ben won''t disappoint me.


    Hearing this, Ben nodded hurriedly, "Miss, don''t worry. I will not disappoint you. It was just an ident. Alex Evans can''t be my opponent."


    Kevin Duke sighed, "Forget it, I''m toozy to talk to you. I''m going to take in my disciples now, so I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you."


    When Sally Kent heard that Kevin Duke was about to ept disciple, she felt depressed again.


    Kevin Duke shouted, "My fellow students, I, Kevin Duke, officially start epting disciples. Please prepare tea for the 180 students who passed the test yesterday ande to the apprenticeship ceremony."


    After saying that, Kevin Duke found a table and moved to the front of the teaching building. He sat there and waited to see how many people were willing to take him as teacher today.


    When Sally Kent saw that Kevin Duke was really starting to ept disciples, she said dejectedly, "The limelight has already let him out. Ben, you should also prepare yourself and ept disciples.


    Ah, Miss, are you kidding? With Kevin Duke''s influence, no one in the school is willing to take him as their teacher, let alone me." Ben said.


    Sally Kent said, "You don''t need to worry about this. I will think of a way."


    Kevin Duke sat in front of the teaching building and waited in peace.


    Many students were watching and discussing upstairs and downstairs, not knowing which idiot would kowtow to Kevin Duke.


    Not long after, Andrew Hill brought a pot of tea, and walked to Kevin Duke in front of everyone. He knelt down and said, "Master, please ept my respects."


    Kevin Duke smiled and nodded, "Andrew Hill, when you join my sect, you must respect your teacher, respect your virtue, respect your filial piety, and never do anything that disobeys your master. Do you know that?"


    Andrew Hill said, "I know."


    "Alright, from today, you will be my disciple.


    Master, please have some tea."


    Kevin Duke took a cup of tea from Andrew Hill and took a sip.


    Andrew Hill immediately bowed again and again, "I pay respects to Master."


    Kevin Duke said, "Get up.


    Yes, Master."


    The onlookers almost vomited. Was Andrew Hill really so shameless for being so formal?


    At this moment, everyone in the school criticized Andrew Hill forcking self¡ªesteem. After all, he was ranked tenth on the Genius Expert Rankings. He actually took Kevin Duke as his teacher. In short, Andrew Hill was scolded by many of his ssmates.


    After Andrew Hill finished his apprenticeship. Kevin Duke asked loudly. "Who else is going to be apprenticed among those who passed the test yesterday? Hurry up ande. This is an opportunity that cannot be lost, and it will nevere again."


    Unfortunately, after fifteen minutes, not a single person came up to pay their respects.


    In the end, n Miller was afraid that Kevin Duke would be embarrassed, so he walked up and said, "Kevin, I will also take you as my master."


    Kevin Duke said, "Alright, n Miller, you are my friend. There''s no need to bow."


    Although Kevin Duke was willing to teach him martial arts, he didn''t want him to be his disciple. Since he was a friend, there was no need for him to be his disciple.


    Since no one took Kevin Duke as their teacher, Kevin Duke had no choice but to give up. He hoped that those who didn''te would not regret it one day in the future.


    Kevin Duke brought Andrew Hill to the back of the school immediately and prepared to teach Kevin Duke some swordsmanship.


    "Andrew Hill, since I have epted you as my nominal disciple. I will definitely not treat you unfairly. Today, I will teach you a set of swordsmanship.


    Thank you, Master." Andrew Hill nodded.


    "My swordsmanship is called Brilliance Swordsmanship. If you seed, I think it won''t be difficult for you to reach Level 20."


    "Ah, to level 20?" Andrew Hill was a little surprised. Right now, he was Level 11, and it had always been difficult for him to improve.


    "That''s right. Level 100 below the external stage isn''t the final goal. To put it bluntly, it''s just a hundred grades of strength. Your current martial arts is Level 11. Then, if I teach you a set of profound sword techniques, your martial arts will be greatly improved. Therefore, reaching Level 20 is not difficult at all."


    Andrew Hill nodded. He was very excited. If he had a good set of swordsmanship, his martial arts could indeed jump several levels quickly.


    "Watch carefully. I''ll rehearse it now. Whether you have talent or not depends on how much you can remember." Kevin Duke said.


    "Yes." Andrew Hill nodded.


    Kevin Duke practiced the Brilliance Swordsmanship on the spot. This set of sword techniques was divided into nine moves. Although it wasn''t very hard for Kevin Duke, it should be a very powerful sword technique for this era.


    Kevin Duke went from the first stance to the ninth stance. After he finished, he said to Andrew Hill, "How much did you remember? Show me once."


    Andrew Hill rubbed his head in embarrassment.


    "What? Don''t tell me you don''t even remember the first move."


    Andrew Hill said, "To be honest, I don''t understand at all. It is too difficult."


    Kevin Duke was speechless. Andrew Hill''s talent seemed to be limited.


    "I''ll rehearse it again."


    Andrew Hill hurriedly took out his phone and recorded Kevin Duke''s drill.


    "Don''t shoot. What''s wrong with you?" Kevin Duke instantly felt speechless.


    "Master, I''ll film it. Then go back and study it properly."


    Kevin Duke said, "Andrew Hill, you mustprehend when you practice swordsmanship. Do you know the meaning of understanding? You used your mobile phone to take the picture. That''s right, then you can watch it over and over again when you go back. You can reach a high level, but you will never understand it. Because the video is only about movements, not understanding. If you continue to practice with this attitude, you will forever be a bad swordsman."

 Chapter 189 Seductive Techniques

    <h4>Chapter 189 Seductive Techniques</h4>


    "Oh, I''m not filming anymore." Andrew Hill hurriedly put away his phone.


    Kevin Duke asked, "What swordsmanship did you learn before?"


    Andrew Hill hurriedly said, "My uncle taught me the Five Cloud Swordsmanship. It ranks two.


    Alright, you should practice it now.


    "Alright." Andrew Hill immediately practiced in front of Kevin Duke.


    "Master, how is it?" After practicing, Andrew Hill asked proudly.


    Kevin Duke snorted, "Here''s one word for you, garbage.


    "Ah." Andrew Hill''s face turned pale.


    Kevin Duke said, "Andrew Hill, watch carefully. I''ll practice your Five Cloud Sword Technique now and see what the difference."


    "Whoosh." Kevin Duke Five Cloud Swordsman-ship immediately. Moreover, what Kevin Duke had practiced was simr to what Andrew Hill had practiced. Although the moves were the same, their power did not seem to be on the same level at all.


    Andrew Hill was dumbfounded and asked, "Master, so do you know the Five Cloud Swordsmanship as well?"


    Kevin Duke said, "I''m not interested in learning this swordsmanship. I just watched you practice it once, and then I learned it."


    "Ah, but I feel that what you have cultivated is so much more powerful than what I have cultivated. It seems that what you have cultivated with your hands has be more profound."


    Kevin Duke smiled and said, "This is the main point of the problem. Do you know what the reason is? The reason is understanding. You only practice a whole set of movements. Although your movements are very smooth, it''s a pity that there is no understanding towards this. This is what I told you just now. You need toprehend it from the bottom of your heart."


    Andrew Hill seemed to understand it instantly.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Master." Andrew Hill expressed his gratitude hurriedly and admiration for Kevin Duke. No wonder Kevin Duke was able to defeat his uncle. He had only seen his Five Cloud Swordsmanship once, and what he had practiced was meaningful.


    "Alright, I''ve said so much to tell you the truth ofprehension. I''ll practice the Brilliance Swordsmanship again now. Remember it carefully.


    "Alright."


    Kevin Duke rehearsed it again. Unfortunately, Andrew Hill could not understand it, and he finally understood it after practicing it nearly 50 times.


    Kevin Duke wiped away his sweat and said dejectedly, "Holy shit, your talent really makes me speechless. In order to make you understand it, I''m so tired. I''ve never practised this set of swordsmanship so many times in my life."


    Andrew Hill lowered his head in shame. It was really Kevin Duke''s swordsmanship. It was too mysterious.


    "Alright, you can practice it over and over again. Remember, when you practice, you should not only remember the moves, but alsoprehend it. I hope you can practice the first stance before the evening. I think you should be able to fight Ty when you are good at the first stance.


    What? Fighting Ty? Ty is the second best bully in the St. Paul''s School. Master, stop joking." Andrew Hill was shocked when he heard Kevin Duke said something about fighting Ty.


    Kevin Duke said, "As long as I say yes, you can do it. Hurry up and practice the first stance. At that time, I will help you challenge Ty and defeat him."


    Andrew Hill felt shocked, but at the same time, he also felt excited. Could it really be that he could improve so quickly?


    Kevin Duke left the back mountain and Andrew Hill was practicing alone.


    Soon, at noon, Kevin Duke and n Miller went out to eat together. Lily Green went to the cafeteria with her best friend, who was also her deskmate.


    When Kevin Duke and n Miller arrived at the gate of school, they happened to meet Sally Kent and Ben.


    Sally Kent stared at Kevin Duke.


    "Miss Kent, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Sally Kent snorted, "Kevin Duke, I just want to tell you, don''t becent.


    "Boring." Kevin Duke was toozy to talk to this childish Sally Kent.


    Sally Kent said, "Kevin Duke, wait for me. Ben will soon ept his disciple.


    "Huh." Kevin Duke couldn''t help butugh.


    "Miss Kent, what''s wrong with you? I''m taking my apprentice, and you let Ben learn from me. Do you want Ben to learn everything from me?" Kevin Duke said.


    "You."


    "Huh." Kevin Dukeughed loudly.


    "Kevin Duke, just wait. Ben''s disciple is definitely stronger than your Andrew Hill. Just wait."


    Kevin Duke was toozy to pay attention to her. In any case. Kevin Duke did not believe that Ben could receive someone stronger than Andrew Hill at school. Kevin Duke was so famous in the school that he barely managed to get Andrew Hill. This was on the premise that he had gone to see his uncle. What kind of disciple could Ben receive? Sally Kent really wanted to y Ben to death. If Kevin Duke had met such a young miss, he would have resigned long ago.


    At this moment, Shirley Smith walked over.


    Kevin Duke suddenly saw Shirley Smith and was shocked. Kevin Duke was respectful towards Shirley Smith and did not know if she had appeared in front of Kevin Duke deliberately.


    "Kevin, let''s have lunch together. I''ll treat you." Shirley Smith said to Kevin Duke, calling him kindly.


    Kevin Duke said coldly, "Not interested."


    "Kevin, I really like you."


    Kevin Duke said, "Shirley Smith, are you sick? But I don''t like you."


    Kevin Duke couldn''t understand why Shirley Smith suddenly chased after him.


    "Kevin, in short, I will not give up. I like you. I want to be your woman." Shirley Smith red at Kevin Duke.


    Immediately, Shirley Smith''s entire body became extremely charming. There was an irresistible attraction on her body. Combined with her already beautiful appearance and graceful figure, she was even more charming. Kevin Duke''s heart skipped a beat. At this moment. Kevin Duke suddenly thought, "She is so beautiful. I can''t reject her in my heart."


    No, all of a sudden, Kevin Duke came back to his senses. He was almost tempted by her seductive technique. From the moment Kevin Duke thought she was so beautiful, he was almost tempted. Fortunately, Kevin Duke reacted in time.


    However, Kevin Duke looked at Shirley Smith''s feet and saw n Miller and Ben kneeling at Shirley Smith''s feet, licking her shoes with their tongues.


    "Ah." Kevin Duke was shocked.


    "n Miller, what are you doing?" Kevin Duke hurriedly shouted.


    Sally Kent also said angrily, "Ben, you pervert, you just kneel and lick other people''s feet."


    However, n Miller and Ben were still licking Shirley Smith''s shoes.


    Shirley Smith lowered her head and smiled at n Miller and Ben, asking, "Am I beautiful?


    "Beautiful." Ben and n Miller''s lips curled. They nodded at the same time.


    Kevin Duke was shocked. Kevin Duke already knew that Shirley Smith knew seductive techniques. He never thought that her seductive techniques would be so powerful that even Ben would be charmed.

 Chapter 190 Bullying

    <h4>Chapter 190 Bullying</h4>


    Shirley Smith asked, "Since I''m beautiful, then what about letting Kevin Duke be my boyfriend?"


    n Miller said, "You are so beautiful. Kevin Duke is not worthy of you?"


    "Only God is worthy of you," Ben said.


    When Sally Kent saw her bodyguard kneeling at Shirley Smith''s feet, she was almost exploded with anger. At the same time, she also felt a burst of fear towards Shirley Smith.


    Shirley Smith raised her head and looked at Kevin Duke. She nced at him and said, "However. I don''t want to be divine. I just want Kevin Duke to be my boyfriend. I really love him."


    Kevin Duke suddenly trembled. Shirley Smith''s words, "I really love him", seemed to possess some sort of magic power, causing Kevin Duke to feel helpless immediately.


    At this moment. Shirley Smith kicked Ben and n Miller away andughed at Kevin Duke, "Kevin, do you see? It''s useless for other men to kneel in front of me and lick my feet, because I just like you. Alright, you don''t want to be with me today. Forget it."


    Kevin Duke asked, "Why are you chasing me like this?"


    "Because I like you, Kevin Duke. You won''t be able to escape from me. You will definitely be my boyfriend, huh." Shirley Smithughed loudly and turned to leave.


    n Miller and Ben reacted and found it inconceivable to see themselves sitting on the ground.


    "What happened to me? What happened?" Ben asked inexplicably.


    Sally Kent walked up and pped Ben, cursing, "You bitch." Then, Sally Kent left angrily.


    "Miss, why did you call me bitch? What exactly did I do?" Ben hurriedly chased after Sally Kent.


    n Miller looked at Kevin Duke and asked, "What happened just now? Why do I feel so much mud in my mouth?"


    Kevin Duke said, "Just now, you and Ben knelt at Shirley Smith''s feet and licked her shoes."


    "What?" n Miller screamed.


    "Huh, I can''t me you. It was Shirley Smith who used a seductive technique on me. Even I almost got hit, but you guys, standing beside me, were directly hit. Even Ben was hit, let alone you." Kevin Duke said.


    "God, seductive techniques."


    "Well, it seems that Shirley Smith''s seductive technique is really extraordinary. If it weren''t for my strong determination, I would probably have knelt under her feet. It''s too terrifying. What made me wonder was why she chased after me and used seductive techniques. Besides, when she chased Jonson Hunter in the past, why didn''t she use seductive techniques? Could it be that Shirley Smith hadn''t been at schoolst week? So where did she learn seductive techniques? In that case, she just begun to learn seductive technique, and it is so powerful that even I don''t feel confident."


    n Miller said, "Kevin, if she really likes you so much, then that''s a good thing. Anyway, she is a beauty in our school, so you won''t suffer."


    Kevin Duke snorted, "Am I such an unprincipled person? Besides, Shirley Smith always makes me feel like I can''t get close to her. Her motives are not pure."


    When Kevin Duke and n Miller arrived at the restaurant outside the school, n Miller rushed to gargle his mouth. He was very depressed. He was angry at Shirley Smith. When he thought about it, he felt extremely disgusted.


    Shirley Smith sat in a luxury car and snorted proudly, "Kevin Duke, you can''t escape from me. I just begin to learn seductive technique, but it was already enough to hit you. Once I learn all the seductive technique, you will definitely kneel at my feet, Huh."


    The driver said, "Miss Smith, you are a rare beauty for this seductive techniques in ten thousand years. You are only at the first level. Once you reach a higher level, no matter what experts they are, you can let him be charmed by you and then listen to you, including that Robin Hood."


    "A defeat to the Robin Hood? Huh, he is also a goal in my ns." Shirley Smith had a confident look on her face. She even wanted to charm Robin Hood, which showed how lofty she was.


    The driver said, "But Miss. Don''t let your clean body be tainted in any way. Otherwise, the gains will outweigh the losses. Master will definitely not allow you to make contributions to your family in the future.


    "In the past. I relied on charm, but now I rely on charm and seductiveness. I don''t rely on my body. In order to seduce those slut men. I sacrifice my own body." When Shirley Smith said those words, she remembered that atst week''s business summit, Kevin Duke had secretly mocked her. This made Shirley Smith very angry. She swore that she would definitely capture Kevin Duke and let him sign the contract of sale of the family''s soul to serve her family for the rest of his life.


    After lunch, Kevin Duke went back to the ssroom to rest.


    At this moment.


    Sally Kent, Ben, another middle¡ªaged man, and James, who was ranked fifth in the St. Paul''s School, seemed to be discussing something. Sally Kent said to James, "Have you considered it?"


    James said angrily.


    "Sally Kent, don''t bully others too much. It''s impossible for me to be Ben''s disciple. I am the fifth most famous genius in our school. Are you joking?" Sally Kent said, "I don''t care. Kevin Duke has taken Andrew Hill, who is ranked tenth, as his disciple. I also want Ben to take a person who is also on the list as his disciple." James was really depressed. "You want your bodyguards to have disciples. Why are you looking for me?"


    "Because you''re fifth. In short, are you willing to take Ben as your master?"


    "Impossible." James said firmly.


    Sally Kent immediately asked the middle¡ªaged man to take action and said, "Joey. it''s up to you to make him willing to be a disciple."


    The middle¡ªaged man felt helpless for a while. Young miss was fond of messing around, but he didn''t expect that he would have to do the same.


    The middle¡ªaged man hung James up and said, "Kid, I know your master. His name is Chandler, right? Your master Chandler is a Level 31 expert. But do you know who I am? Do you want me to talk to Chandler? Our young miss wants you to be Ben''s disciple. Just listen to her and cooperate with our young miss. What do you think? Moreover, no matter what Ben says, he will teach you some moves. "Don''t tell me you don''t know Ben''s strength. He is a Level 20 expert. You can decide it by yourself." After a series of coercion and temptation. James was finally forced to ept Ben as his master.


    "Yeah, at 3:00 in the afternoon, there will be a ceremony." Sally Kent was excited and thought to herself, "Kevin Duke, my bodyguard''s disciple is much more powerful than yours. Let''s see if you dare to be so arrogant "

 Chapter 191 Being Forced

    <h4>Chapter 191 Being Forced</h4>


    The middle ¡ª aged man was helpless. He was sent by Sally''s grandfather and was directly under Sally''s orders. At noon, thedy called him toe. He thought it was a big deal, but he didn''t expect that she asked him to threaten a student and be Ben''s disciple.


    At almost three o''clock in the afternoon, the school was in ss.


    Suddenly, the school broadcast sounded, "Everyone, please pay attention. At three o''clock sharp, in front of the fifth teaching building, there will be a ceremony to honor the master."


    Kevin frowned. Wasn''t that the voice of Sally?


    "Unexpectedly, Sally seeds in persuading Ben to ept a disciple." Kevin was speechless.


    Kevin felt that with Ben''s ability, what kind of disciple could he ept? Kevin was well¡ªknown in the school, but only Andrew acknowledges him as his master.


    At three o''clock, in front of the teaching building, Ben was sitting on a chair, just like Kevin in the morning.


    Kevin stood in the corridor and chuckled when he saw Ben imitating him.


    Downstairs, Sally winked at James. James walked out unwillingly and knelt painfully in front of Ben. He gnashed his teeth and said. "Master, please ept me to be your disciple."


    Kevin immediately noticed James''s expression. His face was filled with unwillingness and pain, and he even gnashed his teeth. How could he did it of his own ord? He was forced.


    Kevin deliberately shouted in confusion, "Eh, why did James gnash his teeth to greet the Master? How strange. Andrew took me as his master this morning with delighted expression."


    Hearing what Kevin said, everyone immediately paid attention to James''s expression.


    Everyone said, "Yes, no wonder I felt something was wrong."


    "James seems to be unhappy at all. Shouldn''t he be d to acknowledge his master?"


    "Could it be that he was forced?"


    Sally red at Kevin fiercely downstairs. Seeing that all the students were questioning the ceremony, she hurriedly shouted, "Don''t listen to Kevin''s nonsense. Why is James unhappy? You all saw it wrong. He is clearlyughing happily."


    Keviny on the corridor, tittering.


    Sally immediately nced at James. Seeing that James did not react, she whispered, "Hurry up! Laugh."


    James was threatened, how could heugh?


    "Don''t you want to see your master anymore?" Sally reminded.


    James gnashed his teeth andughed heartily. However, hisughter did not sound happy.


    Sally hurriedly said, "Did everyone hear it? James was delighted just now. He smiled when he was able to take Ben as his master."


    Kevin shouted again, "Yes, we allughed. Ha¡ªha¡ªha¡ªha¡ªha¡ªha."


    Seeing that Kevin meant something else, the onlookers remembered Jamesughed while gnashing his teeth just now. Then they alsoughed loudly, which provokedughter from everyone present.


    When Sally saw that everyone wasughing, her lungs were about to explode with anger. She red at Kevin as if she was going to eat him. "This Kevin is too abominable. He is clearly jealous that Ben''s disciple is stronger than his. He intentionally seduced everyone to disgrace me. I will not let him get what he wants."


    Sally shouted at James, "Why are you still standing there? Go serve tea to Master."


    James gritted his teeth and helplessly handed Ben a teacup. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Master, please have some tea."


    Ben took the teacup and said, "James, when you join my sect, you must respect me and my teaching, show me your filial piety, and never do anything that disobeys me. Do you...?"


    "Holy shit, can''t you be creative? Objection. You giarize Kevin." Suddenly, a student interrupted Ben. Kevin saw that it was n.


    The onlookers immediately said, "That''s right. Isn''t this what Kevin said when he epted Andrew in the morning? Why did Ben copy it?"


    Sally was extremely depressed and speechless. She red at Ben and cursed in her heart, "Why can''t you say a few words of your own? Why are you imitating Kevin''s words?"


    Ben looked embarrassed. Anyway, go on.


    Ben continued, "Are you willing to take me as your master?"


    James gritted his teeth and said. "Yes."


    Kevin was amused to see James gnashing his teeth.


    Ben said, "Okay, then I will drink the tea. From now on, you will be my disciple."


    As he spoke. Ben picked up the teacup and drank. Kevin could tell at a nce that it was an empty teacup. Ben pretended to open the lid of the teacup and took a sip.


    Kevin shouted, "Why is the teacup empty?"


    Everyone was shocked. James offered the tea to pay his respects to his master, but the cup was empty.


    A student couldn''t help but shout, "Holy shit, they''re acting. I told you, how could James take Ben as his teacher? Ha¡ªha¡ªha!"


    "Ha¡ªha¡ªha." Upon hearing that they were acting, the entire audience burst intoughter. After a long time, it turned out that they were acting and it seemed real.


    Sally was so angry that she trembled as she red at Kevin furiously.


    James was forced to acknowledge a master, how could he prepare tea sincerely?


    Sally red at James and scolded under her breath, "Can''t you put some water in it? It''s also fine even if the cup is filled with urine. Ben has to drink it, no matter what."


    "Miss, you." Ben looked at Sally in grievance.


    Sally immediately said to everyone, "Who said it was empty? Don''t listen to Kevin''s nonsense. He was jealous that Ben had epted a disciple stronger than Andrew, so he started a rumor."


    After saying that, Sally did not give everyone the chance to speak again. She said instantly, "Alright, thank you for attending Ben''s ceremony of epting disciple. Everyone, stop watching and leave."


    Hearing that, everyone dispersed unhesitatingly.


    It was thought to be a pretentious ceremony, but in the end, it turned into a joke. This was all because of Kevin. Sally gritted her teeth in hatred towards Kevin.


    When sses were about to over in the afternoon, Kevin went to the hill behind the school to see how Andrew was doing. Andrew had kept practicing since the morning. He was truly diligent.


    "Master."


    "Andrew, let me see if you have mastered the first stage of the Clear Swordsmanship."


    "Okay."


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh." Andrew practiced it right away. Kevin wasn''t satisfied, but it was eptable.


    "Not bad. You barely managed to pass. Well, let''s call it a day. We can go home now."


    Andrew asked, "Master, can I win Ty now?"


    Kevin shook his head and said, "You are barely able to practice the first stage. If you are in a real fight, you will not be able to perform as well as you did when you were training alone. If you want to defeat Ty, you must at least practice the first stage to an iparably proficient level. Do not be too ambitious and strive to master the first stage as soon as possible."

 Chapter 192 Take Up the Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 192 Take Up the Challenge</h4>


    "Yes, Master." Andrew felt ashamed. Perhaps he was too anxious to seed. Ty was at least the second ce among geniuses. How could it be so easy?


    After school in the evening, Kevin and Lily walked towards the school gate, Andrew and n following behind.


    Not far away, when Sally saw them, she immediately said, "Quickly, quickly, Kevin has appeared. Go up and pretend in front of him. This bastard made a fool of me this afternoon."


    Hence, Sally popped up and pretended to run into Kevin and the others.


    "Hey, isn''t this Kevin?" Sally blinked at Kevin.


    Kevin looked at Sally and suddenly realized that Sally was intentionally waiting for him.


    "Sally, why are you waiting for me on purpose?"


    Sally felt a little embarrassed when Kevin saw her through. She immediately retorted, "Who intentionally waited for you? Don''t you think you are talking about yourself?"


    "Alright, don''t think that I have no idea what you are up to. You simply want to show off in front of me."


    Sally snorted, "You are merely a bodyguard. Who will be interested in doing that? I only want to talk to your Miss. You servant, don''t make fun of me."


    "You are the servant." Kevin snorted. He disliked the term servant. Sally intended to irritate him.


    Sallyughed loudly and said to Lily, "Lily, your bodyguard is not bad. He took in a genius master ranked tenth as his disciple. However, he was still worse than my bodyguard. Fortunately, I didn''t hire Kevin back then. Otherwise, the disciple my bodyguard epted today wouldn''t be ranked fifth, but tenth. Then it will be so boring."


    Lily looked at Sally and smiled. They had nothing inmon, so Lily didn''t bother to argue with the childish Sally. However, Lily politely replied, "I think Kevin is good enough. I am satisfied."


    Sally said, "I didn''t mean that your bodyguard is bad. However, in terms of epting disciples, your bodyguard is worse. By the way, when you are free, let your bodyguard''s disciple have a fight with mine."


    Kevin said, "Miss..."


    Sally scolded Kevin, "Youngdies are talking. Don''t interrupt randomly. Don''t you know the rules at all? Look at Ben. Did he interrupt when youngdies are talking?"


    Kevin was rebuked by Sally and wrinkled his eyebrows into a line.


    Sally said to Lily, "Lily, I don''t think your bodyguard is qualified. Who is the employer anyway? He always interrupts, which shows hisck of manners. Look at my bodyguard Ben. Every time I speak, he obediently stands behind me like a puppy."


    Ben said with a bitter face, "Miss, you."


    Sally turned around and shouted at Ben, "Did I let you talk?"


    Ben kept his mouth shut and was extremely depressed.


    Sally continued, "Lily, do you see that? Both of them are bodyguards, but why is the difference in quality so obvious? Tell me, can youmand your bodyguard? As for me, my bodyguard will do whatever I ask. This is how a qualified bodyguard should be. Well, I''m leaving."


    Sally waved her hand and said, "Ben, let''s go. And the disciple James, what are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    Lily looked at Sally speechlessly. Kevin said, "This childish girl really wants a good thrashing. How dare she criticized me."


    Lily said, "Although she is naive, there is one thing I think she is right."


    "Uh, Miss, are you alright? How could she be right about anything?"


    Lily pouted and said, "Ben, Sally''s bodyguard, listens to her and never disobeys her. But you''re not, I can''t control you at all. For example, when I asked you to dictate English ande to my room to study at night, you refused. I envy Sally as her bodyguard listens to her."


    Kevin was speechless for a moment. After thinking for a while, he helplessly said, "Alright, Miss, In the future, you can ask me to do whatever you want, okay?"


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Lily said cheerfully, "Don''t go back on your word. Then I want you toe to my room tonight. I''ll give you extra lessons."


    Kevin reluctantly nodded and cursed in his heart, "Sally, it was all your fault."


    Although Kevin could turn down Lily''s request, he did not. After all, Lily was doing it for his own good, so there was nothing wrong with learning more.


    Kevin said to Andrew, "Andrew, you have practiced the first stage of the Clear Swordsmanship today. Though you are not yet proficient in it, you should be great enough to defeat James. Tomorrow, you go to challenge James and beat him up in public. Let me see how cocky Sally will be afterwards."


    "Let me challenge James? He''s ranked fifth among gifted masters. I''m only ranked tenth. Can I do it now?" Andrew asked in surprise.


    Kevin curled his lips and said, "The fifth ce is nothing. You can go back to practice. Tonight, I will send a letter of challenge to Sally for you."


    "Okay." Andrew nodded excitedly.


    Who would have thought that Andrew would be able to challenge the fifth ¡ª ce genius master in less than a day after acknowledging Kevin as his master?


    Kevin instructed Andrew not to stay up all night to practice swordsmanship. After that, Andrew drove home by himself.


    Kevin, Lily, and n headed in another direction. After arriving home, Kevin still taught n some martial arts at nightfall. n''s talent was not as good as Andrew''s, so it was impossible to teach him those swordsmanship techniques. He could only train him in some basic defensive techniques.


    In the evening, Kevin was forced to go to Lily''s room to have extra lessons. Unfortunately, Kevin did not understand. This was all Sally''s fault. She said how obedient her bodyguard was to provoke Lily, making it difficult for Kevin to reject Lily.


    Kevin would have Andrew defeat James in front of everyone tomorrow. Let''s see if she dared to be arrogant.


    After the evening supplementary ss. Lily said, "Before ss tomorrow, you move to the back row of my seat, so that I can supervise you at any time."


    "What?" Kevin''s face darkened. This evening''s remedial ss was about to drive him mad. He had to move to sit behind her. In the future, Kevin would not have any freedom in ss.


    "What, don''t you listen to me anymore? What did you say after school? Alright, it''s gettingte today. You can go to rest."


    Kevin returned to his room and scolded Sally again.


    Kevin immediately took out his phone and posted a post on the campuswork, saying, "Sally, do you dare to let James fight with my disciple tomorrow morning?"


    Kevin smiled speechlessly as he finished his post.


    "I, Kevin, am so bored that I''m ying this boring thing with a little brat like Sally. She''s so naive. Could it be that I''m as naive as her? It seems that school makes me idle. I even go looking for trouble. Well, don''t bother to y around with her. Delete the post." Kevin said mockingly. Kevin smiled bitterly. He picked up his phone and prepared to delete the post he had just sent. He did not want to get entangled with this childish girl Sally anymore.


    However, just as Kevin was about to delete the post, he saw a reply to his post, and the person who replied was Sally.


    Hardly had Kevin posted less than 30 seconds before Sally replied. Wasn''t this too fast? Actually, how did Kevin know that Sally had set up a notification for Kevin on the campuswork, so as long as Kevin sent a post. Sally will receive a message on her phone.


    Sally replied, "Ha¡ªha, Kevin, don''t humiliate yourself. However, it''s fine if you want to challenge James. If Andrew loses, you have to be my subordinate for a month. Otherwise, we won''t be interested in fighting such a low¡ªlevel opponent."


    Kevin thought to himself, "How fast Sally replied."


    Kevin had intended to delete the post, but now that Sally has replied, Kevin gave up the idea. He replied immediately, "If James loses, you will be my maid for a month."


    "It''s a deal. See you at recess tomorrow."


    Kevin did not reply. Ten minutester, there were more than three thousand replies to this post. Everyone was surprised that Kevin took the initiative to challenge Ben''s disciple on behalf of his disciple.


    However, everyone knew that James was the fifth ranked genius master. Wasn''t Andrew asking for trouble to fight him?

 Chapter 193 Amy Ray

    <h4>Chapter 193 Amy Ray</h4>


    At this moment, at Elsa''s home, Elsa was in a training ground that built in a basement.


    "Bang, bang, bang." Elsa punched the sandbag again and again. Her punching speed was extremely fast, and her body was dripping with sweat. She took off her coat, only wearing her bra and underwear.


    "Robin Hood, I will catch you." Elsa thought of the sandbag as Robin Hood. At the same time, she recalled the scene of the day when she fought against him, trying to find a breakthrough from his moves.


    Not long after, a girl walked down the training ground from upstairs. When Elsa saw the girling down, she stopped attacking the sandbag and put on the coat beside her.


    The girl looked at Elsa and smiled, "Big sister, your figure is good. My nose will bleed even if I look at it. I really don''t know which man will be so lucky to win your body and heart."


    Elsa looked at the girl and smiled, "Stop. Amy, don''t tease me."


    This girl, who looked younger than Elsa, was called Amy Ray. She followed Elsa to London. Amy was also a student of the St. Paul''s School and the number one genius master in school. The reason why she was able to be the number one was because of Elsa''s teaching.


    Amy smiled as she looked at her sister.


    After putting on her clothes, Elsa asked, "Aren''t you tired with the human skin mask?"


    When Amy heard that, she tore off the lifelike human skin mask from her face, revealing a gorgeous face. This was Amy''s true face. The in¡ªlooking face was just a human skin mask.


    Elsa said, "Look, how beautiful you are to expose your original appearance. I really don''t understand why you have to wear an ugly human skin mask with such a pretty face."


    Elsa was beautiful, so as her sister. It was a pity that Amy would wear a human skin mask in school. Therefore, neither the teachers nor the students in the school had ever seen Amy''s true appearance. Well, Amy rarely went to school, and her focus was mainly on martial arts. Just like Ty, she attended school once or twice every half month or ten days.


    "Sister, I haven''t been to school for more than ten days. I found that it has changed a lot."


    "What changes can there be?"


    As they talked, they left the basement and walked into the living room. Elsa was about to take a bath.


    Amy said, "Let''s talk after you take a shower."


    "Okay." Elsa went back to her room to take a bath. In the bathroom. Elsa''s naked, white and tender skin was as soft as jade. Her curved body appeared in the small shower room. The hot water poured on her body, creating a hazy mist. She looked more attractive, but no one could appreciate her beauty.


    Sitting in the living room. Amy held her phone and looked at a post on the campuswork.


    In the post, many people were crowded on the yground of the St. Paul''s School. In the middle of the yground, Kevin and Ty were preparing for a decisive battle.


    In the end, Kevin broke Ty''s sword with a single move and kicked him away. The Tenth Sword literally turned into ten swords.


    Seeing this, Amy smiled faintly, "Kevin, the number one viin of the St. Paul''s School, Interesting." Amy looked alluring when she smiled. The curve at the corner of her mouth seemed to have the power to suffocate a person''s heart. If someone saw her smile at the moment, he would fall for it.


    If Amy went to school with her true face, she would definitely be ranked as one of the school beauties in an instant, then there were not just four school beauties, but five.


    Well, Amy was not that kind of boring person. She had a high pursuit. Like her cousin Elsa, martial arts was the pursuit. Not showing up with her true face in school was to avoid being rated as the school beauty by those boring students. Otherwise, her love letters would probably be piled up. At the very least. Ty, who was more powerful, would definitely pay attention to her. But now, she was wearing an ordinary mask, and no one was interested in her. It was good that no one disturbed her.


    Elsa finished bathing soon and walked downstairs.


    "Shoot, Amy. What do you want to talk to me? Your martial arts is progressing well. I think you should have reached Level 24." Elsa sat down beside Amy, and a fragrance came from her body.


    Amy teased, "Big sister is so fragrant. What a pity. In such beautiful years, you can''t enjoy a good love but always think about how to capture Robin Hood."


    "Stop talking about me. You seem to have something to tell me."


    "Nothing special, I''ll show you a video." Amy gave Elsa the post she had just read.


    Elsa frowned, "Kevin?"


    Amy said in shock, "Sister, do you know Kevin?"


    Elsa snorted, "How can I not recognize this brat? I''ve dealt with him several times " Half a month ago, when he did a ''dine¡ªand¡ªdash'', I caught him and brought him back to the police station. As he didn''t cooperate with the record. I locked him up. But who would expect that he had some skill, and he escaped by twisting the bars of the detention house. It just so happened that Robin Hood took actions. Otherwise, considering he dared to look down on the authority of the police station. I would have already arrested him. Afterwards. I received several cases of the St. Paul''s School reporting that he involved in fighting. Justst week, at the enterprise summit, this brat beat up a business owner.


    Amy said, "I haven''t been to school for more than ten days. I didn''t expect that so many things would happen. Someone named Kevin would appear out of thin air and be the number one viin of the St. Paul''s School. He even defeated Ty in a second. It really surprised me."


    Elsa said, "This brat has some strength. Seeing that he was able to defeat Ty in the blink of an eye, I''m afraid he''s at least at Level 19 or Level 20."


    Amy smiled and said, "I will go to school another day to meet this person."


    "You''re already Level 24. It''s better not to bully others." Elsa said absentmindedly. She knew how powerful her cousin was.


    Amy smiled and said, "Sister, I''m not Level 24 anymore, but Level 25."


    "What? Look at you. What a rapid progress." Elsa was shocked.


    "Ha¡ªha, sister, you''ve been thinking about catching Robin Hood all day. You''re too busy. You really shouldn''t waste your good years catching thieves. Go and have a rtionship. Don''t wait until you''re old to discover that you haven''t been in a rtionship before."


    "Why don''t you do so?" Elsa red.


    "Ha¡ªha, sister, I''m five years younger than you. I''m no in a hurry."


    "Alright, it''s gettingte. Go to bed."


    "Hmm, sister, good night."


    Elsa returned to her room. Her room was not as warm and sweat as a girl''s. Instead, it was filled with coldness. There were many martial arts insights stuck on the wall. On the wall of the desk, there were three words, "Martial Arts Ind". Nobody knew where this ce was.

 Chapter 194 Battle Between Andrew and James

    <h4>Chapter 194 Battle Between Andrew and James</h4>


    Next day, Kevin and Miss went to school together.


    Andrew was waiting for Kevin at the school gate.


    "Master." Seeing Kevin arrived, Andrew hurriedly shouted.


    "Andrew,st night on the campuswork. I wrote a battle letter to James for you. Did you see it?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Alright then, let''s defeat James today."


    "Master, can I make it?"


    "It''s up to you. The master teaches the trade, but the apprentice''s skill is self¡ªmade. I''ve already made a bet with Sally. If you lose, I''ll be her subordinate for a month. Do you want that happen?"


    "Master, I will do my utmost."


    Kevin patted Andrew on the shoulder and said, "As long as you perform as usual, there should be no problem."


    Kevin returned to the ssroom.


    During recess exercises, Sally took the initiative to go to the broadcast room and announce that James and Andrew were going to fight in front of the fifth school building.


    All of a sudden, the school building was surrounded by students.


    James was ordered by Sally to wait in front of the teaching building early.


    James was unhappy with Sally and Ben, but at the same time, he was also out of sorts that Andrew dared to challenge him. As for Ben and Sally, he couldn''t afford to offend them. So James could only vent his anger on Andrew.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Kevin asked Andrew to leave.


    Andrew and James stood opposite each other, less than five meters apart. Both of them were holding swords, and the onlookers quieted down.


    Sally stood at the side excitedly and shouted, "James, beat Andrew up for me."


    Ben''s expression was not good, because he didn''t want Kevin to be Sally''s subordinate for a month, and he actually hoped that Andrew would win. However, he didn''t dare to let Sally know what he was thinking, so he could only pretend to shout to blow Andrew up.


    James looked at Andrew in front of him, his eyes filled with rage.


    James snorted, "Andrew, you are the tenth on the Genius Rankings, yet you dare to provoke me. What the hell are you thinking? Today, I will let you know my anger."


    Andrew smiled and said, "Actually, it''s not me challenging you. My master wrote the letter of challenge for me. Anyway, it doesn''t matter."


    "Master? That''s ridiculous. How sweet it is. You''vepletely disgraced everyone on the genius list."


    Andrew said, "James, don''t be so arrogant. You''re ranked fifth on the genius list, but you took Ben as your master. You are the one who brought shame on everyone. At least, Kevin is much stronger than Ben."


    James''s expression twisted.


    James was forced, but he didn''t dare to tell the truth. He was afraid that his master would be troubled by the powerful force behind Sally.


    "Andrew, I will cripple you." James vented his anger on Andrew.


    Andrewughed loudly, "James, in the past. I might inferior to you, but now it''s not sure. Master taught me a set of swordsmanship, and I have already practiced the first stage, so it''s time for me to try you out."


    "Draw your sword." James didn''t want to waste any more words. He instantly rushed forward, wanting to sh Andrew down with a sword strike, and then fiercely pped Andrew, venting the anger that Sally forced him on Andrew.


    However, Andrew''s sword seemed to be nimble. With a swing of his sword. James''s sword violently trembled.


    Apart from being shocked, James immediately exert his full strength.


    "ng¡ªng¡ªng." Their swords collided fiercely in front of the teaching building.


    Everyone watched excitedly. One was Kevin''s disciple, and the other was Ben''s disciple. Moreover, Kevin and Sally still had a bet, so it was interesting to watch.


    Kevin sighed. Andrew''s ability to adapt was ordinary. In those moves just now, Andrew had been able to defeat James many times. Unfortunately, Andrew''s flexibility is poor. So, he had fought for more than a dozen moves but still hadn''t won. However, he hadn''t lost either.


    "How could this be? Didn''t I tell him to knock Andrew down in half a move? Why hasn''t he seeded in a few minutes?" Sally was dissatisfied.


    Ben said, "Miss, Andrew seems to be as strong as James." Ben gloated when he said this. It would be best if James lost.


    "Andrew is only the tenth. How is that possible? In the past. James defeated the eighth in a sh, let alone the tenth." Sally''s face was filled with displeasure.


    Everyone was shocked that Andrew was able to fight against the fifth ce for so long. Could it be that he was Kevin''s disciple?


    At this moment, on the teaching building, the headmaster stood there and watched. He thought to himself. "Andrew''s strength has increased a lot. Why is that?" The headmaster felt regretful. If he had known earlier, he would not have offended Andrew. Now that he had failed to learn martial arts from Kevin and even offended Andrew. Especially, Andrew seemed to be more powerful by leaps and bounds.


    "Break through a stone by a cut." Suddenly, Andrew made a sharp move.


    "ng." James''s sword trembled and he took a few steps back.


    "Whoosh." Andrew pointed his sword at James''s neck.


    "Ah." James waspletely stupefied. He lost to Andrew.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded. Andrew, who was ranked tenth, defeated the one five levels higher than him. Wasn''t Andrew the fifth on the Genius Rankings?


    Andrew was iparably excited and turned to look at Kevin. But there was no pleasant surprise on Kevin''s face. Instead, there was a trace of disappointment because Andrew had taken so long to defeat James, which made Kevin dissatisfied.


    "It can''t be." Sally shouted out loudly. She just started to show off in front of Kevin and was beaten back to her original form.


    Benforted, "Miss, please calm down. Kevin was sure to win before he dared to challenge James on his own initiative. You are too innocent to walk into his trap."


    Kevin walked in front of Sally and smiled, "Miss Kent, admit defeat for bet and be my maid for a month."


    "Impossible." Sally immediately refused and cheated without hesitation.


    Kevin''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Sally, admit defeat for a bet. Could it be that you want to act shamelessly?"


    Sally said, "That''s not fair. You cheated. Your disciple isn''t that powerful."


    Kevin was speechless and said, "Sally, if you continue to act like this, don''t me me for being impolite to you."


    "Humph, what do you dare to do to me?" Sally snorted arrogantly.


    Kevin walked towards Sally. This girl, if I didn''t fix her today, she wouldn''t be afraid at all.


    Ben immediately stood in front of Kevin and said, "Kevin, we are all bodyguards. I advise you not to stir up trouble and be considerate. How would you feel if I bullied yourdy?"


    Kevin looked at Ben and smiled. "Big bodyguard Ben, if you''re not blind, you should know that yourdy is deliberately dishonest. If you can convince her to be my maid for a month. I can let her go. Otherwise, please step aside."

 Chapter 195 Kevin’s Fingerprints

    <h4>Chapter 195 Kevin''s Fingerprints</h4>


    Ben snorted, "So what? I only know that mydy can''t be bullied by anyone."


    Kevin yelled, "Get out of the way."


    Sally said, "Ben, step aside. I''d like to see what Kevin dares to do to me." Sally still acted arrogant as she pushed Ben away and stood in front of Kevin with her waist crossed.


    The onlookers eximed, "Sally is so powerful that she is not even afraid of the number one viin."


    "Tsk, Sally must have thought that Kevin didn''t have the nerve to hit a woman, so she dared to be so haughty."


    "I bet that Kevin can''t do anything to Sally. No matter what she is a woman and even a school beauty. No man has the heart to attack a school beauty."


    Just as everyone was guessing that Kevin would not dare to hit a woman, Kevin pressed Sally against the wall.


    "Bang." Kevin pped Sally''s butt.


    "Ah." Sally was embarrassed and angry. Kevin spanked her butt in front of so many people.


    "Bang¡ªbang¡ªbang." Kevin pped Sally''s butt three times in a row. Every time, his palm bounced back. Kevinughed as he pped her, "Not bad, your butt is stic."


    "Ben, where are you? Beat Kevin for me." Sally cried.


    Ben was furious and rushed up to grab Kevin''s shoulder, but Kevin rxed his shoulder to avoid Ben, causing Ben fell to the ground.


    Ben was shocked and angry. This was the first time he had fought with Kevin. Although he felt that Kevin was powerful and he might not be able to defeat Kevin, he did not expect that Kevin was even stronger than he had imagined. He had already suffered a loss in the first move.


    Kevin turned around and said, "Ben, don''t embarrass yourself. We''re all bodyguards, so I saved your face earlier."


    "Kevin, let go of mydy." Ben roared.


    At this time, Andrew walked up with concern and said, "Master, please spare Sally."


    Kevin didn''t want to do anything to Sally. He just spanked her butt to teach her a lesson. In the future, don''t be so cocky in front of him.


    In the end, Kevin pped Sally fiercely on her butt, "Bang!" There was a loud bang.


    After that, Kevin released Sally. He only hit Sally five times in total. However, each p seemed to be heavy.


    Kevinughed heartily and turned around to go upstairs.


    Sally was spanked in public and cried. She pointed at Kevin''s back and shouted, "Kevin, I won''t let you off.


    Andrew hurriedly asked, "Sally, how are you? Do you need me to apply some medicine to it?"


    When Sally heard that, she immediately kicked him. Andrew did not dodge and was kicked to the ground. He said, "I''m sorry, Sally, I was defeated by James and made you lose."


    "Piss off." Sally shouted at Andrew. Ben also roared, "Andrew, get lost." Ben was mad at Andrew, because Andrew was up to no good. He was thinking of applying medicine to hisdy. Was it possible for him to apply medicine to her butt?


    When Kevin returned to the corridor of ss 32, Lily med him, "Why did you hit her? I told you on the first day when you were my bodyguard that don''t get in touch with Sally and the others."


    Kevin said, "Don''t you know how arrogant she is? If I don''t fix her, she will be more conceited. Ha¡ªha¡ªha." Kevin was fearless, but Lily was worried that after Kevin hitting Sally, there would be some conflicts between Edward and her father.


    The third lesson soon began, and the school quieted down.


    Sally sat on the chair and felt a burning pain in her butt. She was aggrieved and furious. Being spanked in public today, she lost all face. How could she continue to study in the school?


    After ss, Sally went to the bathroom and took out a small mirror. After entering the women''s bathroom. Sally took off her pants to reveal her raised, stic buttock. Sally used the small mirror to look at it. Only then did she realize that Kevin had left many red fingerprints on her buttock by hitting.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Sally was so angry that she was going crazy. Kevin''s fingerprints were still on her butt, making her feel that Kevin''s hand was still touching it. She was annoyed as she could not wash it off and would feel the burning pain asionally.


    "Kevin, I will y to the end with you." Sally swore.


    Andrew was practicing swordsmanship in the mountain, but his mind was absent¡ªminded.


    After ss, Kevin went to the mountain to take a look. Seeing that Andrew was in a daze, he immediately thought of Sally. It must be rted to Sally.


    Kevin walked up.


    "Master." Andrew hurriedly called.


    "Andrew, why are you woolgathering?"


    "No."


    "Is it because of Sally? Do you think I shouldn''t hit Sally?"


    Andrew didn''t say anything. Kevin had no choice but to examine Andrew. After all, Sally was the person he fancied and the motivation for his dreams. She meant a lot to him. Then, who weighted the most in his heart, his master or the woman?


    Kevin said, "If I asked you to make a choice between me and a woman, who would you choose?"


    "Ah." Andrew looked at Kevin in surprise.


    "Answer me."


    Andrew said, "I will choose you."


    Kevin asked, "Don''t you want Sally?"


    "Ha¡ªha, it was my wishful thinking about Sally. Just now, Ben threatened me to stay away from his Miss, so I don''t have a chance."


    "Ben was looking for you?" Kevin asked.


    Andrew nodded and said, "Just now we had a fight. But I was defeated by him in one move. He is strong and I am no match for him. He told me to stay away from Sally and stop craving for what I am not worthy of."


    Kevin looked at Andrew and didn''t know what Andrew was thinking. If he didn''t have a conscience, Kevin would have to consider whether to teach him martial arts.


    "Alright, you can continue practicing. Next week, get ready to challenge Ty." Kevin turned around and left.


    Kevin returned to ss. One day passed. Tomorrow was the weekend.


    Arriving home at dusk, Kevin called Kelly. Kelly''s father recovered well and could get out of bed to walk slowly. Kelly has been taking care of her father in the hospital for almost ten days and is preparing to go to school next week.


    At this moment, at Sally''s house, Sally was lying on the bed, exposing her butt. The nanny was applying medicine to her butt.


    "Miss, who is so ruthless to spank your butt with so many palm prints?" The nanny said.


    Sally field into a passion that the palm print didn''t fade away at night.


    At night, Kevin were having dinner with Charles and Lily when Charles''s phone rang.


    "Who calls me during the dinner time?" Charles took out his phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar call.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Hello, Mr. Green, it''s me, Edward Kent"

 Chapter 196 Ben Wants to Keep a High Profile

    <h4>Chapter 196 Ben Wants to Keep a High Profile</h4>


    "Ah. Edward Kent."


    Charles was shocked at the call of Edward. Kevin, who was eating, looked at Charles in surprise when he heard the name of Edward Kent.


    "Hello, hello, Mr. Kent." Charles said politely.


    Edward said, "I''m sorry to disturb you, Mr. Green. Actually, there''s nothing special. I just want to tell that your campus bodyguard, Kevin, beat my daughter during the day. Now she couldn''t sit without feeling pain in her butt."


    "Ah." Charles was stunned.


    "That''s. Sorry to disturb you. Bye"


    Edward hung up the phone. Although he didn''t say anything, it was obvious that he had specifically called Charles to express his dissatisfaction with this matter.


    Charles smiled bitterly and said, "Kevin, Edward said that you hit his daughter."


    Kevin said speechlessly, "Is it necessary toin about this trivial matter? Sally refused to admit defeat in a bet, and she was arrogant and unreasonable. I directly gave her five ps on the buttocks, that''s all."


    "Ha¡ªha." Charles didn''t me Kevin for it. He just smiled speechlessly and said, "Kevin, try your best to avoid Sally and her kinds afterwards. Edward''s background is very mysterious. Not many people in London know his true background. It''s better not to provoke them."


    "Okay." Kevin nodded. Since Charles was worried, Kevin would not mess around with Sally in the future. In fact, Kevin wanted to delete the post after he posted yesterday.


    Lily rolled her eyes at Kevin and thought to herself, "There were many parts you could beat, but you chose her buttocks. It is clear that you wanted to touch it." Lily seemed to be jealous.


    At Edward''s home.


    Sally said to her father in dissatisfaction, "Why did you call Kevin''s boss?"


    "I haven''t never beaten my daughter. On what grounds did Kevin do that? Can''t I even make a phone call?" Edward said with an unhappy expression.


    "This is between him and me. Why are you interfering? It appears that I can''t ept failure and ask parents to deal with it. Kevin must look down on me."


    "Nonsense." Edward was speechless.


    Sally shouted and asked Ben to her study.


    Ben came to Sally''s study.


    Ben asked, "Miss, you start to do my homework so early today."


    "Screw the homework. Ben, I have a terrible mood right now. Tell me, can you promise me a decent life in school once? Every time. Kevin was the one who enjoyed boundless glory in the school. Why am I inferior to Lily? If you can''t. I will fire you. Pack up your luggage and go back to mountain early tomorrow morning.


    "Ah, Miss, you want to dismiss me?" Ben was taken aback.


    "Give me a reason not to dismiss you. Today, I was spanked by Kevin, and you were torn naked by Alex. I have be aughingstock in school. If I were you, I would directly resign myself. You still have the nerve toin to my father."


    "Miss, please give me another chance." Ben pleaded.


    "It''s not that I didn''t give you a chance. I''ve already asked you that can you promise me a decent life in school, even once?"


    Ben gritted her teeth and said, "I can, Shit! I have been feeling wronged for so long. It''s time to go ahead regardless."


    Ben was forced toe up with a wonderful method. Sure enough, everyone''s sess was forced out.


    "What method do you have to make me look dignified?"


    Ben said, "Miss, I can only keep a high profile now.


    "What do you mean?" Ben''s eyes lit up and she said, "Miss, if I defeat the person ranking the first ce on the genius list of St. Paul''s School before everyone, do you think it''s glorious enough?"


    "What, are you saying that you want to challenge the top¡ªranked Amy?"


    Ben said fiercely. "Yes, if I defeat Amy in front of the whole school, do you think it will be glorious enough?"


    "Hmm¡ªhmm." Sally nodded excitedly. This will steal the thunder from Kevin.


    "But, are you confident that you can defeat Amy?" Sally asked.


    Ben snorted, "Miss, what kind of expert do you really think those so ¡ª called geniuses from the St. Paul''s School are?" Second ce Ty, I can defeat him in one move. How strong can first ce Amy be? In the past, I was just keeping a low profile, but now I can''t. I must keep a high profile again. However, Ty, who came in second ce, had already been defeated by Kevin. If I defeated Ty again, it would be meaningless. Therefore, I directly challenged Amy, who came in first ce, and beat Amy to shit in public. I would like to see who is the most popr man in the school, me or Kevin?"


    "Yeah, that''s my Sally''s bodyguard. Well, you''d better prepare well. I''ll post a message. Furthermore, I want to make a huge momentum. I''ll post it in the Window of London Forum to be renowned."


    Ben smiled and said. "Miss, you can do whatever you want. You don''t need to worry about me defeating Amy at all."


    After dinner. Lily forced Kevin to study in her room.


    Kevin used the excuse of stomach pain and went back to his room to empty the bowels. Then he locked the door. No matter how Lily shouted, he refused toe out.


    Kevin took a bath and walked out of his bathroom naked. He learn it from Lily. Anyway, no one saw him in his room.


    At this moment, Kevin''s room door was opened suddenly. It turned out that Lily went to get the key from Emma.


    However, when Lily opened the door and saw him in the room, she was stupefied. Kevin stood in the room wiping his hair with a towel, and his was naked. Lily saw everything Kevin had.


    Kevin did not expect Lily to open the door with a key. He was stunned for a moment and hurriedly used a towel to block the key part of his body.


    "Miss, aren''t you bashful?" Kevin said.


    Lily''s face flushed red, Hearing what Kevin said, Lily became more courageous. He snorted, "Anyway, you''ve seen me before. Now, we are even."


    Kevin tugged at the towel and said, "I don''t mind letting you see more."


    "No." Lily hurriedly covered her eyes.


    Kevin said, "Miss, do your homework yourself. Why do you have to force me to make up for my lessons?"


    "Now, almost everyone in the school knows that you are my bodyguard. And I felt embarrassed about your poor grades." Lily said unreasonably. In fact, she


    simply enjoyed the feeling of sitting with Kevin.

 Chapter 197 An Unfair Matter

    <h4>Chapter 197 An Unfair Matter</h4>


    "Anyway, I want to rest tonight. I don''t want to study. I need to get dressed. If you stay, you''ll see me naked again."


    "Humph." Lily snorted angrily and mmed the door.


    Kevin did not listen to her. Lily was aggrieved and disappointed.


    Kevin locked the door. At this time, his phone rang. It seemed that it was a call from a pretty hacker.


    "Brother Kevin, what are you doing?" The hacker asked.


    "Nothing, what''s up?"


    "Brother Kevin, how can you treat me like this? You onlye to me when you are in need. Now that I call you on my own initiative, you seemed reluctant to talk."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Don''t get me wrong. I just don''t know what to talk."


    "Brother Kevin, when is your next operation?" The hacker asked.


    "What next operation?"


    "Robbing the rich to help the poor. Don''t you want to be Robin Hood?"


    "Oh, that depends. If something unfair happens, I will appear. If the world is peaceful, there is no need at all." Kevin said.


    The hacker said, "Brother Kevin, is your service only in London?"


    "Yes, my energy is limited. I''m not too idle to do it all the time."


    "Brother Kevin, there is an unfair matter in London now. Do you want to interfere?"


    Kevin asked doubtfully, "Is that so? I didn''t hear the news."


    The hacker said, "Brother Kevin, most of the real injustices will not be known by anyone, much less in the news media. Only a small amount of the news are reported. I just hacked an underground casino in London and found out something that no one knows about."


    "Fill me in."


    "The owner of the casino killed three people and ordered his subordinates to disguise the murder as car idents, sessfully shirk the legal responsibility."


    Kevin said angrily, "This is outrageous. Is there any justice? Where is the casino?"


    "The casino is called Eastern Entertainment. The owner is Allen Miller. He is the younger brother of the Second Hall Master of the Dragon n in London. He owned an Eastern Entertainment City. There are all kinds of drug and prostitutes'' business and they have done many shady deals."


    Kevin said, "I don''t care the illegal activities they engage in. As long as theymit murder, I will step in. They have killed three people at the same time and even pretended to be a car ident to evade thew. I will take care of this matter. Tell me the location. It seems I really have to enforce justice on behalf of heaven."


    The hacker said excitedly, "Brother Kevin, although Allen disguised the murder as a car ident, he is still under investigation. Now he is still assisting in the investigation at the police station."


    "Okay, I''ll go to the police station." Kevin said, Robin Hood was so bold that he went straight to the police station.


    After hanging up the phone, the hacker sent Kevin a photo. The person in the photo was the owner of the casino who had killed three people.


    The owner of this entertainment city was a ruthless man. Relying on his brother being the Second Hall Master of the Dragon n, he waswless.


    Unfortunately, the police needed evidence. This kind of person is excellent in faking evidence. Even if it won''t work, they still can find a scapegoat. In short, no matter what happens, they won''t be punished.


    At this moment, in a certain vi, a middle¡ªaged man narrowed his eyes and pondered.


    A subordinate was walking in.


    "Second Hall Master, your brother was captured by Elsa who doesn''t believe it was a car ident."


    The Second Hall Master snorted, "That bitch Elsa, sooner orter, I will get her to bed. But is it useful to arrest my brother? Can she find any hard evidence to prove my brother killed people? How naive she is! Is it the first day she works?"


    "Second Hall Master, what should we do? After all, your brother is still in the police station."


    "Don''t worry. They will release my younger brother. Leave it alone. My younger brother knows the society well. He can handle it himself. Hurry up to implement the n of seducing Elsa."


    "Rest assured, Second Hall Master. Elsa is determined to capture Robin Hood. We''ll use him as a bait to lure Elsa. All the men in London fantasize about getting Elsa''s body, but no one can. Second Hall Master, you''ll get it soon."


    "Ha¡ªha¡ªha." Georgeughed heartily. When he thought of Elsa''s appearance and alluring figure, he seemed to be unable to control himself. As the Second Hall Master of the Dragon n, George had countless women to y with. But none of them was as attractive as a photo of Elsa. Elsa was recognized as the first beauty in London, and there were probably innumerable men who craved for sleeping with her.


    In an interrogation room of the police station, owner of the Eastern Entertainment City, Allen, sat opposite Elsa leisurely with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Seeing that Allen acted casually, Elsa was furious in her heart.


    "Allen, do you turn a deaf ear to what I said?" Elsa said angrily.


    "Captain Ray, if you have any evidence, just shoot me. If not, please release me immediately."


    "Allen, how can I not know your background? You should be clear about what your Entertainment City has done in secret."


    "Ha¡ªha, Captain Ray, as a policeman, aren''t you afraid that I willin about you if you frame without evidence? My Entertainment City is clean. We only engage in legitimate business."


    "Really? Well, you know better than anyone else."


    Elsa said.


    "Captain Ray, are these meaningless words interesting? Evidence, thew is about evidence."


    "Wait and see. I will find evidence to prove your guilt. This time, I will not let people like you off."


    Allen smiled and said, "Captain Ray, I''m innocent. You can go find the so¡ªcalled evidence."


    "Someone, put him in detention." Elsa shouted.


    "Captain Ray, mywyer will be here soon," Allen said.


    Allen was imprisoned in the detention center by Elsa''s assistant. Allen stood in the detention center and snorted coldly without worrying about himself at all.


    In the office, Jay said, "Captain, we don''t have any evidence to prove that Allen broke thew. You just put him in detention to vent your anger. It''s useless, When hiswyeres, we''ll have to let him go. We only can hold him in detention for a few hours."


    Elsa was helpless. This kind of person was too good at evading legal responsibility. so the police had no way to deal with them.

 Chapter 198 Robin Hood Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 198 Robin Hood Reappears</h4>


    At this moment, a policeman came in and reported, "Captain, Allen''swyer is here, asking for Allen''s release."


    Kevin, dressed in ck, was already standing on the roof of the police station.


    Yes, Elsa''s old opponent Robin Hood came. Kevin immediately jumped down.


    Kevin was familiar with the detention centers of the police station. There were just a few detention centers which were all located in the west building. In no time, Kevin found out the one held Allen.


    The bars of the cell had been reced with solid steel.


    However, Kevin shattered all the railings in an instant.


    The next moment, Kevin jumped into the detention center.


    Allen hurriedly stood up and looked at Kevin in fear.


    "Who are you?" Allen asked hasty. At this time, Allen''swyer negotiated with the police smoothly. The police had no choice but to release Allen. Elsa and her assistant were walking towards the detention cell.


    Kevin looked at Allen and confirmed that it was the person in the photo. He asked. "Allen, you killed three people in a row at about seven o''clock this evening. Do you admit your guilt?"


    "Who exactly are you?" Allen''s expression changed drastically. Kevin knew the approximate time of his murder. That''s right. It was indeed about seven o''clock, around three hours from now.


    "I''m Robin Hood." Kevin said.


    Allen almost fainted when he heard the name. OMG! Robin Hood came after him. He was over.


    Allen shouted, "Help! Help!" However, his shout was as small as a mosquito''s, and his voice was hoarse. Only then did Allen realize that the finger of Robin Hood hadnded on his neck.


    Kevin''s voice hadpletely changed. It sounded extremely cold and heartless.


    "Allen, you disregard thew by killing three people in a row ruthlessly. Today, I will sentence you to death. Hope you repent in hell."


    "No." Allen looked into Robin Hood''s eyes. His eyes were like the coldest star amidst the many. Allen exerted all his strength to shout out, but his voice was weak.


    Suddenly, a white light shed before Allen''s eyes. In the next moment, he felt that his neck was wet and something was leaking out. He touched it with his hand and it was blood. A thin line appeared on his neck, which was cut open by Robin Hood. Then, the crack instantly split open, and the blood on Allen''s neck gushed out like a fountain.


    Allen tightly covered his neck with both hands to prevent the blood from flowing out. However, he quickly fell down and his consciousness became blurry. Thest thing he saw was the words Robin Hood wrote on the wall. After that, his eyes widened, and he stopped breathing.


    After Kevin wrote a line of words on the wall, he instantly flew out of the detention cell.


    Just then, the iron door to the detention cell opened.


    Elsa and the other policemen were shocked when they saw what was happening inside.


    "Allen is sentenced to death by Robin Hood."


    "Robin Hood."


    "Captain, Robin Hood came and left."


    Elsa knew that Kevin had just left for a few seconds. Elsa kicked her foot and flew towards the iron window. She rushed out and saw a ck figure shing past the roof.


    "Robin Hood, you wish to leave Elsa chased after him immediately. She stepped on the wall as if she was walking on t ground. The sword in her hand shot out in an instant, shining under the moonlight.


    Kevin was astonished to see Elsa chasing after him. He didn''t expect that Elsa would discover him.


    However, Kevin wasn''t worried as Elsa couldn''t catch him.


    At the edge of the building, Kevin leapt to a nearby building.


    Elsa followed closely behind and leapt over instantly. Her flying skill was good. In fact, although her flying skill wasn''t as good as Kevin''s, it wasn''t that bad.


    "Robin Hood, stop!" Elsa used all of her internal strength to execute her flying skill. Last time, she let him escape in the Pond Park. And it was not easy to encountered him again.


    This time, she must not let him get away. Otherwise, she would not know when she would meet him again. Kevin had leapt over several buildings in session, and Elsa was chasing after him.


    Kevin was speechless.


    Kevin stopped on the roof of the next building and decided to deal with Elsa first.


    Elsa run towards him. Seeing that him had stopped, she was overjoyed.


    "Robin Hood, you finally reappears. No matter what, you won''t be able to escape this time." Elsa said.


    "Is that so, Captain Ray? You failed to stop mest time with so many people. Are you sure you will seed this time?" Robin Hood snorted coldly.


    At this moment, Robin Hood''s voice and gaze werepletely different from Kevin''s. Now His appearance was filled with heartless indifference, like a lonely swordsman.


    Elsa said, "Robin Hood, you killed another person today. You havemitted an extremely heinous crime."


    "Captain Ray, the people I have killed deserve to die. If I know that you are not a good cop and disregard lives. I will definitelye to take your life."


    Elsa said angrily, "If Allenmits a crime, the police will bring him to justice, not you."


    "Justice? May I ask if thew can impose the death penalty on Allen? If it can, why should I appear?"


    "Allen broke thew. Sooner orter. I will find evidence of his crime and bring him to justice. Robin Hood, cut the crap. You havemitted murder. No one can take the criminals'' lives except thew."


    "Ha¡ªha¡ªha, Captain Ray, farewell. I advise you to stop chasing me. Otherwise, I won''t be polite to you anymore."


    With that, Kevin tapped his feet and flew out of the dozens of stories tall building.


    "Stop!" How could Elsa let Kevin leave? She raised her sword and run after him.


    Elsa chased after Kevin for several kilometers.


    Kevin was helpless and halted.


    Seeing that Kevin had stopped again. Elsa did not say a word and shed at him with her sword. She swung her sword in a strange manner. As she swung, it seemed to draw a strange pattern in the air.


    Kevin thought to himself "Her swordsmanship is quite high¡ªend."


    In the blink of an eye, Elsa had already attacked, and Kevin almost had no room to dodge.


    However, Kevin wasn''t a weak man. He instantly drew his sword and shook it. The sword aura spread out like waves¡ªRaining Flowers.


    Elsa''s attack was counterattacked by Kevin sessfully.


    They began to fight on the roof fiercely. Elsa''s swordsmanship was unique and profound, and she seemed to have improved a lot since thest time.


    Nheless, Elsa''s strength was far from enough to endanger Kevin. Kevin did not want to entangle himself with Elsa for too long. He used the swordsmanship of Raining Flowers again tounched an attack at the same time.


    "The second move of the Raining Flowers¡ªUndressed Heavenly Maid. Kevin rolled on the ground, and his sword aura tilted, piercing straight into Elsa''s abdomen. Elsa was shocked. She instantly retracted her body and used her sword to block it. However, Kevin''s sword changed the direction and shed upwards. All Elsa''s defenses were in vain. In the next moment, Elsa felt her trousers loosen.


    "Ah." Elsa was so stunned that her pants were about to fall off again. She hurriedly pulled her pants.

 Chapter 199 Fool Her Father

    <h4>Chapter 199 Fool Her Father</h4>


    Fortunately, Elsa pulled her trousers in time before it slid down.


    Kevin had already disappeared into the night.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Elsa flew into a rage. Her belt was cut off by Robin Hood again.


    Elsa''s pants was about to drop, so she could not continue to chase after him. She could only be furious and hateful.


    "Robin Hood. I''m not done with you." Elsa was hopping mad.


    Elsa touched her trousers. Sure enough, not only was her belt broken, even the underwear was cut open. If she didn''t pull it in time, wouldn''t she be naked?


    Elsa could only buckle her trousers with the hilt of her sword again and return to the street. She bought a leather belt randomly and tied it up before rushing back to the police station.


    Kevin arrived home soon.


    Elsa gave up pursuing him. It seemed that this move was useful. If Elsa chased him again in the future, he would cut off her trousers to stop her, unless she was not afraid of being naked.


    Kevin found it was funny to think about it. He was forced into a helpless situation. Elsa was such a righteous policewoman that Kevin did not want to hurt her. Her flying skill was so powerful that it was difficult to escape her pursuit, so he could only break her trousers.


    When Elsa returned to the police station. Allen''s corpse had already been moved out. It was at the gate of the police station. Seeing Elsa, a few reporters came and asked, "Captain Ray, have you captured Robin Hood?"


    Elsa was enraged when she heard the name, so she refused to answer.


    Somewhere in London.


    "Second Hall Master, something big had happened."


    "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me that the police station dares to keep my brother based on no evidence?"


    "No, your brother is dead."


    "Howe?" George roars angrily.


    "He was killed by Robin Hood. He died in the detention cell of the police station."


    "Robin Hood?"


    "Yes, Elsa failed to get him."


    George rushed to the police station and yelled angrily in his heart, "Robin Hood, I will try every means to find you. Elsa, you indirectly killed my younger brother. Wait and see, I will make you kneel down and trample you."


    After Kevin returned home, he cultivated his internal strength for a while and theny down on the bed.


    Kevin took out his phone and opened the Window of London Forum to see if there were any posts about Robin Hood. As expected, The news that Robin Hood came out again tonight to right wrongs in ordance with Heaven''s decree in the police station was lit up on the forum. Many fans of Robin Hoodmented anonymously.


    Right now, in Charles''s room. Charles held his mobile phone to read news on the forum. In a post, he replied anonymously, "I love you, Robin Hood. I am willing to do anything for you. Ha¡ªha¡ªha!"


    At Sally''s house, Edward was lying on the bed andughing, "My idol showed up tonight and killed that Allen. What a heartening news. I heard that Allen was an evildoer."


    Edward''s wife, who was sleeping beside him, said discontentedly, "How old are you? Do you want to be a star ¡ª chaser? Why are you so concerned about Robin Hood? Why don''t you pay more attention to your daughter? Her butt was spanked by Kevin and is swollen, while you still have the mood tough."


    When Edward heard Kevin''s name, he felt disgusted and said, "If he dares to bully my daughter again. I will not show him mercy."


    In Sally''s room, Sally was extremely depressed. She had already posted several posts at the Window of London Forum, but they had been covered by another news.


    Sally cursed angrily, "Robin Hood, Robin Hood, Robin Hood is everywhere. Can anyone pay attention to my post? Ben is going to fight Amy next Monday. Isn''t such a wonderful event more interesting than that Robin Hood killed someone?"


    "Robin Hood, I hate you! Why do you take actions tonight?"


    It turned out that everyone was concerned about the matter of Robin Hood. Nobody cared about the battle between Ben and Amy posted by Sally at all. Sally was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone.


    After hesitating for a moment. Sally gritted her teeth and said, "It seems that I have to post something big. Dad, I''m sorry."


    Then Sally made another post on the Window of London Forum.


    In Edward''s room, Edward was lying on the bed, still browsing the forum. He refreshed it and found a different post.


    "Everyone, I am Edward Kent''s daughter. Sally Kent, I have a bodyguard named Ben. Next Monday, He will challenge Amy, who is ranked first on the Genius Rankings at the St. Paul''s School. Amy is Elsa''s younger sister. Uncles and aunts in London, please go to the St. Paul''s School to watch this unprecedented duel. Here, on behalf of Edward Kent, I solemnly invite everyone. Of course, if you don''t do my father a favor, my father has various ways to make you unable to survive in London. However, if youe. My father will be grateful to you. On behalf of Edward Kent. I would like to appeal to the public to pay more attention to the unprecedented battle that will take ce at the St. Paul''s School next Monday."


    When Edward saw this post, his lungs were about to explode with anger. His daughter made a post in Window of London Forum without his consent. She even threatened to invite everyone on behalf of him.


    "God." Edward immediately got out of bed, put on his clothes and walked out of the room.


    At this moment, in Sally''s room, Sally held her phone and refreshed it. Several hundred replies were received. Sally was so excited that she wanted to shout it out. No one paid attention to it before.


    At this moment, the door of the room was knocked.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    "Sally." Edward shouted desperately from outside.


    "Dad, is there anything you need at thiste hour?"


    "Sally, are you crazy? Delete the post now. Do you want to kill me?" Edward said angrily.


    "Dad, wait a moment. After my post is on the top, I''ll delete it. Otherwise, no one will pay attention to me. Ben is going to challenge Amy next week, so I have to make a sensation. Then Ben will be in the limelight. Or it won''t be interesting at all."


    "Sally, stop messing around. Delete it."


    "No." Sally did not open the door, nor did she delete the post.


    Sally''s post finally became popr and attracted great attention. Soon, it became one of the popr posts.


    On the campuswork of the St. Paul''s School, Ben also posted a challenge letter for Amy.


    Ben''s post went viral in the St. Paul''s School, so did Sally''s.

 Chapter 200 Be Challenged

    <h4>Chapter 200 Be Challenged</h4>


    Chapter 200 Be Challenged


    The next day, Kevin got up.


    Today was Saturday. Kevin was going to the hospital to see Kelly after breakfast. Then, he would go to the nearby mountain to see if he could gather some herbs.


    While they were eating. Charles turned on the TV. It was broadcasting what had happened yesterday about Robin Hood.


    Kevin was calm and indifferent to the news.


    Lily was checking his phone and suddenly said, "Wow, can''t it be?"


    "What?" Kevin asked.


    Lily said. "Look at the St. Paul''s School''s campuswork. Ben sent a challenge letter to Amy. The number of replies has already reached 80,000, which surpassed the record of any post you''ve ever made."


    Kevin was shocked at the 80,000 replies? Kevin''s most popr post had only received 50,000 to 60,000 replies.


    Lily smiled and said, "Ha¡ªha, Kevin, you didn''t expect that someone will break your record on the campuswork, right? Me either. And It was surprising that the person was Ben."


    Kevin smiled speechlessly. The feeling like that sucked.


    Kevin muttered, "I was surprised that Ben will challenge Amy."


    Lily said, "It must be Sally''s idea. If Ben really defeats Amy, Ben will steal your thunder in school. The fool things he made at school will soon be forgotten by the students. And everyone will admire him. Sally is a woman who likes to show off."


    At this time, Charles said, "There is also a very popr post sent by Sally. It appeared that the final battle between Ben and Amy is impressive. There are more than a million replies on the Window of London Forum.


    Kevin and Lily were shocked. They immediately entered the Window of London Forum and saw one of the popr posts. It was indeed sent by Sally. It was more than 11 o''clockst night. At that time, Kevin had already fallen asleep. By this morning, there were more than 1.3 millionments. This time, Sally was sure to make a big deal out of this. What a brat who was anxious to see the world in disorder.


    Lily finished reading Sally''s post and smiled, "Using the name of her father, is she not afraid that others will be upset with her father?"


    Charles said. "I think Edward will spit out blood when he sees this post sent by her mischievous daughter."


    At Sally''s house, Edward was so angry that he vomited blood when he saw thements in the post.


    The White Emperor City said, "What the heck is Edward? A small businessman. Screw him."


    Laughing said, "How naive. Edward is unlucky to have such a daughter."


    Green said, "I can''t afford to offend Edward. Alright, I''ll go see it next week."


    Michelle said, "I won''t do Edward a favor, but Elsa is different. Since Amy is her sister, I will go."


    Many people sneered at Edward, not giving him face at all. At this moment. Edward was frantic.


    After breakfast, Kevin went to the hospital.


    Seeing that Kevin was going to find Kelly. Lily immediately offered to go with him. However, she was rejected by Kevin and felt wronged.


    "Kelly."


    "Kevin." Seeing Kevin walk into the ward, Kelly''s heartbeat elerated. It had been several days since she saw Kevin. She missed him very much. But she knew that she didn''t deserve him, so she could only bury the longing in her heart.


    Kevin checked her father''s condition and found that everything was fine.


    Kelly''s mother helped Jack out of bed and walked in the corridor outside.


    Kevin and Kelly stood in the ward, their eyes met.


    Kevin looked at Kelly and smiled, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve lost some weight."


    "Not really. Well, I''m going to ss from next week. Kevin, thank you for helping my father."


    "Don''t be so polite. Don''t mention that in the future. We''re friends. There''s no need to say anything."


    Kelly pursed her lips and said, "Alright, we''re friends. There''s no need to say anything." Kelly felt sour and helpless when she said this.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Kelly asked.


    "Yes, How about you?"


    Kelly shook her head.


    "Then I''ll apany you to eat. Today is Saturday. I''m free."


    "Okay." Kelly nodded happily.


    Kelly and Kevin came to the cafeteria of the hospital, and Kevin apanied her to eat porridge.


    Kelly felt that the porridge was so delicious today. She smiled and said. "Auntie, why is the porridge today so delicious?"


    The aunt looked at Kevin andughed, "The porridge is the same every day. If you felt the difference, it must be the reason that you have a good mood."


    "Oh, really?" Kelly was stunned and blushed. Could it be the case? She was delighted because Kevin went to have breakfast with her. And she felt warm in her heart, so the porridge became delicious.


    "It must be a long time since you''ve had someone to apany you to breakfast. So, you feel happy to have me around." Kevin said.


    "Yes, you''re right." Kelly nodded in a hurry.


    Returning to the inpatient department, Kevin said, "I won''t go upstairs with you."


    "Okay, bye."


    Kevin smiled and nodded. After leaving the hospital. Kelly looked at Kevin''s departing back in a daze. She was unaware of what she was thinking.


    Kevin returned home soon.


    At Elsa''s house.


    Elsa also rested today. Last night, she was depressed that she let Robin Hood escape from her hands again. She was even doubting her ability. She had nned to work overtime on weekends, but now she was in bad mood. So, she ordered her men to do it.


    Elsa was dressed in a set of household clothes which could show her good figure. She came to the living room and saw a beautiful girl sitting on the sofa, holding a tablet in her hand. She was looking at something.


    It was her sister Amy. Amy did not wear the human skin mask at home. She only wore it when she went out or went to school. Her beauty was not inferior to Elsa when she showed her true face, but her chest was not as attractive as Elsa''s.


    "Amy, what are you doing?"


    "Sister, didn''t you work overtime every week? Why didn''t you go today?"


    "I want to rest today." Elsa said with a depressed expression. She was traumatized after her belt was cut off by Robin Hood for the second time.


    "Sister, it''s rare for a workaholic like you to rest. By the way, look at the St. Paul''s School''s campuswork. Unexpectedly, someone sent a letter of challenge to me."


    Elsa frowned. Her sister was ranked first on the Genius Rankings the St. Paul''s School. Who would dare to challenge her sister?


    "Ben?"


    Amy smiled with interest and said. "I''ve asked around. He''s Sally''s personal bodyguard. How bold he is to challenge me. Anyway, it''s been a long time since I went to school. I go there next week. Sister, do you support me?"

 Chapter 201 Everything Seemed Ready

    <h4>Chapter 201 Everything Seemed Ready</h4>


    Elsa Ray said, "It''s a trivial matter. What am I going to do?"


    "Elsa, it was originally a trivial matter, but now it''s already a big event. You can take a look at Window of London Forum."


    When Elsa entered the forum, she was shocked. Ben''s challenge to Amy was answered by more than 1.5 million people on the Forum.


    "Sally Kent didn''t hesitate to hurt her own father. She wanted to make a fuss." Elsa frowned.


    "Yes, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome next week. Many people are interested in this case because I am your sister, so they will probably go to the school to take a look. It was originally a small matter, but now it has be significant."


    Elsa said, "Well, then, I''ll go to the St. Paul''s School. I''d like to see if that Ben really has the ability to challenge you with such a high profile."


    Amy smiled brightly and said, "I''m looking forward to it too. I hope he won''t disappoint me."


    Elsa stood up and said, "Alright,e and practice swordsmanship with me this weekend. It has been a long time since we have practiced swordsmanship together."


    "Okay."


    The two sisters entered the underground training ground.


    When Kevin returned home, Lily was still sulking because he went on a date with Kelly Carter. Seeing Kevin returning so soon, she was very surprised.


    "You''re back so soon. Go to my room and do your homework. I''ll exin to you the homework assigned by the teacher." Lily looked at him expectantly. When Kevin left her side, she felt that it was so boring in her home. Now that Kevin had returned, she felt that everything became interesting again. Kevin was speechless. "Is there nothing else you can do except let me make up for lessons? It''s a gold weekend. How could I waste my time to make up for my lessons with you? You must think me mad."


    "Humph, I won''t talk to you anymore." Lily returned to her room in grievance.


    When Kevin saw that the Young Miss seemed to get angry, he thought to himself. Wasn''t he going too far? Miss Lily had asked him to make up for his lessons for his own good. Otherwise, who would be willing to do this work?


    Thinking of this, Kevin came to Lily''s room. She sat on her bed sullenly, looking depressed.


    "Alright, alright, I can make up for the lessons, but listen, I will only do this half a day this weekend."


    Hearing this. Lily happily nodded, "Great!"


    Kevin smiled speechlessly, "I surrender. You love to make up lessons for others so much, so why don''t you just be a teacher or tutor for free?"


    Lily pouted a bit and said, "You do not understand"


    Of course he did not understand. Lily loved to teach him lessons because she liked to stay with him. This activity made her feel very warm and sweet. However, boys always did not understand what a girl was thinking.


    Kevin made up lessons for a whole morning, almost bored to death. What Lily taught him was equation solving, which he could not understand at all. Lily also said that this was primary school knowledge.


    Finally, it was noon. Kevin rushed out of her room excitedly as if he had been released from a cell.


    "Is my ss so boring?" Lily watched him run away as if he was a liberated prisoner.. She smiled speechlessly, clearly revealing a strong sense of love.


    On the St. Paul''s School Forum. Ben and Amy''s post about the final battle had be a blockbuster. It is said that the replies had exceeded 100,000. Unfortunately, all of this had nothing to do with Kevin, so neither Kevin nor Lily paid attention to other people''s affairs.


    Of course, at Window of London Forum. Sally Kent''s post had been posted on the top with that one of Robin Hood.


    At Sally''s house, she was very excited. She had actually personally created such a grand event. The final battle next week between Ben and Amy would definitely be a blockbuster.


    "Ben, everything is ready. It will be up to you next week. If you defeat Amy in public, you will be a star much brighter than Kevin." Sally said to Ben.


    Ben said excitedly, "Miss Kent, don''t worry. The so¡ªcalled genius in St. Paul''s School is only for ordinary students. He definitely could not rival me, a professional assassin. Next week, I will definitely let you shine. Kevin Duke is nothing."


    Sally was overjoyed to see her bodyguard look so promising.


    At this time, Edward Kent asked, "Sally, when are you going to delete that post?"


    These matters that had nothing to do with Kevin would no longer be discussed in detail.


    In the afternoon, n Miller came to look for Kevin. And Kevin continued to train him. As for Andrew Hill, Kevin had already taught him all the Brilliance Swordsmanship moves. In the future, he could rely on his own efforts to practice. There was no need for Kevin to keep supervising him. He would only asionally go to see how he was doing.


    Denny''s house.


    Denny''s hand was still wrapped in bandage, because he was assaulted by Kevin.


    Denny was very unhappy to see that Sally had also sessfully caused a sensation in the school.


    "When the cat is away, the mice will y. I haven''t appeared in school for a week. I''m afraid that the students of St. Paul''s School have forgotten about me, the Divine Swordsman. Now, even people like Sally Kent can be popr in school."


    Colin said, "That day, Alex Evans ruthlessly beat Ben, Sally Kent''s bodyguard. He has regained a little bit of poprity now. However, since you were assaulted by Kevin Duke, almost no people in the school have talked about you. Thinking back then, you, the Divine Swordsman... Forget it. It is actually so tough to speak about it."


    The more Denny thought about it. the more furious he became. That''s right. Back in those days when he was in school. Divine Swordsman was iparably glorious. But now, in less than a week, Divine Swordsman seemed to have disappeared.


    Colin asked, "Denny, what exactly is your father thinking? Kevin Duke assaulted you and don''t you beat back?"


    Denny snorted, "My father is the third master of the Dragon Gang. How can he tolerate this? However, my father is a big shot after all, and he has a reputation in London. That Kevin is only a bodyguard of a small businessman. If my father personally takes action, how will others talk about him? So, my father decided to find me a bodyguard."


    "What? Find a bodyguard for you? Denny, you are a famous genius swordsman. You still need a bodyguard? It''s more like you are someone else''s bodyguard." Colin was shocked.


    "Yes, my father has already activated his rtionship and found me a bodyguard. Of course, the bodyguard that my father found for me definitely cannot be weak. After all, I am so strong myself" Denny said shamelessly. He had been beaten to such an extent, yet he still had the nerve to say that he was strong. However, what he said was true. Daniel had such a rtionship and was willing to spend money. The bodyguard he found for his son would probably be among the tops in London. It was impossible for them to take the school boys seriously.

 Chapter 202 Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 202 Shopping</h4>


    Cohn said excitedly, "Denny, I am looking forward to it. When will your bodyguard arrive?"


    "My dad said, tomorrow night at thetest."


    "Ah, in that case, he can start work next week?"


    "Exactly."


    "Did your father tell you the name of that bodyguard?"


    "Ho, ho! My dad said that he wanted to surprise me, so he didn''t tell me anything. Anyway, dealing with people of Kevin''s type was just piece of cake for him." Denny said confidently.


    Colin thought of something and smiled, "Denny, if your bodyguard can really arrive tomorrow, then I have an idea."


    "What idea?" Denny hurriedly looked at Colin. He was so intelligent and perceptive, a worthy counselor of Divine Swordsman!. It was also Colin''s idea that they assaulted Kevin in St. Paul''s School thest time. Even though the result was... it would be better if he didn''t talk about it.


    Colin said, "Denny, isn''t Sally Kent going to set the Thames on fire next Monday? Will not Ben challenge Amy Ray?"


    "That''s right. I didn''t expect that Sally Kent, this woman, would have some ability to make such a big scene. It seems to be even bigger than thest time we pped Kevin."


    "Ho, ho, Denny, in this case, why don''t we make use of Sally? After Ben and Amy Ray finish their final battle next week, you can immediately let your bodyguard go on stage and challenge Kevin. Take advantage of the crowd and beat Kevin to shit in public. In that case, your previous embarrassment will be relieved."


    This idea hit Denny. He pped his hands and said, "That''s right, Sally made the scene so big, and I just happened to borrow her poprity to let my bodyguard beat up Kevin. Everyone can see that. This is a great idea. Ha! Ha! Ha! Colin, you really are a worthy counselor of mine. You cane up with so many good ideas."


    "Ho, ho." When Colin heard Denny''s praise, he felt proud.


    Denny looked at Sally''s popr post on the forum and smiled proudly. "I was just unhappy that people like Sally Kent could be so popr, but now I feel that I have to thank her for helping me create such a big scene. Next week, I will hang and beat Kevin up.


    Kevin Duke, wait and see." At Charles Green''s house, Kevin was studying how to treat Lily''s illness.


    "Lie down." In Lily''s room, Kevin had her taken off her clothes and put her back upwards. Of course, she kept her underwear.


    If Kevin wanted to treat Lily, he could only continue experimenting.


    Charles Green was not at home today. Lily and Kevin were in the room. Originally, Kevin thought that Miss Green would not agree to take off her clothes and be alone with him in the room. He didn''t expect her to cooperate so straightly this time. When Kevin asked, she took off her clothes with only underwear left without hesitation, which surprised him.


    Kevin struck a needle into Lily''s back. At the same time, he tried to distract her and smiled. "Miss Green, I thought you would ask Molly to apany you today. Why are you so cooperative this time?"


    Lily curled her lips and did not say anything. She blushed. If she had known that Kevin was going to treat her today, she would not have worn such flowery underwear after bathingst night. She was lying on the bed and didn''t dare to let him see her underwear.


    "It seems thatpared with health, shyness is unnecessary."


    "No." Lily snorted.


    The reason why she took off her clothes so straightforwardly and without any hesitation was not for she was eager to recover, but for she no longer doubted about him.


    Kevin looked at her bare back. Her skin was very tender and smooth, and her curves looked tempting. Her waist and limbs were slender, forming a curved arc with her buttocks. However, the underwear she wore was very eye¡ªcatching, which always distracted him.


    "Miss, why are you wearing such flowery underwear?"


    "That is none of your business. It doesn''t affect you."


    Kevin calmed down a bit before the seductive naked back of the young miss. He concentrated on finding the cure for her cold illness.


    Kevin remembered that his mentor''s brother seemed to treat the illness bybining acupuncture with herbs. However, Kevin learned the treatment ipletely, and now he could not clearly recall it.


    He pondered for a long time before sticking a needle into the young miss'' spine.


    Lily hissed.


    Kevin said, "If it hurts, you must tell me. Don''t endure it. I''m not treating you right now. I''m studying how to treat you, so every process might be wrong."


    "Ah, you''re using me as an experimental subject." Lily cried out.


    "urately speaking, yes, I have no choice. I am 30% sure, and the other 70% possibility could only rely on researches and experiments. What else can I do? But don''t worry, I''m still confident that it won''t kill you in the process of research."


    "What? It won''t kill me? Are there any other consequences other than killing me?"


    "Yes, other consequences, such as idental organ dysfunction, or paralysis, or deafness or blindness, are all possible."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "The time of telling you won''t change anything."


    At noon, Lily''s lower body was numb.


    "I can''t move my legs." She said anxiously.


    "Oh, I don''t know which step is wrong." Kevin sighed regretfully.


    "Then what about my legs? I can''t feel anything."


    He pulled out the silver needle from her back. This time, the treatment research failed, and it paralyzed Lily''s leg.


    "It''s just paralysis. Call your dad and he will buy you a wheelchair." Kevin said.


    "What?" Lily screamed.


    "Are you kidding me?" She looked at him in disbelief.


    "Ha ha, alright, I''m just joking. I''ll cure your paralyzed leg right now." He smiled but Lily was scared to death.


    "You''re just awful." She red at him.


    Kevin quickly cured her paralyzed legs. Lily got up from the bed and tried to walk, forgetting that she was only wearing underwear. He involuntarily swallowed his saliva. When she realized this, she immediately picked up her clothes to cover herself.


    "Ha! Ha! Miss, then I''ll go out first. I''ll look for you to experiment the next treatment n when I''m prepared." After that, Kevin left her room.


    After lunch, Lily wanted to go shopping. It had been a long time since she had gone shopping. Kevin definitely had to apany her. There was no doubt about it.


    When she arrived on themercial area, she went straight to arge shopping mall. Actually, she mainly wanted to buy some clothes for Kevin today, but it was embarrassing to do it so directly. She could only buy clothes for her and pretend to pick up some for him.

 Chapter 203 A Gangster Shop

    <h4>Chapter 203 A Gangster Shop</h4>


    Kevin sat in an upscale brand store, looking at the young miss choosing various kinds of clothes. Several male waiters were looking at Lily. Obviously, this beauty made them drool. Unfortunately, they knew that they were not good enough for her, Not only for her beauty, but also for her family background. The pair of beige shoes on her feet would cost their sry for a whole month.


    A waitress said to Kevin, "Buy shoes with your girlfriend? She is so beautiful."


    He smiled, "Thank you." He was toozy to exin anything to her.


    "But it''s a pity." The waitress hesitated.


    Kevin was about to ask her what a pity it was but his phone rang. He walked out of the store and answered the phone.


    "Kelly, what''s wrong?" He picked up the phone. The person calling him was Kelly Carter.


    "What are you doing this weekend?" She asked.


    Her tone was very gentle, which made him feel veryfortable. It had been a long time since she came to him.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it." Kevin chuckled.


    "I''m free this afternoon. If you''re free, too,e out and we can take a stroll." After she finished these words, her face blushed. She greatly nerved herself to ask Kevin out shopping. She didn''t know if he would agree or not.


    "Oh, oh, I''d love to, but I''m currently shopping with Miss Green."


    Kelly was disappointed, but she smiled and said, "Of course, you are Lily''s personal bodyguard. You must protect her when she goes shopping. Maybe we can do it next time."


    "Alright."


    "Well, I will leave you to your work."


    They quickly hung up the phone. Kevin didn''t think too much, taking it as an unfortunate coincidence.


    However, this was the first time Kelly had taken such courage to ask him to go shopping, but she did not seed. She was very disappointed in her heart, so she could only let out a deep sigh.


    Actually, she asked Kevin out to go shopping for a purpose. She wanted to buy him some clothes, but she was embarrassed to be so straightforward, so she wanted to wander around and then pretended to coincidentally buy him some clothes when they meet a clothes store which suited him. However, he was not free, and she felt frustrated.


    Kelly calls her best friend Ingrid, who arrived soon.


    "Kelly, are you free today? Don''t you need to take care of your father in the hospital?" Ingrid asked.


    "My mother is in the hospital today. My father is recovering very quickly now. There''s no need for so many people to take care of him." she said.


    "Has Kevine looking for you recently?" Ingrid looked at her with an ambiguous look.


    Kelly red at her and said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I just care."


    "He came to the hospital this morning, but I saw that he did not have many clothes. He only had two sets of clothes for change, so I wanted to buy him some this afternoon. Unfortunately, he went shopping with his young miss."


    "Did you tell him you wanted to go shopping with him and buy clothes for him?" Asked Ingrid.


    She said, "How can I be so direct? This is too embarrassing. Besides, there is no special rtionship between me and him, and he would think it strange. It would be better if I identally buy him a suit when we go shopping."


    "Kelly he does not look like a poor person. What''s the use of buying clothes for him?"


    "But I think he had only two outfits for change. Don''t misunderstand. I want to buy him clothes not because of something, but out of gratitude. I owe him too much, don''t I?"


    Ingridughed and said, "Kelly, I didn''t say that I misunderstood you. The more you try to hide, the more you are exposed. Ha, ha, ha, are you secretly in love with Kevin Duke?"


    Kelly blushed and said angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not worthy of him. He has only his junior sister in his heart, That girl is good at martial arts skills and her medical skills are even more powerful than his. If other people knew my feelings, they would mock me to death. I''m a toad trying to swallow a swan."


    Ingrid wiped away her cold sweat speechlessly, "You, the school beauty call yourself as a toad. You really embarrass me."


    "Alright, alright, enough chitchat. Let''s go shopping. It''s been a long time since I went shopping."


    Ingrid asked, "Do you still want to buy Kevin clothes?"


    "About this..." She really wanted to, but she felt embarrassed.


    "Since you want to buy it, you just buy it. Kevin is about 185 tall, so it''s easy to find clothes of his size."


    "Yes." Kelly nodded in embarrassment.


    In an upscale shopping mall, Lily pretended to be choosing clothes for herself, but she was actually focusing on men''s clothes.


    Seeing that Kevin picking up a phone call at the door, she hurriedly asked a waitress beside her, "Please help me and see if there are any men''s clothes suitable for him."


    "Alright, I''ll help you look for some immediately."


    Lily nodded and her face blushed a bit.


    At this moment, the male waiters who were watching Lily were slobbering all over her.


    "That girl is so beautiful."


    "Yes."


    "At least for the past year, among so many female customers, she is the most beautiful one."


    One of the waiters thought to himself, "So beautiful, how much I would get if I reported this to the boss?"


    "That woman who was reported to the bossst time was not as beautiful as this one, but I got 8,000 dor. As for this one, I think, if there weren''t a reward of 20,000 dor, the boss would feel embarrassed."


    "Since that''s the case, why am I still hesitate? Hurry up and inform the boss."


    Thus, the waiter immediately walked to the side and secretly called their boss. At the same time, he also secretly took a picture of Lily.


    Kevin did not know that it was such a gangster shop. The waitress once asked him if Lily was his girlfriend, and then said "a pity". Perhaps she had already known what would happen.


    At this moment, in an office on the top floor of the mall, a man about 30 years old picked up the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Mr. Kyle, there''s a super beauty in the shop." The waiter said excitedly.


    "Send the picture to my E¡ªmail."


    This man called Kyle is the owner of this shopping mall. He specialized in selling luxuries. His name is Kyle, and he is the nephew of the third master of Dragon n. He asked a shop attendant to keep an eye on the female customers. If there were any beautiful girls, the shop attendant would inform him in time. He did not know how many beautiful customers he had slept with in the past few years.


    Kyle opened his E¡ªmail. Originally, he wasn''t very interested, but when he saw the girl in the photo, he was shocked. She was so beautiful, and she seemed familiar to him.


    Kyle thought for a moment and suddenly remembered.


    "By the way, I saw this girl at the business summitst week. She is the daughter of a small businessman, Charles Green. That Quincy Brown was beaten up by his bodyguardst week."

 Chapter 204 Mishap

    <h4>Chapter 204 Mishap</h4>


    Kyle chuckled. Last week, he saw Lily trying to mediate a fight at the business summit. At that time, he couldn''t hold back himself when looking at her. Of course, he was not afraid of Charles Green. However, he was not sure whether his bodyguard was prickly or not. After all, this bodyguard dared to assault Quincy Brown, whose uncle was the first deputy master of Dragon n. Of course, in his eyes, the first deputy master was nothing, because his eldest uncle was the third master of Dragon n. Quincy''s uncle was just his uncle''s subordinate.


    "Damn it." Kyde pounded the table and said excitedly. "Charles Green is a small businessman. I don''t believe that he is capable enough to take revenge. If a man wants to do it, he can do it. Don''t be shillyshally."


    Therefore, Kyle immediately asked the waiter to keep Lily. If possible, it was best to separate her from her bodyguard, so as to save the effort to deal with the bodyguard. After it was done, the reward would be 30,000 dor.


    The waiter was so excited.


    After Kevin finished calling Kelly, he walked into the shop. Lily was still choosing clothes.


    Kevin felt helpless.


    "Miss, I think everything you wear looks good. Why try them on?" He said.


    "What do you know? Don''te over. Wait for me over there." Lily said that because she wanted to buy a set of clothes for him so she secretly chose men''s clothes. She would feel embarrassed if Kevin knew that she was so diligent in picking clothes for him, so she wanted him to sit at the door. Then she could say that she bought the clothes casually.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. You can spend as much time as you like." After he finished speaking, he returned to the chair in front of the shop and sat down.


    A male attendant looked at him and curled his lips. "I thought you are this beauty''s boyfriend. But it turned out that you are her bodyguard. Yuck, you are not very superior to me." The attendant walked to Lily''s side and asked with a smile. "Miss, what clothes do you want to choose? Can I help you? If there is nothing suitable here, there are still a lot of new goods in our warehouse. You can go to thereto take a look."


    The male attendant started to move. With a smile on his face, he looked like a very good attendant.


    Lily looked at him. Seeing that he was about the same height as Kevin, she whispered, "I want to buy a suit for my ssmate. You are at about the same height as him. Can you help me to choose the best set?"


    "Of course. However, the apparels sold in this shop are mainly for women. Why don''t you follow me to the opposite shop? There are more men''s apparels there. Most of the shops in this mall are owned by our boss."


    Lily nodded, "Alright."


    Kevin was sitting at the entrance of the shop when she walked out and said, "I''m going to take a look at the shop across the street. Wait here for me. I wille back hereter."


    Kevin thought for a moment. There were peopleing and going in this mall, so it was unlikely that there would be any danger. Furthermore, there were surveince cameras everywhere.


    "Alright." He thought that Lily wanted to buy some private articles, such as underwear, which was inconvenient for him to follow, so he nodded.


    A waitress in the shop sighed. She felt very sorry, but she didn''t dare to say anything. As a senior waitress who had worked here for several years, she naturally knew something. It wasn''t that she didn''t have a sense of justice, but she didn''t dare. In the past, there was a waiter who warned a customer. Later on, the waiter was used of stealing the shop''s property. The boss sued him and he was sentenced to five years in prison.


    Lily went to a brand store and found that it was not as the waiter had said. There were no more men''s clothes in this store. Just like the shop just now, there were far more women''s clothes than men''s clothes.


    "Didn''t you say that there are more men''s clothes? Why don''t I see?" She asked the waiter who brought her over.


    "Miss, these clothes are all of luxury brands. Any one of them costs more than ten thousand dor. Generally speaking, there are more female consumers, so there are more women''s clothes on disy in the shops. If you want to purchase men''s clothes, you''d better go to the warehouse at the back, where you can choose slowly and find your favorite. If I''m as tall as your ssmate, I can also serve you as a model. Miss, please follow me."


    "Oh." Behind the shop where Lily followed the waiter was a warehouse about fifty square meters. There were indeed many clothes in the warehouse.


    However, just as she entered the warehouse, the waiter suddenly closed the door of the warehouse.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing him closing the door, she immediately asked nervously. She was careless, but she found it hard to believe that a waiter would dare to be so bold in such a high¡ªend mall.


    "Ha! Hal!, Miss, don''t me me. I''m just following orders." The waiter said.


    "I want to go out." Lily hurriedly walked towards the door.


    However, the waiter stood in the way.


    "Sorry, you can''t leave yet."


    "If you don''t let me out. I''ll call the police." She threatened.


    "Sorry, I can''t let you out. Our shop just found some property missing. We suspect that it has something to do with you." The waiter talked nonsense and trapped her.


    "What are you talking about? What exactly are you trying to do?"


    "You''ll see."


    She angrily took out her phone and called Kevin, asking him toe over and deal with him. She had never seen such a bold waiter before.


    However, the waiter immediately snatched her phone away.


    "You, give me back my phone."


    "Sorry, miss." The waiter said.


    She had a sick feeling.


    "Miss, I think you may choose your clothes first. Don''t worry, I won''t touch you, and I don''t dare to harm your life. I''m just a humble shop attendant."


    "Then why are you keeping me here?"


    "Some properties have been stolen in our shop. I suspect it has something to do with you. I just need your cooperation."


    "You did it on purpose."


    "Ha! Ha!"


    At this time, the waiter''s phone rang. It was his boss.


    "Hello."


    "Where is she?" The boss asked.


    "It''s in the warehouse of shop B-8."


    Shortly after, a man about 30¡ªyear¡ªold with arge belly entered the warehouse.


    The waiter called out to the man, "Boss."


    After that, the waiter considerately walked out of the warehouse and locked the door of the warehouse with a big lock.


    Lily looked vigntly at the big¡ªbellied man.


    "Who are you and what are you doing?" She asked in fear as she retreated.


    The big¡ªbellied man looked at her, chuckling, "Beautiful, truly beautiful, what a stunner you are."


    "Who the hell are you?" Lily had already shrunk to the corner.

 Chapter 205 Catch Kyle Red—handed

    <h4>Chapter 205 Catch Kyle Red¡ªhanded</h4>


    "You must be Charles Green''s daughter."


    "You know my father?" Lily was surprised.


    "Last week in the Business Summit, I saw you. You were pulling your bodyguard. When I saw you, I was shocked. You were simply too beautiful. I was wondering if I had the chance to sleep with you. I didn''t expect that I would meet you here today by such a coincidence. So, I couldn''t help it."


    "You know my father. How dare you do anything to me?" Lily threatened him with a pale face.


    However, the big¡ªbellied manughed and said, "Your father Charles Green, a small businessman, can I be afraid of him? Little girl, you are too naive."


    "This is a shopping mall. There are people outside. If you dare to do anything to me, you will definitely get your retribution."


    "Ha ha, retribution, what retribution?" The big¡ªbellied man asked.


    "I don''t believe you dare to break thew so grantly."


    "Little girl, do you think this is the first time I''ve done such a thing? Silly child, I can''t even remember how many beauties I''ve slept with over the years. Of course, I have to admit, you''re the most beautiful girl among them during so many years."


    Lily tightly grabbed her own cor.


    "Little girl, don''t be nervous. I will be very gentle. Of course, I advise you not to resist, because if you resist, idents will happen easily. For example, you may die. You may think I don''t dare, and the police will arrest me and sentence me. You''re really wrong. First of all, I wore a human skin mask, and as for the waiter right there, he''s not a real waiter. He wore a mask, too. So, don''t resist. Even if I kill you, I can take off the mask on my face. Then what can the police do? "Learning to enjoy it is better than resisting." The big ¡ªbellied man chuckled. In fact, his big belly was also a fake one. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to grantly break thew.


    Outside the shop, Kevin was still sitting there, several minutes ago Lily had just left the shop.


    Kevin looked at the waitress and suddenly remembered that before Kelly called him, she had said something about pity. He asked, "Hello, what a pity did you say just now?"


    "Nothing." The waitress turned around and walked away.


    At this time, Charles Green called him.


    "Hello, Uncle Green."


    "Kevin, you''re not at home." Charles said.


    "No, we went shopping."


    "Oh, I wondered why you guys weren''t at home. I came back earlier because I didn''t have many things to do in thepany today."


    "Then should I hurry Miss Lily back as well?" Charles smiled and said, "No, you guys just have fun with yourself. Right, where did you go shopping?"


    "Right now we are in the Western Mall."


    Charles'' heart hitched. He heard that there was a pervert in Eastern Mall. The female customers of the mall were often raped. It was very likely that it had something to do with their boss, Kyle. However, the police could not find any evidence.


    "What''s wrong, Uncle?" Seeing that Charles had thought of something. Kevin asked.


    "Never mind. I just don''t like Western Mall very much." Charles exined casually, but Kevin was stunned.


    "Uncle, is what you said true?"


    said he answered, "I am not sure whether it''s true or not. After all, even the police can''t find any evidence, so I can only treat it as hearsay. I just casually think about it when I am concerned about Lily."


    Kevin thought of the pity that the waiter said just now and seemed to be nervous. He said, "Damn it."


    "What''s wrong, Kevin?"


    "Uncle, this is bad. Just now, Miss was going to the opposite shop to choose clothes. She was brought over by a male waiter. I thought Miss was looking for underwear or something, so I didn''t follow her."


    "What? Try to call her now."


    He immediately called Lily. Unfortunately, the phone was switched off.


    At this moment, Kevin realized that something bad was happening. He rushed to the opposite shop, which was very big, and there were many people inside. He did not find Lily.


    "Isn''t she in this shop?" He frowned.


    However, he was a real predator. He immediately ced his hand on the wall and used his transmitting sound skill. Many sounds like mosquitoes buzzed in his ears, but hepletely eliminated all the noises and find out those familiar sounds.


    Sure enough, He heard a familiar voice shouting, "Don''te over."


    Another voice was also very vague, "Little girl, don''t resist. If you make me happy, then I will also make you happy. Ha! Hal."


    "Ah." Lily screamed, but her voice was too low, as if it was in an enclosed ce. If Kevin hadn''t known the transmitting sound skill, he wouldn''t have heard it.


    He immediately identified a direction and rushed towards it, which was the direction of the warehouse behind the shop.


    A male waiter stood outside the warehouse, seemingly being on guard against something, and pretending to tidy things up at the same time.


    "Sir, this is the warehouse. Please don''te in." When the waiter saw that someone was approaching, he stretched out his hand to stop him before he could see the person clearly. However, when he stopped him, he discovered that it was Kevin and was shocked.


    It was this waiter who brought Lily here just now, and Kevin was instantly enraged. He grabbed his hair and threw him out of the shop fiercely.


    "tter." The waiter smashed the toughened ss and flew outside. It seemed that he would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. Kevin would not be tender towards such a viin.


    "Bang!" Kevin raised his leg and kicked the door of the warehouse open. Inside the warehouse, a man with arge belly was taking off his clothes and only hisst underwear was left. Lily sank her head in her hands and hid in the corner, not daring to look, while she was screaming.


    The big¡ªbellied man was shocked when he saw the warehouse door being kicked open. He recognized that it was Charles Green''s school bodyguard. Seeing that someone wasing, Lily hurriedly raised her head.


    Seeing that it was Kevin, she immediately pounced on him with tears in her eyes and cried in his arms.


    Kevin looked at the man in front of him and was infuriated. It turned out that the rumor Uncle Green had just told him was true. In the past, no one had found any evidence. But at this time. Kevin had caught him red¡ªhanded.


    He said to Lily, "Miss, you go outside first."


    "Okay." She immediately ran out of the warehouse. Kevin mmed the door shut and the two of them stood in the warehouse.


    "Who let you in?" The big¡ªbellied man said angrily.


    "How dare you hurt Miss Lily Green. I will make you regret it." Kevin said fiercely.


    The big¡ªbellied man snorted, "You are nothing but a humble bodyguard who really take yourself seriously. You just ruined my enjoyment, and I will make you regret it for the rest of your life." The big¡ªbellied man said angrily. He had almost seeded in getting that girl.

 Chapter 206 Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 206 Retribution</h4>


    Kevin immediately walked towards the big¡ªbellied man, who also rushed towards him. This man also had some strength. He was around Level 21. How could an ordinary campus bodyguard rival him?


    "Snap." Kevin grabbed his arm in an instant and twisted it fiercely.


    "Ah." The big¡ªbellied man screamed out miserably. Only then did he realize that Kevin was much stronger than him.


    The man used his other hand to smash into Kevin''s stomach. He had no choice but to try to attack his stomach and see if he could turn the tables.


    Unfortunately, Kevin was not someone of his level that could fight against.


    "Snap".


    "Ah." The big¡ªbellied man let out another miserable scream, and his hand was broken.


    At this moment, outside the warehouse, a group of waiters were listening.


    Most of the waiters didn''t know who was inside. After all, their boss disguised himself with a human skin mask and a big belly.


    Only one waiter knew that the person inside was the boss, and he was shocked. He didn''t know the man who was being severely assaulted was his boss or the stranger.


    The big¡ªbellied man''s arms dropped.


    "Bang!" Kevin kicked him onto the stomach. The man flew to the wall and bounced back to the ground. Fortunately, there were clothes everywhere and he didn''t feel much pain.


    "Stop!" Seeing that Kevin still wanted to continue, the man hurriedly shouted.


    "Do you know who I am?" The big¡ªbellied man threatened.


    "It is useless even if you''re a prince." Kevin walked up, grabbed his ear and pulled him out. Kevin wanted everyone to see the real face of this pervert who secretly raped so many female customers.


    He dragged the big¡ªbellied man''s ear with one hand and opened the warehouse door with the other. A group of waiters outside leaned on their ears to eavesdrop on the movement inside. At this moment, they were all shocked to see Kevin open the door.


    "What are you looking at?" Kevin shouted. He didn''t have a good impression of these waiters. There must be some among them who knew about this, but they ''just stood by and did nothing.


    "Let me go." The big¡ªbellied man shouted loudly. He only wore his underwear and Kevin pulled his ears to drag him out. It was too embarrassing. His arms were also broken but he was powerless to resist.


    Kevin pulled his ear to the corridor outside the mall.


    It was a circr structure with six floors in the shopping mall. The corridor circled around all the shops. In the middle was a hollow space. On top of it was arge transparent skylight, like a patio.


    Kevin grabbed the big¡ªbellied pervert into the corridor and people were immediately attracted by this scene.


    Kevin looked down at the hollow skylight, which was supported by huge steel keels. He stuck his fingers into the viin''s nostrils and jumped high to fly up. then stepping on the corridors of every floor and rushing straight to the top of the skylight. That man was of course lifted up by him.


    He took off his belt and buckled the big¡ªbelly man''s feet, hanging him on the steel bars of the skylight.


    The corridors on every floor below were packed with people. Looking at the hollow roof, many people even took out their mobile phones to take pictures. In short, the entire mall was getting bustling and hustling.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you want to know who this person is?" Kevin shouted loudly, and everyone looked up at him.


    "He is the notorious pervert who specialized in sexually assaulting beautiful female customers was caught red¡ªhanded by me today."


    "Wow." The crowd cried out in surprise. It was that pervert!


    "Everyone, do you want to know who this pervert is? He is wearing a human skin mask. I will take off his mask now and reveal his true features for you."


    With that, Kevin ced his hand on the man''s face and tore the mask apart.


    "Ah." The big ¡ª bellied man let out a miserable scream, and the mask was torn off.


    "Wow, it''s the owner of this mall, Kyle."


    "Heavens, it''s really Mr. Kyle."


    "Impossible, right?"


    When they saw Kyle''s face, they couldn''t believe it.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha! "At this time, Kyleughed out loud. Yes, heughed out loud.


    After all, he had already been revealed, so he had nothing to be afraid of.


    Kyle looked at Kevin and said, "You brat, you''ve in a big trouble." Kevin snorted coldly and said, "It''s you who are in a big trouble."


    "Now that you''ve torn off your mask, you should know who I am. I''m Kyle."


    "Bang!" Kevin punched him in the stomach and said disdainfully. "Do you think that your so¡ªcalled identity can scare me?"


    The onlookers watched in shock. Previously, some of them had shouted to kill the pervert, but now that they saw that it was Kyle, the crowd went silent.


    Many people knew who Kyle was, the nephew of the third master of Dragon n.


    At this time, Charles Green rushed into the mall. As soon as he entered the mall, he saw a person hanging high above the roof, while Kevin stood on a steel rack beside him.


    Charles looked at the hanging man and was immediately shocked. It was actually Kyle. This shopping mall belonged to him. The infamous pervert was actually him.


    At this moment, Kevin punched him again and Kyle spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Charles hurriedly shouted, "Kevin, stop fighting. Leave him to the police."


    Kevin lowered his head to look down. Charles standing at the entrance of the first floor.


    "Uncle Green, don''t worry. I will hand him over to the police. However, before I hand him over, I have to deal with him first."


    This pervert nearly hurt Lily. And Kevin would not let it go lightly. He still had the most important thing to do, so how could he immediately hand him over to the police?


    Kyle, who was hanging on the roof, let out an angry roar. Kevin Duke ruined his reputation, and the me of fury in his heart erupted like a volcano.


    Kevin jumped down and found a pair of scissors in a shop on the sixth floor. They were almost as big as garden scissors very sharp.


    Then he flew up again. What was he going to do? Could it be?


    Could it be that he would cut something off Kyle?


    Yes, Kevin was merciless towards this pervert. If he didn''t cut something off him, Kyle would still harm other women in the future.


    Charles was so frightened that he trembled.


    "Kevin, what are you doing?" He shouted.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. This bastard, if I hadn''te in time. Miss would have been hurt by him."


    Charles sweated all over and was frightened. However, although he was angry, he still maintained his sanity. He knew that it was uneptable to cut something off a human in public.


    "Kevin, don''t be impulsive. Leave it to the police. With so many witnesses, he can''t escape sanction." Charles advised.


    Kevin asked, "After handing him over to the police, will they truly solve the problem? In the end, after a few months or years of detention, he will continue to harm women. Then what should we do?"

 Chapter 207 Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 207 Farewell</h4>


    "Eh." Charles was stunned for a second, "No."


    Kevin snorted, "Since they can''t, why should I hand Kyle over to them?" With that. He walked along the steel beam towards Kyle, who was hanging in the middle, with therge scissors in his hand.


    When Kyle saw the bright pair of scissors in Kevin''s hand, he was so frightened that he cried out, "What are you doing?"


    He made the scissors scratched and snorted, "I think you know why."


    "You, you, you..." Kyle''s body began to tremble. Kevin''s answer frightened him.


    The corridors from the first to the sixth floor were packed with people. They all looked at Kevin in shock and discussed, "Could it be that this person really dares to castrate Kyle in public? Don''t scare me, okay?"


    The spectators thought for a moment and felt terrifying, but looking at this scene was both horrifying and exciting.


    Charles shouted, "Kevin, don''t be impulsive. There''s no need for you to break thew for Kyle. You can''t do that."


    "Damn it! I only know that this person has raped countless beautiful customers. If I don''t deal with him, he wille out again to harm people in the future. Let''s just castrate him and see how he can do bad things."


    Charles shivered.


    "Kevin,e down quickly. The police are already on their way here. You were originally meritorious in capturing the suspect. But if you castrate him, not only will you lose your merit, you will also break thew yourself."


    Kevin snorted, "What do I need that merit for?"


    Kyle roared, "Bastard, you dare to hurt me! My uncle is Mason. You don''t want to kill yourself, do you?" He was really afraid that Kevin would hurt him. He wasn''t afraid of being caught by the police. In this way he would at most be locked up. After a year or a half year, he would be released because of his powerful uncle. However, if Kevin really castrated him, it would be gone for the rest of his life, so he had no choice but to be afraid.


    Kevinughed and said, "You threatened me? Don''t waste your energy. Who is Mason? I''ve never heard of him."


    At this time, in a vi, a middle¡ªaged man received a phone call.


    "There is an ident. Kyle was hung up in the mall. He raped a beautiful female customer and was caught in public. The person who caught him was Charles Green''s school bodyguard, Kevin Duke. It seemed that Kyle wanted to get Charles Green''s daughter. Now Kyle was hung up, and that brat threatened to cut off his genitals in public with a pair of scissors."


    The man''s expression changed drastically as he roared, "How dares he."


    "Mr. Mason, it''s not a question of whether he dares or not. If this brat really dares, it will be a problem for Kyle for the rest of his life."


    Simrly, on the road not far from the mall. Elsa Ray were rushing to the scene with other police.


    Someone called the police.


    At this time, Elsa received a phone call.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "It''s me, Mason. Captain Ray, hurry up and tell that Kevin Duke to put down the scissors."


    Elsa snorted, "Mason, your nephew was caught raping and you still dare to protect him?"


    "Captain Ray, it''s not me protecting him. It''s that Kevin Duke tries to hurt him. He wants to castrate Kyle in public. Even if Kylemits rape, thew endows with no rights for Kevin Duke to castrate him." Mason said angrily.


    Elsa was shocked. Kevin actually wanted to cut off Kevin''s genitals in public. She didn''t know about this. Someone called the police just now and said that Charles Green''s daughter was almost raped, but her bodyguard saved her.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    "Yes, Captain Ray."


    Elsa also knew that this was a big matter. The police would arrest Kyle because of his vition of thew, but Kevin''s lynching was uneptable.


    In the mall, Kevin held the scissors and was ready to move.


    "Ah." Many female spectators screamed before he started cutting. Even male spectators covered their private parts and felt a burst of pain.


    Kyle only wore his underwear, so Kevin could cut that thing off precisely by aiming at the lump.


    "Ah!" Kyle roared as he watched Kevin stretch the scissors out.


    "If you dare, I will kill you." Kyle shouted with all his strength.


    Charles also felt pain in his private parts. It took a lot of courage for many people to look at him.


    "Kevin, I beg you, don''t be impulsive." Charles said helplessly. He simply could not change his mind.


    "Uncle, don''t try to persuade me. I''ve already made up my mind to do it. No one can persuade me. This pervert has harmed so many women. I really can''t let him live. I must confiscate his tools." After saying that, Kevin separated the scissors. Now he only needed to use a bit of strength to snip that thing off.


    "Ah!" Kyle howled and cried.


    "No." He roared.


    Many girls screamed. Lily also screamed in fright like the other women.


    Kevin said to Kyle, "Kyle, say goodbye to it. This is thest moment of it growing on you."


    "No!." Kyle burst into tears.


    "What are you crying for? Big boys don''t cry. I''ve given you thest few seconds to say goodbye now. I''ve done my best to you." Kevin said.


    Kyle cried and pleaded, "Don''t do that. Please, I''ll give you whatever you want. I can give you all of my possessions."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Sorry, I''ve already made up my mind. This is not a problem which can be solved with money. Alright, I''ve already given you the chance to say goodbye, but you gave it up yourself."


    "No." He roared.


    At this time, at the entrance of the first floor of the shopping mall, Elsa Ray and a few policemen rushed in. They shouted at the same time. "Stop!"


    At the same time. Kevin exerted a force on the pair of scissors.


    "Crack."


    Instantly, it fell to the ground like a coconut cut falling down from a tree.


    "Pa." In the blink of an eye, the ugly thing fell on the first floor.


    "Ah."


    Screams. There were only the screams of women left in the mall. It had to be acknowledged that Kevin castrates it beautifully. That thing waspletely cut off.


    At this moment, blood sprayed out from Kyle''s body, and it even almost spilled onto Kevin''s face.


    Kyle had already fainted.


    Elsa trembled and was stunned. In the end, she was one step toote. She was just toote. She watched helplessly as the bloody genitals fell.


    After the screams, the crowdpletely went silent, looking at Kevin and Kyle who had fainted.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Kyleughed loudly. It was unnecessary to me that Kevin used lynch. The viin had raped too many women. As a person who actually came from ancient times. Kevin really couldn''t stand it anymore. This fellow, if he didn''t castrate him, how many women would be harassed by him? It was easy to be brave from a safe distance. If it really happened to them the next time, they would know how hateful people like Kyle were.

 Chapter 208 Chasing After a Puppy

    <h4>Chapter 208 Chasing After a Puppy</h4>


    People found it hard to believe that he actually castrate Kyle. Most of them thought it was a show, and they didn''t expect it to be real.


    Kevin smiled helplessly at Elsa, who was rushing over from the first floor.


    Recovering quickly, Elsa shouted angrily, "Kevin Duke, how dare you!" After saying that, she tapped her feet and flew towards the ceiling, trying to capture Kevin.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened when they saw Elsa use her flying skill.


    Kevin did not resist. He stretched out his hands and asked her to handcuff him. However, he was really afraid that he would identally break the handcuffs. After all, the handcuffs were as fragile as paper for him.


    "Kevin Duke, you''re so bold." Elsa said angrily, her heart trembling as she looked at him. This brat really did it.


    "Madam, he almost hurt Miss Green. It''s perfectly justified for me to punish him."


    "Kevin, you''re still trying to defend that. Stop quibbling and go to the police station with me."


    Kevin chuckled and nodded.


    "s." Charles sighed helplessly.


    Kyle was immediately rescued by Elsa''s assistant. He was immediately carried on a stretcher and sent to the first floor.


    At this time, Kyle''s uncle, Mason, and the others rushed over.


    "How is him?" Mason hurriedly asked.


    Elsa said, "We are all toote."


    "What?" Mason looked at the stretcher, on where Kyle was lying, covered by a piece of white cloth. In the middle of the white cloth was arge red blood-stain.


    Mason was dumbfounded to think that Kyle had actually been castrated. Elsa said, "However, you don''t need to worry too much. As long as you can sent the organ to the hospital within an hour, there is still a chance to repair it. I have already asked my assistant to get some ice cubes and put that organ into the ice. He can be sent to the hospital for surgery immediately." She needed to stabilize the emotions of Kyle''s family. After all, they were not easy to be messed with.


    When Mason heard that there was still a chance to make up it, he let out a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Kyle regained his consciousness.


    "Uncle, boohoo..." When he saw his uncleing, he cried out in pain.


    Mason held his hand and said. "It''s alright, Kyle, Captain Ray said just now that it can be sent to the hospital within an hour, there''s still a chance to repair it. It''s alright."


    When he heard that he was not going to be a eunuch, he was in a much better mood. He looked at Kevin, who was being held in handcuffs, and shouted, "You brat, I will kill you!"


    Mason also looked at Kevin with anger in his eyes.


    "Brat, very good, you do have the guts." Mason gritted his teeth and said.


    Kevin smiled and ignored them. However, he felt very regretful in his heart. He did not expect that the medical technology in this world would be so advanced that they even could be able to reconnect Kyle''s organ. So it was all for nothing.


    At this time, an assistant of Elsa came with a bag of ice and shouted, "Captain, the ice ising."


    Elsa hurriedly said, "Hurry up. Put the organ in ice and send it to the hospital for surgery immediately."


    "Yes." The assistant nodded and went to take the thing that had been snipped off from Kyle.


    However, the assistant shouted, "Captain, did you take that thing from Kyle?"


    Elsa was instantly enraged. What did he say? Why would she take that thing by herself?


    "Jay, can you stop talking nonsense? I''m a woman. Why would I get that thing?" Elsa shouted loudly. She was extremely annoyed. Did Jay mean that she had secretly taken it away? It was impossible not to be angry.


    The assistant hurriedly said. "Captain, if you don''t take it, then... where is that organ?"


    "Isn''t it on the ground?"


    "Really?" The assistant said that he had just wanted to pick it up and put it into the ice bag, but he found nothing but a pool of blood on the ground. That was why he asked if Elsa had taken it. He didn''t mean to offend her.


    Hearing this, Kyle and Mason hurriedly turned their heads.


    The assistant pointed to a pool of blood on the ground beside him and said, "It''s gone. But it was still there when I went to get the ice."


    Elsa frowned and said confusedly, "It was still there one minute ago. Where would it disappear?"


    Kyle''s face turned deathly pale immediately. There was a chance to rent the organ into his body, but now it had disappeared for no reason.


    Seeing his nephew''s pale face. Mason hurriedlyforted, "Kyle, don''t get excited. It would not disappear without any trace. Anyway, we still got time."


    The assistant asked Elsa, "Captain, what should we do now?"


    Elsa roared angrily, "What should we do? Hurry up and find it!"


    At this moment, the assistant saw a puppy near the fire hydrant in front of him. The puppy was gnawing on something.


    The assistant shouted, "Captain here it is. It was dragged away by that dog."


    "What?" Elsa''s brain was numb.


    Mason and Kyle looked at the ce where the assistant was pointing. Indeed, a puppy was gnawing on something bloody.


    "No." When Kyle saw that his genital was being eaten by a puppy, he roared desperately.


    Elsa looked at Kyle who was howling and immediately shouted to her assistant, "What are you still waiting for? Just get it back."


    "Yes." The assistant immediately rushed towards the puppy.


    However, the puppy seemed to have sensed that someone was trying to snatch food from it. It immediately mped the food and ran out of the mall.


    "Ah, Captain, this is too bad. That dog ran out of the building with the organ in its mouth." The assistant shouted.


    Elsa was speechless. She could only shout. "Chase it. We must get it back." After saying that, Elsa also helplessly chased after the dog. Originally, she would not even look at it, but now that it had taken away by a dog. it was inappropriate for her to stand there in-differently, so she could only chase after him.


    "Boohoo." Kyle cried as he rolled down from the stretcher and ran towards the entrance of the mall, anxious to snatch back his body part.


    Mason was also at a loss. Seeing his nephew running after the dog despite the pain, he had no choice but to follow him and help him.


    The puppy held Kyle''s organ and ran into the street.


    "Freeze!" Jay''s assistant was the first to catch up, followed by Elsa.


    "Where''s the dog?" Elsa asked.


    He pointed to the street outside and said. "It ran to the street. But there are so many cars. What should I do?"


    Elsa red at him and scolded. "What else can we do? We must get it back."


    At this time, Kyle ran out crying. Seeing that he was still able to run out, Elsa was shocked. She suspected that she was wrong with this scene.


    Kyle ignored Elsa and rushed towards the main street.


    Behind him, Mason shouted, "Kyle, watch out for the car."


    Elsa winked at her assistant and motioned him to hurry up and help him. Even Kyle himself had already ran out to chase after the dog, so it was impossible for the police not to hurry up.


    Kyle fell to the ground before he could get to the street, exhausted.


    Elsa''s assistant chased into the driveway alone. There were so many cars on the street, and he didn''t know where the puppy had gone. Mason helped his crying nephew up and could onlyfort him, "Kyle, don''t worry. I believe Captain Ray''s assistant will get it back."


    "Yes, Mr. Kyle," Elsaforted him, "Jay will be back soon."


    Sure enough, Jay quickly caught up to the puppy. However, it was the puppy mped the organ and did not let go of it. Helplessly, Jay could only bring the dog back.


    After running back, he said, "Captain, this dog won''t let go. I have no choice but to get the dog back. But if it doesn''t let go, what do you think we should do?"


    Elsa frowned. This dog is really a trouble. It snatched a thing which did not belong to it and was unwilling to return it.


    Elsa could only say, "Take the dog to the hospital."


    At this time, Mason said in a low voice, "This is unnecessary. Half of it was eaten. We do not need to send it to the hospital anymore."


    "Boohoo! Boohook" Kyle cried bitterly when he saw that half of the organ was gone.


    Jay was also at a loss. She had never encountered such a situation before. He asked softly, "Captain Ray, what... what should we do next?"


    Elsa sighed and said, "Give the dog to Mr. Mason. At least half of that thing is left."


    "Oh." Jay handed the dog to Mason, who was extremely depressed. The more he looked at it, the more infuriated he became. He gently tossed the dog into the air, and then directly pped heavily on the dog''s head. However, that dog was extremely smart. Feeling the threat to its life, it immediately swung the thing he was bitten by.


    Mason''s palmnded on the bloody body part that was thrown away by the dog. Immediately, that thing was smashed by him, and the dog took the opportunity to slip away. "Ah." When Mason realized what happened, he was also shocked. He smashed the remaining half of his nephew''s genital.


    Mason hurriedly said apologetically to his nephew, "This, Kyle, Uncle didn''t mean to. You have to forgive me."


    Kyle tilted his head andpletely fainted.

 Chapter 209 Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 209 Clothes</h4>


    Elsa said, "Quickly send him to the hospital. When he recovers, we will investigate his crime of raping females."


    Masson looked at Elsa and questioned. "Captain Ray, my nephew has already been injured like this. What kind of crime do you need to investigate him for?"


    Elsa snorted. "Mr. Mason, we must keep the two issues separate. You may know how many beautiful female customers Kyle raped in the shopping mall these years. But you don''t report it, and I haven''t held you ountable. Do you still want to excuse Kyle?" Mason didn''t want to say anything to Elsa and looked at Kevin.


    He said sinisterly to Kevin. "Brat. wait and see..." Kevin shook his head and sighed, "They still do not think that they did the wrong things."


    "You." Mason was really going to explode with anger. Kevin Duke castrates his nephew, and he still looked like that he did not care.


    When the ambnce arrived. Mason and a policeman immediately escorted Kyle to the hospital. Kevin originally thought that Kyle''s organ would be rented by the hospital, and he still felt very regretful. He did not expect that the dog would take it away in the end. This result was satisfactory to him. Elsa walked up to Kevin and raised her eyebrows. "Kevin Duke. you can stillugh." she said. Kevin said, "Why can''t Iugh? This is the best ending."


    "Bring him back to the Public Security Bureau." At this time. Elsa''s phone rang. It was Zack Baker. "Ha. Captain Ray. Kevin Duke has made you angry again." Zack said with a smile. "Mr. Baker, what''s the matter? Could it be that you want me to let Kevin go again? Last time. I let him go after he hit someone. But it''s impossible this time." Zack said. "Captain Ray, putting Kevin into prison won''t solve anything. All you have to do is lock him up for a few days and let himpensate Kyle. But Kyle isn''t someone whocks money. He has already of-fended Mason. And Kyle has also been castrated by him. It''s better for both sides to stop investigating this."


    Although Elsa was angry in her heart, what Zack said was also the truth. The ident had already happened. "Forget it. You guys can do it yourself. But, Kevin, I advise you to run away quickly. Anyway, stop chatting. I hope you know what you are doing" After saying that. Elsa got into the police car and left. Let them settle it on their own, as long as they didn''t reach the bottom line of the police. Charles sighed. Kevin smiled and said, "Uncle, why you sigh?"


    "You, you can stillugh." Charles wiped the cold sweat off his head. Lily also walked out. Charles looked at the spectators and asked Kevin and Lily to get in the car and leave. Kevin saw that Lily was carrying a bag in her hand, which seemed to be clothes. He asked doubt-fully. "Did you buy clothes in Kyle''s shop?"


    "I paid for these two sets. Why should I not take them back?" Lily said. The two sets of clothes were bought at the first shop she went into, including one set for Kevin and another set for her. Afterwards, she went to the opposite shop to buy more sets for him, but the ident happened.


    Just after turning a few intersections. Kevin saw Kelly while waiting for the traffic lights. She was in front of the pedestrian street. There were many stalls on both sides of the street, and there were also many clothes sellers. Kelly and Ingrid were in front of a clothing stall. "Eh, it''s Kelly." He remembered that she called him this afternoon to ask him to go shopping. Kevin said to Charles, "Uncle, please stop in there for a second. It''s still early, and I have a friend over there."


    "Alright." Charles passed the traffic light and stopped at the roadside. Lily also got out of the car. for she had also just seen Kelly. "Dad, you can go back first. I want to go shopping with Kevin."


    "Alright, but do remember toe back home early." He had no choice but to go back with his temporary bodyguard. Kevin walked towards the pedestrian street. Lily caught up him. "Are you going to look for Kelly?"


    "She invited me to go shopping this afternoon. I didn''t agree because I was with you. Now that I''ve seen her on this street, I might as well find her."


    "Oh."


    In front of a stall, Kelly asked Ingrid, "Will Kevin like this style?"


    "Definitely. I think it''s not bad. You should pick this one."


    "Nice." Kelly also felt that it was not bad. She had chosen for all afternoon and immediately asked the boss, "How much is it?"


    "110 dors." Said the boss.


    "Will you make it cheaper?"


    "The minimum is 100. This coat is thicker. It''s especially warm in winter. It''s not expensive to wear such a good coat."


    "Alright, here." Kelly gave the boss a hundred dors and bought the clothes.


    At this moment, Kevin''s voice came from a close distance. "Kelly, what a coincidence." Kelly turned around and saw Kevin and Lily walking over. Kelly was buying clothes for him, and her face subconsciously blushed. Especially since Lily was also here, wouldn''t it be a little embarrassing if she found out?


    Seeing the two of them. Ingrid was speechless. "This is not true. What a coincidence. you actually happened to meet them on the street. So they were also shopping on this street." Ingrid pushed Kelly with her arm and whispered, "Since it''s such a coincidence that everyone is here, why don''t you let him try on the clothes you bought for him? If he can''t wear it, we can change another one."


    Kelly blushed and said. "Let''s see " Kevin had already walked up and smiled. "Sorry, Kelly, you invited me out this afternoon, but I just happened to be busy. I didn''t expect to see you on this street by such a coincidence." Kelly smiled and said. "Yes, you are also here." Ingrid pushed her several times with her arm and urged her to quickly take out the clothes she had just bought and give it to Kevin. However, she was very embarrassed. Lily smiled and said. "Hello, Kelly."


    "Hello, Lily." Kelly responded politely. Although they were all school beauties, they rarely came into contact with each other. If it weren''t for Kevin, they probably wouldn''t have had a chance to talk face to face.


    Kevin looked at the bag in Kelly''s hand and casu-ally asked. "Kelly, what did you buy?" Kelly blushed and Ingrid poked her in the back.

 Chapter 210 Loss

    <h4>Chapter 210 Loss</h4>


    "Ah, a coat," Kelly said shyly. She still didn''t dare to tell him.


    When Lily heard Kevin call her Kelly, she immediately felt jealous. He called her so intimately. She was at a loss.


    Kelly was too shy to say that she brought clothes for him, so she had been avoiding Ingrid''s urging from behind.


    Ingrid couldn''t stand it any longer and immediately said, "Kevin, Kelly actually..." Seeing that Ingrid was about to say it. Kelly was very scared. She hurriedly interrupted her and asked Lily. "Lily, what did you buy?" Lily was originally embarrassed to say this, but seeing that Kevin and Kelly had a good rtionship, she somehow had the courage to say, "I bought two sets of clothes in the Western Shopping Mall, one for myself and one for Kevin."


    "Ah." Kelly was stunned. She bought clothes for Kevin and Lily bought clothes for him as well. What a coincidence.


    Kevin was also stunned. He looked at Lily and said, "Miss, did you buy me clothes?" Lily immediately took it out and said. "Seeing that you only have two sets of clothes for change, I wanted to buy some new clothes for you. I didn''t expect that I would only get one set before that mishap happened. Do you want to try them on?"


    Kevin was somewhat touched and said, "Thank you, Miss." Lily opened the bag in front of Kelly and Ingrid, took out a leather coat and said, "This is made up of real leather. I wonder if you like it or not." Kevin put it on and smiled, "Not bad, I like it. How much is it?"


    "28,000 dors." Lily said. Kevin wasn''t surprised, but Kelly and Ingrid''s expressions changed. Just now, Ingrid had urged Kelly to hurry up and take out the clothes, but at this moment, she did not urge her anymore. The clothes that Lily bought for Kevin were 28,000 dors, but what Kelly bought was a cheap one of 100 dors. Although Kelly had carefully chosen for a long time and the quality should be eptable, booth goods were still booth goods. Fortunately, she had just stopped Ingrid from speaking out: otherwise, she would have already lost face in front of Lily''s real leather clothes if she took out the coat of 100 dors she had bought. At this moment. Kelly looked at Kevin trying on the clothes that Lily had bought for him and felt endless disappointment. Kevin put on the clothes that Young Miss bought for him and chuckled. "Very good. I like it. Thank you Miss Lily. I won''t take it off" Lily said angrily. "You can''t wear the new clothes directly. I''ll let Auntie Emma wash them after we go home."


    "Alright." Kevin took off his clothes and Lily carefully packed them for him. Kelly and Ingrid stared nkly at them. Kevin turned to look at Ingrid and asked, "Ingrid, what did you want to say to me just now?"


    "Ah, I... nothing." She stammered. "Nothing." Kelly said, "please excuse us."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded. Afterwards, Kevin and Lily. Kelly and Ingrid left to different directions. Kelly carried the clothes in her hand, feeling extremely disappointed in her heart. At this moment, at Denny''s house.


    A young man with a ck canvas bag in his hand came in.


    Daniel immediately greeted him. "Hello, how do you do? You must be Kris, right?" Daniel said. "Hello, Mr. Daniel, I''m Kris."


    "Please take a seat."


    Daniel invited Kris to the living room. This Kris was the campus bodyguard he had employed for Denny. Originally. he would not hire a campus bodyguard for his son, because Denny was the Divine Swordsman of St. Paul''s School. and he was a genius expert in the school. Unfortunately. Kevin Duke''s strength was even stronger. He was helpless so he simply hired a powerful bodyguard for Denny to see if that bastard Kevin still dared to bully his son. In the future, he would torture Kevin into a ve.


    "Kris, would you like to try the tea?" Daniel said. "Thank you, Mr. Daniel." Daniel asked. "Kris. I didn''t expect you have grown up in the blink of an eye. Is your father alright?"


    "My father is fine. He also let me say hello to you."


    "Aha, your father and I got along very well back then. But your father was not very lucky, or he would


    have been at least a Level 30 expert today." Daniel said emotionally. "Thank you, Uncle Daniel, for remembering my father."


    Daniel smiled and said, "However, your father is fortunate to have such a excellent son."


    "Thank you, Uncle Daniel. My father told me to do a good job with you when I came to this city this time. I hope my service is useful for you."


    "To tell you the truth. I have a son named Denny. He is currently in the third year of the St. Paul''s School. He was originally a genius expert, but unfortunately, he is always bullied by another evil student. It is too shameful for me to personally deal with him. Therefore. I would like to ask you to be my son''s personal bodyguard." said Daniel, kris smiled and said, "Uncle Daniel, don''t worry. I will definitely protect Young Master Denny." Denny came back from outside as they talked. "Dad, who is it?" He looked at Kris and asked. "Denny, this is Kris. He is the pleasant surprise for you.


    "Ah. Dad, is he the campus bodyguard you hired for me?" Denny was overjoyed. Wouldn''t he be able to torture Kevin into a ve in the future?


    "Exactly." Kris nodded to Denny and greeted him. "Hello, Young Master Denny."


    "Hello, by the way, what level are you at?" Denny hurriedly asked. Kris said proudly. "To be honest. I''m already at level 23."


    "Holy shit! Level 23! In the St. Paul''s School. you can defeat Amy Ray. Aha, Dad, thank you. I''m very satisfied with this bodyguard." Daniel said, "It''s good that you''re satisfied. In the future. I''ll leave Kris to you. He is the son of a good friend of mine. I spent 40 million dors to invite him here, so you have to treat him respectfully." Denny said happily. "Don''t worry." Kris asked, "Young Master Denny, may I ask who the Kevin you are talking about is? How strong is he?" Denny snorted, "He is the number one viin in my school. I don''t know his martial skill level. He has already defeated Ty, who is second. Ty is at level 17, so Kevin should be at 18. 19, or 20." Kris snorted, "Such a lowly person dares to bully you. Young Master Denny. How do you want me to deal with him?"


    Denny looked at him excitedly, as if he had already seen Kevin being pressed by them in the toilet to drink pee. Denny said. "We''ll talk about how to restrain him in the future, but there''s something important right now.


    "Young Master Denny, please speak." Kris looked very dedicated to his work. After all, he had been invited here at a high price, and his annual sry was 40 million dors.

 Chapter 211 Applause

    <h4>Chapter 211 Apuse</h4>


    Denny said, "Tomorrow Monday. Ben will challenge Amy, who ranks first. After Ben and Amy finish fighting, I will immediately go up to challenge and provoke Kevin while many people are on site. Kevin will definitely be angry. Then you will beat Kevin into shit in front of everyone."


    "Follow Young Master Denny''s orders." Kris nodded.


    Daniel smiled and said. "Kris, beat Kevin tomorrow. Be as ruthless as you can. As long as you don''t beat him to death, it''s fine."


    Kris nodded and said, "Uncle Daniel, Young Master Denny, leave it to me. Kevin''s good days are over." Denny and Daniel were both very satisfied. Forty million was worth it.


    It was already evening when Kevin and Lily returned home.


    After Kevin returned to his room and took a bath, he and Charles watched TV in the living room. It was reporting the news of Kevin cut off Kyle''s penis on TV this afternoon. However, the news did not


    seem to be as lively as the scene. It was as if it was an ordinary matter. Of course, the news did not mention Kyle being taken away by a dog, and we didn''t know why.


    However, on the forum of Window of the London, there was a popr post about Kevin. In thements on this post, many people felt excited. Although some people said that Kevin was ruthless, many people felt that Kyle deserved it. For this kind of rapist, their murder weapon must be confiscated.


    At Sally''s house, Sally identally saw the post and had to admire it, "Although Kevin''s character is not good, that he cut Kyle with scissors is indeed quite domineering. What a pity that such an outstanding bodyguard was not epted by me. However, it doesn''t matter. After Ben defeats Amy tomorrow. Ben will be able to enjoy unlimited glory. In the future, I will nurture Ben again. Sooner orter, Ben will be able to be so domineering." In the hospital, Kyle had been rescued and bandaged by the doctor. The doctor had no choice but to praise Kevin for his beautiful cut. Kyle had also woken up. However, he was in a trance, and his mind was filled with the appearance of the dog in the afternoon. He didn''t know whether he


    hated Kevin the most or the dog the most. At this time, Kyle felt a burst of urgency of urination.


    Kyle suddenly remembered. yes, how did he go to the bathroom?


    Thinking of this. Kyle immediately saw a small tubeing out of the gauze. A nurse came in and asked, "Do you want to pee? Because you don''t have a catheter, it''s not convenient for you to pee. When the doctor bandaged you, he added a small water pipe. When you want to pee, turn on the tap of the small water pipe and you can pee. It''s very convenient, almost like a tap switch."


    "Ah, ah. ah." Kyle looked at the long pipe and roared. He didn''t want the pipe. The angry Kyle suddenly turned on the tap and spat out urine from the tap. He sprayed all over the nurse. It was really convenient. In the future, he only needed to turn on the tap to go to the bathroom. Although it was convenience, it was not very nice¡ªlooking. He was speechless all night. The next day was Monday. After Kevin got up, he walked downstairs. Lily was sitting on the sofa in the living room, reading an English magazine. "Good morning, Miss." Kevin greeted. "Good morning." Lily also greeted Kevin. When he saw that Kevin was wearing the clothes she bought for him yesterday, her heart immediately burst with joy. It was as sweet as eating honey. Kevin suddenly said, "Eh!"


    "What is it?" Lily looked at Kevin doubtfully. Kevin said, "I remember that there seems to be something big going on in our school today Monday." Lily nodded and said, "Yes, Ben and Amypete with each other. I''m afraid many people from the society will go to school today." Kevin smiled and almost forgot. It was normal for him to forget things that had nothing to do with him. Lily said, "Kevin, are you interested in this matter? If you want to see the final battle between Ben and Amy, you have to go early. You have to go now, otherwise the final battle will be over."


    Kevin smiled and said. "To tell you the truth. I seem to be a little interested. I wonder if Ben can really defeat Amy."


    "Then let''s go now. We won''t eat breakfast anymore."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded. Lily took two bottles of milk and got on Kevin''s BMW. heading straight for school. When they were about to arrive at school. there were many people selling breakfast on the streets. Kevin stopped his car and Lily went to buy a few buns for them.


    Kevin thought that they had gone very early, but he didn''t expect that the parking lot outside the school was already full of cars. "I didn''t expect so many people to have already arrived." Kevin said.


    Lily chuckled. She felt that they were also a little bored and hurried to watch other people''s decisive battles. However, when Kevin fought with Alex and Denny in the past, the other students also came early. Before he could reach the stadium, Kevin saw arge amount of hydrogen balloons floating high up in the air.


    The scene was even more magnificent than when Denny with overwhelming advantage beat Kevinst time. When the headmaster first arrived, he was also shocked. The school yground was going to be ruined by these students. At this moment, many people had alreadye to the stadium, and they were almost unable to sit down on the grandstand. "Let''s go in." Kevin and Lily walked into the stadium together. At this time, a student shouted, "Young Master Kevin is here."


    After all. Kevin was popr. As soon as he arrived, a student immediately shouted. Immediately, everyone turned to look at Kevin. Kevin immediately waved his hand at the crowd, as if a leader had arrived.


    When Sally saw him, she gloomily shouted. "Kevin, you are not allowed to wave your hand. Today''s matter has nothing to do with you. Keep a low profile for me." However, Kevin waved his hand and shouted, "Good morning, students, parents and friends."


    "Good morning, Kevin."


    "Everyone, you''ve worked hard."


    "It''s not hard."


    Sally was so angry that she wanted to jump up. Today''s matter had nothing to do with Kevin, but Kevin was so high¡ªprofile that he was the main character today.


    Suddenly, a few students apuded. "Pa pa pa pa." Following that, the others also apuded inexplicably. In an instant, the students of the entire stadium and the people from the society apuded. "Pa pa pa pa." As Kevin walked, he smiled and waved at the crowd. "Looks like I am quite popr." Kevin thought to himself. Actually, Kevin himself did not know that the reason why everyone apuded was because everyone had to admire his courage of cracking Kyle in public yesterday. This was what everyone wanted to do, but no one dared to do it. Kevin did what he wanted to do, so everyone admired him very much. Today, when they saw Kevining, they apuded and cheered.

 Chapter 212 Imposing Manner

    <h4>Chapter 212 Imposing Manner</h4>


    Sally was about to explode with anger. Why did Kevin always want to steal her limelight? Kevin walked all the way from the entrance of the stadium to the podium of the stadium. The distance between them was 70 to 80 meters. As he walked. Kevin smiled and waved at the crowd. The apuse did not stop. Finally, he walked onto the rostrum. There was a row of red chairs on the rostrum. However, no one was sitting on the red chairs. After all, this was not a glorious thing. The principal was also hiding in a corner and peeking. Kevin pulled up his chair and sat on the rostrum. Sally immediately walked up angrily and said, "You are not allowed to sit here. This is not for you. Those who watch the fun, go to the grandstand and find a seat." Kevin asked, "Then who can sit here?"


    "This is for big shots, like me, like Ben." Kevin smiled and said, "You saw how popr I was just now. As I walked in, apuse rang out incessantly. Am I not a big shot?"


    "Ahhhh. Kevin, you still dare to mention this to me." When Sally thought of this, she was depressed. "Why can''t I bring this up?"


    "Kevin. what happened today has nothing to do with you. Who let you show off here? I''m warning you, keep a low profile today. Do you hear me?"


    "Oh, I understand, Hehe." Kevin chuckled. No wonder Sally''s expression was bad. It turned out that Kevin had stolen Ben''s limelight. However, thinking about it, it was also true. Sally had painstakingly used her father''s name to exchange for such a big scene today. This was not to let Kevin show off here. Sally secretly called Ben and said, "Sneak out of the stadium immediately and re¡ªenter the stadium."


    "Why?"


    "You are the main character today. You can''t be taken advantage of by Kevin. Pay attention, when you walk in, take out a bit of momentum. Just like Kevin just now, as you walk towards the rostrum, wave to the surrounding audience."


    "Ok." Ben was helpless and sneaked out of the stadium.


    And then he walked into the stadium. Sally immediately shouted. "Ben is here."


    However, the situation at the scene did not look as Sally had expected. The spectators were all discussing their own matters, and everyone was talking about their own matters. Sally thought that her voice wasn''t loud enough, so she picked up the microphone and shouted, "Attention, everyone, the main character of today. Ben, is here. Let''s wee Ben to the arena with warm apuse." After saying that. Sally pped her hands, but no one pped with her. Sally was about to explode with anger. Why did Kevin enter the arena and people apud so enthusiastically? Today, the main character was Ben. Did everyone get the wrong person? As Ben walked towards the podium. he waved her hand to the audience. Unfortunately, no one apuded or even looked at him. It was as if a fool was waving his arm. When Kevin saw that everyone didn''t want to be pretentious to Ben, he was so happy that he wanted tough. Kevin felt that he had connections and abilities.


    Sally felt it not funny and was extremely depressed. She looked at Kevin and sat on the rostrum. She immediately said, "Go away, go away. This ce is not for the audience."


    Kevin was pulled up by Sally. "Alright, stop pulling. I''ll go. Who cares to sit here?" Kevin prepared to leave the rostrum. At this time, Kevin saw that Kelly was also here. so Kevin immediately walked towards Kelly. "Kelly." Kevin walked over to Kelly and shouted. "Hi, Kevin." Kelly subconsciously called his name. After she finished speaking, she realized that she was calling Kevin directly. Her voice was a little ambiguous, and her face immediately turned red. Kevin smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll call you Kelly in the future."


    "Yes." Kelly nodded happily. Suddenly, she saw the clothes Kevin was wearing. Wasn''t it Lily who bought them for him yesterday? "Did Lily buy your clothes?" Kelly asked, "Yes." Kevin nodded.


    "Didn''t Lily ask you to wear it after washing it?"


    "Haha, I really like this dress. I won''t wash it anymore. I''ll just wear it." Kevin smiled. This was Miss''s regard. Kevin liked it and couldn''t wait to wear it. Kelly whispered. Her heart was a little bitter. She also bought one for Kevin. Unfortunately, she would never dare to give it to him. She would always keep it at home. Actually, when she was sleepingst night, Kelly hugged the clothes that she had chosen all afternoon and cried. However. this was something that only she knew about forever. After Kevin greeted Kelly, he was called over by n and sat down at a seat beside n. Not long after, Elsa drove her car and brought her sister. Amy. "Elsa is here." With a loud shout, everyone saw Elsa enter the stadium. The identity of the number one beauty in London was not boasted. As soon as she entered the stadium, the entire stadium rumbled and apuded. Seeing everyone apud again, Sally was really unhappy. Why didn''t they give a little apuse when Ben entered the arena? Behind Elsa, there was another person. It was her sister, Amy. However, Amy was wearing a human skin mask and walking with Elsa. Under the intense contrast, she was truly ugly. "Elsa is so beautiful, but why is her sister so ugly?"


    "I also find it strange. The elder sister is so beautiful. Logically speaking, no matter how bad my sister is, she can''t be that bad."


    "You don''t know, right? Amy is not Elsa''s biological sister. She is her cousin. However, their cousins have a very good rtionship and are no different from biological sisters." In the midst of everyone''s discussions. Elsa and Amy sat on the stands closest to the stadium. They did not go to the podium. It seemed that no one dared to sit on the podium. For some reason, even Edward was peeking at a small corner of the stadium. The stadium was packed with more and more people. At this moment, in a corner of the stadium. Denny, Daniel, and Kris, Denny''s bodyguards, stood there silently. Denny nced at Kevin in the stands. Kevin looked like he was watching the show. Denny snorted, "Kevin, you definitely don''t know that you are getting into big troubles today." Daniel also nced at Kevin gloomily and said, "Last time, my son was beaten and humiliated by him in public. Today, I will repay him twice as much." The bodyguard Kris looked at Kevin and said, "Is he that Kevin? Haha, I thought he had three heads and six arms. He''s just an ordinary loser." Elsa looked at the lively scene and said to her younger sister, "Amy, hurry up and go out topete with Ben. Don''t disturb the normal order of the school. Finish early and the students will return to ss early."

 Chapter 213 Boring

    <h4>Chapter 213 Boring</h4>


    "Alright." Amy nodded and sprinted from the grandstand to the middle of the stadium. The stadium instantly quieted down. "Ben,e out. It has been a long time since I, Amy, attacked the people in the school. Today, let me see if the first person who dares to challenge me is really powerful." After Amy finished speaking. a slender sword hilt slid out of her sleeve. With a whoosh, a sharp sword body popped out from the hilt. Its movements were very fast and coherent. Her posture looked very beautiful and had the bearing of an expert.


    Kevin looked at Amy. From her running posture and so on. Kevin could roughly tell that Amy was indeed quite strong. She was indeed worthy of being ranked first on the St. Paul''s School Genius Rankings. She was countless times stronger than Ty, who was ranked second.


    Sally immediately said to Ben, "It''s up to you. Come on."


    Ben nodded and jumped out of the podium about seven or eight meters and then fell to the


    ground. Then, a sword appeared in her hand, and in the blink of an eye, she rushed to the middle of the stadium.


    The entire stadium was silent. Ben and Amy were standing opposite at the center of the stadium, about twenty meters away from each other. Amy smiled and said, "Yes, it is indeed much stronger than that Ty. No wonder he dared to challenge me." Ben snorted, "Don''tpare me to Ty. Ty could be beat up in a second " At this moment. Ty, who was standing in the crowd, was immediately displeased. He cursed inwardly, "Damn Ben, when did you beat me in a single move?"


    Ty had been keeping a low profiletely, mainly because he was beaten up by Kevin that day and didn''t dare to keep a high profile. However, he didn''t expect that Ben would actually mention his name in such a big scene, causing Ty to be filled with displeasure at Ben.


    Amy smiled faintly. This was a smile filled with confidence. Amy immediately raised her sword. Her beautiful figure was undoubtedly revealed. Many people regretted that Amy''s sexy and plump figure


    was apanied by an extremely ordinary and even somewhat ugly face. "Come on, Ben." Amy said. Ben instantly rushed towards Amy. Amy also tapped her feet and used her flying skill to step on the grass and rushed up. "Dang." Their swords instantly staggered together, releasing sparks of collision. The moment Amy''s sword collided, the edge of the sword suddenly tilted away and stabbed at Ben''s shoulder.


    Ben was shocked. Amy''s sword had changed so nimbly. Under such circumstances, she could even deflect the sword edge. Helplessly, Ben could only take a step back and avoid Amy''s attack. Amy knew from this sword strike that Ben was no match for her.


    Yes. Amy was very sure that Ben could only take a step back to avoid her attack. This was enough to give Amy enough confidence to judge that Ben was not her opponent. Ben looked at Amy in shock and thought to himself, "The first ce winner is really a bit strong. It has already exceeded my expectations."


    At this time. Amy said directly, "Ben, you are no match for me. I have no interest in wasting any more time with you. Let''s stop here."


    "What?" Hearing Amy''s words. Ben was instantly very angry. Amy had just announced that she was not her opponent when they began to fight, and was not interested in fighting him. Ben felt too embarrassed. Ben bellowed angrily. "Amy, please stop fronting. No one will worship you because of what you said just now." Ben looked at Amy angrily. Amy said. "Ben, I said that you are not my opponent, so there is naturally a reason. I, Amy, do not want to waste my energy on opponents weaker than me. Besides, your young miss. Sally, has spent so much effort to create a scene. If you lose, it will make her lose face. Let''s stop here and give you face." Ben was even angrier. Amy was too arrogant. She felt that Ben was no match for her, so she said that she did not want to waste her energy. When Kevin heard their conversation, he immediately thought to himself. "This Amy, a woman is so arrogant. She only fought with Ben in one move. Is she so sure that Ben is not her opponent? She directly said that she didn''t want to waste her energy. She embarrassed Ben."


    Sally shouted angrily, "Ben, beat her up. Let''s see how arrogant she is." Ben snorted angrily, "Amy, I ask you to stop fronting " After saying that, Ben''s sword shed and attacked Amy with a very sharp aura. "Heavenly Lightning Style." Ben''s sword trembled, as if the sword had also let out a furious rage as it fiercely attacked Amy. "Dang." Amy blocked the sword horizontally and simultaneously removed the force from Ben''s sword. Ben attacked with his sword too urgently, causing the sword in his hand to lose its center of gravity and suddenly pounced forward a little. However, Amy did not make a move and just defended. Ben was very angry in her heart. Amy seemed to be ying with him. Could it be that she was really so strong? Ben said angrily. "Amy, don''t me me for being impolite if you don''t make a move."


    "s, that''s fine." Amy sighed and prepared to make a move.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Ben stabbed forward ceaselessly, like a wall that was impervious to the wind.


    "Eternal Sword."


    "Dang dang." Amy''s sword strike was like a strange scythe pattern that tore open Ben''s rain¡ªlike sword wall.


    Buzz. In the next moment, Amy''s sword had already pierced Ben''s throat, pressing against Ben''s throat.


    "Ah." Ben''s body subconsciously stopped there. Amy''s sword pointed at his throat, less than a centimeter away. Amy said, "Ben, you lost. However, you were able tost until the third move in my hands. You are already more powerful than any student in the St. Paul''s School. I think you have enough strength to rank second on the the St. Paul''s School Genius Rankings."


    "Wow." Everyone cried out. Amy used three moves and beat Ben.


    At this moment. Ben had nothing to say. The sword in his hand immediately fell off the ground, his knees bent, and he powerlessly knelt on the ground. Ben looked at the disappointed young miss on the rostrum. He felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. Young miss Sally painstakingly arranged such a big scene, with the goal of winning Amy and bing the number one expert of the St. Paul''s School. In the end, Amy instantly in three moves defeated him. How could he face Sally? Sally wanted to have a thorough


    glory, but it was in vain again. Sally stomped her foot angrily. "How could this be? Ben was defeated at the beginning. Why?" Ben who was depressed walked out of the stadium without looking back. Seeing Ben leave like this, Sally was very depressed. She immediately took out her microphone and announced, "Everyone, let''s go back. Today''s final battle is over."


    Everyone said, "It''s really boring. I came here early in the morning and waited for half a day, but it ended in less than two minutes. Sigh."


    One parent said. "I will nevere to school again to get involved in this kind of match. It''s boring."

 Chapter 214 Beat to Death

    <h4>Chapter 214 Beat to Death</h4>


    However. although everyone said that it was boring, everyone was still able to know Amy''s strength. She was indeed very powerful, worthy of being Elsa''s younger sister. Amy walked back to Elsa''s side. Elsa smiled and said. "Look, you''re showing off in school again. I already said that no one is your opponent in the St. Paul''s School. You even fantasize that someone is your opponent in this small ce of the St. Paul''s School." Amy sighed and said. "I was really disappointed. I thought that Ben would be a match for challenging me in such a high¡ªprofile. As a result, I was very disappointed. It seems that I really shouldn''t expect to find a match at school."


    "Let''s go back " Elsa brought Amy and prepared to leave.


    Just at this moment, everyone was about to leave. Suddenly, Denny rushed onto the rostrum and picked up the microphone and shouted, "Everyone, please don''t leave yet. The excitement is still ahead " Immediately, everyone looked at the rostrum. Wonderful things were still toe? Is there anything else?


    Looking at the rostrum, it was Denny. "Isn''t that Denny? Last time when he was beaten by Kevin. I was here. Kevin have even tossed a few mouthfuls of mud into your mouth." Everyone stopped and looked at Denny. Sally snorted, "Denny, people here today are all appealed by me. I arranged this scene. If you want to do anything, please choose another day." Sally said unhappily. She had arranged all of this, but in the end, she didn''t have the limelight and even made herself embarrassed in the face. She was already extremely depressed. Now, Denny actually wanted to use the scene that she had painstakingly fostered to serve himself, so she was very unhappy. "Go away." Denny directly pushed Sally. causing her to fall to the ground. She said angrily. "Denny, I''m not done with you. You''ve offended me." Denny snorted disdainfully. "Funny, offend you? What do you mean, let your father Edwarde out, I promise I won''t beat him to death." Denny were so arrogant. "You." Sally looked at Denny angrily. Ben left the stadium angrily. She did not know where her father was staying to look. In the end, she worked hard and was taken advantage by others. Sally felt wronged and burst into tears.


    The audience seemed to be saying that Denny was too immature. He did push a girl. Denny only wanted to blow up Kevin today, so he didn''t care about that much. He immediately shouted, "Excuse me, is Silly Duke here?" Everyone was stunned. Who is it? Could it be Kevin? He had just been beaten up by Kevinst time and still dared to call him Silly Duke? Denny shouted again. "That''s right. Silly Duke is Kevin. Silly Duke,e out. It''s you. I really know you''re here." When the audience heard Kevin''s name, they were instantly interested. No, to be exact, they were more interested in Kevin than Ben and Amy. Kevin didn''t expect that Denny would provoke him again. Kevin thought that what happened today had nothing to do with him. He was just an audience, but he didn''t expect that it had anything to do with him. There was nothing he could do. With so many people here, Kevin had no choice but to show his face again. Kevin jumped down from the grandstand and stood in the stadium. He looked at Denny on the podium and said. "Denny, what are you looking for me for?"


    Seeing Kevin''s calm expression, Denny was extremely displeased. He really wanted to go up and p him on fece. Denny said to Kevin, "Silly, don''t run today if you have the guts."


    "Denny, did the pain recover so quicklyst time?" Kevin asked. Kevin did not know why he was so arrogant today. "Damn you, Kevin? You''re still arrogant. I''ll see how arrogant you areter." Denny raised his middle finger at Kevin. Everyone was shocked to see Denny''s arrogant appearance. Could it be that in just a few days. Denny''s martial arts had greatly improved? Kevin saw that Denny hadn''t been so arrogant in a few days, and even called him a silly. Denny then pointed his middle finger at him, which made Kevin extremely unhappy. Looks like this silly really forgot about what happenedst week. Alright, Kevin asked him to recall how he feltst week. Kevin hooked the tip of his shoe in the grass and a ck mud ball hooked up. Kevin caught it in an instant and threw it at Denny on the podium.


    Denny was about to say. "Silly..."


    "Pa." Suddenly, a piece of mud flew over and directly flew into Denny''s mouth, forcefully interrupting his words.


    "Oh!" Denny''s eyes widened as if he had a big mouth of something. Sure enough. Denny immediately recalled what he felt that day. Therefore, he didn''t need to think about it to know that it was mud. He immediately used his fingers to buckle it out his mouth. The buckling speed was quite fast. This might have something to do with his experience. After all, he had just buckled the mudst week.


    "Wow." All the spectators present were stunned. Denny was iparably arrogant one second ago, but he ate mud the next second.


    At a corner of the stadium, whoosh. Amy involuntarily covered her mouth. This was the first time she had seen Kevin, who left a deep impression on her. Elsa, who was standing beside Amy, was speechless. This Kevin had thrown Denny''s mud twicest week when he pped him. Could it be that he hadn''t thrown enough mud yet? This time, he came again. When Elsa thought Denny was truly tragic, eating mud again.


    "Ah, ah, ah." At the other corner of the stadium, Daniel, who was originally full of smiles, suddenly saw his son''s mouth full of mud. He was so angry that he almost jumped up, and his teeth were trembling with anger. "Hahaha, hahaha." On the other hand. Sally was about to leave the rostrum in grievance when she suddenly saw this scene andughed. At this moment, she felt very happy. This Kevin was too powerful. "Pei pei pei." Denny was worthy of being an experienced person poking mud out of mouth He immediately finished poking mud. Denny raised his head angrily and shouted at Kevin. "Kevin, I''m not done with you." Kevin said calmly, "Now, do you remember what it was like to eat mudst week? If you haven''t remembered yet. I can give you another ball so that you can remember it faster."


    At this moment, a man about twenty¡ªfive or sixteen years old walked onto the podium and handed Denny a bottle of water. At the same time, he patted Denny''s shoulder andforted him, "Young Master, you can gargle first. Leave the rest to me." As Denny gargled, he pointed at Kevin and shouted, "Fuck him. fuck him."


    Kris smiled and said, "That''s natural."


    Everyone looked at the young man doubtfully. Who was he?


    Just as everyone was puzzled, the young man spoke. He looked at Kevin and said, "Kevin, I''ve heard of your name for a long time. You really are amazing when I see you today."

 Chapter 215 Verbose

    <h4>Chapter 215 Verbose</h4>


    Kevin asked, "Do you also want to eat mud?"


    "You." Kris was furious. "If you want to eat mud, hurry up and say it. Don''t be so polite." Kevin said. Kris said disdainfully, "With just you, you still don''t have the ability to make me eat mud..."


    "Pa." Before Kris could say a word, he suddenly felt something fly into his mouth. Kevin said, "Speak, continue."


    "Bah." Kris''s face was filled with anger. and he hurriedly spat out the mud in his mouth. He originally wanted to say that just because you didn''t have the ability to let him eat mud, but the mud flew into his mouth before he could finish his words. Kris''s anger was all due to his carelessness. Otherwise. how could Kevin throw it at him?


    Everyone didn''t know what to say at this moment. They thought that Denny had found someone amazing. Who knew that he had eaten a mouthful of mud in the blink of an eye? Seeing that his bodyguard had also eaten mud,


    Denny immediately felt embarrassed. It was fine if he ate mud, but Kris also ate mud with him. Should he beat Kevin to shit?


    "Kevin, I, Kris, will kill you today. So don''t run away if you have the guts." Kris shouted angrily. Everyone was shocked. It seemed that they were truly extremely angry and threatened to kill. Kevinughed loudly and said. "Silly." Kevin''s scolding made Kris even angrier, because Kevin''s silly words didn''t seem that Kevin took no notice of him, and even mocked him.


    "Ah ah, damn you. Don''t stop me today. I will kill him. Don''t run, Kevin." Kris roared angrily. Right at this moment, Kevin threw another ball of mud.


    Kevin snorted. "You, how much longer do you want me to wait? Everyone is still waiting to go back to ss. Don''t you know how to be nimble? You won''t be able to make a move even though you''re chatter¡ªing a lot. You''re just acting." Kris wiped the mud off his face and was extremely angry. "Kevin, if I don''t beat you to death, I''m not a human. If you have the guts to stand still. I promise I will beat you to death." With that, Kris walked towards Kevin.


    Kevinughed loudly and said, "Are you going to beat me to death or not?"


    Seeing Kris''s expression, everyone was worried that he would kill Kevin. Even Elsa was a little nervous. Naturally, she wouldn''t let such a tragic thing happen when she was here today. Denny shouted from behind, "Kris, just kill him. He has provoked you to this extent. If you don''t kill him, I will look down on you." Kris was angrily rushing towards Kevin, but he suddenly regained a little rationality. If he really killed Kevin, wouldn''t he have spent the rest of his life in prison? Kris was instantly came to himself. "I can''t kill people. I don''t need to put myself in prison for killing Denny. If I really beat people to death, they definitely won''t save me. Kevin, that idiot, if I told him to stand still, he really won''t leave. If he''s stupid, he won''t run " However, Kris had no choice but to walk forward and kill Kevin.


    Kris quickly rushed in front of Kevin. Kevin didn''t make a move first, so Kevin let Kris attack first to see how Kris killed him. Kris said angrily. "Kevin, are you really going to force me to beat you to death?"


    "Naha, it''s not that I''m forcing you. It''s that you don''t have the ability." Kevin smiled. "Kevin, I originally only wanted to beat you hard, but you forced me so hard that I don''t even know if I would kill you. If I were you, run away and wait for me to regain my senses before reappearing." Kris seemed to be hinting at Kevin to run away. He was currently at the stage of losing his mind. What if he really beat Kevin to death? He was also afraid of going to jail. Kevin snorted, "No, I will stand in front of you. If you have the ability, beat me to death."


    "Don''t force me. I really have lost my mind now." Kris shouted loudly, veins popping up on his face and neck, as if he was trying his best to control himself from killing, but he was also very angry. Denny shouted. "Kris, beat him to death! What are you talking about?" Denny saw that Kris just talked but not attacked him. Kris had said it many times, but Denny didn''t see him really beating him to death. Kris was forced to the brink, but he still had a trace of rationality in his heart. He could not kill Kevin, and the anger he controlled was almost on the verge of copse. At this moment, seeing Denny shouting to kill Kevin again, he almost lost control. Kris shouted, "Kevin, don''t force me. I will really beat you to death. Hurry up and escape." Even Kevin was about to lose his patience with such verbosity. "That''s ridiculous. If you want to kill me, just kill me. I promise I won''t run."


    "I''m already losing my mind. Do you really want to force me? Do you really think I don''t dare?" Kris gritted his teeth and tried his best to control his rationality, but he seemed to be losing control. He was cursing Kevin in his heart for being stupid of not quickly running away. Kevin was too impatient to talk nonsense with him and raised his hand to p him. "Pa." He pped Kris''s face fiercely and said, "Kill me. Come on."


    Kris''s face turned livid with anger. He gritted his teeth and shouted. "You''re forcing me. Do you really think I don''t dare? Don''t challenge my bottom line. I really can''t control myself anymore." Kevin couldn''t stand it. He had already said so many times that he would be beaten to death. Haven''t Kris heard him clearly? "Bang." Kevin pped again. "You forced me." Kris roared with red eyes.


    "Bang." Another p. "I can''t bear it anymore. There''s no need to endure it anymore. I''ll kill you." At this moment. Kris decided that regardless of whether he spent the rest of his life in prison or not. he would kill Kevin even if he was shot.


    Immediately, Kris punched at Kevin''s temple. and his attack was the strongest.


    Kevin twisted his hand and cracked Kris''s arm.


    "Bang!" Kevin kicked Kris and Kris flew more than ten meters away. Kevin rolled over, appearing in front of Kris, and stepped on Kris''s belly. "Pu." Kris spat out all the porridge he ate in the morning. shooting out of his throat like a pir of water.


    Kevin saw that he was about to spit it on him, so he quickly turned around and the porridge Kris spat out fell onto a stic bag on the ground. There were rice grains, egg yolk, chewed fried dough sticks, and tea dregs. Kevin looked at what Kris spat out and felt disgusted. Kris clutched his stomach and rolled on the ground. Kevin''s kick just now almost crushed his stomach.

 Chapter 216 Not Interested

    <h4>Chapter 216 Not Interested</h4>


    Kevin did not go up and said. "Didn''t you say you wanted to beat me to death? Get up, don''t hold back and beat me to death."


    Hearing Kevin''s mockery, Kris suddenly seemed toe to his senses. So it turned out that Kevin''s strength was not what he thought. His strength was not only around Level 20. Luckily. Kris had just endured it, but it his was a joke he didn''t let himself lose his rationality and really kill people. Kris was no match for Kevin at all.


    In the crowd, when Daniel saw Kris being so weak, he was immediately disappointed. He thought that Kris could beat Kevin to death this time, but in the end, Kevin''s strength was even stronger than Kris''s. Denny saw Kris fall to the ground and shouted unwillingly. "Kris, can you fucking get up and kill him? Pretend to be dead now! You eat your words that you can beat Kevinme. Get up and kill Silly Kevin. Holy shit, did my dad pay you 40 million dors and you do that in return? Get up and kill Silly Kevin for me?" When Kevin saw Denny called him Silly Kevin, he was immediately displeased. He looked at the breakfast Kris spat out on the ground and immediately grabbed the breakfast and threw it fiercely at Denny. Denny was so angry that he wanted to continue cursing. Suddenly, a stic bag was stuck to his face. At the same time, something on the stic bag was a little hot, and immediately poured into his throat. Denny immediately pulled off the stic bag on his face. He saw that it was breakfast that Kris had just spat out. "Kevin, what the hell are you doing?" At this moment, Denny was livid with anger. The disgusting breakfast Kris had just spat out was thrown into his mouth by Kevin and he identally took a bite. "Ow! Ow!" Denny immediately bent down and wanted to spit it out, but his breakfast was already in his stomach. He couldn''t vomit it.


    The entire audience covered their mouths and felt bouts of disgust. A few other girls could not help but vomit.


    Denny couldn''t vomit, so he lost his mind and rushed towards Kevin.


    "Kevin, I''ll kill you." How could Denny, who had lost his mind, think that he wouldn''t be able to defeat Kevin?


    Kevin warned, "Denny, I advise you to stop. Don''te up again."


    "Ah, ah, ah." Denny impulsively punched Kevin in the face. Kevin kicked Denny twenty meters away. At this moment, a man appeared beside Denny and helped him up. It was Daniel. "Dad. I''m going to kill him." Denny said. Daniel said, "I''ve already felt disgraced today. You go down first. Theing days will be long. I''ll pay him back." With that. Daniel walked towards Kevin. "Kevin." Daniel gritted his teeth and said. Kevin looked at Daniel and asked. "Is something the matter?"


    "Kevin. you''ve humiliated my son one after another. You owe us too much."


    Kevin said. "Daniel. are you blind?"


    "Wait for me." Killing intent shed through Daniel''s eyes. "Am I not going to stand here and wait?" Kevin said with disdain. Daniel looked at Kris and said. "You disappoint me."


    "Uncle Daniel, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect him to be so strong."


    "Don''t exin so much to me. Leave London." said Daniel with a gloomy expression.


    "Daniel."


    Unfortunately. Daniel directly left. Kris smashed his fist angrily. It was really unkind. Yesterday, Daniel even said that when he was young, he and Kris''s father were good brothers. Everyone was about to leave. At this moment, Amy seemed to be thinking of something. "What are you thinking?" Elsa asked. Amy said. "Sister, I really want to fight Kevin."


    "Eh." Elsa was stunned. She didn''t think about fighting Kevin. "Forget it, Kevin is only on the same level as Ben. It''s impossible for you to find an opponent in the St. Paul''s School. Don''t waste your energy. It''s gettingte. Let the students go back to ss." Elsa advised. "No, I want to try." Amy had decided to fight Kevin today. She had thought about sparring with Kevin another day.


    Amy was very disappointed that she did not have any opponents in the St. Paul''s School. "Everyone, don''t leave. It''s not over yet." Amy walked to the podium and picked up the microphone to shout.


    Everyone who was about to leave immediately stopped when they heard someone shouting. Why wasn''t it over? Could there be something more exciting?


    Amy was standing on the rostrum. "Kevin, are you interested in fighting me?" Amy said without any further ado. When everyone heard that Amy was going to fight Kevin, they all wowed. They seemed to be looking forward to it. Indeed, there was something even more exciting behind. Kevin felt a little annoyed when he heard Amy shouting his name and wanting to fight him. To be honest, Kevin had no interest in fighting Amy. Why? Because Kevin knew very well that Amy was no match for him. Even her sister Elsa could not defeat Kevin, let alone her. To Kevin, fighting Amy was a waste of time.


    Seeing that Kevin only frowned and did not speak. Amy''s desire to fight Kevin grew even stronger.


    She shouted again, "Kevin, are you interested in fighting me?" The audience immediately sat down again and looked at Amy and Kevin with anticipation.


    However, Kevin snorted. "I''m not interested."


    "Uh." Amy was stunned. She didn''t expect Kevin to say that she wasn''t interested. "Kevin. why don''t you dare to fight me?" Amy asked.


    Kevin said irritably. "Because I''m not interested."


    "Naha, this makes me feel strange. I. Amy, am at least the number one genius expert of the St. Paul''s School. You are actually not interested in fighting me. Are you really not interested, or is there another reason that no one knows?" Amy smiled. Kevin snorted, "It''s fine if I am not interested. Who do you think you are? Does everyone have to be interested in you? The number one genius in the St. Paul''s School? You are nothing in my eyes. Alright, I''m going back to the ssroom. Don''t waste everyone''s ss time."


    "Kevin, you''re hypocritical," Amy said loudly. "Why am I being hypocritical?"


    "You clearly don''t dare to fight me, and you''re so


    high¡ªsounding. Don''t think that I don''t know. You''re afraid that you''ll lose to me like Ben in front of everyone, so you don''t dare to fight me. If you don''t dare, just say it directly. Why do you need to find so many reasons?" After Amy finished speaking, she chuckled. She believed that Kevin was definitely afraid of losing to her. Normally speaking, it was impossible for people to be uninterested. After all. Amy was not a nobody. Whether she was the number one genius expert or Elsa''s younger sister, it was enough for her to be someone with some fame.

 Chapter 217 Make a Move

    <h4>Chapter 217 Make a Move</h4>


    Kevin frowned when he heard Amy''s unpleasant words. "Amy, don''t think that you are Elsa''s younger sister. I don''t dare to teach you a lesson. Be careful what you say." Amy snorted. "Kevin, cut the crap. Do you dare to fight me?"


    "I really have no interest in wasting my energy." Kevin''s words reminded Amy of what she said to Ben. "Alright, Kevin. I''ll let you do three moves. No, ten moves. I can only defend. You dare to fight me now, right?"


    "Amy, don''t make yourself unsightly." Kevin was a bit angry. If she really wanted to ask for it, Kevin did mind letting her off. "Haha, Kevin, just now I thought you were very courageous, but I did not expect you did not dare to fight me. Do you think that if you are seen defeated in public, you will lose your publicity? You don''t know that you are a cowardly person now, which even makes you less popr. Come on, fight me. I''ll risk it. I''ll let you do twenty moves. If you still don''t dare to do this, I can only chuckle at you."


    Kevin was furious. It seemed that he would have to fight Amy today. Kevin walked straight to the center of the stadium and said. "Since you want to fight so much, thene."


    "Haha." Amy immediately ran into the sports field.


    The entire arena was silent. The climax wasing wave after wave. Originally, people on site nned to watch Ben fight Amy, but they didn''t expect that they would be able to watch another final battle between Kevin and Amy. In a corner of the stadium. Sally pouted and said, "I worked so hard to create such a big scene, but I ended up serving others. If Kevin wins against Amy, wouldn''t the limelight be all on Kevin. and I''m going to make a fool of myself?" Ben hurriedly said. "Miss, don''t worry. Kevin can''t be Amy''s opponent."


    "How do you know that he is not Amy''s opponent?"


    "I just fought with Amy. Amy''s swordsmanship is too profound, and Kevin''s skill is impossible to defeat Amy." Ben said confidently. Hearing this. Sally felt relieved. Otherwise, she would have been busy and the limelight would have been taken over by Kevin. Elsa stood in a corner and smiled. She was not nervous at all. She was very confident in her sister. Her sister had always hoped to find a strong opponent at school. Unfortunately, she was very disappointed that she could not find a single one of them. In the stadium. Amy smiled and said, "Kevin, what I said is still true. I''ll let you do twenty moves." Kevin snorted, "Whatever."


    Since Amy wanted to humiliate herself, Kevin disdained to say anything. "Kevin. then make your move. Since I let you do twenty moves, I won''t make a move first."


    "Hmph, whatever you want." With that. Kevin held his sword and ran towards Amy. Kevin used the Psychic Swordsmanship, which was taught to Andrew. This sword technique was not profound. Of course. Kevin could not use the Raining Flowers. He had to distinguish between Robin''s mortal martial art and Kevin''s martial arts.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Kevin attacked her many times, but Amy really wanted Kevin to use 20 moves. So she could just defend. However, Kevin''s swordsmanship didn''t seem weak. Amy managed to barely dodge this move. However, when she looked down and saw that there was a tear in her clothes, she could even see the color of her bra.


    "Ah " Amy was shocked. At a corner of the stadium. Elsa was also shocked. This was the first time she had seen her sister so defeated, and her clothes were torn in just a single move.


    Kevin held the sword and snorted. "How long are you going to be over¡ªconfident? This is only the first move. Do you really want me to do twenty moves?"


    "You." Amy was both angry and angry. She even said that she was over¡ªconfident. Obviously, Kevin was over¡ªconfident on his own, and his strength was not weak. He even pretended that he did not dare to fight her. Otherwise, how could Amy promise to let him do twenty moves? Amy looked at the hole in her chest clothes. The red bra was clear at a nce. Amy quickly took off a button from her hair and fastened the hole in her clothes. She said angrily. "Kevin, is this how you treat beautiful women?"


    Kevin snorted. "Before saying this, you might as well see the reaction of the audience."


    Amy looked around and saw that many boys were vomiting. Yes, Amy openly said that she was a beauty. Many boys vomited on the spot. Amy was speechless. She was so angry that she was confused. She forgot wearing a human skin mask. The whole school did not know her true face.


    Kevin said. "Take out your strongest strength. I don''t want to waste too much time."


    Amy snorted, "Kevin, you just tore my clothes. It''s not that you''re strong, it''s just that I didn''t do my best. But now, I n to do my best. Then, it''s impossible for you to hurt me in any way. The strongest? Are you joking? Do you know that I just fought Ben and only showed a bit of strength?" Many people on the scene were shocked when they heard Amy''s words. It turned out that in the battle between Ben and Amy just now, Amy had only used a bit of her strength. However, even so, Amy defeated Ben in three moves. Sure enough. Amy was so strong. For a moment, the stadium was filled with praise. At the corner of the stadium, Ben said angrily, "Amy is that ugly. If you want to fight Kevin, fight him. You don''t need to drag me out and humiliate me." When Kevin heard Amy say that she was fighting with Ben, she only took out her weakest strength. There was no expression on his face. It made Amy a little angry. She thought Kevin at least took out a surprised expression. Amy snorted, "Alright, Kevin, then let''s fight fairly. I''ll use the same move as Ben in the final battle."


    "Whatever." Kevin didn''t care how strong her moves were.


    "Whoosh!" Amy waved her sword and rushed up. The sword stabbed straight into Kevin''s forehead. It seemed to be a very simple stab, but it contained a lot of sword techniques. No matter what angle he tried to block her sword, he would be injured. Ben was defeated by her sword earlier. However, Kevin used Psychic Swordsmanship to strick Amy as if the sword had a soul. Amy''s swordsmanship was instantly disintegrated. At the same time, Kevin''s sword arrived in front of Amy in the blink of an eye. Amy remained motionless and was locked in by a great deal of energy. Kevin''s sword was pointing at her throat. and that energy made her tremble. When everyone present saw Kevin pointing at Amy''s throat with a single move, they were instantly shocked.


    Even Elsa found it inconceivable. Although her sister''s sword strike just now was not the strongest move, it was not enough to be defused by Kevin''s sword strike. Furthermore, it was pointed at her throat.


    Kevin snorted, "If you continue to show your weakest strength, don''t me me for being impolite."

 Chapter 218 Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 218 Embarrassing</h4>


    Amy''s face turned pale. Kevin''s words seemed to hurt her. She had always been such a proud and confident person. She was the only one who said that to others. No one had ever said that to her.


    "Alright, Kevin, I underestimated you." Kevin immediately moved his sword away and took a few steps back. He did not take advantage of Amy at all. Amy did not dare to underestimate Kevin this time and was prepared to use her strongest strength. "Nine Styles of Leonard." Amy''s body was as light as a swallow as she once again attacked Kevin. Sure enough, her sword strike was better than the previous one. The sword Qi was crisscrossed and formed a strange pattern, as if it was going to tear Kevin''s sword apart. "Dang dang dang dang." Kevin held the sword in his right hand, but his left hand did not move. In other words, he was just holding the sword in one hand and fighting Amy. After a series of moves, Kevin''s sword easily broke through Amy''s defense. Amy felt a numbness in the hilt of the sword. In the next moment, the sword in her hand suddenly came out. Kevin''s sword pointed at her throat once again.


    "Ah." At this moment, Amy''s body was not only trembling, but her body was also bing cold. If it was said that Kevin pointed at her throat just now, it was because that move was not very strong, but now, this move was already one of her strongest moves. It was still broken by Kevin and even the sword flew out. Amy''s face was deathly pale, and she couldn''t believe it.


    Kevin pointed at Amy''s throat and said, "Amy, are you joking me? I told you just now, take out your strongest move, and you''re still pretending to be invincible. Who do you want to deal with when you use such a terrible move?"


    "You." Amy was going to die of anger. Kevin said that she still used such a bad move. Was he mocking her? Or did he really not know that she had already used her strongest move? Kevin put away his sword once more and said, "Amy. I''ll give you another chance. If you still use such a lousy move. I won''t apany you anymore. With so many people present. I''m afraid you''ll think that you''re fooling everyone."


    Sure enough, many people shouted, "That''s right, Amy, stop pretending. Quickly take out the strongest move. The move you used to deal with Ben obviously couldn''t beat Kevin. You even took it out to fight Kevin. Are you insulting Kevin or bullying us for not knowing martial arts?"


    "Amy, take out your strongest move and beat up Kevin. I support you." Denny also shouted. He hoped that Amy would beat the crap out of Kevin. However, Amy always didn''t show her strongest moves, which made Denny feel depressed. But who knew that the most depressed person was Amy herself? She was beaten by Kevin, and she was not enough to beat him up. She even was humiliated by so many spectators. Kevin took a few steps back again. not taking advantage of Amy. "Make your move, Amy. I hope you can try your best this time. Show me your true strength."


    "Kevin, you really let me experience how excellent you are." Amy felt so shameful. She had already used her strongest strength, so she still wanted her to take out something even stronger. As her sister. Elsa naturally knew her sister''s swordsmanship. At this moment, she was both depressed and shocked. Kevin''s strength was actually even higher than her sister''s. Amy angrily picked up her sword again and took out one of her strongest moves for the second time. Since the strongest move just now was not enough, she would use another one.


    "Origin of miracle." Amy waved her sword, causing her sword Qi to leak out in all directions. It was as if there was a vicious rakshas blocking her. Not only was this move extremely powerful in attack. it was also extremely strong in defense. Compared to the Nine Moves of Leonard just now, it was not at a disadvantage at all. Kevin churned on the spot, and he used an overturning move with his Psychic Swordsmanship. With a single sword strike, the sword Qi around Amy shattered like a leaking balloon. Just as Amy felt that she had lost Kevin''s figure, she discovered that a sword was ced on her throat. The de of the sword was stuck to her skin, and a trace of coldness came from it.


    Amy was stunned. For the third time. Kevin only needed to stab her, and her throat would be pierced. Amy had no other choice. She had used up her two strongest moves and was no match for him.


    However, Kevin''s voice sounded, "Is this the worst move you used to deal with Ben? Sure enough, it''s bad enough. Amy, don''t use such a move anymore, okay? I''m officially challenging you now. Do you dare to use the strongest move to fight me?" The audience also felt that it was boring and shouted. "Amy, luckily you are the number one expert. You always pretend to lose to Kevin. Do you feel it funny?"


    "Amy. you always use the worst move to deal with Ben. What do you mean? Do you think too highly of yourself or look down on Kevin? Damn it. I''m so supportive of you." Amy felt extremely wronged in her heart. Being defeated by Kevin was already painful enough. Now, she was being scolded by so many people for pretending to lose. She really did not pretend to lose. She had already taken out her strongest strength and who pretended to be so weak all the time was Kevin. Instantly, A lump came into her throat and she cried out in grievance. Unfortunately, no one sympathized with her. A student shouted. "F*ck, you''re so ugly, yet you still have the nerve to cry." Elsa could not continue watching and immediately flew out.


    "Alright, Kevin." Elsa red at Kevin. She was really speechless towards Kevin. "Captain Elsa, could it be that you want to interfere? I already said that I''m not interested in fighting her. She insisted on forcing me to do so. Now that I''m out. she hasn''t shown her strongest strength " Elsa red, "The final battle between you and Amy hase to an end. She is not feeling well today. Her period is here. so she is unable to use her strongest swordsmanship." At this point, Elsa had no choice but to cover up for her sister. She didn''t know if Kevin really thought whether Amy hadn''t used her strongest strength. "Why are you challenging me so arrogantly when you''re not feeling well?" Kevin put away his sword. When the spectators saw that the spectacr final battle was over, they all shouted in displeasure, "Holy shit, just when it was going to be spectacr, it was over."


    "When is your period noting? It muste at this time."


    Another student said angrily. "You look so ugly, yet you still have the nerve toe to your period. Holy shit." Some students had bad qualities. Can''t she have her periods just because she is ugly? She wasn''t feeling well, so she couldn''t fight a decisive battle anymore. How those audiences had the nerve to me her.


    Elsa shouted, "What are you arguing about? Why aren''t you going back to ss?"


    When the students saw Captain Elsa getting angry, they immediately walked out of the stadium dejectedly. They felt that they were not satisfied and did not want to go back to the ssroom. They were stillining about why Amy came to her period today.


    Amy was very aggrieved. She was ashamed so fiercely because of Kevin. Although everyone seemed to think that she hadn''t lost, but she had shown her strongest strength. She knew very well that she lost her face.

 Chapter 219 Registration on New Year’s Day

    <h4>Chapter 219 Registration on New Year''s Day</h4>


    The stadium gradually quieted down, and all the teachers and students returned to their respective sses, as did Kevin.


    Everyone''s gazes at Kevin also became even more reverent. Unknowingly. Kevin seemed to have be a mountain of the St. Paul''s School, and no one could surpass him. Now, it was up to Amy to show her strongest strength after her period ended. If not, Kevin would be the number one expert of the St. Paul''s School.


    In a police car, Amy sat in the passenger seat with a depressed gaze. Elsa was driving away from the school.


    Elsa said, "Alright, don''t look dejected "


    "Sister, I''m no match for Kevin. Others don''t know. Don''t you know? Originally, I thought that I could not find my opponent in the St. Paul''s School, but in the end, it was ridiculous." Amy said self¡ªdeprecatingly. Elsa said. "I have just observed Kevin''s swordsmanship. I have already found a w in his swordsmanship. It won''t be difficult for you to defeat him. I will teach you how to break his swordsmanship when you return. In a few days, you will say that your period is over and then fight Kevin to defeat Kevin in public."


    "Really?" Amy looked at her sister expectantly. "Haha, you don''t have such confidence in your sister. I''ll teach you how to crack Kevin''s swordsmanship when you go back." Elsa smiled. Unfortunately, Elsa did not know that the Psychic Swordsmanship Kevin used was only the worst sword technique Kevin had ever used. Kevin''s truly formidable swordsmanship had never been disyed. Even the Raining Flowers was only slightly stronger than the Psychic Swordsmanship. It wasn''t that Kevin deliberately didn''t use those truly profound sword techniques, but that Kevin was still unable to use them. Those profound swordsmanship required the lowest level of martial arts to be at the initial stage. There were a few more profound swordsmanship techniques that required higher requirements. Kevin found it difficult to reach the initial stage in a short period of time. This body was not the body of his previous life. In his previous life, he had started practicing martial arts since he was young, but now, this body could only be said to have started practicing martial arts half a month ago. To reach the initial stage, Kevin would need at least a year and a half. Moreover, if Kevin wanted toy a solid foundation, he would have to cultivate martial arts faster in the future, so he wasn''t in a hurry to reach the initial stage. In a car outside the St. Paul''s School, Daniel was sitting in the back row. Denny did not want to go to ss today.


    At this time, Kris walked over.


    "Uncle Daniel."


    When Daniel saw Kris, he felt a burst of irritation in his heart. He had originally expected him to kill Kevin fiercely, but in the end, he was so weak. "What else do you need? Didn''t I tell you to leave London?"


    Kris nodded and turned to leave.


    Denny shouted. "Wait, Dad, I think we should keep him here. Although he can''t beat Kevin, he was beaten badly by Kevin today. Besides, I don''t have a strong follower. Why don''t we let Kris continue to follow me? However, it''s impossible for him to get so much in terms of sry." Daniel said. "Ten million a year. If you want to stay.


    Kris hurriedly nodded, "Uncle Daniel, I am willing to stay and fight with Young Master." Daniel snorted and let the driver drive away. The school resumed normal ss order. Kevin practiced two sses of Internal Strength, but he didn''t practice any more. In the fourth ss in the morning, the ss teacher, Arthur. walked into the ssroom.


    "Notify two things, first, New Year''s Day ising soon, the school''s New Year''s Eve party, our ss must prepare at least one program. Who has talent, can sign up. Secondly, to celebrate New Year''s Day, the whole school will hold talentpetitions, mainly calligraphypetitions, poetrypetitions, musical instrument performancepetitions, paintingpetitions and singingpetitions. Those who are talented in these areas can register with the Learning Committee."


    The studymittee member was Lily. Kevin asked, "Can we all participate?" Although Arthur did not dare to offend Kevin, he was extremely disgusted with Kevin. There had been resentment between them.


    Arthur snorted. "All of you, do you have that much talent? Don''t be embarrassed if you don''t."


    Kevin frowned, but he didn''t care about his opinion.


    Kevin was proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy and painting. Since the school had such apetition, so why didn''t Kevin participate? In his previous life. Kevin was the number one young genius, not only in martial arts, but in terms of talent, Kevin''s attainments in chess, zither, calligraphy, and painting were also extraordinary. "ss." Arthur began his ss. After ss, Lily stood on the podium and said, "Does anyone want to sign up for the New Year''s Eve party? There are also performances of calligraphy, poetry, painting and musical instruments. Does anyone want to join in singing contestants? We need to confirm the list before the afternoon. Everyone, quickly sign up." However, no one signed up. Lily was a studymittee member. ss 32 must have a New Year''s Eve party program. If no one signs up, Lily will have to attend by herself. Lily''s dancing skills were not bad. "Let me ask you again. who will participate in the New Year''s Eve party? It would be fine if you just do a talk show."


    One student said, "Student council member. I can''t sing or dance, nor can you do a talk show. You should just sign up yourself. Didn''t you go dancing yourselfst year?" Lily said. "You can''t not sign up every year and let me go dancing every year." Helplessly, Lily could only report a dance. Lily asked, "Calligraphy, poetry, painting, musical instrument performance, singingpetition, anyone sign up?" Another student said, "Study council, if we have so many talents, we''ye been to be Specialized Students."


    How students nowadays didn''t have any special skills? Every time they were asked to participate in various activities, they didn''t know how to dance or sing, they would just surf on Inte on their mobile phones every day. At this time. Leo stood up and said. "I will join in poetrypetition." Leo did well in his studies. Poetry was his strong point. He wrote many poems, which were often published in the school magazine. Last year, he also won the fourth ce in the Municipal Youth Poetry Competition.


    "Alright, Leo participating in the poetrypetition. What about the others?"


    No one stood up to register. At this moment, Kevin stood up. Seeing Kevin stand up, Lily was very surprised. In Lily''s impression, Kevin''s learning was so bad that he could not even do the primary school practical problems.


    "Kevin, don''t tell me you want to sign up?" Lily asked. Calling him Kevin in front of the whole ss made her face a little hot. However, she was not afraid of beingughed at. She would not let others know that Kevin was her bodyguard. Kevin smiled and said, "In the eyes of Miss, am I just so untalented?"


    "Alright, stop messing around." Kevin said, "I want to join in thepetition of calligraphy, painting, musical instrument performance, poetry, all four."

 Chapter 220 an Unfair Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 220 an Unfair Feeling</h4>


    Lily said angrily, "Stop messing around." When the whole ss saw Lily''s ambiguous eyes and words towards Kevin. they felt very unhappy and felt that they were showing their affection in the ss. "Just report it," Kevin said. Lily looked at the way Kevin really wanted to report it and asked, "Are you sure you want to report it?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Alright, then I''ll report it to you. Don''t me me if you''re embarrassed." Lily said. "Naha." Kevin smiled and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Once upon a time, his talent and reputation moved the world, and he was proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy. and painting. Now. he was treated as scum here. Kevin''s ignorance of physics, mathematics, and chemistry did not mean that his calligraphy, painting. musical instruments, and poetry were bad.


    "Forget it, I should show my might this time. Otherwise, everyone would think that I only know how to fight." Kevin thought to himself.


    Lily also signed up for an instrumentpetition. Lily''s piano was okay because she had yed the piano since she was young. After the registration was over, the students in the ss dispersed. Kevin and n went to eat together. Lily originally wanted to eat together with Kevin, but he felt that they were sticking together every day. She was afraid that Kevin felt that there was no novelty, so she would not eat together with Kevin at noon. "Kelly." Walking outside the school, she saw Kelly and Ingrid eating fast food in the restaurant where they often ate. "Kevin, youe to this ce for dinner as well?" Kelly hurriedly asked. Kevin nodded. In fact, he did not know why he hade to this ce. Kevin and n sat down to eat together. When they were eating, n said, "Kevin reported calligraphy, poetry, painting, musical instrument performance, and fourpetitions. Did you report it?" Kelly was shocked and smiled. "I''ve signed up for so many talentpetitions."


    "Haha, it just so happens that I''m good at all of this, so I''ll report it." Kevin said.


    "Really? you''re all good at them. I didn''t know you had so many talents." Ingrid looked at Kevin suspiciously. Neither she nor Kelly actually believed him. In any case, Kevin had his figure everywhere and he was not shy. It was not surprising for him to report so many tests. "I don''t have much talent. I''m ugly and I can''t sing either. How can I be like Kelly? Her singing talent is so good. In this year''s singingpetition. she will definitely be the first ce again," said Ingrid. Kevin was shocked and smiled, "Really? Is Kelly very good at singing?" Ingrid rolled her eyes at Kevin and snorted. "Aren''t you paying too little attention to Kelly? Kelly ranks first in the top ten singingpetitions on campus every year. Don''t you think her voice is very pleasant to hear?"


    "Ah, so powerful." Kevinughed heartily. He really didn''t expect Kelly to be the top ten singers on campus. Kelly smiled humbly. Man was indeed a special animal. He discovered that Kelly was one of the top ten singers on campus. Even Kevin thought that Kelly had been raised by a level.


    Needless to say, Kelly. the top ten singers, must have signed up for the singing contest this time. Thinking of singing. Kevin suddenly felt a burst of sadness, because he remembered his beloved, Fiona. Fiona.


    Fiona was the number one beauty in world. Fiona sings very beautifully. She oftenposed and sang her own songs. When Kevin and his junior brothers drank wine, they would often let their Fiona sing for fun.


    Therefore, Kevin couldn''t help but feel sad when he heard people talking about song. Kevin put down his chopsticks and lost his appetite. "Why aren''t you eating?" Kelly asked. "I don''t want to eat anymore. Kelly, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it? Tell me. don''t say one thing. I''ll agree to all ten thousand of them." Kelly said, but as soon as she finished speaking, her face turned red, as if she was too ambiguous.


    "There''s no need for ten thousand. Since you can sing, can you sing a song for me?" Kevin said sadly. "Ah, I''ll sing you a song." Kelly was a little puzzled as to why Kevin suddenly asked for this in such a sad voice.


    "Is that okay?"


    "Of course, I''ll sing whatever you want to hear." Kelly hurriedly nodded. Seeing Kevin''s sad expression, Kelly felt a burst of heartache in her heart. "Thank you, Sing a song for me. Green Cloud River." Kevin said that this song was written by his Fiona. Her Fiona often sang this song. Kevin really wanted to hear her sing it again, but it was a pity that she could no longer sing it. If Kelly sang a song for him, it could be considered to relieve the yearning in his heart. "What is the Green Cloud River?" Kelly frowned deeply. "Haha, that''s right. Why is there a Green Cloud River here?" Kevin smiled bitterly. Kevin stood up. walked out of the restaurant, and left alone. n and the others were all stunned. They didn''t know what had happened to Kevin, and he was so sad. Ingrid asked doubtfully, "What happened to him?"


    "I don''t know either. I only know that Kevin has a feeling of pain in his heart. I don''t know what happened between him and Fiona. Kevin seems to be deeply in love with Fiona." When Kelly said this, she felt a burst of heartache in her heart. She really wished she could rece Fiona and never let him suffer so much.


    Kevin stood by the river alone. He wanted to be quiet. Every time he thought of his Fiona, his heart would be filled with sadness that he couldn''t get rid of.


    The more he hid his feelings for Fiona from childhood, the deeper they became. Kevin was afraid that one day, he would fall into a love devil. Emotional demons were different from love demons, but they weren''t far behind. In short, falling into a love demon was extremely terrifying. "I must restrain myself. Since I have already arrived in this world, I mustpletely merge into this world and not think about anyone or anything in the past " Kevin tried to persuade himself. However, the more he suppressed it, the more he rebounded, causing his head to feel as if it was being torn apart.


    "Ah." Kevin roared as he quickly pulled out three silver needles and stabbed them into his head. Then, just likest time, he fainted on the ground and was unconscious.


    Others didn''t know where Kevin had gone, so Kevin didn''t go back to school all afternoon. Kevin did not wake up from the riverside until after five o''clock in the afternoon.


    When Kevin woke up, he saw that it was already evening. He sighed and pulled out the three silver needles on his head before returning to school. Back at school, three sses had just ended. Kevin simply sat in the car and waited, not entering the ssroom. Not long after, Lily walked out of the school gate. Kevin drove the car and greeted her to get in. After Lily got into the car, her expression didn''t seem to be too good. "What''s wrong? Who provoked you?" Kevin asked with a smile.


    "Other than you, who else?"


    "I haven''t been in the ssroom all afternoon. Why did I provoke you?"


    "You still have the nerve to say that even if you want to do something, at least tell me. Even if you want to get a room with a woman. I won''t disagree. Why didn''t you tell me? You don''t even care about me " Lily said disappointedly. The more she cared about a person, the more a trivial matter would make her feel sad.

 Chapter 221 Invited the killer

    <h4>Chapter 221 Invited the killer</h4>


    "I''ll be by the river this afternoon."


    "Why didn''t you answer the phone?" Lily asked. "I didn''t hear you."


    "Forget it, I don''t want to ask anymore. You don''t even have me in your heart. No matter how much I ask, it will only make me feel sad." Lily looked out of the window, her eyes gushing with tears, not daring to be seen by Kevin. Kevin said speechlessly. "Look at what you said. What do you mean by not having you in your heart? It''s like you''re my wife. Although I''ve failed in my duty all afternoon. it''s not that serious, right?" Lily smiled bitterly, "Yeah, I''m not your wife. Anyway, it''s really unfair."


    "What is really unfair?" Kevin asked curiously. "If I tell you, you will not understand. What do you know about a woman''s heart?" Lily didn''t want to say anything else. What she said unfair was about feelings. She cared about Kevin. As long as Kevin left her line of sight, or didn''t tell her what he was doing, she would think too much, lose heart, and be sad.


    Even if Kevin said something casually or share something on Instagram, it could make her sad. Kevin didn''t care about her. He didn''t care about anything. To put it bluntly, she fell in one¡ªsided love with him. How could such feelings be fair? She was sad, but he didn''t care.


    In the evening, after dinner, Lily went back to her room to do her homework. She did not ask Kevin to go to her room to make up for his lessons, which made Kevin a little strange. However, it was better not to call him to do that. Kevin was toozy to make up for the lesson, so as to save from finding an excuse to refuse. At Sally''s house. Sally was in a bad mood all day. "Miss, I''m sorry. I''ve disappointed you." Ben said ashamed.


    "What''s the use of saying this? Hurry up and improve your martial arts. Today, you didn''t defeat Amy. This isn''t the most depressing thing for me. The most depressing thing for me is Denny. He offended me." Sally said angrily. Denny pushed Sally on the rostrum, and he also said that if Edward came out, he would beat him to death. Although Sally was a fool, she would never allow others to insult her father. Therefore, Sally was very angry with Denny. "Ben, I only want to seek revenge on Denny. Tell me, how can I get revenge on him?"


    Benughed and said, "Miss, this matter is too simple. Although Kevin is difficult to surpass, a person like Denny is not capable of being my opponent. It is too simple to seek revenge on him." Sally suddenly remembered that Kevin had cut off Kyle''s penis. She immediately thought of something and smiled. "Ben, what do you think would happen if I followed Kevin''s example and cut off Denny''s penis?" Ben was shocked and wiped away his cold sweat. "Young miss, how can a girl like you say such words?"


    Sally said excitedly, "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ve already decided that I want to cut off Denny''s penis. Who let him offend me today?" Ben said in disbelief. "Miss, you are too ruthless. Kevin dares to cut other people''s penis. He is ruthless, but you also dare. You are a girl."


    "What''s wrong with girls? If you offend me. I dare to cut it. I decide to do it. Ben, when will you help me catch Denny? I want to cut him. Of course, if this can be seen by many people. I think it would be better."


    "Miss, are you joking with me?" Ben said with a bitter face.


    "See what you can do. Even Kevin dares to do so.


    Why would I dare not? Cut it off" Sally had already decided that no one could change her determination. Denny actually dared to offend her today, so Sally let him know how powerful she was. Ben said with a bitter face. "Alright, I''ll try my best. I just don''t know if the bodyguard beside Denny, Kris, is powerful or not."


    "Don''t let my father know about this."


    "Oh, good." Ben helplessly nodded. He no longer dared toin to Edward. Thest time Kevin spanked Sally''s butt, she went toin. Edward almost fired him. How dare he now?


    At this moment, at Daniel''s house.


    "Dad, Kevin bullied me like this today. When are you going to make your move? It''s too irritating." Denny said, Daniel frowned. Kevin was truly unbearable. At this time, Kris said, "Can I say something?"


    "When is it? Speak." Kris said, "I know of an assassin, code¡ªnamed ''Thea''. She has been in London for the past few days. Why don''t we ask her to kill Kevin and end it all in one go?"


    Denny asked, "What kind of strength do you think this killer has?"


    Kris said, "I don''t know what kind of strength she has, but she doesn''t rely on her strength to kill people. She usually uses sniper guns. You know, sniper guns are very powerful. Powerful gunmen can kill Kevin directly from 500 meters away. Why waste so much energy with him?" Denny looked at his father and asked, "Dad, what do you think?" Daniel pondered for a moment and nodded, "Alright, let the assassin kill him, so as to save us from being implicated in the murder case. It''s over. However, Kevin is not an ordinary person. Are you sure that the assassin you mentioned is capable of killing Kevin?" Daniel looked at Kris.


    Kris smiled and said, "Absolutely 100%. Her code name is Thea. Her eyesight is even better than an eagle''s. She has never failed in killing her targets. Even in the dark, she has 100% hit her target. The strongest person she killed was a Level 40 Martial Cultivator. No matter how powerful Kevin is, he can''t reach Level 40 Martial Cultivator."


    Denny said disdainfully. "It''s impossible for him to reach Level 40 in his lifetime. In London, experts who can reach Level 40 are all grandmasters who can now open their museums and teach apprenticeships. Is it possible for Kevin to do that? Dad, I think Kris''s suggestion is not bad. Stop talking to Kevin and let the killers snipe them off from afar." Daniel asked, "How much does it cost for this killer to kill Kevin?"


    "I don''t know. I have a member ount of Great ancestors Killer. I''ll find out when I go in." Kris entered a secret website and quickly found out.


    "Uncle Daniel, his code name is Thea. He is a gold medal killer. Her price is around 60 million dors."


    "It''s so expensive Denny was shocked. Killing a Kevin cost 60 million dors. This price is too high. "He''s a gold medal killer. A gold medal killer can even kill a Level 40 Martial Grandmaster."


    Denny said, "Dad, you want to be clear. The price of killing Kevin with 60 million dors is not small. How could his life be worth so much money for that stupid Kevin?" Kris didn''t say anything else and would never ask Thea to kill Kevin. It was up to Daniel.

 Chapter 222 Thea

    <h4>Chapter 222 Thea</h4>


    Daniel hesitated for a moment, but 60 million dors was not a small price. "Please, I can''t let Kevin live anymore. It''s over in one go."


    "Alright, then I''ll immediately enter the secret website and post this mission to Thea. Of course, it depends on whether she takes it or not." At this moment, in a hotel in London, a woman was standing in front of a window, looking out of the window. Her hotel room was on the thirtieth floor, but she could clearly see downstairs. Her vision was sharper than an eagle''s. She was the Thea who was doing a mission in London. At this time, a secret message came from her cell phone. A mission came, but it was a designated mission.


    "Target, Kevin, Amount, 60 million, Location, London."


    Thea was somewhat shocked. A high school student actually had someone ask a killer to kill him. However, it just so happened to be in London.


    Thea did not mind earning 60 million dors, so she replied with a letter indicating that she would ept the mission.


    Very quickly. detailed information came to her phone. "About Kevin, the St. Paul''s School. ss 32, Senior Middle School. Home Address: Garden Vi XXX." There were also photos of Kevin. Although they were screenshots from online videos, his face could still be seen clearly. However, Thea felt a little familiar with Kevin''s appearance. Thea drank up the ss of wine in her hand, then went back to her room to take a bag, put on her hat, and flew out of the windowsill. Although her flying skill was not strong. her climbing ability was strong, and it was not difficult for her to climb up and down the wall.


    Thea immediately went to where Kevin was staying and tried toplete this unexpected task tonight. Thea quickly arrived at the Garden Vi District and found Kevin''s vi. On a tall building about 500 meters away from Charles''s vi. Theay on the roof and began to assemble a sniper rifle. This sniper rifle of his was very powerful, no martial arts expert could withstand it, unless it was above Level 100.


    After Thea had prepared everything, she held a sniper rifle and aimed it at the vi. She could see it clearly with a scope. Kevin did not know that an assassin was secretly sniping him. Kevin only needed to walk out of the door or to the balcony. In the next second, the bullet from the sniper rifle would enter his chest. Didn''t doubt the speed of the sniper rifle. To the sniper rifle, five hundred meters was no different from being on site. Kevin sat in the living room and watched TV, but he couldn''t focus on it. Tonight, Lily did not call him to make up for his lessons. Although he did not want to make up for his lessons, he still felt a depressed in his heart.


    Kevin went up and chatted with Lily. "Miss." Kevin knocked on the door.


    However, Lily did not open the door. He did not know why she was sulking. Kevin had not appeared in the ssroom all afternoon. What was the big deal? But how would Kevin know that Lily''s feelings for him were hidden, and the matter was not as simple as it seemed. Kevin left for the whole afternoon without


    saying a word to her. He didn''t answer the phone, and he didn''t even tell her the truth where he had been. Lily felt that Kevin didn''t care about her in his heart. She was very sad for a moment, but her sadness was caused by unrequited love. "Don''t disturb me." Lily''s voice came from inside. Kevin''s internal force entered the door handle and immediately opened the door. Kevin walked into Lily''s room. Lily was sitting in her room reading, but her eyes were dull. Lily also knew that she could not fall in love due to her current health. but her emotions were uncontroble and irrational.


    Seeing Kevin enter, Lily got up and walked out of the balcony. Kevin also walked out of the balcony. However, at this moment, a sniper rifle was already waiting on the tall building in the distance. Lily stood on the balcony and saw Lily clearly in the scope. However, she did not shoot Lily because the target was not Lily. Kevin also walked out of the balcony when he saw Young Miss dodging him.


    At this time, Kevin appeared in the scope of the sniper rifle. The assassin Thea erged the scope and confirmed that he was the target. On the balcony. Kevin said, "Miss, you are always too narrow¡ªminded. I haven''t been in the ssroom for half an afternoon. As for making you so angry?" Lily didn''t want to hear it, so she turned around and entered the room again.


    At this moment, the assassin shot at Kevin''s head.


    "Bang!" A shot was fired. Just as Kevin stepped into the room, the bullet grazed the back of Kevin''s head and shot into the wall. Immediately, a hole was pierced through the wall. Kevin pounced on the ground. Lily screamed in fright. Seeing that Kevin had fallen to the ground and there was blood on the back of his head, she hurriedly rushed forward. Kevin pressed Lily to the ground and shouted, "Don''t move."


    Kevin got up and touched the back of his head. He was bleeding. Kevin looked at the hole in the wall and broke out in cold sweat. She wanted to blow his head off. How could Kevin withstand the power of this explosion? Luckily, he was lucky. He just happened to step into the room, and the bullet that was about to explode hit the back of his head, leaving a scratch on the back of his head.


    "Damn it?" Kevin cursed angrily. Charles also came up. "What''s wrong?" Charles hurriedly asked. "Dad, Kevin was shot." Lily hurriedly said that she regretted being angry with Kevin now. If Kevin really died, she would have a feeling that she didn''t want to live anymore. "Ah, shot." Charles''s expression changed. Kevin hurriedly said, "It''s fine. Don''t walk out of the balcony now. This is a sniper rifle. It''s very powerful."


    "Can''t even stop you?" Charles asked. "Such a powerful force, even a bronze wall and an iron wall can be pierced through. Not to mention the physical body."


    With that, Kevin leaned over and flew out.


    Although Kevin could not block the sniper rifle, it did not mean that Kevin would be hit again. If she could not hit him, then what was the point of being so powerful? Kevin figured out the direction of the shooting and immediately flew towards that ce.


    Unfortunately, the distance of five hundred meters was not short, and the other party was upstairs. By the time Kevin found the shooting point, the assassin who had ambushed him had long disappeared without a trace.


    "Damn?" Kevin scolded angrily. This kind of sniper rifle was much more powerful than any hidden weapon in Kevin''s world. If he was targeted by this thing, Kevin really didn''t know if he would be killed. The other party only needed him to stand still and aim to kill him.


    "No, I have to find the person who ambushed me as soon as possible, or else I''ll have trouble sleeping and eating." Kevin would never allow such a sniper to stare at him at all times in the darkness.


    Kevin could only try to call the hacker. "Hey, Brother Kevin, you took the initiative to look for me. I guess you must have asked me for help." The hacker said.


    Kevin was a little embarrassed by what she said. He seemed to have something to ask her for help, or he would forget her.

 Chapter 223 It Was Him

    <h4>Chapter 223 It Was Him</h4>


    "That, Jess."


    "Actually, my name is Dora. "You lied to me."


    "Alright, I don''t want to lie to you now. I''m really called Dora. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Kevin said, "I was almost killed just now."


    "Are you joking? Other people don''t know your identity. I know that you are Robin. Who would kill you so easily?"


    "Really? Someone secretly shot me with a sniper rifle. That rifle was too powerful, and it was a sneak attack. If it weren''t for my luckiness. I would have already had my head blown off. Can you help me find out who killed me?"


    The hacker said, "Alright, I''ll check, but I''m not sure I can help you." The hacker directly invaded London''s immigration information for the past two days because she felt that it was very likely that the killer had done it. The killer was so professional. Furthermore, the hacker also suspected that her friend had done it. It shouldn''t be such a coincidence.


    Sure enough, she immediately found out that her friend had entered London two days ago. So, the hacker tried to make a phone call. At this moment. Thea, the killer who had just returned from a hotel, picked up the phone. "Hey, Dora, why did you suddenly call me?" Thea asked, her face expressionless and indifferent. "Amanda, you probably didn''t kill a person called Kevin just now, right?"


    "Ah." Thea was stunned. "Dora, how do you know?"


    "Oh. my God. it''s really you." The hacker screamed.


    "Dora, what''s going on? Do you know that Kevin?"


    "Amanda, he''s my boyfriend." The hacker said. "What, your boyfriend?" Thea was stunned. The hacker blushed and said. "Future boyfriend."


    "Dora, stop messing around. What the hell is going on?"


    "Alright, he''s my online love boyfriend."


    "You''ve already fallen in love online since you


    were just a kid." Thea said emotionlessly. "Don''t worry about that. In short, you can''t kill him."


    "Alright. but I didn''t kill him today. He was very lucky. He dodged a bullet. I wanted to find an opportunity to snipe him off at school tomorrow. Fortunately, you call me in time. Otherwise, I would have killed him tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Amanda." After hanging up the phone. Amanda was speechless. There was actually such a coincidence in the world that she identally took on a task. He was actually Dora''s online love boyfriend. Since she could not kill Kevin. Amanda could only return this mission.


    Amanda picked up her phone and prepared to return the task. Naturally, her phone was not an ordinary one.


    Amanda looked at the picture of Kevin on her phone again and felt that he looked familiar. The hacker''s phone call came back very quickly. "Brother Kevin."


    "How is it? Did you find the person who sniped me?" Kevin asked. If she found him, Kevin would go


    and kill him tonight. Such a sniper who was secretly staring at him must not be soft¡ªhearted. Otherwise, he would be the one to die.


    "Brother Kevin. I found it. However, what a coincidence, hahaha."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Alright, I''ll be honest. The person who killed you just now is my friend."


    "What a mess, why did your friend kill me?" Kevin was speechless. "Really? My friend is an assassin. She just happened to receive a mission to kill you, so she epted it. I didn''t expect it to be you "


    "Holy shit, what''s your friend''s name? Did you know that he almost blew my head off?"


    "Isn''t this still enough to blow your head off?" The hacker said with a chuckle.


    "Where is she?"


    "Brother Kevin, don''t hurt her. She is also a pitiful person. In the past, her family betrothed her to a trash from that powerful family in order to join a more powerful family. Amanda ran away. Don''t hurt her." The hacker pleaded.


    "I don''t even know where she is. How can I hurt her? Since she is your friend, I will naturally give you face. However, I need to talk to her face¡ªto¡ªface. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt her." Kevin said, but although Kevin would not kill her, a beating was inevitable, because the thought of her nearly blowing his head off made him very unhappy. "Alright. I can tell you where she is, but you must not hurt her."


    "Don''t worry."


    "She''s in Room XX of XX Hotel."


    Kevin ended the call and went to Room XX of XX Hotel.


    Kevin drove there, but he didn''t fly there, because it took a lot of internal energy to fly. "Dong dong dong dong." Just as Amanda finished taking a bath and walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her body, she heard a knock on the door. Amanda looked at him with a cat''s eye. It was Kevin. She was shocked. It must be Dora who told him.


    Amanda was not afraid of a high school student and immediately opened the door. As soon as the door opened, Kevin saw a beautiful woman wrapped in a bath towel. She had just left


    the bath and her skin was still moist.


    Kevin was stunned for a moment. He suspected that he had found the wrong door. That killer was so ruthless. How could she be a great beauty? Moreover, this great beauty did not look very old. She was estimated to be around eighteen years old. She might not even be around sixteen or seventeen years old. "Are you that killer?" Kevin probed. Amanda''s face was cold and expressionless as she said, "I am."


    "You? It''s really you." Kevin jumped up in anger. Originally, Kevin''s goal was to beat her up. but he didn''t expect it to be a woman, and she was also a young beauty. Therefore. Kevin really did meet her, and it seemed that he wasn''t able to do anything about it. After all, she was only a killer, not a target for him. He was also a friend of the little beauty of the hacker.


    Amanda''s face was as cold as frost. She was not afraid when she saw Kevin. This surprised Kevin. She was young and calm. Could it be that Kevin''s performance wasn''t fierce enough? Kevin walked into Amanda''s room and circled around.


    Amanda did not stop him. After Kevin turned around. Amanda asked coldly. "Do you have anything else to do?"


    Kevin felt that he was a little unwilling to make a trip in vain, so he had to say a few words. "Why did you kill me?"


    "I didn''t kill a person. It is a mission."


    "Then, do you still want to kill me now?" Kevin asked.


    "You are Dora''s online love boyfriend. I gave Dora a favor and quit the mission." Amanda said expressionlessly. "Online love boyfriend?" Kevin remembered that Kevin rejected the hacker''s request for Kevin to be her online boyfriend. He didn''t expect that this little brat would still tell others that he was her online boyfriend. However, Kevin didn''t want to deny it anymore. There was no need to argue with an assassin. "Right, who told you to kill me?" Kevin asked.

 Chapter 224 Sally Also Had a Plan

    <h4>Chapter 224 Sally Also Had a n</h4>


    "I don''t know. It''s impossible for an assassin to know his employer when he takes on a mission." Amanda said coldly. She was neither irritable nor happy, just expressionless. There was no expression, but it was her biggest expression. She was like a sculpted beauty. Her expression would always be like this, but it would always be so beautiful. Kevin didn''t ask any further, and he probably wouldn''t be able to find out who had offered her a bounty to kill him. "Is there anything else? If not, you can leave now." Amanda said.


    "Alright, I originally wanted toe over and beat you up. Since your attitude is not bad. I''ll let it go." Kevin finally looked at Amanda and walked out of the room.


    Amanda closes the door. changes into her pajamas and stands in front of the window. Her vision is very good and she can see clearly at night. Kevin had already arrived at the first floor of the hotel and was sitting in a BMW.


    Amanda watched as Kevin left the BMW and


    pondered. After a long time, she said, "It''s him. There''s actually such a coincidence in the world." Actually, Amanda should have recognized him long ago. Strictly speaking. Kevin was her fiance. A few years ago, when the family was engaged to her. Amanda met Kevin once, but Kevin should not have met her.


    At that time, she was only thirteen years old, and Kevin was only fourteen years old. At that time, Kevin looked like a loser, and he didn''t even have the strength of a First Grade martial artist. Afterwards, the aloof and arrogant her directly left the n. She did not want to be used as a tool by the n to gain power. She had not returned once in these years. In any case, her parents had also died early. However. she had heard that the trash fiance had been expelled from the family for peeking at other people taking a bath. I just didn''t expect that I would run into him here today, so I almost shot him. Although such a coincidence was worth sighing over, it was a pity that her aloof personality let her even not have a sigh. It was as if she had forgotten about this person in the blink of an eye. Now that things had changed, everyone was no longer the same. Perhaps that engagement had long since disappeared.


    Kevin returned to Charles''s house. Charles was anxiously waiting for him at home. "Kevin, you''re back. How is it?" Charles hurriedly asked.


    "It''s alright. Uncle Charles, it''s already settled." Kevinforted.


    "Who wants to kill you?" Lily asked. "An assassin. Unfortunately, I can''t find out who the person offering the bounty is. Otherwise, I won''t let him off." Kevin said gloomily. "Did you kill that killer?"


    "That''s not true, but she doesn''t dare to kill me anymore. She withdrew from the mission." Kevin said, Charles hurriedly said, "However, even if she withdraws from the mission, it doesn''t mean that there are no other killers who will take up this mission."


    "Really? If that''s the case. then don''t me me for being impolite." Kevin''s expression turned cold. Charles said, "Most likely, it was Kyle who offered a bounty. After all, you cut off his penis. It could also be Wendell and his sons. They are still half eunuchs."


    "Damn it." Kevin was depressed. Lily said, "It could also be Denny and his son, or


    Alex, or even the family of those Campus Maniacs on campus, such as Conrad. Anyway, there are too many suspected killers to kill you." After saying that, Lily couldn''t help but re at Kevin. If he had listened to her from the beginning and kept a low profile in school, then there wouldn''t be any trouble now. Kevin smiled speechlessly. "Forget it, just an assassin. It''s like I''m scared. It doesn''t matter. I''ll be more vignt myself. It won''t be so easy to kill me " At this moment, he was at Denny''s house. Kris suddenly said. "Uncle Daniel, Young Master, that assassin codenamed Thea. After she epted the mission, she actually retreated again."


    "Ah. why did she take it and retreat?" Denny asked in confusion.


    "I don''t understand. Maybe something happened to her. Uncle Daniel, since Thea has retreated. what should we do now? If we cancel this mission, the reward of 60 million dors will be refunded after deducting 20% of the basic fees."


    "Kevin hasn''t died yet, and deducting 20% of the basic fee? Isn''t that too much of a trap? The reward was 60 million dors, and it only leaves him 40 million dors." Daniel said gloomily. Kris smiled and said, "Uncle Daniel, it''s already good that they can refund 80%. There are some killer alliances with bad reputation that have to deduct half of their missions if they return." Denny hurriedly said. "Dad, why don''t you stop retreating? If Thea doesn''t ept this and offers a bounty to other killers, I don''t believe that other killers won''t answer either."


    Daniel''s heart ached for money. After all. 60 million was not a small sum. The main reason was that he felt that Kevin''s life was not worth it.


    "Alright, put out a bounty." Daniel decided to offer another bounty to let the other killers take up this mission. At this moment, at Sally''s house. "Ben, have you thought about it? I want to cut Denny. Hurry up and think of a way so that I can cut Denny in a ce with a lot of people and a lot of attention."


    Ben''s head was full of ck lines. What kind of young miss was this? She was not afraid of everything. She even dared to cut a man''s penis. "Young miss, if you cut it like this, you will definitely go to the forum of London Window. It will ruin your father''s reputation. You already cheated on your fatherst time. It''s only been a few days since your


    father found out. Your father will fire me." Ben advised.


    "Kevin has already cut Kyle''s penis on the news. Then why hasn''t it affected Charles''s reputation? Why should I cut it to affect my father''s reputation?" Sally said unconvincingly. "This is different. Kevin cut Kyle because Kyle wanted to rape Lily. Furthermore, Kyle had raped beautiful female customers in the mall before. No one sympathized with Kyle. Naturally. Charles''s reputation would not be affected."


    "Then we can also design a trap for Denny to rape you and get caught on the spot. Then I can righteously confiscate his tools. Yay. I''m awesome. Let''s do this." Sally said. Ben was speechless, raping him. did anyone believe it?


    However. Young Miss is determined. Then, why did Denny offend Young Miss today? At Denny''s house. Kris smiled and said. "The mission was taken by another killer. This killer''s code name is ''Baby Killer''. This Baby Killer is very famous in the killer world." Denny happily asked, "Very famous? Is this code ¡ª named Baby Killer very powerful? Then wouldn''t


    Kevin be dead? Great, kill Kevin, that idiot."


    However, Kris shook his head and said, "The reason why the code name Baby Killer is famous is not because he is very strong. The reason why he is famous in the industry is because he likes to eat babies, especially newborn babies. He is a bloodthirsty killer, so he is famous in the industry."

 Chapter 225 New Year’s Day Was Coming

    <h4>Chapter 225 New Year''s Day Was Coming</h4>


    "Then how strong is he?" Daniel asked. "He is very strong. He is a gold medal killer. He is even stronger than Thea just now. At least from the number of missions he haspleted, he surpasses Thea. In short, killing Kevin is like killing a chicken."


    "Hehe, Silly, go to die." Denny smiled excitedly. Daniel also smiled and said, "I hope that Kevin won''t be able to jump around again and will be killed in one fell swoop." Kris said, "Once Kevin dies, Young Master will be able to regain your prestige in school. Congrattions, Young Master." Denny was plotting against Kevin at home, but he didn''t know that Sally was plotting against Denny at home.


    He was speechless all night. The next day, Tuesday, Kevin continued to drive Lily to school. "Young miss, you were angry yesterday, but you''re not angry today." Kevin asked as he drove. Lily said angrily, "Who said I''m not angry anymore?"


    Actually, Lily did not have any anger in her heart. Yesterday, Kevin was almost killed by a killer. Her heart ached so much. What was there to be angry about?


    "Tell me where you want to go in the future. Don''t worry me." Lily said.


    "OK."


    In the morning. Kevin entered the campuswork and strolled around.


    Today, the campuswork is discussing topics rted to New Year''s Day, such as the New Year''s Eve Party, especially the New Year''s Talent Competition. Aizen called Earth Sect Governor posted a post saying. "This year''s New Year''s Eve party will definitely be very exciting. I heard that Simon will sing at our school''s New Year''s Eve party. Simon, my idol, you can see that idols are too excited. Is there anyone like me who is a fan of Simon?"


    "I''m also a fan of Simon. I''m also excited."


    "I love Simon so much, I like all his songs." Netizens Tree''s life said.


    Alice said, "My God ising." Kevin took a look. There were quite a few people who replied to this post. There were more than 8,000 replies. Furthermore, they seemed to be fans of Simon. They loved Simon so much. Kevin asked n curiously. "Who is Simon?" n smiled and said, "He is a singer who went out of London. He used to be a student of the St. Paul''s School. I heard that he wille to school to sing a song to express his love for his Alma Mater at this New Year''s Eve party. However, I don''t like this Simon very much."


    "Why?" Kevin asked. "I heard that Simon is a bit lubricious. There are a lot of rumors about him. There are often reports about him checking in a hotel room with some female model or something."


    "Oh, is he famous?"


    "He is a third¡ªrate singing star. In the past, he won the top 20 in ''Voice of the Earth'' and signed apany. He is also a pride of London. In our city, there are many fans. After all, he is a native of London." n seemed to know quite a bit about this. Kevin no longer asked. He continued to browse the campuswork. ss was boring. Of course, he was ying with his mobile phone. With Kevin''s reputation, even if the principal came, he didn''t dare to say


    anything. The principal arrived. As expected, the principal was patrolling the corridor outside. He saw Kevin ying with his phone and pretended not to see him. Be careful not to be beaten by Kevin. Aizen called Barton posted: "New Year''s Day


    talent contest, this year, famous were respectively invited in London to judge." Teacher Anne was invited to score in the musical instrument performancepetition; Zack, Vern. and two other calligraphy masters were invited to judge the calligraphy contest. In the drawingpetition, Teacher Dn was invited to be the judge. As for Poetry, of course, the principal himself is the judge. Everyone, get ready. Compared to previous years, the reward have doubled. The first prize was 10,000 dors, the second prize was 5,000 dors, the third prize was 5,000 dors, the fourth prize was 5,000 dors, the sixth prize was 2,000 dors, the seventh prize was 10,000 dors, and the tenth prize was 1,000 dors. "Students,e on." Thisizen called Barton must be a teacher.


    Kevin was surprised to see Zack, who was actually the calligraphy judge. Kevin didn''t even know that Zack actually knew calligraphy.


    In the reply to this post, aizen called ''Demeanor'' replied. "Compared to the past, it''s like those people who won awards every year. It has nothing to do with us, so it''s better to take a few more days off on New Year''s Day."


    "That''s right. There''s no need topare. Bambi of Grade Three will definitely be the first in instrument performance, Joe in calligraphy contest, Eason of specialty ss in painting contest, and Leo of Grade 32 in poetry." Aizen replied. Kevin had participated in four events this year, so Kevin was still more concerned about this. Kevin did not want to obtain any rankings for himself. He was merely participating. However, with Kevin''s talent, he probably wouldn''t be too bad.


    Once upon a time, Kevin was the talent person in the world, and his zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting were outstanding. Every time he appeared, many young girls would be struck down by him. At this time, Denny and Kris were sitting on the grass beside the teaching building. "Kris, when will that killer code ¡ª named Baby Killere to kill Kevin?" Denny asked. He couldn''t wait any longer. He felt ufortable about Kevin.


    "Young Master, I think he will arrive at London by tomorrow or even tonight. If you wait a day or two longer, Kevin will soon disappear from the earth." Kris said.


    "En, after Kevin dies, I will make a big ssh and restore my reputation in the school. Colin has already thought of what to do for me. Now, everything is ready. I will only wait for Kevin to die." Denny said. "Kevin can only survive through the night." Kris smiled and said.


    At this moment, about fifty meters away from Denny and Kris. Sally and Ben secretly followed. After Sally came to school today, she stared at Denny and prepared to take revenge on her. Sally said, "Can you think of a way to get rid of Denny''s bodyguard? His bodyguard doesn''t seem to be weak. I''m afraid that he will ruin my n." Ben said, "Miss, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to lure him away."


    "Forget it, let''s start the n immediately. If he''s going to ruin my n, you can take action against him."


    "Yes." Ben nodded.


    Sally immediately waved her hand, and a little boy walked up from behind. He was wearing a school uniform, not knowing whether he was a real student or an fake student.


    Sally gave the little boy a bottle of water and said, "Do as you said. Make sure he drinks water."


    "Alright." The little boy took the bottle of water and walked towards Denny and Kris.

 Chapter 226 I Was a Fan of Yours

    <h4>Chapter 226 I Was a Fan of Yours</h4>


    "Divine Swordsman." The boy came to Denny''s side and shouted.


    Denny was stunned. It had been a long time since he had heard someone call him the Divine Swordsman in school.


    The boy hurriedly handed over a bottle of water and said, "Divine Swordsman, I''ll treat you to a drink of water."


    Denny frowned and asked. "Who are you? Why would you treat me to a drink of water?"


    "Because you are the Divine Swordsman, my idol, I want to treat you to a drink of water. However, you must promise me one thing. Drink my water and sign it for me." The little boy said. Hearing this, Denny felt very happy in his heart. He had been depressed these past few days. Today, a fan suddenly asked him for an autograph, and he immediately smiled. "In that case, there are conditions for you to treat me to a drink of water." Denny said with a pretentious expression.


    "Yes, I admire you very much. You will always be the Divine Swordsman in my heart. I want you to sign my clothes. However, I know that you won''t pay any attention to us little loser, so I''ll treat you to a drink of water before making my request. Divine Swordsman, can you sign for me? I really admire you." The boy said.


    Denny smiled heartily and said. "I''m too happy to ask for my autograph. Why would I dislike you as a loser? Come on, I''ll give you an autograph."


    "Thank you, Divine Swordsman." The little boy immediately took out a pen and asked Denny to sign his clothes.


    Denny was in a good mood. He didn''t expect that when he was being suppressed by Kevin, there would still be fans looking for his autograph. He readily signed the words ''Divine Swordsman¡ªDenny''. "Thank you. Swordsman." The man hurriedly expressed his gratitude. Denny smiled affectionately and said. "You''re wee."


    "Swordsman, drink some water. I''m leaving first. I want to go back to ss to show off." The boy said. Dennyughed loudly and said. "Then hurry back to ss."


    The little boy ran away excitedly. Denny looked at the bottle of drink in his hand and chuckled.


    Seeing that Denny was happy. Kris immediately ttered and said, "Young Master, I really envy you that there were fans looking for your autograph. It would be great if I also had fans looking for my autograph. I''m sure it would be great." Denny smiled and said, "What is this? Before Kevin appeared, I, the Divine Swordsman, had no idea how many signatures I would give every day. At night, many female fans volunteered to sleep with me." Kris ttered. "Young Master is amazing. There are also female fans sleeping with you." Denny twisted the lid of the water bottle and didn''t think too much. He drank a big mouthful and felt that it was delicious. Perhaps it was rted to his mood.


    Kris said. "Looks like Young Master is going to have a good time. Before Kevin dies, there are fans looking for your autograph. Once Kevin dies, you will be able to regain your former glory." Denny handed the bottle of water to Kris and said, "Drink a mouthful of water, too."


    Kris refused. "Young Master Denny, I won''t drink."


    "I told you to drink it. This is a gift from my fans. What are you afraid of? Take a sip "


    "Hahaha, good. Then thanks to Young Master Denny. I will also drink the water from Young Master Denny''s fans." Kris also took a sip and handed it to Denny. Denny gulped and threw the bottle everywhere. Kris had the nerve to say that he had fans on the basis of his quality. In the distance. Ben said. "Miss, Denny''s bodyguard also drank a mouthful of water." Sally snorted. "That''s good. Why don''t I cutting them?"


    Ben shivered. How dared she say that? Sally asked. "Does your medicine really work? Why hasn''t there been any reaction after a few minutes?"


    Ben hurriedly said, "Young miss. my medicine is definitely authentic. It is called aphrodisiac. Even the most ferocious wild beasts will not be able to withstand it, let alone humans. Young miss, please wait patiently. It will break out in at most ten minutes. When they see a woman, they will rush forward regardless of their own safety."


    "Will they lose their minds?" Sally looked at Ben. "Theoretically, that''s the only thing left in mind.


    They have to vent it if They don''t die." Ben said. "I don''t know the specifics. It''s also the first time I''ve used it."


    About ten minutester. Denny felt a little hot and dry, so he couldn''t help but take off his coat. "Young Master, what''s wrong? You take off your clothes." Kris asked.


    "I feel a little hot. What about you?"


    "I don''t. How could it be hot? Young Master, put on your clothes quickly, so as to avoid catching a cold." Kris said with concern.


    However, Denny felt that his body was getting hotter and hotter. He couldn''t help but take off another sweater.


    At this time. Kris also felt a trace of heat.


    "Could it be that it has suddenly changed to the rainy and humidity season? I''m also a little hot." Kris also took off his coat.


    In the distance, Ben smiled and said. "Young miss, I already said it. It''s very powerful. It hasn''t even been ten minutes since they started taking off their clothes. Young miss, you can''t look at it againter, so as not to contaminate your eyes." Sally said. "But, I want to cut their penises."


    Ben would never allow Sally to look at other men''s penises. Sally was his future wife. "How about this, when they try to rape a girl. I''ll rush up and catch them, make sure they''re wearing underwear. and then you''ll rush up with scissors, okay?"


    "Alright." Sally nodded. Whether he wore her underwear or not, it would be the same. Didn''t Kevin do the same for Kyle the other day? "Ouch, why is it so hot?" Denny took off another piece of clothing. Kris was also extremely hot.


    "Could it be that there are some insects on this grass?" The two of them stood up, but it was still hot and dry, and their eyes were bloodshot. I heard that when their eyes turnpletely red, they will bepletely reduced to beasts. They will let go of their lusts and lose their rationalitypletely. Sally and Ben waited patiently. Sally had already prepared the scissors in her hand. However, perhaps even the heavens wouldn''t help Sally, and at this moment, an ident urred. Alex and Cohn came back from ying basketball on the court. They were walking towards Denny and


    Kris. They were passing the ball as they walked. "Colin, take it " Alex wore a jersey, revealing a pair of muscles. He pped a few balls on the ground with his palm, jumped and threw them at Colin. Colin also wore a jersey and jumped to catch the basketball thrown over by Alex. In the distance. Ben said gloomily. "The n is going to fail. Alex and Colin are back from ying ball. It''s impossible for them to let Denny rape a woman. What should we do?"


    "Ahhhh, I''m so angry. Why doesn''t the heavens help me?" Sally said angrily. After Alex threw the ball to Colin, he sweated profusely and took off his autumn clothes. At this moment, Denny felt that his entire body was scorching hot, and he couldn''t stand it anymore.

 Chapter 227 Went Completely Mad

    <h4>Chapter 227 Went Completely Mad</h4>


    Kris was the same.


    Denny''s eyes were bloodshot. He looked as if he had pink eye, and Kris was no better. Alex walked up and shocked. "Denny, what are you two doing?" Alex was still wondering if Denny and his bodyguard had any special feelings for each other. This was too frightening. When Denny heard Alex''s shout he immediately raised his head.


    Denny had nowpletely turned into a wild beast,pletely unable to recognize anyone. Seeing Alex standing there with his bare arms looking at him, he immediately pounced towards Alex. "Ah, Denny, what are you doing?" Alex did not expect that Denny would throw him to the ground.


    "Holy shit, Denny, you''re crazy." Alex roared, desperately trying to push Denny away. Alex was furious. Denny was crazy. Denny fought him the moment he got up and was possessed by evil. At this moment, when Colin saw Denny and Alex fighting each other, he waspletely dumbfounded. He didn''t even know that the basketball in his hand had rolled away. At this moment. Colin felt a pair of zing eyes staring at him. and his entire body felt ufortable. Colin hurriedly turned his head and saw Kris''s red eyes staring at him, causing him to shiver. "Kris, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Colin subconsciously took a step back. Kris also seemed to be possessed with evil. Suddenly, Kris also pounced on Colin. "Kris, what are you doing?" Colin hurriedly escaped. Kris''s martial arts skills were high and his speed was fast. Before Colin could run five meters, he was thrown to the ground by Kris. "Ah, Kris, are you crazy? I''m Colin." Colin roared. However, Kris was really crazy. He had no idea what he was doing. They immediately shed. In the distance, Ben said to the depressed Sally, "Miss, look quickly." Sally hurriedly looked up and saw Denny wrestling with Alex like he was crazy. A few meters away, Kris also pressed Colin to the ground. Colin was weak and had no power to resist.


    "What''s going on?" Sally asked doubtfully. Ben said in disbelief, "Miss, I seem to have made a mistake. The medicine I gave them was mad dog medicine. If they took mad dog medicine, they would think that they were mad dogs. When they saw people, they would bite like mad dogs "


    "What? Ben, what did you do? You can''t even handle this." Sally was extremely depressed. "Miss, I''m sorry. I made a mistake."


    "Ben, you''re too useless. My good n was ruined by you."


    "Miss, there will definitely be a chance next time."


    "I don''t want to wait for the next time."


    In the distance, Denny and Kris, who were suffering from mad dog disease, frantically fought Alex and Colin.


    Alex and Colin were really unlucky to be bitten by a ''dog'' in public. At this moment, Sally was also extremely depressed. Sally suspected that Ben did it on purpose. Ben blocked Sally and said, "Miss, you should stop watching the scene of them fighting."


    "Useless thing, I want to fire you." Sally kicked her, and the scissors in her hand were useless at this moment.


    At this moment, the whole school was in ss. Naturally, no one knew what had happened on the grass beside the teaching building. Suddenly. Colin roared. "Ah." A trace of pain appeared on Colin''s face. How could he resist Kris? He was immediately subdued. At this moment. Colin''s hand was bitten fiercely, causing him to roar out in pain. However, Kris pressed him to the ground like a wild beast, unable to move. At the side, Alex was still resisting Denny. When Alex heard Colin''s roar, he looked at him and saw the bloody wound on Colin''s arm. He immediately cursed, "Holy shit, he''s really crazy." At this moment. Alex''s body suddenly trembled. His eyes widened in disbelief. A momentter, Alex also shouted, "Ah!"


    Alex was dumbfounded. He was always the invincible. The next day, he was bitten by Denny. Denny bit him like a mad dog. Denny''s body was extremely strong, but he didn''t use any martial arts. He bit people like a mad dog, asionally saying ''woof woof woof woof''. "Denny. you''re abnormal." Although Alex had already been bitten, he immediately stood up and resisted. However, Denny''s strength was already stronger than Alex''s, and now that Denny hadpletely turned into a mad dog, his strength had increased dramatically. How could Alex resist Denny''s strength?


    "Woof woof woof woof woof woof."


    In the distance, Ben said to Sally, who was standing behind her in disbelief, "Miss, Denny and Kris have already turned into two mad dogs. The effects of this mad dog medicine are not bad either..."


    "What''s the point of mad dogs? I don''t want to look at mad dogs " Sally roared dejectedly.


    At this time, all the teachers and students of the teaching building were in ss. Kevin was still browsing the campus Inte forums.


    At this moment, somewhere outside the teaching building, a faint voice shouted for help.


    The teachers and students in the ss also heard it.


    Everyone ran to the windowsill to see what was going on, but when they saw what was happening on the grass beside the teaching building, everyone was shocked.


    "Holy shit."


    "I''m dizzy. This is not true."


    "Heavens, are my eyes dizzy?" Immediately, everyone who saw it gasped. Kevin pushed aside the crowd and looked out. "Ah." Kevin was also dumbfounded. At this moment, Lily also rushed up, but there were too many people in the window to see. Lily shouted at Kevin, "Kevin, let me see what happened. Everyone is so surprised." Kevin hurriedly said. "Miss, don''t look. Don''t look."


    "Why?" Lily became even more curious. Kevin said, "What a beast! I really didn''t expect Denny to be such a person."


    "Ouch, what exactly happened? Tell me." Lily was anxious.


    Kevin said. "Denny is on the grass, biting Alex and barking."


    "What?" Lily suspected that he had heard wrongly.


    Another boy said in disbelief "My God. Denny is biting Alex, while his bodyguard is biting Colin." Not only ss 32, but all the sses in the building were stunned. Many people took out their mobile phones to take pictures. "Woof woof woof woof " Denny barked at the people in the building. That Kris was also biting Colin while barking. Those who didn''t know thought that it was really a dog fighting outside.


    The teeth marks were on Colin and Alex''s bodies.


    Many girls did not dare to look. Although Lily was very curious, she could not see it and could not help but suppress her curiosity. n said. "Denny is too abnormal, pretending to be a dog biting Alex. Alex is really tragic."


    "Even he wouldn''t let go of his brother Colin. This is probably the most bizarre thing that the St. Paul''s School has ever done."


    The teacher also stood by the window and was stunned.


    Kevin carefully looked at Denny and Kris. Other students might only be able to see their barking, but Kevin could tell that Denny and Kris must have taken some medicine.


    "Strange, who gave them the medicine?" Kevin was puzzled. This was definitely a kind of mad dog medicine. Therefore, Denny and Kris thought that they were dogs and barked at each other instinctively.

 Chapter 228 Enforced Justice on Behalf of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 228 Enforced Justice on Behalf of Heaven</h4>


    At this moment, the headmaster was in his office when a phone call came. "Principal, it is bad. Denny''s gene mutation has turned into a dog. He is barking downstairs and biting Alex."


    The principal frowned and scolded. "Are you alright?"


    "Principal, I''m not lying. The new students are all looking at the ssroom window now. They are on thewn at the side of Building 5. You can also see the window on the back of your office." The headmaster immediately stood up and walked to the window on the back of his office. Looking outside, the phone in his hand fell to the ground. He stood there, only to see Denny and Kris barking at all the teachers and students like mad dogs. At this moment, in a high¡ªlevel office building in London, the General Manager''s Office. Daniel''s phone suddenly rang. "Hello."


    "Big brother, this is bad. There''s news from the school that something big has happened."


    "Is Kevin dead?" Daniel smiled.


    Daniel knew that the killer codenamed Baby Killer had epted the mission to kill Kevinst night. He didn''t expect that the killers would be so efficient. These killers handled things quite nimbly. It would be great if his subordinates were able to handle things so nimbly. However, the voice on the phone said. "Big brother, it has nothing to do with Kevin. It''s Young Master Denny "


    "What? What happened to my son?" Daniel became nervous.


    "Young Master Denny, Young Master Denny, oh, Young Master Denny suddenly contracted mad dog disease and even bit Alex until he was covered in bruises."


    "Psycho, are you crazy? Who made up a rumor?" Daniel cursed angrily. This kind of rumor could be created.


    "Big brother, I''m not spreading rumors. I''ll send you the photos and see." A few secondster, Daniel received a photo. In the photo, it was indeed his son biting Alex. and his


    mouth was stained with blood. He looked like a mad dog.


    "Ah " When Daniel saw the picture on his phone, he was stunned. He didn''t even know that his phone had fallen to the ground. At this time. Quinn hurriedly entered Daniel''s office.


    "Big brother, it''s not good. Denny bit my son Ri Tian at school. I thought he was spreading rumors at first, but rk just sent me a photo, big brother." Quinn''s face turned green. His son was bitten by his eldest brother''s son. He was too bullying. In spite of his loyalty over the years, could it be that his son Alex wasn''t a human?


    Daniel calmed down and hurriedlyforted, "Quinn. don''t worry." Quinn said grievously. "Big brother, can I not be anxious? It was my son who was bitten " Daniel said gloomily. "There must be something hidden in this matter. How could Denny get mad dog disease? Let''s go to school immediately." Daniel brought a few subordinates and hurried to school.


    At this moment, at school.


    Denny barked at the sky a few times. Suddenly,


    his expression froze. Hey powerlessly on his stomach, and the blood in his eyes slowly receded. Only then did Alex break free from Denny''s restraints. Alex cursed loudly, "Denny, what the hell are you doing? Wuwuwu!" Alex cried, his clothes were bite into strips, and his entire body was covered in tooth marks and bloodstains.


    At this time. Colin also cried and broke free from Kris. While crying, he limped away. With so many people watching, they had to flee the scene first to prevent Denny and Kris from going crazy again. Many students couldn''t help butugh when they sympathized with Alex and Colin. The bloodline in Denny''s eyes slowly receded, and his consciousness gradually recovered. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Denny saw himself lying on the grass, many teachers and students watching from behind the teaching building. Kris woke up first. "Did something just happen?" Denny asked. "Young Master, don''t ask me. I don''t know what happened." Kris said. Denny felt as if his body didn''t have any strength left. He couldn''t get up anymore, and so did Kris. The Mad Dog Medicine had just retreated, but at this moment, his entire body was exhausted. In the distance, Sally asked. "What''s the situation now?"


    Ben said, "The effects of Mad Dog Medicine have disappeared. Alex and Colin have both struggled free and immediately ran away. The remaining two are Denny and Kris, but they don''t seem to have any strength left. This is a sequ of the Mad Dog Medicine. They won''t be able to stand up for about half an hour because of feeling rather tired." Sally said excitedly, "Then shouldn''t I be able to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens? Denny is sick with mad dog disease. I''ll take this opportunity to cripple his martial arts." Ben stopped him and said. "Miss, now that their mad dog medicine has disappeared, there is no reason.


    "But he just bit Alex." Sally said. Sally walked up with the scissors and said. "I''m going to enforce justice for the heavens."


    "Miss, don''t. Alex and Colin are both Denny''s people. If you cripple Denny''s martial arts in the name of helping the heavens, wouldn''t you care too much?"


    "I don''t care."


    "Miss, let''s forget about it today." Ben advised. "No, I worked hard to n a fight, but I didn''t cut it in the end. Now, I can''t even cripple his martial arts. It''s too boring." Sally still stubbornly picked up the scissors and rushed forward.


    Ben shook his head and was speechless towards the young miss. "Stop." Sally roared as she rushed forward with the scissors in her hand.


    Everyone in the ss was shocked to see Sally appear with scissors. "Holy shit, what does Sally want?"


    "She''s still holding the scissors."


    "Are you going to learn from Kevin?" Kevin was also deeply surprised to see Sally suddenly appear. Why did this girl have her figure everywhere?


    Sally rushed to Denny and shouted, "Denny, you have mad dog disease and bit Alex and Colin in public. In order to prevent your mad dog disease from recurring and injuring other students. I, Sally, will cripple your meridians today."


    Denny looked at Sally and roared angrily, "Sally, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Denny, you still don''t know how to repent. Looks like you''re hopeless. If I don''t cripple you today, how can I face Alex and Colin? If Alex is injured here today, there will definitely be other students injured in the future. I cripple your martial arts. Let me see how you will bite in the future."


    "Crack! Crack!" After saying that, the scissors in Sally''s hand made a crack gesture. Denny''s body trembled. He really wanted to p Sally to death, but his entire body was powerless. It was even difficult for him to get up. "Sally, I advise you not ask to die." Denny roared. He was really bullied by a girl. At this moment, on the way here. Daniel received a phone call. "Big brother, just received news from a student, Sally suddenly appeared with a pair of scissors. She threatened to enforce justice on behalf of heaven, cripple Young Master Denny''s martial arts, and cut his meridians."


    "What?" Daniel''s expression changed. On the way to school. Elsa received a phone call. Sally wanted to imitate Robin, enforce justice on behalf of heaven, and cut Denny''s meridians.


    At this time, in an office in London. Edward''s phone rang.

 Chapter 229 Who Was the Most Handsome Boy in Class

    <h4>Chapter 229 Who Was the Most Handsome Boy in ss</h4>


    "President Edward, your daughter caused trouble at school."


    "What?" Edward was shocked in disbelief.


    At the scene, Sally was about to cut Denny''s meridians when several security guards rushed over. "Sally. stop." The security guard snatched the scissors from Sally''s hand. In the end. Sally could not cut it sessfully and stomped her feet angrily.


    The headmaster shouted on the radio, "All students, stop watching and go back to ss." Only then did the students lying on the windows of the teaching building return to ss. and the school gradually returned to order. Daniel and the others quickly arrived at the school. Denny already knew what had happened. He cried loudly on the spot, especially after watching the video. He barked like a mad dog, causing Denny to copse. "Dad. Wuwuwu. Dad, I don''t want to live anymore." Denny cried. while Kris also cried. Of course. Alex''s father and Colin''s father also cried. After all, it would not be easy for anyone''s son to be bitten by a mad dog. "Denny, what''s going on?" Daniel said angrily. Denny said, "Dad, there was a student who said he was a fan of mine. He asked me to sign his autograph. Then he gave me a bottle of water. After drinking that bottle of water. my entire body became hot and dry. After that, we didn''t know what happened. When we woke up, we had already... bit Alex and Colin. Wuuuuuuu."


    "Damn him, he dares to set a trap for my son. He asks to die. Who is he?" Daniel gritted his teeth and said.


    Kris said. "Uncle Daniel, needless to say, it must be Kevin. Other than Kevin, no one else has such a grudge against us. After all. we are also buying an assassin to kill him. He tried to assassinate Young Master Denny."


    "Kevin." Daniel clenched his fists. The killing intent in his eyes had never been so intense. Kris said, "Uncle Daniel, please calm down. I think the code name Baby Killer is already on his way to London. No matter how Kevin shows off, his death is imminent. Let''s wait for news of Kevin''s death."


    Daniel nodded and felt a little relieved.


    If Kevin knew about their conversation. he would definitely feel wronged. It really had nothing to do with him. The real murderer was Sally, but they didn''t suspect her at all. The fourth lesson in the morning was the ss of Arthur, the teacher in charge of the ss.


    "Please stand up. the most beautiful girl and the most handsome boy in our ss." After Arthur finished speaking, he looked at Lily and Leo. All the students in the ss were stunned. Why did they ask them to stand up? Kevin was Lily''s personal bodyguard, so he definitely couldn''t let Lily leave his range. Besides. Kevin used to be the most handsome boy in ss in ss 3 or 5 of Senior High School. Now that he came to ss 32, he was naturally the most handsome boy in ss in ss 32. Anyway, Kevin thought so. After Arthur finished speaking, no one took the initiative to stand up. Although everyone knew that Lily was the most beautiful girl, if Lily took the initiative to stand up, wouldn''t she feel that she was the most beautiful which was a little narcissistic, so she didn''t dare to stand up? Leo saw that Lily did not take the initiative to stand up. nor did he take the initiative to stand up and admit that he was the most handsome boy, although everyone knew that he was indeed. However. Lily and Leo were modest and did not take the initiative to stand up. A person stood up.


    It was Kevin.


    After Kevin stood up, he asked, "Teacher Arthur, why did you ask them to stand up?" Arthur was annoyed when he saw Kevin. He had a grudge before and frowned, "Kevin, I told the most handsome boy and the most beautiful girl to stand up. Why are you standing up?"


    "Uh, didn''t you tell the most handsome boy,to stand up?" Kevin said seriously. Seeing Kevin snatch the most handsome boy in ss from him, Leo looked at Arthur and said, "Teacher Arthur, I..."


    Arthur snorted, "Kevin, you used to be a most handsome boy in ss in ss 3 or 5 of Senior High School, but now that you''re in ss 32. the most handsome boy in ss is not you. Do you still think you''re a most handsome boy in ss?" Kevin didn''t want to say so much to the head


    teacher. He said, "I think I''m the most handsome person in the ss. Alright. cut the gossip. I''m standing up. If you have something to say, just say it." Arthur looked at Kevin''s disregard for him and was very unhappy, but he could do nothing to Kevin. Leo was depressed and cursed Kevin for being shameless. Leo did not like Kevin because Kevin was very close to Kelly. If Leo''s martial arts were strong, he would have already thrown Kevin into the bathroom. Arthur ignored Kevin and looked at Lily and Leo, saying, "Lily, Leo, stand up." Lily was named by the head teacher, so she naturally stood up shyly. Leo also immediately stood up and looked at Kevin. There seemed to be a trace of contempt and mockery in his eyes. You were the only one who snatched the title of most handsome boy in ss from me.


    Arthur said to Lily and Leo, "At the New Year''s Eve party, singer Simon, who graduated from our school, will return to school to sing a song. At that time. there will be a weing ceremony. The headmaster has decided to let the ss flowers and grass of each ss hold a weing ceremony at the school gate. You go to the staircase ssroom to have a meeting on


    some matters of weing Simon."


    "Yes, Teacher Arthur." Leo nodded respectfully, then left his seat. At the same time, he nced at Kevin. Seeing that Kevin was like an idiot, he thought he was a ss fool. In the end, the ss teacher didn''t care about him at all. He directly named him and Lily, and fiercely embarrass Kevin. He felt very happy in his heart. Motherlcker, rob me of my title of the most handsome boy in ss and humiliate myself. Kevin felt depressed when he saw Leo''s desperate gaze and Arthur ignoring him. Kevin wasn''t really narcissistic. Although he thought he was really handsome. he didn''t think that he had to be the most handsome boy. The reason why he wanted to stand up and be on duty was because he wanted to go to a meeting with Lily so that nothing unexpected would happen. Just like that day at the Western Mall, Lily was almost raped by Kyle in front of Kevin. Kevin could not allow this kind of thing to happen again.


    "Wait." Kevin shouted. Arthur asked. "Kevin, what else do you want?" Kevin ignored Arthur and ordered Leo. "Leo, go back to your seat." Leo said angrily. "Kevin. do you still think that you are the most handsome boy in ss?" Seeing that Kevin still wanted to rob the title of most handsome boy in ss from him. Leo was very angry. The reason why Leo wanted to go to the meeting so much was because Kelly would also go to the meeting, so Kelly was naturally the most beautiful girl of her ss. Leo was prepared to give Kelly the poems he had written during this period of time to express his admiration for Kelly. But Kevin bullied him, wanting to snatch the title from him.


    Kevin said without any discussion. "Go back to your seat and have a good lesson. Leave the meeting to me."

 Chapter 230 Women Knew Women

    <h4>Chapter 230 Women Knew Women</h4>


    "Kevin, don''t rely on yourself to be the school''s number one viin, and bully me. Don''t think that no one can beat you anymore. I''m not afraid to tell you that your reputation in school is just a bad name. You''re just a hooligan who relies on a bit of martial art. As for me, I am a top student of the St. Paul''s School, a guarantee of the school''s advancement rate, and a pir of the country in the future. You think you''re amazing, but you''re just a bastard who only knows how to fight. In our group of top students, you''re ridiculed by us. " All the students in the ss felt afraid for Leo, not knowing where he got the courage to speak to Young Master Kevin like this.


    Leo had also risked his life today. Actually, he had already suppressed these words in his stomach. Leo liked Kelly. This was something that all the top students in the school knew. Furthermore, everyone also said that he and Kelly were made for each other. Unfortunately, Kevin was a wicked young man. He relied on his own ability to fight and often harassed Kelly. Leo was already unhappy with Kevin, but he couldn''t hold it back anymore when he said it today.


    Kevinughed when he saw that Leo mocked him for being just a martial artist without any culture or knowledge. Kevin didn''t mind being said to be uneducated, because Kevin really didn''t know anything about physics or chemistry, much less was he a top student.


    After Leo finished speaking, he was also a little scared. What if Kevin threw him downstairs?


    However, he had obviously underestimated Kevin''s self¡ªcontrol. As Leo was a student who did not know martial arts, Kevin would not waste his strength to hit him, because he was simply not worthy of ying with Kevin. Kevin said. "Leo, are you done? Hurry up and go back to your seat." "I''m the most handsome boy in our ss. Why should I go back? I don''t believe you dare to beat me to death."


    Kevin said. "Don''t worry. you''re not worthy of being my opponent. I''m toozy to hit you, and you can''t stand a single finger of mine." At this time. Arthur said, "Kevin, the headmaster said that when Simones to the St. Paul''s School''s New Year''s Eve party to sing, there will definitely be media reporters from other ces. In order not to affect the reputation of the St. Paul''s School, we will let the most beautiful girl and handsome boy in each ss hold a weing ceremony. Why are you joining us? Are you trying topromise the reputation of the school?"


    Kevinughed and said. "Arthur, do you mean I''m ugly?" Arthur snorted and didn''t say anything. Kevin said, "As for beauty and ugliness, it''s just that everyone''s aesthetic standards are different. I think I''m quite handsome, at least the most handsome in the ss. If you don''t believe me, have so many students in the ss vote. Let the students in the ss say for themselves, who is more handsome, me or Leo?"


    Arthur snorted in his heart, "You overestimated yourself. Leo is recognized as the most handsome boy. You have the nerve to say that you are more handsome than him."


    "Alright, then let the ss vote by show of hands." Arthur scanned the ss and said, "You think Leo is the most handsome boy in ss? Please raise your hands." However, no one in the ss raised their hands. Arthur shouted in disbelief. Even if some people had


    different aesthetic standards, it was impossible for them to think that Kevin was more handsome, right? Kevin said. "There''s nothing else to say now. Alright, Leo, sit back in your seat. Don''t humiliate yourself. Lily, let''s hurry to the staircase ssroom and have a meeting. Don''t miss it." Thus, Kevin and Lily left together. Leo stood in the ssroom and looked at Arthur angrily. "Teacher Arthur, the students in the ss are obviously afraid of offending Kevin." Arthur shouted. "Alright. go back to your seat. What can I do about this shameless man who insists on robbing your title?" Leo sat back down angrily and didn''t have the mood to go to ss. He took out his phone, boarded Facebook and entered a group. This group was full of top students. Leo sent a group message and told the top students about it.


    Immediately, many top students cursed Kevin and looked down on him.


    "That disgusting Kevin, relying on his martial arts skills. as if he was the most awesome person in the school. Unexpectedly. scum like them were ignorant and unskilled. They were just uneducated martial


    artists. In the future, they would either be used as security guards or bodyguards in society. Now, they seemed to be superior to others. Which one of us isn''t a top student of the St. Paul''s School. the hope of the St. Paul''s School. Kevin is an uneducated martial artist, the rubbish of society." Unfortunately, this group of top students also dared to vent their anger in the group. At this moment. Lily and Kevin were heading to the staircase ssroom.


    Lily asked. "Why do you want topete with Leo for most handsome boy in ss?" Kevin snorted, "Could it be that you also think Leo is very handsome? If you feel the same way, I will go back now and let Leo apany you." Seeing that Kevin''s tone carried a hint of jealousy, Lily was immediately very happy that Kevin was jealous and hurriedly smiled. "When did I say that Leo is more handsome than you? In my heart, you are the most handsome man in the world." After Lily finished speaking. her face flushed red. Wouldn''t he be speaking too ambiguously? Kevin chuckled, "Alright. I don''t have the mood topete with anyone for beauty or ugliness. The only reason I''m going to the meeting with you is because


    I''m afraid of what happened at the mallst week. It''s always good to be careful. Now that Kyle hasn''t settled the score with me yet. I don''t know why. It''s always better to be cautious."


    "Yes."


    They came to the staircase ssroom for a meeting.


    A female teacher held the microphone and said, "All the handsome boys and pretty girls in each ss are here. Let''s have a simple meeting." Everyone should know that singer Simon wille to our school to sing at the New Year''s Eve party. Simon is a singer from London and a graduate of the St. Paul''s School. He is not only the pride of London, but also the pride of our the St. Paul''s School. This time. Simon came to our school to sing without asking for a single cent of the entrance fee. This fully demonstrates Simon''s love for his alma mater. Therefore, our alma mater must also take out the highest standard ceremony to wee him. The headmaster wants every ss''s ss to form a cheering team to wee Simon, just to wee him the most..." The meeting was almost over by the end of the ss.


    At noon, Kevin, Lily, Kelly, and Andrew went out to eat together. Andrew treated them to dinner.


    Kelly and Lily sat down to eat together, feeling a little embarrassed, because they could tell from each their eyes that they liked Kevin. Kevin did not understand women''s hearts, but women could easily see something from each other''s eyes. Seeing that Kelly seemed to like Kevin very much, Lily felt a little nervous. Simrly, Kelly was also very nervous when she saw Lily''s eyes full of love for Kevin.

 Chapter 231 The Arrival of Baby Killer

    <h4>Chapter 231 The Arrival of Baby Killer</h4>


    At Denny''s house. Daniel''sfort andpensation made Alex and Colin''s fathers suppress their unwillingness. Daniel said, "Kevin does all this. His purpose is to make you break up with me. You can''t fall into his trap."


    "Damn it, can this matter be settled just like that?"


    "Hmph, tomorrow, you will hear the news of Kevin''s death." Daniel said coldly. Daniel had just heard Kris said that he had found out that Baby Killer almost arrived in London. It seemed that Kevin probably would die tonight. In the afternoon, at school. Kevin''s phone rang. Dora called him.


    "Dora, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Brother Kevin, let me tell you something. After Amanda gave up the task. Another person called Baby Killer took over the task. Baby Killer is currently on a ne to London." Dora said, "Baby Killer?"


    "Yes, the code name is Baby Killer. He is from the same organization as Amanda. However, he is very famous in the industry because he likes to eat babies."


    Kevin said, "Send me his detailed information. I''m going to enforce justice on behalf of Heaven again."


    "I can''t find out the details, but Amanda said that he will arrive in London at around 6 p.m. and I can send you his picture. You wait for him at the airport. If you find an opportunity, you can kill him."


    "Ok." Kevin received a picture of a middle¡ªaged man wearing sses. He looked like a gentleman of schrly bearing. No one believed that such a gentle person was a killer who liked to eat babies. The Baby Killer was a top killer, and his strength was estimated to be the same with Blood Man from the Skull Organization.


    In the afternoon, school was over. After Kevin sent Lily home, he went out from home. By the time Kevin arrived at the airport, it was almost six o''clock, and Baby Killer would arrive at here at once.


    Kevin did not enter the airport. Instead, he stopped near the airport.


    Dora hacked into all the surveince cameras at the airport. As soon as she discovered the Baby Killer,


    she would immediately notify Kevin. At about a quarter past six, Dora called, "Kevin, the Baby Killer got off the ne."


    "Ok, notice his movements. When you find the most suitable chance to attack him, let me know."


    Another ten minutester, Dora said, "Kevin, Baby Killer is entering a public toilet outside the airport. This should be the most appropriate time to attack. You can directly enter the public toilet outside the airport. I will control the surveince system for you. In short, You can''t be found."


    Kevin used his flying skill and headed straight for a public toilet outside the airport. At this moment, in this public toilet, an elegant man wearing sses was defecating. His stool was all ck, because he had just eaten a baby yesterday, and when blood turned into stool, it was ck.


    Kevin walked into the public toilet and pushed open the door of one of the toilets. Before the Baby Killer could react, Kevin hit his neck. The Baby Killer was unable to shout or move.


    In the eyes of outsiders, a top killer like him was iparably powerful, but in front of Kevin, he seemed to be too bad Baby Killer looked at Kevin in disbelief. He could not believe that he was a top killer. His martial arts level had already reached 50 grades. However, he had not sensed Kevin''s existence at all. Even Kevin had subdued him before he could react. Kevin was so powerful and young. Kevin confirmed that he was indeed the person in the photo. Kevin used his transmitting sound skill to transmit his voice to the Baby Killer, "You must be the Baby Killer, right?" The reason why Kevin used transmitting sound skill was because he didn''t want others in the public toilet to hear him. "Who are you?" The Baby Killer said in a low voice. Kevin smiled and said. "I was the one who killed the killer from the Skull Organizationst time. I wonder if you''ve heard of me."


    "Ah, it''s you, Robin." The Baby Killer looked at Kevin in disbelief. The Blood Man from the Skull Organization was not a famous killer, but he was at least a top killer. His martial arts level had already reached 50 grades. If he was killed, a few people in the killer circles would know about it. So, Baby Killer knew this thing.


    "Yes, I''m Robin."


    "I, I don''t believe you. You are so young." The Baby Killer could not believe that Robin was so young. "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not. Baby Killer, since you''vee to London today, you can''t leave alive. I heard that you like to eat babies, so I''ll kill you today."


    "Don''t kill me." The Baby Killer looked at Kevin prayerfully. "Well, you actually beg for mercy. When you eat those babies, do you ever think about this day?" The Baby Killer hurriedly said, "Please forgive me. I''ll give you an information for exchange."


    "Exchange information. Tell me, if this information is really worth your life, perhaps I can let you off." The Baby Killer said. "You killed the Blood Man. The Blood Man''s eldest brother whose code name is Rupert wille to seek revenge on you "


    "Is this your message? Sorry. It is useless." Kevin said.


    "Wait. Blood Man''s brother, Rupert, is very famous in the industry. His martial arts level had already reached 60 grades "


    "Well, 60 grades. Indeed, he is stronger than you. Unfortunately. I don''t care." Kevin smiled indifferently. "Aren''t you afraid?" Baby Killer looked at Kevin in


    disbelief. Wasn''t he afraid of a 60 grades top killer? Who was he? He was so strong that he actually wasn''t afraid of a 60 grades top killer. Unfortunately. Baby Killer had no chance to know the reason, because Kevin had already killed him with knife, and blood was pouring out. Kevin left the public toilet without a trace. Kevin returned to the nearby parking lot and drove home.


    At about seven o''clock in the evening, the cleaner of the public toilet went in to clean up and found the deceased man. There were several words written in blood on the wall: "Code name is Baby Killer who eats the baby alive, I sentence him to death and immediately execute. Robin." The cleaner immediately called the police. When Elsa heard that a murder had urred, she naturally rushed to the scene of the murder.


    Kevin had returned home andpletely forgot that he had ended the life of the Baby Killer half an hour ago. After dinner, Lily asked Kevin to make up missed lesson. Kevin had nothing to do, so he agree with her. At this time, at Daniel''s house. Kris said, "Baby Killer takes the six o''clock flight. It has been almost two hours since he arrived in London. Kevin probably won''t be able to survive tonight. I am so happy."

 Chapter 232 Leo’s Fantasy

    <h4>Chapter 232 Leo''s Fantasy</h4>


    Denny clenched his fists and said angrily. "As for this kind of person, I hope the Baby Killer can eat him."


    "Baby Killer only like to eat babies," Kris said. "I hope the Baby Killer suddenly changes his taste."


    Daniel said, "Finally, Kevin will die today. In the future, if there wasn''t such a person in the school, you can regain your confidence." At this moment, a piece of news about London was reported on TV. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have just received a message. At about 6:30 tonight, a murder was found in a public toilet at London Airport. The deceased is about 43 years old. His appearance is refined, and his identity is unknown. However, there are some words on the wall. It shows he is called Baby Killer. He eats the baby alive. It is no pity that he dies. He deserves it. He was killed by Robin. This was the third major case of Robin. This time. the identity of the deceased is unknown. I hope that anyone who knows the deceased will contact the police."


    "Barn." The teacup in Daniel''s hand fell to the ground. "How is this possible?" Kris asked in shock. "The Baby Killer had just arrived in London, but before he could find Kevin, he was killed by Robin." Denny was also dumbfounded. Just now, they were still wondering if Kevin could survive tonight. However, they didn''t expect that the Baby Killer would be killed by Robin the moment Baby Killer arrived in London.


    "What a bad luck!" Daniel smashed the teapot angrily. Kris said, " Why does Robin kill Baby Killer now. Baby Killer even has no chance toplete his mission. He just got off the ne and probably hadn''t eat food."


    Daniel asked. "Now, Baby Killer is dead and the mission to kill Kevin has not beenpleted, how much refund can I get?" Kris said, "Uncle Daniel, if a killer dies during the mission, regardless of whether hepletes the mission or not, the money belongs to the dead killer. It''s death benefit."


    "What? Kevin isn''t dead. My money has been wasted?" Daniel roared angrily.


    "Uncle Daniel, that 60 million dors won''t be reundable. The Baby Killer is dead, so it will be given to his rtives."


    "But the Baby Killer was killed by Robin. It has nothing to do with his mission this time."


    "The kill organization won''t care about your reasons. In short, the money has been wasted." He felt that Kevin''s life was not worth 60 million dors in the past, but he still spent money to let the killer kill Kevin. Unexpectedly, the moment the killer arrived in London, he was killed by Robin. Kevin had nothing to do with it, and his money had also been wasted. Recalling that his son had been framed by Kevin today, the more Daniel thought about it, the more depressed he became. How could he endure it? At this moment, the next piece of news continued to be broadcast on the TV. ''This morning, something happened in the St. Paul''s School. A student named Denny suddenly bitten two students in public. Please be vignt to prevent the student from suffering from rabies again. If he is bitten unfortunately, he must go to the hospital to get vinated within 12 hours..."


    When Daniel saw the news, he could no longer control himself and spat out a mouthful of blood. In a hospital, Jerry sat on the bed and shouted,


    "Nurse, I need to pee." The nurse brought in a small bucket, turned on the tap. Then, he quickly peed. But Jerry was watching TV. Jerry angrily said, "Robin is stupid, Kevin is sowless. Why he doesn''t kill Kevin? He only kills nobody. He should kill Kevin immediately!" At this time, Jerry''s uncle came here, the third master of the Dragon n, Mason.


    "Uncle."


    "Jerry, how are you?"


    "Uncle, when are you going to take action against Kevin?" Jerry asked. Mason''s expression turned cold. "Don''t worry, Jerry. When you''re suitable for surgery, I''ll take Kevin to the hospital and transnt Kevin''s organ to you. Now you''re not suitable for another operation. Please endure it for the time being." Jerry nodded and said. "Uncle, after transnting Kevin''s organ to me, let the doctor make Kevin be a woman. I will insult him."


    Mason shivered. He didn''t expect his nephew to be so ruthless. Furthermore, his interest was so strange. However, Mason nodded and immediately ordered his subordinates to go to the hospital to see if there were any women who had just died. At that time, he would use them.


    At this time, in a room of the affordablemunity near the Pond Estate. Leo was writing poetry again. "Kelly, this is the 109th poem I''ve written for you." Leo said and looked at a poem that had just been written in his diary. "Kelly, I want to give you a precious gift on New Year''s Day. This time, I''ve decided that the poem I write for you will win the championship of the New Year''s Poetry Competition. I''ll give it to you and read it to the audience." Leo closed his eyes and imagined that on that day, he would read out a poem about his admiration for Kelly in public, and then win the championship. Everyone apuded his poem and was moved by the admiration in his poem. He hoped that Kelly would be deeply moved that night and throw herself into his arms. Although Kevin often walked with Kelly. Leo believed that his talent would conquer Kelly. Kelly was also a top student. Compared to uneducated Kevin, she believed that Kelly would choose him. At this time, Kevin was in Lily''s room to make up missed lessons. What Lily said was about carbon dioxide, sodium chloride. potassium permanganate, which made Kevin angry. This wasn''t the most distressed thing. He didn''t know what its reaction was and what it would be.


    Although Kevin had made up missed lesson all night, he still didn''t know it. He was not stupid. His thinking couldn''t catch up with this era, so he couldn''t understand this kind of thing. However, despite Kevin''s ignorance, Lily was very patient and happy. If this person was not Kevin, she would not be able to endure such a stupid person for a long time. "Ok, ss is over today." Lily closed the book and said.


    "Oh." Kevin stood up and walked out of Lily''s room.


    But Lily shouted, "Why do you leave in a hurry? Can''t you chat with me after finishing the ss?"


    "Well, Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Kevin asked. He felt that it was almost eleven o''clock in the evening. It was not good to stay in Lily''s room. If Charles saw it, he would think too much,


    However. Charles had gone on a business trip today. No wonder Lily dared to let Kevin stay and chat. Lily looked at Kevin. At this moment, she was a little anxious. Because Lily saw that Kelly also liked Kevin, so she was anxious. She was afraid that Kelly would date with Kevin first.


    "What do you think of Kelly?" Lily asked.

 Chapter 233 Dance

    <h4>Chapter 233 Dance</h4>


    "Uh, why are you talking about her?" Kevin looked at Lily. "Just chatting." Kevin did not want to talk about emotions. He was afraid that he would think of Fiona again and cause the emotional crisis.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to talk about these things." Kevin turned around and walked out of Lily''s


    room.


    Lily closed the door and thought, "What should I do if Kevin date with Kelly? It''s so annoying. New Year''s Day ising soon. I don''t know how to prepare the gift. But I must try my best to prepare the gift so that Kevin will know my intentions." At this moment, at Kelly''s house, Kelly was also deep in thought. "Lily likes Kevin very much. I know I''m not worthy of Kevin. But when I see other women like him. I feel very ufortable."


    "New Year''s Day ising. What gift should I give him?"


    Kelly was also deep in thought. They liked Kevin and seemed toplete with each other. At this moment, at Elsa''s house. Amy was training and hoped to win Kevin. Amy was unwilling to be defeated by Kevin. Perhaps she was used to be the top one. So, when she was defeated, She really couldn''t bear it. At this time, Elsa came back home. She had no clue about person who died at the airport tonight. "Amy, you''re still practicing martial arts. You haven''t stopped these past few days. Don''t be too tired."


    Amy said, "Sister, I must defeat Kevin. I have already practiced the sword skill you teach me many times. I think I can challenge Kevin tomorrow." Amy immediately practiced it again. Sure enough, it was perfect without any w. Elsa smiled and said. "Indeed, Kevin should not be your opponent this time. Are you going to challenge Kevin at school tomorrow?"


    Amy said excitedly, "Yes, I have already posted on the Facebook. Tomorrow morning, at 9:30, at the St. Paul''s School sports ground, I will have a duel with Kevin."


    "Well, good." Elsa smiled. In fact. Elsa did not want her younger sister to lose to Kevin. She taught Amy the martial arts.


    Keviny on the bed, preparing to sleep. He habitually took out his phone to y games before sleeping. Kevin saw a text message from n, "Amy is going to have a final battle with you tomorrow. She has sent a post on the Facebook." Kevin entered the Facebook and saw Amy''s post. "Kevin, my period is over. Tomorrow morning, at 9:30 a.m. in the school yground, we will have a duel.


    When Kevin saw Amy''s challenge invitation, he chuckled. He didn''t know why Amy was so confident. Kevin smiled and didn''t take it seriously. Kevin didn''t care about it. But it didn''t mean that other people didn''t care about it. This post already had 80,000 replies. It seemed that many students were looking forward to the final battle between Amy and Kevin. This was rted to the question of who was the top one in the school. Amy or Kevin. The next day. Kevin went to school as usual. When Lily arrived at the ssroom, she put down her schoolbag and walked to Kevin and said, "Kevin, I''m going to the dance studio to rehearse the dance. Do you want to apany me?"


    "Ok "


    "The New Year''s party. One of the programs in our ss is my solo dance. I have to quickly rehearse it these few days." Kevin followed Lily to the dance room. There was arge mirror on the wall of the dance room. Lily changed into a tight dance uniform in the changing room. Kevin looked at her and almost was attracted by him. Seeing Kevin''s expression. Lily was delighted. Today, she had specially prepared this dance dress. It was very tight, showing off her figure. She was so sexy today. Lily did not believe that Kevin had no feelings. Sure enough, Kevin couldn''t help but stare at her. Seeing that she had achieved her goal. Lily felt that dancing was very interesting. She showed off her dance skills in front of Kevin.


    "Lily, I''ll go out first." Kevin couldn''t stand it any-more and wanted to avoid it.


    "Why are you going out? Can''t you watch me practice?" Lily said calmly. "But today, you."


    "Could it be that you have any thoughts when you watch me practice dancing? If that''s the case, you can go out."


    Kevinughed and said, "How is that possible? I won''t have indecent thoughts. I am a qualified bodyguard. You can continue dancing.'' Lily secretly pouted and thought, "Such a fool, can''t you see that I like you? If the person who watch me dance is not you, would I wear such a sexy dress?" Was Kevin''s EQ low? Perhaps it was. Otherwise, how could he and Fiona had missed each other in their previous lives? Perhaps, Fiona had given him many hints in previous life, but Kevin did not know about it.


    Kevin watched Lily dance. It was false that he didn''t be attracted by her. He didn''t expect that a woman dressed like this would be so attractive.


    After the second ss ended. Lily changed into her normal clothes.


    "Let''s go, that''s all for today." Lily handed a piece of paper to Kevin and proudly said, "Wipe the nose-bleed."


    Kevin smiled awkwardly and said, "It is hot and dry these past few days. Sorry."


    "It''s fine, I understand." Lily said solemnly, but she secretly smiled and was still very pleased with herself. Actually, Kevin was suffering from excessive internal heat. Although Lily was very sexy, it was not enough to make Kevin lose control. Of course. Lily''s hot figure was also a trigger for nosebleed. When Kevin and Lily walked out of the dance room, they discovered that many students were already waiting in the stadium, and many students were running towards the stadium. Kevin might have forgotten about the duel with Amy, but the other students would never forget it.


    "Well, at 9:30 in the morning. Amy wanted topete with me, but I almost forget it." Kevin patted his head and said.


    Lily was stunned. "I don''t know."


    "You haven''t logged in the Facebookst night, so you don''t know."


    "Ah, you actually forget such a big thing." Lily looked at Kevin speechlessly and wondered if he looked down upon Amy. "Well, hurry up! Let''s go to the stadium. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Amy thinks I''ve escaped before the battle."


    Lily nodded and they quickly walked towards the stadium.


    At this moment, in the stadium. Amy was standing in the middle of the stadium. She had been waiting here for a long time. It was already 9:45 and Kevin hadn''te here.

 Chapter 234 Challenge Him Again

    <h4>Chapter 234 Challenge Him Again</h4>


    Elsa also came here. She was standing in a corner of the stadium. She was wearing a police uniform and her figure was sexy. Many boys secretly stared at her. She was the most beautiful policewoman in London. They did not know who would be able to capture her heart in the future. Elsa was the dream lover of at least half of the men in London. Many men liked her. Kevin walked into the stadium and a student shouted, "Kevin is here."


    Immediately, everyone looked at the entrance and Kevin walked in.


    Elsa looked at Kevin and said, "Kevin. why are you sote? Hurry up." Kevin immediately walked to the center of the stadium and stood five meters away from Amy. "Kevin, you''rete for fifteen minutes." Amy said, Kevin smiled and said, "Sorry, I forget."


    "What, do you forget? How can you forget such a big thing?" Amy snorted. She felt that Kevin was deliberately pretending to be indifferent. Every student was expecting this thing, but Kevin actually said that he had forgotten. She didn''t believe it.


    "Well, I really forget it. If I hadn''t seen so many students running to the sports ground just now. I probably wouldn''t have known what happened." Amy frowned and said, "Ok, stop, I know you haven''t forgotten. I don''t use you of beingte."


    "Ok. it doesn''t matter." Kevin smiled faintly. Kevin noticed that Amy was artificial kindness and others might not be able to see though her. Kevin carefully observed her, so he found out this thing. However, Kevin was not interested in knowing about her personal affairs, so he pretended not to know.


    "Kevin, thest time I fought with you. I happened to have my period, so I couldn''t give full y to my ability. But today, my period is over, so I can have a good fight with you." After Amy finished speaking, she felt a little blushed. She knew whether she had a period or not, but now she could only deceive herself like this.


    Kevin smiled and asked, "Are you sure that your period is over? Don''t interfere with your performanceter. I don''t want to fight with you again."


    "Hmph, Kevin, please don''t say like this. It doesn''t matter whether my period is over or not. Even if I have a period. I also canpete with you." Amy said angrily, because Kevin seemed to look down on her. "Since that''s the case. let''s begin." Kevin said and took out his sword. The sword was about a meter long.


    Amy also took out her sword to fight with him. "Bang." When Kevin and Amy''s swords collided, Amy suddenly attacked Kevin''s weakness. Kevin was stunned and thought. "No wonder she was so confident this time. She found the weakness of my swordsmanship." Amy was overjoyed to see that her sister''s skills had worked.


    "Ah." Amy shouted and was about to defeat Kevin.


    However, at this moment, Kevin suddenly changed his swordsmanship. Although he was still using the Psychic Swordsmanship, Kevin had already upgraded his skills quickly. "Whoosh..." After several rounds. Amy was attacked and retreated repeatedly. "What''s going on? Why don''t it work?" Amy was anxious.


    At this moment. Elsa, who was watching from the


    corner of the stadium, was startled.


    Elsa thought, "Kevin is a martial arts genius. In the blink of an eye, he knows own ws and upgrades it. This time, Amy can''t win him." Elsa admired at Kevin''s talent in martial arts while she was also worried about her sister.


    However,ter, Kevin was about to stab Amy. Kevin''s sword almost pierced Amy''s chest. "Ah." Amy was so shocked that she didn''t have time to resist.


    However. Kevin withdrew his sword in time. The tip of the sword just happened to be against Amy''s chest, which made him look like a pervert. Amy was stunned. She hurriedly covered her chest and snorted, "Shameless."


    Kevin put away his sword and was speechless. Kevin said. "Amy, It seems that your period isn''t over." Originally, Kevin want to mock her, but the students who did not know the truth thought that it was true. They immediately shouted.


    "Amy. I am disappointed with you. You can fight with him when your period is over."


    "Waste of my time. Why are you in such a hurry?" Being scolded by so many students. Amy felt very embarrassed, as if they were mocking her. Elsa hurriedly walked up. "Kevin, you don''t be too arrogant. Give my sister some dignities." Elsa said, Kevin said, "I have already done it."


    "Kevin, if you continue to be arrogant, I''ll take you to the police station."


    "Well, Officer Elsa, you only dare to be arrogant in front of us. If Robin is here, you will be too scared to speak."


    "You." Elsa was furious. She didn''t like to hear Robin. But Kevin mentioned this person at this moment.


    Kevin smiled and left.


    Amy wrongly asked, "Sister, why can''t I deal with him with the skills you teach me?" Elsa said helplessly. "Amy, you should admit defeat now."


    "I won''t admit defeat. I''m not willing to lose to him." Amy had been top one for so long, but she was suddenly defeated. She was unconvinced. "Amy, Kevin is stronger than you. The skills you used to deal with him was originally effective, but Kevin''s martial arts talent is extraordinary. In the blink of an eye, he upgraded his skills. Therefore, the originally effective skills suddenly failed. Even I have to admit that he is a martial arts genius, and hisprehension of swordsmanship is excellent. To be honest, your martialprehension is inferior to Kevin''s. Otherwise, Kevin can upgrade his skills in the blink of an eye, you also can do this like him. It''s a pity that you lost. Kevin''s talent in martial arts is excellent."


    "Ah." Amy was stunned. Listening to her sister''s analysis, she suddenly felt that losing to Kevin wasn''t wrong. "How could the St. Paul''s School have such a talented student in martial arts? I really can''t imagine." Amy said. "Welk the world is so big, there are all sorts of wonders. You should admit defeat. Amy, Kevin''s talent in martial arts is so high, and his future achievements will be extraordinary, even higher than me. Rather than being unconvinced by him, why don''t you be friends with him and learn his advantages?" Amy nodded and prepared to go home with her sister.


    However, Elsa said. "Amy, you can''t stay at home every day. I think you shoulde to school in the future. In the past, you said that there was no opponent in the school, and the genius in the school are all very weak." But now, you have been defeated by Kevin, it means that the St. Paul''s School also have genius. It''s just that you are too arrogant. After all, not everyone likes to contest."

 Chapter 235 Shirley’s Treat

    <h4>Chapter 235 Shirley''s Treat</h4>


    Amy helplessly nodded. In fact, she was also preparing toe to school in the future. She could no longer think that there were no excellent people in the school.


    Elsa said. "Among the students of the St. Paul''s School, I don''t know if there are talented people. However, among the teachers of the St. Paul''s School. I know that some teachers are quite strong." Amy returned to the ssroom. It has been a long time since she went to the ssroom.


    Amy immediately posted on the Facebook. "I admit defeat, Kevin, I admit that I am defeated by you." Amy took the initiative to admit defeat, and Kevin became the best genius on the St. Paul''s School Genius Ranking. An anonymousizen replied. "So what? You''re talented and strong. Don''t forget that the St. Paul''s School is a ce to study, not a ce topete in martial arts. In my opinion, being number one on the Genius Ranking isn''t as good as being a top student." The person who sent this reply was Leo.


    New Year''s Day ising, many sses are rehearsing sketches, or chorus, the whole school has a kind of festival before the arrival of the festival.


    But at this moment, in a vi of London.


    A man with a sinister expression asked, "How is the n?"


    "Big brother, don''t worry. This n was carefully prepared by us. You invested 150 million dors to obtain Elsa''s body. I''m sure that you will sessfully obtain Elsa." A subordinate said.


    This man with a sinister expression was George, and he is the second master of Dragon n. Last time, his younger brother, Allen, was brought to the police station for killing three people. In the end, he was killed by Robin. However, although this matter hasn''t passed for a long time. George seems to have forgotten about it and is wholeheartedly preparing a big n to get Elsa. In order to lure Elsa, George made great efforts, spending 150 million dors to hire two top killers. They were martial artists with a level above 50 grades. "All the men in London fantasize about sleeping with a beauty like Elsa. Unfortunately. I am going to defeat them tonight." Georgeughs loudly.


    Elsa went to the police station to see if she had found the identity of the deceased at the airport yesterday. Unfortunately, she could not find the identity of the deceased.


    Regarding the information of Robin, the police had not made any progress. Robin was very mysterious. It was impossible to find his whereabout. At this moment, a policeman walked in and said, "Elsa, there''s a letter for you."


    "Put it on the table." Elsa said.


    The policeman put the letter on the table. After Elsa finished her work, she opened the envelope. "Tonight, when we meet at the Grand Church, don''t bring anyone else here, I am Robin."


    "Huh? Robin?" Elsa was shocked. She thought it was an ordinaryint letter or something, but she didn''t expect it to be a letter from Robin. However, this was the style of Robin, He was a mysterious person and would not attract anyone''s attention.


    "Is he Robin? Why does he suddenly ask me out? Aren''t he afraid that I''ll capture him?"


    Elsa was still full of doubts about this letter.


    However, no matter how puzzled she was. she still had to go, because this was rted to Robin. Elsa immediately ordered a few assistants to ambush in the Grand Church.


    Elsa had also specially arranged a few snipers at high ce. However, they might not have a chance to shoot Robin. No matter how fast the bullet was, it still needed to be manipted by people. At the St. Paul''s School, it was the time for lunch. Everyone went to lunch. "Kevin, congrattion. Can I treat you to a meal at noon?" Shirley came to ss 32 and invited Kevin. Lily hurriedly said. "No need, he is going to eat with me at noon."


    Kevin looked at Shirley and suddenly became curious about her. He wondered what kind of person she was and who taught her seductive techniques. In Kevin''s world, there were also seductive technique. People in the field of martial arts called it evil technique. In the past, Kevin knew a Saintly Woman. That Saintly Woman was a person with extraordinary seductive techniques. "Ok, I ept your treat." Kevin said. Lily looked at Kevin in disbelief. She was furious, so she left with her ssmate.


    Shirley smiled. She didn''t expect that Kevin would agree to her. The reason why Kevin agreed was because he was curious about her seductive technique and wanted to take this opportunity to know her. "Kevin, let''s go."


    "Ok." Kevin nodded.


    "Where are we going to eat?" Shirley looked at Kevin and her gaze was filled with anticipation and charm.


    "You can go wherever you want." Kevin said.


    Shirley walked forward while Kevin followed. Shirley thought, "Could it be that Kevin has already been seduced by me? Otherwise, why is he so obedient all of a sudden?"


    "Let''s go to the hotel outside the school. Find a ce where there are only us and have a good meal."


    "Ok." Kevin said.


    Shirley brought Kevin to a private room in a restaurant outside the school.


    However, Shirley was not in a hurry to order. She closed the private room door and seduced Kevin. She smiled charmingly and said, "Kevin,e here." Kevin snorted. "Shirley probably thinks that she has confused me. She thinks that I have never seen such a seductive technique. If it weren''t for the fact that my strength has greatly decreased when Ie to this world, I wouldn''t want to know your seductive technique." However, when Kevin saw that Shirley thought that she had confused him, he wanted to y tricks on her.


    Kevin walked towards Shirley. Shirley smiled proudly and said to Kevin, "Am I beautiful?"


    Kevin said, "You are as beautiful as the fairy." Shirley giggled and said, "Although many men say that I''m beautiful, only what you say makes me feelfortable. Kevin, I think it won''t be so easy to seduce you, but I don''t expect that It will be so easy. I overestimated you before." Kevin did not say anything. Shirley said, "Kevin, p yourself." But Kevin pped Shirley''s hips. With a loud noise, Kevin originally wanted to p her in the face, but after thinking about it carefully, he thought he should give her face for the first time.


    "You." Shirley felt painful, then she was shocked and angry. "Ok, Shirley, don''t you treat me to dinner?"


    "You''re not tempted by me." Shirley said angrily.

 Chapter 236 Super Strong Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 236 Super Strong Enemy</h4>


    "Hmm, do you want to seduce me? Don''t be silly. You''ve used seductive technique to seduce me again and again. What are you trying to do?" Shirley immediately smiled and said. "Because I like you."


    "Do you want to use seductive technique if you like me? You can pursue me openly." Kevin said. "If I pursue me, will you be my boyfriend?"


    "No." Kevin said.


    "Then why you say that you want me to chase after you? I can only use seductive technique to seduce you." Kevin pressed Shirley against the wall and leaned against her. Seeing Kevin''s sudden ambiguous posture towards her, Shirley couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    "What do you want to do?" Shirley asked. "Shirley, who teach you seductive technique?" Kevin asked.


    "Hmm, what does it have to do with you?" Kevin always felt that Shirley''s seductive technique had an inexplicable connection with a super powerful enemy in his previous life. Perhaps he was thinking too much, how could this be possible? After all. Kevin did not know too much about seductive technique. "Forget it." Kevin let go of Shirley. Shirley suddenly asked, "Kevin, are you afraid of me?"


    Kevin smiled disdainfully. "Am I afraid of you? You?"


    "Why are you interested in my seductive technique? Furthermore, when you ask me who teach me seductive technique. I noticed a trace of nervousness on your face." Shirley said.


    Kevin chuckled. This Shirley''s ability to observe was really strong. Kevin did have a nervous expression just now. Because Kevin thought of that super powerful enemy in his previous life. From Shirley''s seductive technique. Kevin seemed to see that enemy. That enemy was the Saintly Woman of the Devil Religion in his previous life. In her previous life. Kevin had suffered many losses and Kevin did not dare to say that he would defeat her.


    However, he must have thought too much. He just saw Shirley''s seductive technique and thought of the Saintly Woman of the Devil Religion.


    "Ok, Shirley, aren''t you going to treat me to dinner? If not, then I''ll leave." Kevin said and didn''t want to think too much about the chaos in his previous life, his enemies in his previous life had disappeared. Shirley smiled and said, "I say I would treat you to dinner, so I will treat you to dinner. However, Kevin, I was a little disappointed with you just now. I think you are so easily confused by me."


    But now it seems that I am wrong. Hmm, I feel even happier. This means that you are very challenging. I just learned seductive technique. I swear that in the future, you will kneel at my feet. For the sake of having a meal with me now, I promise to take off my shoes when you lick my feet, Hmm. "


    Kevinughed disdainfully and snorted. "Don''t be arrogant." Shirley really ordered and had an unfriendly meal with Kevin.


    During dinner. Kevin asked, "Shirley, to be honest, how many men have you seduced?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "Why are you seducing so many men? Could it be to get satisfaction from your body? I see that you are very beautiful. Why don''t you be a good woman but be a slut and seduce men everywhere?"


    "Who is the slut?" Shirley said angrily. "Don''t you seduce men to let them sleep with you?"


    "You, Kevin, you''re thinking too much " Shirley angrily left. This made Kevin even more curious, but Kevin was toozy to find out the truth. In any case, no matter what the purpose was, it was impossible to seduce Kevin.


    Returning to ss in the afternoon, Lily was a little angry. Kevin actually made her look good at noon. She refused Shirley''s treat on behalf of Kevin, but Kevin still wanted to follow Shirley to dinner. He didn''t care about her at all, She was regretful that she deliberately wore sexy dancing costumes in the morning and danced for him.


    Therefore, Lily felt very aggrieved. Last night, in order to give Kevin a New Year gift, she couldn''t fall asleep, but he actually made her angry. sses are over in the evening. "Miss."


    "Miss."


    Kevin shouted a few times but she ignored him. Lily quickly walked forward. Kevin felt she was pretty when he saw the her angry expression. "Miss, Shirley invited me to go to cinema. Do you think I should go?" Kevin took out two tickets and said. Lily immediately turned around and warned, "You dare."


    "Hmm, didn''t you ignore me? If you ignore me again, I''ll have to follow Shirley to go to cinema. Ok, I''ll treat you to the movies tonight." Seeing Kevin holding two tickets, Lily asked. "Why do you have the tickets?"


    "Well, don''t mind it, I''ll treat you to go to cinema tonight. Do you want to go or not?" Lily snorted, "I won''t go."


    "Ok, then I''ll go with Kelly." Lily immediately turned around and snatched away the tickets in Kevin''s hands. She said. "Since you are so sincere. I will go."


    Kevin chuckled.


    Those two tickets were given to him by a female student named Echo. Because she was beaten up by Colin''s followerst time and Kevin helped her, so she gave Kevin two tickets in return. Kevin and Lily did not go home and ate hot and spicy food on the street. After eating, they went to the cinema to see a movie.


    Lily was in a good mood. She ate food and watched movies with Kevin. It seemed that a couple was dating. She had never been so happy in her life. While Kevin was watching a movie with Lily. Elsa brought a few assistants to the Grand Church. The Grand Church had already set up many police ambushes, and three snipers were hiding at the threemanding heights.


    Elsa stood on the roof of the Grand Church. This Grand Church had been dpidated. The moon shone in the sky. Not long after, a man dressed in ck arrived. He stepped on the leaves on the top of the tree and quickly flew to the top of the tree in front of the Grand Church.


    Elsa was overjoyed to see that Robin hade. She must capture him tonight. "Robin, It was you. Why do you ask me out?" Elsa asked.


    "Bang!" In the distance, a sniper suddenly shot the man in ck.


    However, the man in ck was extremely alert. Those who had reached high level of martial arts had high alertness. With a flip in the air, they only needed to deflect a little, they could avoid the bullet. Elsa was shocked. She did not give an order but who shot randomly. The man in ck snorted, "You actually set up an ambush. Let''s talk about it another day." After saying that, the man in ck quickly flew away. Elsa asked angrily, "Who shoot him?"


    "Leader, we didn''t shoot."


    When Elsa saw that Robin was about to leave, she immediately chased after him. "Robin, don''t want to escape again." Elsa shouted. However, for some reason. Elsa felt that Robin was no longer as powerful as before. However, Elsa still had to catch up first.

 Chapter 237 Hero Saves Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 237 Hero Saves Beauty</h4>


    The man in ck quickly escaped and entered a valley outside the city. Naturally, the police behind him could not keep up with him. "Robin, stop." Elsa''s voice came from a dozen meters. Elsa felt that it was very easy to chase after Robin this time. Either he was not Robin, or he deliberately slowed down.


    The man in ck in front of her stopped. Elsa took out her sword. At this moment, Elsa suddenly smelled the fragrance in the air. In the next moment. Elsa felt that something was strange. "How terrible! it was poisonous." When Elsa reacted, the man in ck immediately rushed towards Elsa, and another expert rushed out from the nearby forest.


    Elsa inhaled the poisonous smoke. Her mind was affected, and her movements became slow.


    "Bang!" After a few fighting. Elsa was hurt. "You are not Robin." Elsa roared.


    "Unfortunately, you know toote." Another man in ck said.


    These men in ck were both very skilled in martial arts. Elsa felt that it would not be so easy to defeat them in this time. Moreover. her strength was greatly affected after she inhaled their poisonous smoke.


    Elsa immediately prepared to leave. "Do you want to leave? Is that possible?" Men in ck surrounded her.


    The poisonous smoke that Elsa inhaled became more and more intense, she felt dizzy. After five minutes of fighting. Elsa was knocked unconscious. The men in ck quickly withdrew with Elsa and handed her to George, they received 150 million dors. Let''s not talk about these matters that had nothing to do with Kevin. At this time. Kevin and Lily were watching a movie at the cinema.


    The couple sitting in front of Lily did not watch the movie. They kissed and whispered, which seriously affected Lily who was sitting behind them. Lily felt very depressed and said to Kevin, "Well, let''s go to another ce to y. The two people in front of us don''t watch movies and always kiss each other. I really can''t stand it."


    Kevin kicked the couple''s seat, and they turned around.


    When Kevin saw them, he was shocked. It was them.


    "It''s you?" Kevin frowned. The woman smiled embarrassedly at Kevin and called out, "Young master Kevin." But the boy red at Kevin angrily. Lily asked doubtfully. "Why are you watching movies together? Furthermore, you were kissing at the cinema. Don''t he beat you up at schoolst time?"


    The woman lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Kevin was also puzzled. She was Echo. It was at the school gate that she was beaten up by a man. Kevin saved her. At this moment, he saw this Echo watching movies with the person who hit her. Lily said in disbelief. "Thest time he hit you like this, you actually go to cinema with him now. What exactly happened?" Lily was a little angry. Thest time Lily saw her being beaten so badly, she ordered Kevin to save Echo. She didn''t expect Echo to recover so quickly and forget about the pain.


    Echo said, "Kevin, I...."


    Kevin asked, "Is he your boyfriend?" Echo shook her head and said, "No."


    "Then why do you kiss from time to time? You affect us."


    Echo said with hesitation. "He, he is my best friend."


    Kevin said speechlessly. "A male friend hits you?"


    "That time, he was also angry. He''s fine now, we are reconciled."


    "Well, It''s my fault." Kevin snorted. Lily said, "Kevin, the movie is not good anyway. Let''s go."


    "Yes." Kevin and Lily walked out of the cinema. Just as Kevin and Lily walked out of the cinema, that man suddenly pped Echo''s face and scolded, "Do you give them their tickets?"


    "Yes, actually, I am very grateful to Kevin for helping mest time."


    "Fool, you know I hate them, and you even give them tickets." That man pped her again as if he was very angry and wanted to continue hitting her. Kevin and Lily had already walked out of the cinema.


    "Let''s go skating." Lily said. "Ok." Kevin nodded. At this moment, Kevin''s phone rang. It seemed that it was from Dora.


    Kevin walked to the other side and picked up the phone. Seeing that Kevin was still answering the phone secretly, Lily was depressed. "Hey, Dora, what is it?" Kevin asked. "Brother Kevin, there''s a thing which needs hero saves beauty. Do you want to do it?"


    "A hero saving a beauty. Hmm, I don''t do this job." Kevin still wanted to go skating with Lily, how could he have the time to save the beauty?


    "What if it was Elsa?" Dora said.


    "Uh, Elsa, does she need my help?"


    "Kevin. I just eavesdropped on a phone call and learned that Elsa has been arrested. She is locked up in a farmhouse basement. That guy is George. He''s on his way. He seems to rape her tonight, so I give you a call. If you''re not interested in it, then you pretend I don''t say anything. If you''re interested, then you need to hurry." Kevin hesitated for a moment. He had a good impression of Elsa. She was a righteous policeman. It would be a pity if she was forced by other people. "Ok, what kind of farmhouse?" Kevin asked.


    "It seems to be called Happy Farmhouse. Go outside the city immediately. I will find a specific location for you. Otherwise, if youete, Elsa will suffer from harm."


    "Yes." Kevin nodded, hung up the phone, and walked back to Lily. "Who''s calling you?" Lily asked, feeling a little disappointed that Kevin had secretly picked up the phone. "Nobody, But I really have something urgent to do now. I can''t go skating with you. I''ll give you the car keys. Drive yourself back." Kevin handed the key to Lily and hurriedly left. Lily was disappointed and snorted, "It must be Kelly, She called him and he left immediately. Could it be that he likes her?"


    Kevin used his flying skill and flew up to the roof. He leapt between the buildings in the city. The target was outside the city. Kevin had to move at full speed without any dy. He didn''t know who George was, but he was so bold. He dared to trap Elsa, and even dared to force Elsa. However, Elsa, as the top beauty in London,


    probably many people wanted to force her. At this time, outside the City, Elsa''s body was powerless and tied to a stone pir in the basement. The basement was dim and there is a light bulb that wasn''t bright.

 Chapter 238 Weakening Powder

    <h4>Chapter 238 Weakening Powder</h4>


    Not long after, Elsa woke up. "Who? Come out! Who kidnaps me?" Elsa roared. However, she shouted for several minutes, but no one paid attention to her. Elsa was extremely depressed that she was careless. A few minutester, a car came and a fatty man got off from the car. "Boss."


    "Where is she?"


    "They''re locked up in the basement." The two subordinates said.


    This boss was George, the second master of the Dragon n. Actually, George was not a fatty man. It was disguised. He also wore a human skin mask. After forcing Elsa, he wanted to knock her out and throw her to another ce. So Elsa didn''t know who forced her. George''s idea was very clever. George walked to the basement alone. Seeing that someone wasing, Elsa hurriedly shouted, "Who are you? Why don''t you let me go?"


    George smiled and said. "Elsa. I have spent so much money to let experts capture you. How can I let you go like this? However, don''t worry. I will definitely let you go. However, it''s not the time yet. I think it will take at least an hour. When I''m done. I will naturally let you go." Elsa stared at George and said angrily, "Do you dare to take off your human skin mask?" Georgeughed and said, "You are amazing. You can tell at a nce that I''m wearing a human skin mask. Unfortunately. I won''t take it off. In order to avoid any further troubles. I have to work hard. I''m wearing a human skin mask to force you."


    "You dare." Elsa gritted her teeth. "Hmm, Elsa, you''repletely powerless now. You''ve inhaled weakening powder. You can''t resist within five hours. Besides, you''re tied to a pir. Do you think you have the ability to resist?" Elsa''s expression turned cold, but at the same time. she was also a little scared.


    Georgeughed again. "Elsa, I won''t let you down. I''ll let you stay tied to the pir. Anyway, I can do anything even if you stand. Hmm."


    "I advise you to stop now. I can forgive you. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." Elsa warned.


    "Hmm, Elsa, don''t me me. Your temptation is too great." Elsa desperately tried to break free from the rope, but it was useless, and her entire body was weak. "Elsa, don''t waste your energy." George walked towards Elsa. takes out a pair of scissors and cuts off Elsa''s clothes along her shoulders. "How dare you? Don''t force me." Elsa roared angrily.


    "I told you not to waste your energy." George ignored it and continued to cut Elsa''s clothes.


    At this moment, a voice came from the corner of the basement. "Let her go."


    "Who?" George immediately turned around and saw a man in ck standing in a corner of the basement. Kevin could havee sooner, but for finding this ck clothes, he was dyed for a while. Fortunately, he did not arrivete. When Elsa saw the man in ck, she immediately knew that he was the true Robin.


    Elsa was overjoyed. George looked at Kevin in horror and said angrily, "Who are you?" Kevin didn''t want to say anything. He suddenly took out his sword and it tore Elsa''s rope apart. Elsa was powerless. Even if the rope was released, she still fell to the ground without any strength. Seeing this, George knew that he probably wouldn''t be able to do it today, so he jumps out of the basement door in an instant.


    "Bang!" The iron door in the basement was locked by him. Kevin only came to save Elsa today, not to kill George, so he escaped and Kevin did not care. Otherwise, how could he escape from the basement?


    Kevin walked to Elsa.


    Elsa''s clothes had been cut along George''s shoulder. Just now, because there was a rope tied her clothes, her clothes did not fall off, but now that there was no rope, her clothes fell off in a instant. Elsa''s upper body waspletely exposed to Kevin.


    Kevin had only seen Elsa in a police uniform before and had never seen this. At this moment, when Kevin saw Elsa''spletely exposed upper body, her body seemed to be filled with magic power, which made Kevin feel very nervous.


    Elsa didn''t realize it for a moment.


    "Why did you save me?" Elsa said as she looked at the indifferent Kevin.


    Kevin said, "You are a good policeman."


    "Do you think I can stop arresting you just because you save me? Let me tell you. I will still arrest you the next time we meet." Elsa said.


    "You can''t catch me."


    "How do you know I am here?" Elsa asked. Kevin said, "Someone is impersonating me. How can I not know? You are tricked because of me. I don''t want to be used by others. However, you disappoint me very much. Just some weakening powder will make you lose your resistance. With your poor ability, how can you arrest me in the future?"


    "Shut up. Who was that person just now?" Kevin said, "George."


    "It''s him," Elsa said angrily. "I won''t let him go." Elsa was furious, but at this moment, she suddenly saw Robin staring at her chest. When she lowered her head, Elsa discovered that her upper body waspletely exposed. "What are you looking at?" Elsa red, but unfortunately, she was so powerless that she couldn''t even lift her hand to cover her body. Kevin said, "Since you have been saved. I will


    leave first. See youter."


    "Wait a minute. Do you want to leave me here alone?" Elsa nervously said, "If Kevin leaves, what if Georgees back again? Or if someone elsees in?" Therefore, it was better than being seen by a few more people since she had already beenpletely exposed to Robin. "What do you want? I don''t want to take advantage of you." Kevin said. Elsa said, "Go out and help me find a dress."


    Kevin did not refuse, but the basement door was blocked by something from outside. Kevin shook the door open and jumped onto the ground. George had disappeared, and Kevin didn''t want to care about him. He wanted Elsa to take revenge on George. On a mountain, this farmhouse was obviously abandoned long ago because there was no business. Kevin could not find any clothes.


    Kevin returned to the basement.


    "Where are the clothes?" Seeing Kevin return empty¡ªhanded. Elsa hurriedly asked. "Sorry, there are no clothes outside."


    "Then what should I do?" Elsa was a little nervous. She had already exposed her upper body in front of Kevin. She didn''t want to let more people see her body? Kevin was a little embarrassed. Elsa looked at Kevin''s clothes.


    It was impossible for Kevin to take off his clothes and give it to her. Kevin would not do such a thing to expose himself.

 Chapter 239 Where is Miss

    <h4>Chapter 239 Where is Miss</h4>


    "I can go back to the city and find clothes for you." Kevin said. "You go back to the city. What if someonees in, or a wild beastes in? " Elsa said.


    "I really can''t. I''ll send you back." Kevin said. He immediately pulled Elsa up, hugged Elsa''s waist, and leapt to the ground. After reaching the ground. Kevin hugged Elsa''s waist tightly with one hand. Elsa''s chest naturally pressed against Kevin''s body tightly. Kevin could feel that iparably soft feeling. Elsa didn''t say anything, but she was helpless. She didn''t expect that she would have to be taken advantage of by a thief. Kevin hugged Elsa and went to the mountain. He stepped on the tip of the tree and flew towards the distant city. Elsa said, "Your flying skill is still beyond my expectations. You''re holding someone, yet your speed isn''t affected much "


    Kevin said coldly, "So you''d better give up being my enemy."


    "Impossible. Even if I am not your opponent, I will not forget my duty." Kevin no longer spoke to her. The cold wind blew Elsa''s smooth back at night, but Elsa did not feel cold. Her body was tightly hugged by Robin. She could feel the temperature of Robin. Elsa knew that Robin secretly sent his internal force to her, but at the same time, it also made Elsa feel more rxed.


    At this moment. Elsa felt an indescribable feeling. Elsa sighed. "He was originally a good man, but he chooses to be a thief" Kevin did not say anything. Actually, Kevin could help her so that she could quickly detoxify the poison. However, Kevin didn''t, he couldn''t reveal anything about his medical skills. Therefore, Kevin didn''t detoxify her. In any case, after five hours, The drug effect would disappear.


    Kevinnded on the roof of a house in the suburbs.


    Kevin first put Elsa down, then hung upside down on the roof and took a coat from the windowsill.


    Kevin threw the coat to Elsa.


    Elsa said bitterly, "I can''t wear it." Kevin was helpless. She couldn''t even lift her hand, so how could she put on her clothes? Kevin had no choice but to personally help her. This was the first time he had dressed a woman in his life. In the end, he zipped up the clothes. Kevin suddenly felt a little reluctant and wanted to look at it a few more times.


    Elsa said, "You are a righteous gentleman. If it was someone else, they would definitely not be able to hide that perverted gaze even if they didn''t do anything." Kevin didn''t say anything and hugged Elsa again and flew towards the center of the city. After flying for several hundred meters, Kevin asked. "Where do I send you? Police station?" Elsa didn''t want anyone to know about the matter that happened tonight. She said, "If you want, send me home. My home is at XX District, XX Road." Elsa was not afraid to tell him the address, because she believed that him was an upright person, so it wouldn''t matter if he knew it.


    Kevin did not say a word, but he had already tacitly epted the request to send Elsa home. Kevin quickly arrived at Elsa''s house.


    Kevin hugged Elsa and flew straight to Elsa''s room through the window. Kevin ced Elsa on her bed. then turned around and left.


    "Wait, thank you." Elsa said. Kevin didn''t say anything and jumped out of the window, disappearing into the night sky. Kevin went back to Charles''s house. He kept thinking the scene of Elsa revealing her upper body. Kevin was speechless. However, he had to admit that the impact was so powerful that others would probably be unable to restrain it. Kevin walked into the vi. Originally, he wanted to go skating tonight. but he didn''t seed. He even let Lilye back alone. Lily must be very angry. It was necessary for Kevin to coax her. "Where''s Miss?" Kevin asked the maid Ada.


    "Young master, don''t you go to the movies with Miss? Emma says that you won''te back for dinner tonight." Ada said.


    Kevin frowned. Lily had yet to return home. That was impossible. Kevin went to save Elsa. In total, it had been at least an hour. It was impossible for Lily to not be home for such a long time. It was impossible for her to go anywhere alone. Kevin understood Lily''s personality. She rarely went out alone. Kevin called Lily but she turned off the phone. Kevin frowned. At this time. Charles, who was on a business trip, called Kevin. "Kevin, Lily has been kidnapped. What''s going on?" Charles said anxiously. "What? Kidnap?" Kevin suspected that he had heard wrongly. "Uncle, what''s going on? I am thinking why Miss hasn''te home yet. I went to cinema with Miss just now, and I left first. I ask Miss to drive home. When Ie back, I don''t see Miss at home, so I call her and find that she turns off the phone."


    "Kevin, Lily has been kidnapped. I just received a call from Lily. There is a man''s voice. He said I must prepare a million dors. I will be contacted in an hour. Don''t call the police. Otherwise, he will kill her. Then I call you immediately. " Charles hurriedly said. "Uncle, don''t worry " Kevinforted him. If anything happened to Lily today, he would be med. Charles said, "Kevin, the one who kidnaps Lily shouldn''t be a recidivist. If he was a recidivist, he shouldn''t only ask for a million dors."


    Kevin nodded then hung up. Kevin immediately contacted Dora.


    "Dora, do me another favor. My miss has been kidnapped." Dora asked. "Brother Kevin, where was thest time you saw your miss?"


    "It''s at the entrance of the cinema.


    "OK, I''ll check the surveince system of the cinema." Dora said casually. "Thank you." Dora found surveince of Kevin and Lily watching the movie. Her hacking skills were truly amazing. A few minutester, Dora sent Kevin a surveince video.


    Lily drove away with a person. That person was Echo.


    Back to an hour ago. Kevin and Lily walked out of the cinema. Echo, who was sitting in the front row, was beaten up by that bad man. In the end, he even dragged Echo out of the cinema.


    Coincidentally, he saw Kevin leave alone, leaving Lily behind. That man was very unhappy with Kevin. Suddenly, he thought of something and said to Echo. "Do me a favor. If the matter is sessful, I won''t hit you again in the future."

 Chapter 240 An Amateur Kidnapper

    <h4>Chapter 240 An Amateur Kidnapper</h4>


    "What? If I help you, will you never hit me again?" Echo asked.


    "Yes, Ask Lily to give you a ride. Then, you trick her to any intersection behind the industrial city." He said.


    "What do you want to do to her? She is Kevin''s young miss. You want to die."


    "Hmph, so what? I do it without anyone noticing. Kevin is not God. How does he know? Do you want to do it or not? If you don''t, I''ll beat you to death right now.


    Echo nodded.


    Afterwards, Echo talked with Lily, deceived Lily''s trust. and then asked Lily to send her home. Lily was kind. Although she no longer had a good impression of Echo, she still agreed. Anyway, Kevin had left alone, so she had nothing to do. Then, Lily carried Echo away. As for that bad guy, he immediately rode his motorcycle and rushed to destination first. Because he rode his motorcycle, he wouldn''t be stuck in traffic, instead, his speed would be much faster. Kevin was furious when he saw Dora''s surveince.


    Dora hacked into the of the police station and looked at Lily ''s car. "Brother Kevin. Lily''s car has arrived at the industrial city. Then there is no traffic monitoring system." Kevin immediately rushed to the industrial city. That ce was rather chaotic. Kevin did not know why Lily drove to that ce. Back then, Lily sent Echo to the Industrial City. At an intersection. Echo said. "My home is right there. You can park here." Echo got off the car and waved her hand. Lily turned around and left. However, less than three hundred meters away, she suddenly saw a person lying in the middle of the road. Lily thought that someone had a traffic ident and hurriedly got off the car to take a look. As a result, the person lying on the ground suddenly hit Lily on the back of the head with a wrench. This person covered his face, and Lily did not see his face clearly. Lily fainted.


    Kevin rushed to the industrial city. At an intersection, Kevin saw her BMW, but Lily disappeared. When Kevin entered the BMW, he immediately checked the car''s traffic recorder.


    Through the traffic recorder, Kevin saw the scene of Lily being knocked unconscious. Afterwards. she was dragged to the side of the road. A man stole a tricycle and threw Lily onto the tricycle. The Echo also got on the tricycle. "Damn it." Kevin smashed his fist angrily. Kevin immediately gave the license te of the tricycle to Dora and asked her to monitor where it went.


    At this moment. Lily was tied to a utility pole in an uninhabited alley far from the industrial city. and she was still unconscious.


    Not far away, a man and a woman were wearing hats and masks.


    The woman said. "Why don''t you let her go? You''re not a professional at all. It''s impossible for you to get the money. You don''t dare to give Lily''s father''s bank ount, so you can only trade it face to face. However, if Kevines to trade face to face, you''re doomed." This woman was Echo.


    Her male best friend shouted, "Shut up. We''ve already done. If I can''t get the money. I''ll kill her. At least, I can force her. Kevin beat me up so badlyst time. This is what he deserves."


    "You can''t win Kevin." Echo said in fear. She was thinking about whether she was too foolish to agree to do such a thing. Now, it was difficult to give up " Not long after, Dora called him. "Brother Kevin, that tricycle has arrived at the New District. You go immediately "That man actually ran so far. He deliberately circled around the industrial city and then returned to the New District."


    Kevin immediately rushed to the New District. Dora gave him directions and soon arrived at an old alley. "Kevin, I only can see this " Kevin flew to the roof and followed the alley. Within five minutes, he saw that Lily was tied to a telephone pole. Not far away, there was a man and a woman. Although they were wearing masks, Kevin could tell who they are.


    Kevin stood on the roof and looked at them, but they did not know that Kevin had already arrived. At this time. Echo said to the male friend. "It''s been an hour." Then he took out Lily''s phone, turned it on, and called Charles. "Hey. an hour has passed. Is the money ready?" The bad man asked.


    On the other side. Charles was a little nervous, but he nodded and said, "Ready."


    "If you call the police. I will kill her " The bad man warned.


    "Don''t worry, one million dors aren''t worth the risk. As long as you agree to take the money and let her go." Charles hurriedly said. "Very good. Now bring the money and go to the roof of the Sun Building. I''ll give you 20 minutes."


    "Oh." Charles nodded. He didn''t know why that man let him to go the roof of the Sun Building. Echo asked, "Why do you let him go to the Sun Building?"


    "What do you know? I deliberately let him go around. The kidnappers on TV also act like this." The bad man snorted.


    Right at this moment, Kevin''s voice sounded. "No need, it''s better to trade here."


    When Echo and the bad man saw Kevin. they immediately cried out in fear. The bad man ran away immediately.


    Kevin rushed forward and hit him.


    "You''re so amateur, but you actually want to y kidnapping." Kevin stepped on the bad man and said. The bad man''s face turned pale. He thought that he had done it without anyone noticing. He didn''t expect Kevin to find him so quickly. Echo immediately pleaded, "Kevin, for the sake of giving you two tickets for the movie, you forgive him." Kevin pped her on the face and said. "Echo, I''ll settle this with youter." At this time, the bad manughed loudly and said. "Kevin, my eldest brother is Colin. When you hit mest time, he was very unhappy. If you hit me again this time, my eldest brother will never let you off."


    Unfortunately, Kevin was even angrier. As for Colin, Kevin didn''t take him seriously at all. Kevin didn''t want to talk with him. He kicked the bad man a few times and called the police. When Echo saw that Kevin had called the police, she cried, "Kevin, please don''t call the police. We''ll be finished if we call the police " They were kidnapping and ckmailing a million dors. If they don''t have the backstage boss, they''ll be at least eight years in prison.


    Echo rushed over to snatch Kevin''s phone and prevented Kevin from calling the police. Kevin kicked her to the ground and snorted, "Bad woman."


    Kevin didn''t want to hit her, so he directly called the police. After calling the police, Kevin rescued Lily, and took off the ck bag on Lily''s head. Only after Lily woke up did he know what had happened.

 Chapter 241 Loach

    <h4>Chapter 241 Loach</h4>


    Soon, the police arrived, and Echo and her male best friend were taken to the police car. Kevin brought Lily home. Both still had fear in their hearts. This kind of thing would never happen again in the future. At this moment, at the airport in London, a middle¡ªaged man with a frosty face walked out of the airport.


    Behind this man was a female assistant.


    The female assistant said, "Loach, let''s go find a hotel first. It won''t be so easy to find Robin Hood in a short time."


    The middle¡ªaged man said with a cold gaze, "If I don''t kill Robin Hood this time, I will never leave. If I don''t defeat him, you can hide for a lifetime, and I will wait for you in London for a lifetime." After saying that, the middle¡ªaged man walked forward, his gaze filled with endless rage. This middle¡ªaged man was the killer of the Skull Organization. His code name was Loach. He was a Level 62 Martial Cultivator. He was the famous tinum Killer of the Skull Organization. This time, the code¡ªnamed Loach hade to London to kill the mortal world, causing quite a stir in the killer world. At Edward''s house. Ben and Edward sat in the living room and chatted while watching TV. While Ben''s phone rang. It seemed his senior brother.


    "Hello, Brother " Ben hurriedly picked it up. "Ben, something big is about to happen in London." Ben''s senior apprentice¡ªbrother said that something big had happened the first time he opened his mouth.


    " Brother, what big event is going to happen in London?" Ben was puzzled. "Thetest news from the killer world is that the Skull Organization tinum Killer Loach has already left for London, preparing to kill Robin Hood. This matter has already caused quite a stir in the killer world."


    "Ah." Ben''s body trembled. tinum killer came to London. tinum!


    "Ben, there will probably be many killers from the industrying to London in the next few days. I''m prepared toe as well. Anyway, it''s the end of the year, so I''ll take it as a rest."


    "Alright, call me when you arrive." After hanging up the phone, Edward saw Ben''s shocked expression and hurriedly asked. "Ben, what happened?"


    "Uncle Song, something big is about to happen in London. Skull Organization tinum killer Loach hade to London. He prepared to kill Robin Hood. "This matter has already caused quite a stir in the killer world. I''m afraid that many killers wille to London to join the fun these days. My senior brother is also nning to visit London and see how tinum Killer can defeat Robin Hood."


    Edward was shocked, "tinum assassin wants to defeat Robin Hood."


    "Yep, tinum Killer, his martial arts level is at least Level 60. This time, I think Robin Hood may die."


    "Ah." Edward was a little worried. He admired Robin Hood.


    Kevin and Lily returned home, took a shower, and went back to their rooms to sleep. Nothing happened all night. At Elsa''s house, at about one in the morning, the Nine Night Soft Tendons on her body finally dissipated.


    After Elsa got up she went into the bathroom and drenched herself with hot water. In her mind, she constantly recalled the scene of Robin staring at her upper body, as well as the scene of Robin secretly channeled his internal strength to her so that she wouldn''t be cold on the way home. Elsa couldn''t forget these things. The next day. Elsa returned to her usual demeanor. Before she could go to work at the Public Security Bureau, the director called.


    "Hey, Chief, look for me early in the morning." On the phone, the director said: "Captain Xu, temporarily put down the capture of Robin Hood and the airport murder in the following days, deploy more police to guard safety of the citizens of London."


    "Director. what happened? Why did you suddenly have to guard the safety of the citizens?" Elsa asked in confusion.


    "I heard that a killer organization. tinum Killers, hase to London with the goal of defeating Robin Hood. This matter has caused quite a stir in the killer world. I heard that many idle killers will alsoe to London to join the fun. It''s not a good thing for so many killers to pour into London. so pay more attention to the safety of the citizens."


    "Ah." Elsa was shocked. The tinum Killer hade to London.


    "Don''t be careless. tinum killers are rumored to be at least Level 60 martial artists. Even you may not be a match for them. There are also many killers who are joining the fun. I don''t know if they will upset London. I hope that the so¡ªcalled tinum killer can defeat Robin Hood this time and solve this problem for our police."


    "Director, don''t worry. I will pay attention." Elsa hung up the phone. She didn''t know why, but she was suddenly a little worried that Robin Hood would die if she lost.


    "m." Elsa suddenly pped herself and scolded, "I''m actually worried that Robin Hood will die if I lose. I''m a people''s policeman. How can I worry about a criminal? If he is killed, it will solve the problem for the police. I should be looking forward to it " However. when Elsa thought of how she had saved herst night from defeat by Robin Hood. and how she had not vited her beauty temptation at all and had even sent her internal energy to warm her up. Elsa did not wish for him to die in her heart. If it was before, she would have hoped that Robin Hood wouldpletely disappear from this world. Kevin was sitting in the ssroom when two boys were discussing in the front row.


    "Have you heard? Rumor says that a tinum assassin hase to London to kill Robin Hood. This matter has spread through the Window of London. The police have also strengthened the security of London. Of course, it''s just a rumor." Kevin''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the discussion of the boys in the front row. "tinum killer?" Kevin took out his phone and went to the Window of London to check.


    Sure enough, there were many simr posts on the Window of London forum.


    "Will Robin Hood die if we lose?"


    "I hope he''s alive. It would be a pity if he really died."


    Manyizens posted, hoping that Robin Hood will be alive.


    However, it could be seen that all the posts in Window of London discussing this matter carried a nervous tone. Robin Hood already had quite a few fans in London. As a fan of Robin Hood, the saddest thing was to see someonee to kill him, or the news that the police were vigorously hunting him. At this moment. in Edward''s office, Edward didn''t seem to be in the mood to work. He always refreshed his phone to see if there was more information about Robin Hood and tinum Killers.


    Of course, there were also people who were iparably excited. At Denny''s house. Daniel chuckled. "I told you that someone woulde and take care of Robin Hood sooner orter. See now, right?"


    "Uncle, this tinum killer codenamed Loach is famous in the killer world. Rumor has it that his martial arts level has already reached LV62. tinum killers like them can earn at least 200 million for a case. I didn''t expect that tinum killers would personallye to London to kill Robin Hood " Kris said hurriedly.

 Chapter 242 A Contest of Hackers

    <h4>Chapter 242 A Contest of Hackers</h4>


    Denny asked. "Could it be that someone is offering a bounty to kill Robin Hood?"


    "I checked, no. Loach seems to be free this time. I don''t know why." Daniel smiled and said. "Whatever the reason is, if Robin Hood has been wiped out." In that defeat. I spent 60 million to hire someone to kill Kevinst time, but the killer was annihted as soon as he arrived in London, causing 60 million to be wasted on me.


    "I hope this tinum killer can ruthlessly destroy damn Robin Hood. When I think of the 60 million that was lost, I get angry." Denny hurriedly said, "Also the matter of me being pped into a pig''s head." In many parts of London, especially those who usuallymitted more evil deeds, they were looking forward to seeing such a powerful tinum Killering to kill off Robin Hood. In short, some were happy and some were worried.


    Kevin finished reading the post on the Window of London and fell into deep thought.


    Kevin thought to himself, "I heard about it thest time I killed Baby Killer. The elder brother of the Skull Organization, coded Loach, wille to find me someday. I didn''t expect that he would arrive so quickly. Loach''s martial arts level is at least Level 60. I wonder if I can handle it."


    Kevin did not know how many levels he was at. After all, Kevin had never fought against a Level 60 or above expert. The strongest opponent Kevin had ever encountered was Elsa.


    At the Public Security Bureau. Elsa was organizing a police meeting. This time, the director told them to put aside the matter of capturing a defeated mortal, mainly to protect the safety of the citizens of London. With so many killers pouring into London, protecting the safety of the citizens was far more important than capturing a defeated mortal.


    "Everyone, have you listened to the mission you just assigned? I''m afraid that the so¡ªcalled tinum Killer will not leave until he kills Robin Hood. Everyone, please don''t be careless." Elsa said. A policeman asked, "Captain Ray, is this tinum Killer stronger than you?"


    "I am only Level 55. I am indeed stronger than me." Elsa said.


    In a hotel room in London, a middle¡ªaged man was standing in front of a window drinking tea, his eyes staring down the street. Behind him, his female assistant got up from bed and hugged him. The middle¡ªaged man said, "Even if my brother died in this city. I seem to be able to hear his undead shouting in the sky above this city." The female assistant asked, "Loach, how do you n to defeat Robin Hood? I heard that even the po-lice in this city can''t catch him."


    "Find a way to lure him out first. You are my assistant and a top hacker. If I give you enough time, you should be able to find traces of him. I don''t believe that a single defeat will leave no traces behind in Robin Hood."


    "Alright." Kevin put down his phone. Although Kevin did not know if the tinum Killer was very strong or if he could win, Kevin did not put it in his heart. After all, for someone who used to be a gifted expert. regardless of whether you were Level 60 or Level 70, you were a bug.


    Even if Kevin''s current physical strength hadn''t reached LV60, with his experience, a mere LV60 wouldn''t be able to kill him.


    Just then, the hacker called.


    "Brother Kevin, someone wants to kill you."


    "I already know." Kevin said. "Brother Kevin, I just discovered that a hacker invaded the transportation system of London. He should be trying to find clues about you. The other party will search the entire city. Any surveince cameras, including passers¡ªby ''mobile phone numbers, will be found out by the other party." The hacker said.


    "Hacker? Didn''t you say something about a tinum killer? Where did you get a hacker?"


    "Brother Kevin, you don''t know that. Normally, a higher¡ªlevel assassin would have a hacker by his side. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to find him anywhere if you went to a strange ce for a mission. With the help of a hacker, it would be as if no one would be able to find him anywhere. Didn''t I often help Sister Amanda?"


    "Oh, what about your hacking skills?"


    "Aha, I won''t tell you. Alright, I won''t tell you anymore. I''ll tell you if there''s any news. I''ll go see how far that hacker has gone and see how skilled she is. Let''s have a fight with him " The hacker hung up excitedly.


    At this moment, in the hotel room. the tinum Killer''s female assistant had already disyed her professional hacking tools and started searching for clues to defeat Robin Hood. If there was the Inte, there was no ce in any corner of London she could not enter.


    However. at this moment, the female assistant suddenly realized that the code she had just written was being modified. The female assistant was shocked, "Loach, shit, there''s a hacker attacking me."


    "What? Attacking you? You''re a top hacker. Who can attack you?" tinum Killer Loach hurriedly said. "I don''t know. As far as I see, the other party doesn''t seem to be weak. The clues I just found were automatically deleted by her modification program. She seems to be preventing me from searching for all the information on the Inte."


    tinum Killer Loach snorted, "I told you, this defeat was not that simple. He actually had a top¡ªnotch hacker by his side."


    Right at this moment, the female assistant''sputers suddenly all cked out. "Ah." The female assistant''s entire body trembled. As a top¡ªnotch hacker, she was hacked by the other party. Then, a picture appeared on the ck screen. On the picture, a little pig''s butt was facing them. Suddenly, the little pig let out a fart. That fart instantly made theputer white. "What." The tinum Killer''s female assistant was so angry that she jumped up. She immediately un-plugged the website and rebooted theputer. She crackled many iprehensible symbols, as if she was strengthening the firewall and preparing to counterattack. Suddenly, it turned into a hacker¡ªto¡ªhacker battle.


    At The St. Paul''s School, it was already noon. Kevin was preparing to eat with n Miller when a student walked over and said, "young master, some-one invited you to have dinner together " Kevin thought it was Shirley Smith and directly refused, "I won''t go."


    "Young master, she is the second ranked Amy Rayon the Genius Master Rankings. Are you really not going?" Said the student. "Uh, Amy Ray invited me to dinner?"


    "Yes."


    "No." Kevin refused to ept. She asked him to have dinner with her not treat him to dinner. She even


    sent someone to call him. If she didn''t show any sin-cerity, Kevin wouldn''t go. Moreover, Amy Ray was not a beauty. If he went to dinner with an ugly woman, Kevin didn''t have the slightest interest. At this moment, at the staircase entrance. Amy Ray was waiting for Kevin. Her face was a little shy. After all, this was the first time she went to eat with a boy at school. There was a reason why Amy Ray suddenly went to dinner with Kevin.

 Chapter 243 Be Friends First

    <h4>Chapter 243 Be Friends First</h4>


    Her sister, Elsa, told her that Kevin was not a bad person. He had extraordinary talent in martial arts and could flirt with him. For someone with such a high talent in martial arts, it would be beneficial to practice martial arts if contact with him.


    Therefore, Elsa asked Amy to be friends with Kevin first, then slowly let Kevin fall in love with her and flirt. It was not in vain toe to London to attend a high school. Of course, Elsa had specifically instructed that she would only fall in love and not do any premarital acts. Amy agreed. Therefore, today was the first time she invited Kevin to dinner with her. However, she wasn''t too embarrassed, so she had a student call for him. She herself was shyly waiting at the staircase entrance.


    However, not long after, the student who went to call him just now walked back and said, "Amy, Kevin doesn''t want to go to dinner with you."


    "What'' He actually looks down on me so much?" After Kevin refused to ept, he went to lunch with n Miller from another staircase.


    Lily did not stick to Kevin. She usually sat at the same table with her deskmate at noon.


    When Kevin walked to the school gate. Amy rushed over angrily. "Kevin, why didn''t you go to dinner when I invited you?" Amy asked. Amy originally nned to be friends with Kevin before falling in love. She never thought that the first time would be so unsessful. She had never been rejected by anyone, so she felt embarrassed. Kevin smiled and said, "Why should I go? This is my right."


    "Kevin, to tell you the truth, my sister told me tomunicate more with you and be friends in the future. That''s why I took the initiative to invite you to dinner. I didn''t expect you to look down on me so much." Amy said with resentment. Kevin said. "Amy, your words are too extreme. I just don''t want to eat with you "


    "You just look down on me. Otherwise, why would you refuse my invitation? You are too shameless."


    Kevin snorted, "You''re making trouble for no reason. Amy, it''s because you think too highly of yourself. It''s not because others look down on you. You''re at least the second expert of The St. Paul''s School. If I look down on you, wouldn''t the entire school look down on you? Alright, stop making trouble for no reason. Go eat your food, I''ll eat mine."


    "Kevin, if my sister hadn''t asked me to be your friend. I wouldn''t have invited you to dinner." Amy said gloomily, emphasizing that her sister had called her a few times to give her a step forward. However, she did not dare to say the other words about falling in love with Kevin.


    Kevin said speechlessly. "Think what you like. I''m going to eat. n, let''s go."


    Kevin and n left.


    Amy stomped her foot and thought to herself, "Sister, Kevin doesn''t want to be my friend at all. What do you want me to do? Not mention to be my friend first and then fall in love. How can he fall in love if he doesn''t want to be my friend?" Amy called Elsa. "Hey, Amy, what''s the matter?" Amy said gloomily. "Sister, it seems that Kevin doesn''t want to be friends with me, let alone fall in love with me."


    Elsa smiled and said, "Everything is difficult to begin with. You don''t know him very well. It''s good that you have more contact with him. I''m afraid Kevin''s


    prehension of martial arts is not inferior to mine. It''s good to have a rtionship with him. Of course, I''m busy now. I won''t talk to you anymore. You can handle it yourself." Elsa hung up the phone. Amy was confused, letting her grasp it, but she wouldn''t date a boy at all. n smiled and said. "Then Amy thinks that she is the second best genius. She wants to go to dinner with you. It''s too funny. I don''t think she''s so ugly. Would she spit out everything you ate?"


    Kevin said speechlessly, "n Miller, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not that I don''t eat with her because she''s ugly. It''s just that I''m not interested. It''s not about her beauty." In the afternoon, Lily went to rehearse the dance again, and Kevin was still apanying him. However, Kelly Carter texted Kevin. Kelly said that she was free to take a walk in the second PE ss this afternoon.


    Kevin left the dance room on the pretext that his stomach hurt.


    Kelly was sitting on the sports field and was very happy to see Kevin. Kevin and she chatted as they walked by the sports field and walked for a ss. In the hotel, the tinum assassin''s female assistant and hacker skills werepletely defeated by Dora.


    "I''m sorry. Loach. She''s so skilled. I can''t win against her. If I keep onting now. I won''t be able to turn on theputer at all."


    "Damn it, no wonder Robin Hood dared to act on behalf of the heavens. Since that''s the case, then let''s directly dere war on Robin Hood on various forums and the news media in London."


    The female assistant asked. "What if Robin Hood doesn''t dare to ept a defeat?"


    "Since Robin Hood is for the sake of the heavens, then I will capture a few people to threaten him and use the pressure of public opinion in London to force him to appear."


    "Alright." The female assistant immediately changed herptop and posted at the Window of London and other ces. Of course, her post was likely to be deleted by the other party, so the news media was naturally indispensable. While Kevin and Kelly were chatting by the sports field, Dora called and Kevin walked to the side to answer the phone.


    "Brother Kevin, I defeated the hacker. She can''t even turn on herputer now."


    "Wow, you''re so powerful." Kevin said with admiration that this little beauty was not old enough to go to junior high school, but her hacking skills were so amazing. Seeing Kevin answer the phone behind her back, Kelly felt a little disappointed. Not long after, an anonymous post was sent out from the Window of London.


    "I''m Loach, we''ve already fought on the Inte. Since you have the guts to stop my people from finding you. I think you should also have the guts to ept my challenge. I think you can understand what I''m saying. Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, two days after tomorrow, the time is up to you. Do you dare to fight with me? "If you''re sure you want to be a cowardly turtle, then I''ll try my best to find you. I know you''ll see this post at any time. If you don''t reply to me by 8 pm, pretend that you don''t dare to fight." At the same time, several broadcasters and television stations in London were suddenly invaded by hackers. They forcefully broadcast a piece of information. It was precisely the information about the tinum Killer Loach challenging Robin Hood. While Kevin was still on the phone with Dora,


    Dora suddenly said, "Brother Kevin, wait a moment. The other party changed hisputer and hacked into the forums of London. He sent a top post. Should I delete it?"


    "Not yet. After school, I''ll go and see what they''re talking about " Kevin was afraid that Kelly would wait for a long time, so he quickly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 244 Tonight At Twelve O’clock

    <h4>Chapter 244 Tonight At Twelve O''clock</h4>


    Kevin and Kelly chatted for half a ss in the stadium before returning to the dance room. "You went to the bathroom for so long? You didn''t go to the bathroom, did you?" Lily asked. After Kevin left, Lily felt that dancing was meaningless. "Aha, just now Kelly asked me to go out and chat with her." Kevin was toozy to lie. "Then why did you lie to me to go to the bathroom?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll think too much."


    "You actually care how much I think." Lily felt a little happy. Kevin was afraid that she would think too much. Doesn''t this mean that he started to care about her?


    Soon school will be over in the evening. After Kevin returned home, he went to the Window of London forum to see what the tinum assassin Loach had said on the forum.


    Kevin saw the top post sent by the tinum Killer.


    This top¡ªsetting post had already received more than 2 million replies, showing how popr it was. Throughout London, too many people were paying attention to this post. The post said that he would be asked to reply before 8 o''clock, and that he would be asked to choose the time, ce, and fight to the death Without other words. Kevin immediately called the hacker.


    "Dora, reply a message for me. The message is code¡ªnamed Loach. Tonight, at 12 o''clock, Floating Pond Park, life and death will be decided "


    "Alright." Dora immediately posted this anonymous post on behalf of Kevin and set the top of the post. At this moment, in the living room. Charles returned from a business trip this afternoon. refreshing his forum post. Suddenly, he refreshed and saw an anonymous top post. "Loach, tonight at twelve o''clock in the Pond Park, it''s a life¡ªand¡ªdeath battle."


    Charles became excited.


    In a hotel, the tinum Killer''s female assistant suddenly shouted. "Loach, I''ve received a reply from Robin Hood. Tonight at 12 o''clock, we''ll have a life¡ªand¡ªdeath duel in Floating Pond Park. I''ve already confirmed that this is a post sent by the hacker beside Robin Hood. I can''t trace her IP address."


    "Very good." The mug in the loach''s hand was crushed and exploded by him. After Kevin had Dora replied, he threw away his phone and went downstairs. Although many people were excited. Kevin didn''t seem to care much about it.


    "Uncle Green, you''re back from a business trip." Kevin walked downstairs and saw Charles sitting on the sofa ying with his phone. He hurriedly shouted. However, Charles didn''t seem to hear it. He looked at his phone with a focused expression. "Uncle Green." Only after Kevin shouted did Charles hear it.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear you." Charles put down his phone and smiled apologetically. "Uncle, what are you looking at with such devotion?"


    "Aha, tonight at twelve o''clock, Robin Hood and a tinum Killer will be a life¡ªand¡ªdeath battle in the Pond Park. I can''t help but be excited about such a big matter." After Charles finished speaking, he picked up his phone and read the post. At this moment, countless London citizens were silently paying attention to this matter. Elsa sat in the office of the Public Security Bureau and looked at Robin''s reply. She thought to herself, "Robin Hood actually replied so straightforwardly. Moreover, it''s about twelve o''clock tonight. Don''t tell me Robin Hood isn''t afraid of that tinum Killer at all? Is Robin Hood''s martial arts so strong after defeating him?"


    Just then, Elsa''s assistant walked in and asked, "Captain Ray, at 12 o''clock tonight. Robin Hood and tinum Killer are fighting to the death in the Pond Park. I''ve already sent a few snipers to ambush them high up in the vicinity and find an opportunity to kill them both."


    Elsa suddenly felt a burst of inexplicable nervousness as she hurriedly asked, "Was this kind of sneaky behavior done by our police?"


    "Captain Ray, I didn''t make this decision on my own. This was ordered by the director." The assistant hurriedly said. Elsa could not say anything else and waved her hand to let the assistant out.


    Elsa felt that her mentality had suddenly changed. In the past, she had wished to capture and even kill him. But now, she suddenly felt a little less hopeful of dying after defeating Robin Hood. At around eleven thirty in the evening, Kevin asked Eden to stay in his room while he headed straight for the Pond Park. Kevin chose the same route asst time, trying his best to avoid being caught by any surveince cameras or car recorders.


    Kevin stood on a tall building on the south side of the Pond Park. There was still ten minutes left until twelve o''clock. Kevin was not in a hurry to show himself. He stood on the tall building and looked in the direction of the Pond Park.


    Right at this moment, Kevin suddenly discovered a person lying on the roof with a sniper rifle pointing in the direction of the park. Kevin was shocked. Wasn''t this the legendary sniper? The sniper was also wearing a police uniform. It was obvious that the police had sent him. Kevin thought to himself, "Elsa, Elsa, I saved you at least oncest time, and you actually sent a sniper to attack me. Even if you are a soldier and I am a thief, you are so heartless."


    Kevin pulled out a tile from the outer wall and threw it at the sniper. "Bang!" The sniper fainted in a sh. Kevin thought to himself, "If I''m not mistaken, it''s impossible for the police to send only one sniper. There must be something else." It seemed that Kevin had to eliminate the ambushing sniper before fighting the tinum Killer. Kevin called Dora and asked her to find out where the other snipers were. It took Dora less than five minutes to locate the other two snipers through the surveince cameras of some nearby buildings. Kevin directly went over and knocked the other two snipers unconscious. After finishing all this, it was already past twelve o''clock.


    At this moment, in the center of the Pond Park, the tinum Killer had already appeared. Unfortunately, this time, the time was too urgent. There was no hidden camera, so the citizens of London could not watch the live broadcast.


    However, outside the Pond Park, there was already a sea of people surrounded. The police had drawn a cordon and forbidden any citizen from exceeding the cordon. Elsa was currently standing on a tree in the Pond Park, secretly staring at the tinum Killer. It was already past twelve o''clock, and even Elsa suspected that this was a lie, deliberately teasing this tinum Killer.


    However, right at this moment, the defeated mortal dust flew over from afar. It flew at a very fast speed. Its foot stepped on the tree tip. as if it was jumping on the spot. In the next second, it would be dozens of meters away. The tinum killer suddenly opened his eyes. Kevin flew ten meters in front of the tinum Killer. The tinum Killer said gloomily. "I presume that Your Excellency Robin Hood." Kevin said, "It''s me, code¡ªnamed Loach. Rumor has it that your martial arts level has reached more than 60. Today, let me see just how strong a Level 60 expert is." tinum Killer Loach snorted, "You defeated Robin Hood, you killed my younger brother. Baby Killer. Today is the day you die."

 Chapter 245 Terrifying Strength

    <h4>Chapter 245 Terrifying Strength</h4>


    "Whether or not I die depends on your ability." Kevin looked at the aura on the Loach and didn''t seem to be very strong. The tinum killer took out a sword with a whoosh.


    "Defeat Robin Hood, Die."


    The tinum killer rushed forward. Before he could move, his sword had already killed Kevin. He threw his sword at Kevin, and the sword flew towards Kevin like a bullet.


    Kevin curled his lips in disdain, attempting to stab him to death with a single sword strike? Naive. Kevin shed with his sword, and an iparable amount of vital force surged out. "Whoosh" The tinum Killer''s sword was torn into several pieces by Kevin''s vital force. Elsa, who was watching from afar, was shocked. The defeat of Robin Hood seemed to be even more powerful than she had imagined. When the tinum killer saw that his sword was torn apart by Kevin, he was shocked and immediately took out a second sword.


    "Ghost Wheel sh." Suddenly. Kevin''s figure shed and disappeared. In the next moment, he suddenly appeared in front of the tinum Killer. "Bang!" The sudden appearance of Kevinpletely dumbfounded the tinum Killer. Kevin seemed to have disappeared on the spot just now, and then he directly shed in front of him. He waspletely unexpected. Kevin shed the tinum killer to the ground with a single palm strike. Kevin stepped on a tinum killer who couldn''t move on the ground and snorted, "This is the legendary Level 60 tinum killer. It''s too disappointing for me."


    "You, you, how could you be so strong?" The tinum killer was dumbfounded. Strictly speaking, Kevin had already knocked him down after only two moves. Especially Kevin''s Ghost Wheel sh, which waspletely unbelievable to tinum Killers.


    How could there be such a powerful lightning art in the world? Kevin said, "You are a trash killer, yet you also want to guess me? How can you look up to me for my excellence? Loach, I believe you have killed quite a few people. Since you havee here on your own initiative, I will act on behalf of the heavens and annihte you today, so that you will note out to kill again in the future."


    "Wait." Loach roared, his face ashen. He didn''t expect that he would be defeated by Robin Hood in the blink. This defeat would probably exceed Level 70. Heavens! Loach''s heart was trembling. Level 70 was a realm that he would never dare to imagine in his entire life. If he had known that Robin Hood was so strong, he would havee to seek revenge. However, there was no medicine for regret. Kevin said. "What else do you have to say?"


    "Don''t kill me, please." Loach pleaded. "Aha, that''s funny. Are you a sketch artist?"


    "Please, I beg you. Don''t kill me Hero Robin. I''ve finally reached this level of martial arts. I don''t want to die." The tinum killer cried. "You didn''t want to die, yet you came here to kill me?" Kevin said. "AhWeeWee, I regret it." There is no medicine for regret in this world. Besides, you are an assassin. There must be a lot of people who have died at your hands. Today, you will crash into my hands. That is the will of heaven, Die.


    Kevin stepped on the loach''s neck in an instant. The loach''s neck ttened and he died.


    After Kevin killed the Loach, he leapt onto the branch and prepared to leave. Originally. Kevin thought that his strength should not have reached LV60, but he didn''t expect that his strength would far exceed LV60. Therefore, Loach was instantly killed. He didn''t expect that it would be finished so quickly. Kevin saw Elsa staring nkly at him not far away.


    Kevin ignored her and flew away." Robin Hood " At this moment, Elsa caught up. Kevin stopped. "Captain Ray, do you want to keep me?" Kevin said.


    Elsa''s heart wasplicated at this moment. She thought that Robin Hood was at most a bit stronger than her. However, she didn''t expect that Robin Hood would wipe out even tinum Killers with a wave of his hand. It turned out that she wasn''t a match for Robin Hood at all. Elsa predicted in her heart that the strength of defeating Robin Hood would really reach Level 70. In the entire London, it was estimated that they could be ranked in the top five. Elsa said. "I am not your opponent Robin Hood.


    Even if I want to keep you, I will not be able to keep you."


    "Then why did you call me?" Kevin did not have a good impression of Elsa. because she had ordered the snipers to ambush him.


    "I..." Elsa didn''t know why she called him. Kevin snorted, "Captain Ray told me to stop. I''m afraid she wanted to give the ambush snipers a chance to kill me."


    "Ah." Elsa was shocked. How could Robin Hood know that there were three snipers ambushing him? Kevin snorted, "Captain Ray. I saved you at least once, but you arranged for a sniper to kill me." Elsa panicked and exined without thinking, "I didn''t."


    However, as soon as Elsa finished exining, she suddenly felt that she had to exin to Robin Hood. He''s a murderer. I''m a cop, sniping him is perfectly justified, what''s the exnation? Kevin didn''t want to waste his breath with Elsa, so he turned around and flew away. Elsa hesitated to say anything when she saw that Robin Hood had left. She seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t know what else to say. Elsa secretly sighed.


    "I wonder when we''ll meet again next time." After sighing. Elsa was stunned. She was a policeman, so why would she have the idea of meeting again? It was as if she really wanted to meet up with a defeated mortal. "m." Elsa pped herself to wake herself up. The next time they met, she would continue to capture Robin Hood. However, Elsa already knew that she couldn''t catch him after defeating Robin Hood so fiercely.


    Kevin returned home.


    Tonight''s final battle in the Pond Park was no longer broadcast live, but the result was quickly known to everyone. At the Window of London forum, someone immediately revealed that they had killed the tinum Killer Loach in one defeat.


    At Charles''s house. Charles shouted excitedly. "It''s too awesome."


    At Edward''s house. Edward saw the result and shouted."


    Edward''s wife said with disdain. "You''re already old. Do you know how to be ashamed?"


    On the Window of London forum, aizen posted: "The strength of Robin has reached Level 65. In the entire city of London, I''m afraid the top 10 exists." Immediately, many people worshipped him even more. However, Elsa, who had witnessed the decisive battle on the spot, knew that the strength of Robin was probably not only Level 65, but also Level 68, or even Level 70.


    Elsa admitted that she was no match for him. Elsa had already returned home. However, Elsa seemed to have something on her mind, and her face was not happy. Elsay on the bed and said absentmindedly, "He suspected that I had arranged for a sniper to assassinate him. I really didn''t."


    It turned out that Elsa was upset about this matter in her heart. Elsa herself did not know why she cared so much about Robin Hood misunderstanding her.


    The next day, the sun was still shining and the scenery was the same. Those students still go to school, and those workers still go to work. The tinum Killer''s battle with Robin Hood disappeared in the wind like a fart, leaving behind only the greater prestige of Robin Hood.

 Chapter 246 Who Exactly Is It

    <h4>Chapter 246 Who Exactly Is It</h4>


    At the Police Station, the director asked Elsa to his office.


    Elsa came to the director''s office.


    The director asked, "You know that tinum killer was killed by Robin Hood yesterday." Elsa nodded.


    The director said. "The Robin Hood was able to kill a tinum Killer. Then, Robin Hood''s strength has already surpassed his. I heard that he has reached LV65. Robin Hood is so powerful. Obviously, you are no match for him "


    Elsa did not say anything and nodded. The director said. "I have already reported to my superiors. The higher¡ªups attach great importance to this matter. They will send an expert down to temporarily serve as the highestmand captain of the police station. In the future. you will be responsible for assisting the highestmander in capturing him."


    "Ah." Elsa was shocked. She didn''t expect the director to report to her superiors. "Director, how strong was the one sent by the higher¡ªups?" Elsa hurriedly asked. The director smiled and said, "I don''t know exactly, but I think he''s at least a Level 70 expert. Wait for the captain to arrive in the future. Help him properly."


    "Oh, yes."


    "Don''t worry, your position hasn''t changed. It''s just that you''re clearly incapable of capturing Robin Hood, so you have no choice but to seek help from your superiors. In half a month, the superiors will send experts down."


    Kevin was sitting in his ss, closing his eyes to cultivate his Internal Strength. The Ghost Wheel sh that Kevin usedst night had consumed a tremendous internal strength. Originally, this kind of martial art could only be activated at least at the outer sect realm, but Kevin had consumed too much energy to use it. This martial art was called Ghost Wheel Realm, and Ghost Wheel sh was only one of its moves. At this moment. Kevin''s phone rang.


    "Uncle Green." It was Charles who called. "Kevin, are you in ss?"


    "No, Uncle Green suddenly called me. Tell me ''what''s up."


    "Kevin, it''s like this. A few days ago. I posted an advertisement for a bodyguard. I agreed to have an interview today. Are you free? Can youe over and help me interview to see who is worthy of being hired?"


    "Of course." Kevin immediately nodded. Kevin was quite interested. Rather than having a boring ss here, it was better to help Charles interview. Kevin drove to Charles''spany. Outside Charles''s office, five interviewers were waiting. Kevin walked into Charles''s office. "Kevin, you''re here so soon."


    "Uncle Green, those people outside are here to interview your bodyguards, right?"


    "That''s right. There are five in total. This is their information. Why not take a look first?"


    "Let them in directly." Charles asked his secretary to go out and call them in. Kevin looked at Charles''s female secretary. She was about 30 years old and had a good temperament. Kevin could tell at a nce that the way Charles looked at the female secretary was not limited to the secretary. Kevin suspected that most likely, they still had some sort of private rtionship. However, this had nothing to do with Kevin.


    After all, Charles had been divorced for many years. It was normal for a single man to find a secretary to solve his physiological needs. If they were willing. Charles wouldn''t masturbate himself these past few years. Kevin spent half an hour interviewing the body-guards for Charles, and chose one. His name was Nell, and her strength was about Level 26, with an annual sry of 30 million yuan. That bodyguard, Nell, originally disdained Kevin, but after Kevin defeat him with one hand, he no longer dared to look down on Kevin. It was already noon. Charles invited Kevin to dinner at a nearby hotel and called Molly Baker over.


    Molly''spany was also nearby. Kevin hadn''t seen her in a few days. Molly was dressed in a women''s suit and had the demeanor of a female president. This was the first time Kevin had seen her dressed like this. She had a different vor. She was worthy of being the second charmingest woman in London.


    After lunch, Kevin was about to go back to school when n called, seemingly in a hurry. "Hello, n."


    "Kevin, where have you been? Come back quickly."


    "Uh, what is it?" Kevin asked doubtfully. After school, everyone went to lunch. Ingrid Field, Lily Green and I went to the cafeteria to eat together. But after dinner. Lily found her drawer... n couldn''t bear to continue.


    "What''s in Lily Green''s drawer?" Kevin frowned. Only then did n say. "There''s a pile of shit in Lily Green''s drawer."


    "What?" Kevin was furious. "Who did it?"


    "I don''t know, no one knows who did it." n said.


    Kevin immediately rushed back to school. Someone purposely put shit in Lily Green''s drawer. When Kevin returned to ss, many people gathered in the ss.


    "Kevin." When everyone saw Kevining, they hurriedly looked at Kevin. Kevin walked to Lily Green''s table. Sure enough, the stench came from the drawer.


    Lily Green looked at Kevin in grievance. "Who did it?" Kevin shouted angrily. Kevin was not afraid that others woulde openly, he was just afraid that this kind of lowly person would y tricks on him.


    Lily Green said, "We came back from dinner like this. No one knows who did it."


    Everyone looked at Kevin. They didn''t expect that Kevin, who was the number one genius expert, would have a moment of helplessness.


    At this moment. n roared.


    Everyone looked at n and saw that his hands were covered in shit.


    "What''s going on?" Kevin asked. n said dejectedly. "Kevin, I just opened your drawer. I didn''t expect that your drawer... you''d bettere over and take a look yourself."


    Kevin walked to his desk and looked at the drawer.


    Wow, Kevin himself was shocked.


    If Lily Green''s drawer was full of shit, then Kevin''s drawer was at least fifty times.


    Several students who hade to see him immediately vomited. Lily''s face was deathly pale. Kevin was so angry that his nostrils seemed begin to smoke. He left the ss in the morning and came back with a drawer full of shit.


    Even though Kevin was the number one expert of the St. Paul''s School, what was the matter? He was secretly ying tricks and was unable to defend himself. "Kevin, what should we do?" n asked, causing his hands to be stained.


    Kevin was so furious that he kicked his desk out of the ssroom and flew downstairs.


    Lily Green said. "Why don''t you call the police?" Kevin said. "There is no need to call the police. I will definitely find out the truth about this matter. Don''t let me find out who it is."


    Meanwhile, Denny and Colin walked in from outside. Denny shouted. "Who threw the table downstairs just now? Come out. I promise I won''t kill you." Everyone looked up and saw that Denny and Colin were covered in shit, full of anger. Just as Denny and Cohn returned from their meal, they passed by downstairs. Suddenly, a table fell off their heads, almost smashing them to death.


    After the table fell to the ground, the shit in the drawer immediately shot out. Denny and Colin were shot innocently, and Denny immediately rushed over angrily. Kevin was also stunned when he saw the shit on Denny''s body.

 Chapter 247 Go Berserk

    <h4>Chapter 247 Go Berserk</h4>


    "Who threw the table just now?" Denny roared angrily. Nobody said anything in ss.


    Kevin said, "Denny, what are you doing?" Denny snorted at Kevin, "Kevin, this matter has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to meddle." Denny did not seem to know that Kevin had kicked him down.


    Denny continued to roar angrily. "Tell me, who threw the table down just now?" Kevin said. "Denny, I threw it."


    "What?" Denny never thought that it would be Kevin.


    "Kevin, what do you mean? You''re going too far." Denny was furious, but he couldn''t defeat Kevin, so he couldn''t do anything to Kevin. Kevin said. "Denny, I humiliated you. It was indeed my fault, but I didn''t take it personally. It was only because I didn''t know who poured a bucket of shit in my drawer at noon. I just kicked the table downstairs out of anger. I didn''t expect you to happen to be passing by. If you want to me me, you can only me the bitch." Kevin was a fair person. This matter was indeed his fault. Kevin dared to admit it, and it was not because the victim was Denny that he had an unreasonable and deserving tone. Denny was already helpless against Kevin. Now that Kevin had taken the initiative to say that it was his fault, he could do nothing about it. He could only follow the steps and leave angrily.


    Denny, who walked out of the ssroom, scolded angrily, "Damn him, why is it that I''m always unlucky?"


    Cohn said, "Kevin didn''t seem to be targeting us this time. He is also a victim, and I don''t know who he is. He poured a bucket of shit in his drawer while Kevin was eating. Kevin should be very depressed."


    "Kevin, I have no choice but to settle the score with him in the future. However, I will not let go of that bastard who indirectly harmed me." Denny said angrily. Kevin tossed Lily''s desk away as well, and then ask some ssmate to the school warehouse to move two new tables.


    Kevin called Dora to see if she could help him find the person who yed tricks on him. Dora received a phone call from Kevin, feeling rather helpless. "Brother Kevin. I''ll help you with this and that every day, and you, even if you''re my online love boyfriend. aren''t willing to do so." Kevin was speechless. This girl still remembered this matter.


    "Alright, don''t be so verbose. If you don''t help me, I''ll hang up."


    "Alright, alright. Can''t I help you? Wait for my news."


    After hanging up the phone. the hacker immediately helped Kevin hack into the the St. Paul''s School''swork. including every student''s cell phone, monitor their phone numbers, and their Instagram. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t find any clues.


    At this moment, on the roof of the school building.


    Conrad Robert and his two followers were smoking there. One of the attendants said, "Young Master Robert, this time, you have let out the anger. In front of your father, you can finally raise your eyebrows and breathe a sigh of relief." Conrad snorted. "Kevin, that silly bird, really thinks that he can bewless just because he is the


    number one expert. If that''s the case, then the other mad and evil youths will not exist." My father has always told me not to be afraid of Kevin. He is also a student. Everyone is a student, so there is no need to be afraid of him. I can''t muster the courage. I finally muster the courage to fight against him this time. Although I''m only secretly fighting against him, this is only the beginning. I will be able to fight against him openly in the future." The attendant said. "Young Master Robert, your father is right. In terms of family background. you killed Charles instantly. Why should you be afraid of Kevin?"


    Conrad extinguished the cigarette butt in his hand and took out his phone. "Don''t talk yet, I''ll report it to my father and let him know that his son is going crazy."


    Conrad immediately made a phone call. "Hello, Dad."


    "Conrad, what''s up?" Conrad''s father asked unenthusiastically. Ever since the business summit, he had been a little disappointed in his son. Kevin was very arrogant when he met Kevin on the day of the enterprise summit. His son was like a coward when he faced Kevin. At that time, Kevin teased his son and asked him if he wanted to arrange a fight next week.


    As a result, his son was so scared that he almost didn''t dare to go to school. At that time, he pped Conrad. Everyone was a student of the St. Paul''s School. No matter how evil Kevin was, he was only a student. In terms of family background, he was not inferior to Kevin. Why should he be so afraid of Kevin? Conrad smiled and said. "Dad, didn''t you always make me go crazy in front of Kevin? Dad, I went crazy today." Conrad''s father was immediately pleasantly surprised. "Really? You dare to fight against Kevin?"


    "Dad, you''re right. Why should I be afraid of Kevin? I''m also a school madman, so I went crazy." Conrad''s fatherughed and said, "That''s right. Don''t be afraid. If anything happens, your family will support you. What kind of expert does your grandfather not know in London? No matter evil or good. you can go crazy."


    "Yes, Dad, I will."


    "This is my son, so let''s do this first." Conrad finally got his father''s praise and was in a good mood. Kevin was sitting in the ssroom when his phone rang. It was Dora. "Hey, Dora, did you find any clues?" Kevin asked.


    "I just eavesdropped on a phone call that might have something to do with you, but it didn''t say anything about teasing you, so I''m not sure. You''d better listen to the conversation yourself." said Dora. Dora recorded the conversation between Conrad and his father and sent it to Kevin.


    In the recording, Conrad bravely said that he was no longer afraid of Kevin and had gone mad. Conrad''s father was very happy to hear this and greatly appreciated it. He also instructed Conrad that everyone was a student. Don''t be afraid of Kevin. He dared to go berserk in front of Kevin. He also said that his grandfather. Vern, knew many experts. He could eat both ck and white. Kevin was not as terrifying as he imagined. This call did not say if Conrad was ying tricks on Kevin, so Dora was unable to determine.


    Hearing that. Kevin frowned and decided to talk to Conrad.


    Kevin left the ssroom and headed straight for Conrad''s ss. Unfortunately, Conrad was not in the ss.


    Kevin asked his ssmates to call Conrad.


    At this moment, Conrad was talking to his attendant straightforwardly on the roof when the phone rang. "Hello."


    "Young Master Robert, Kevin hase to find you. In ss, he told you to hurry back." Conrad''s body trembled. At this moment, his attendant hurriedly said, "Young Master, don''t be afraid. Kevin doesn''t know if we did it. Anyway, that thing at noon was disgraceful. We won''t admit it. Go crazy, Young Master, don''t disappoint your father."


    "Yes."


    After Kevin waited for a moment in Conrad''s ssroom, Conrad and his two attendants swaggered in from outside the ssroom. Conrad still had a cigarette in his mouth, looking very arrogant.

 Chapter 248 Hidden Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 248 Hidden Young Master</h4>


    Seeing Conrad''s appearance, Kevin was a little puzzled. When they met at the Enterprise Summit, Conrad was like a coward in front of him. Why did he look so crazy today? "Kevin, what are you looking for me for?" Conrad asked with a cigarette in his mouth. Kevin said, "Conrad, I seriously suspect that you did something in my drawer at noon." Conrad snorted, "Kevin, do you have any evidence? If you have any evidence, just start the fight. If you don''t have any evidence, please scram."


    "Oh, Conrad, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''re getting arrogant. You dare to say fuck off in front of me." Kevin smiled curiously. Conrad snorted. "Kevin, you are not a big shot. Why should I be afraid of you? No matter how awesome you are, you are only a student. If you have the guts, kill me. If you don''t have the guts, then beep less in front of me."


    "Aha, Conrad, look at me differently in the next three days. Looks like your father told you to go crazy in front of me. Sure enough, you didn''t disappoint your father. You went crazy." Kevinughed, feeling that this teasing was rather speechless. "Is there anything else?" Conrad asked. "Conrad, were you the one who did this to my drawer at noon?" Kevin asked. "I don''t know." Conrad curled his lips. Kevin did not have any evidence to prove that he did it, so Kevin could not beat him up for the time being.


    "Conrad, you''re so crazy. Are you interested in having a fight?" Kevin asked. When Conrad heard the word appointment, he subconsciously trembled. He snorted and did not answer.


    "Conrad, if I find out that you did it at noon, then you should be ready to run." Conrad''s heart trembled for a moment. But he still pretended to be cool and held a cigarette in his mouth.


    Kevin left Conrad''s ss.


    As soon as Kevin left, the students in Conrad''s ss immediately apuded. "Young Master, you''re so awesome. You''re actually not afraid of Kevin."


    The students in the ss all praised Conrad''s courage. If it was anyone else, they would have been scared to death. After all, Kevin was a character that no one dared to provoke in the St. Paul''s School. Returning to ss, n asked, "Did Conrad do it?"


    "I don''t know. He doesn''t dare to admit it."


    "You just beat him up and he''ll be honest " Kevin shook his head and said, "What if it really isn''t him? I can''t beat people just because I''m strong. Of course, if it really is him, then don''t me me for being impolite." At this moment, a lively noise came from below the teaching building. "What happened?" A student said. "I don''t know. I saw Denny dragging Conrad along. I don''t know what kind of conflict happened between them "


    Kevin was stunned when he heard the discussion in the ss. Kevin had just gone to find Conrad, so why did Denny suddenly have a conflict with him?


    At this moment, at the entrance of Conrad''s ss.


    Conrad grabbed the windowsill with both hands, not letting Denny drag him away. "Denny, what do you mean?" Conrad roared heroically, Denny''s face was filled with anger. He heard from a student that Conrad and his attendant had taken a bucket of shit at noon. Without a doubt, Conrad had done it.


    Denny couldn''t do anything to Kevin. He felt extremely aggrieved. But now that he knew that Conrad had done it, how could he not vent all his anger on Conrad? If it wasn''t for Conrad''s petty actions towards Kevin, Kevin wouldn''t have kicked the table downstairs.


    "Conrad, go to the bathroom." Denny said angrily. Conrad was also furious. He admitted that he hadn''t offended Denny. "Denny, don''t go too far. I have no grievances or enmity with you." Conrad roared. Denny dragged Conrad to the bathroom. What happened after that was no longer described in detail here. I heard that it was very tragic. Kevin was toozy to pay attention to things like this that, which had nothing to do with him.


    Campus battles like this often happened. At this moment, in the back mountain of the school, under a hidden waterfall, a student with an ordinary appearance was practicing swordsmanship. His swordsmanship was extremely profound. A few minutester, the student stopped practicing his sword. Another student next to him hurriedly handed over some water and said, "Young Master, drink some water."


    The boy drank a mouthful of water and asked, "Wade, tell me, how many moves can Kevin handle, with my current sword¡ªarts?"


    "Young Master, you must not."


    "But, I really look like I''m going to blow up Kevin. Every time I see his arrogant and invincible face, I want to make a move."


    "Young Master, absolutely not! That Kevin is an influential figure in the St. Paul''s School. If you take care of him in three moves and two moves, you will immediately stir up a sensation on the campus. It is very difficult for us to hide our identities in this city now. We must not expose ourselves!" Young Master, what you need to do now is to secretly continuously increase your strength, so that you can turn around when you return to the n in the future.


    "There''s no need for a trivial person like Kevin to fight against him. If he wants to go crazy, then let him go crazy. No matter how crazy an ant is, it''s still an ant " The student said gloomily. "I really want to blow up that Kevin. Unfortunately, I must hide my strength. I have no choice but to keep a low profile. I want to soak up a school flower for fun, but I''m afraid that will attract people''s attention. What the hell is the point of living this life?"


    "Young Master, you have to be patient. The school flower is also a person with a high degree of attention. If you soak the school flower away, it will definitely attract the attention of the entire school." The young master student shouted, "This can''t, that can''t. I can''t stand it anymore, I want to soak in the school flower."


    "Young Master, be patient. Wait a moment longer. Once the family stabilizes, you can do whatever you want openly. No one will stop you if you want to be the number one expert of the St. Paul''s School."


    "I hope that the family will stabilize as soon as possible. After the family stabilizes. I will have to sleep until at least three of the four school flowers of the St. Paul''s School fall asleep. Otherwise, how can I be worthy of my patience during this period?"


    "Young Master, when that dayes, you can have four school flowers. Now you must endure it." At dusk. Kevin, n and Lily Green walked out of the school gate together. When he met Conrad head ¡ª on. he saw that Conrad''s expression was very bad. He was dragged into the bathroom by Denny in the afternoon and punished inhumanely. He had just decided to go berserk, but in the end, Denny had alreadymitted an inhumane act before he had even gone berserk for half a day.


    At this moment, Conrad and Kevin met at the school gate. For some reason. Conrad saw Kevin get angry. He would be behaved cruelly by Denny in the afternoon. The reason was that Kevin kicked the desk downstairs and the shit in the drawer just happened to shoot Denny who was passing by. Denny didn''t dare to do anything to Kevin, so he did something inhumane to him.

 Chapter 249 Angry Conrad

    <h4>Chapter 249 Angry Conrad</h4>


    Therefore, when Conrad saw Kevin, fire continued to rise, as if everything Denny had done to him was all thanks to Kevin.


    "Stupid Kevin." In Conrad''s anger, he directly shouted Stupid. He was probably also enraged by Denny''s inhumane behavior. Otherwise, how could he dare to call Kevin in front of everyone? "Uh." Kevin was stunned, unable to react. Where did Conrad get the courage to call him Stupid Kevin? "Conrad, you''re sick." Kevin looked at Conrad and said.


    When Conrad remembered the tragic and inhumane things that happened in the bathroom in the afternoon, he was not angry at all. At this moment, he had already been dazzled by that anger. Conrad gritted his teeth and said, "Kevin, it''s all because of you." Kevin said inexplicably. "What did I do? What did I do? Conrad, I haven''t even gotten even with you yet, but you''re cursing me for no reason."


    "Aha." Conrad roared.


    Kevin suddenly covered his nose. He felt that when Conrad roared, there seemed to be an unpleasant smell rushing out. Kevin covered his nose and took a few steps back. At the same time, he said, "Holy shit, my breath stinks." When Conrad saw Kevin covering his nose and saying that he had bad breath, his heart was even angrier. "Kevin, I''m not done with you." Lily walked up and asked. "Kevin, what''s wrong? Why does Conrad keep saying that I''m not done with you? It seems that you haven''t offended him recently?"


    Kevin snorted, "Who knows, a psychopath is gone." Kevin and the others left immediately. Not long after. Conrad roared angrily. "Stupid Kevin, I''m not done with you." Originally. Kevin didn''t bother with him, but Conrad had always been mentally ill, and he still shouted at him endlessly. This made Kevin angry. He hadn''t even forced Conrad to ask if he did it. Conrad was fine and immediately hated Kevin.


    Kevin turned around and walked towards Conrad.


    Lily grabbed Kevin and said, "Forget it."


    Kevin said angrily, "He has provoked me time and time again. How can he let this go?"


    Kevin walked in front of Conrad and snorted, "Conrad. I know your father wants you to behave crazily in front of me. Originally, I was toozy to be like you, but damn it, you kept provoking me. Do you really think I''m that easy to provoke?" The more Conrad looked at Kevin, the more annoyed he became. The timidity in his heart towards Kevin had long since disappeared. "Kevin, in short. I, Conrad, am not done with you. Also, Denny, both of you wait for me." Kevin was puzzled. At this moment, Kevin remembered that Denny seemed to have beaten Conrad violently in the afternoon. "Did Conrad think that I was the one who ordered Denny to hit him? Is he sick? Do I have such a good rtionship with Denny?"


    "Conrad, I advise you not to provoke me again, otherwise I will really hit you. Also, my drawer was tampered with at noon. If I find out that you did it, you are ready to die."


    "Aha." Conrad suddenly burst intoughter. "What are youughing at?" Kevin felt that something was wrong with Conrad. He was like a madman.


    He didn''t know what kind of stimtion he had received.


    Conrad gritted his teeth and said. "Kevin, there''s no need to investigate. I did it."


    "What? You really did it?" Kevin''s expression instantly turned cold. "Yes, this daddy did it "


    "Pa." Kevin pped Conrad''s face fiercely. Conrad''s face immediately swelled up. Lily Green and n hurriedly ran up. Kevin said. "Miss, it was Conrad who did that at noon." After saying that, Kevin grabbed Conrad and fiercely beat him up. Soon, the fight at the school gate caused a sensation, and many students who came home from school watched.


    Not far away. Denny and Colin saw it. Colin smiled and said, "Denny, Kevin seems to have found out that it was Conrad. He is currently beating Conrad up violently. This Conrad was dragged to the bathroom by you in the afternoon tomit a brutal act. This evening, he was beaten up violently by Kevin again, aha." Denny snorted and said. "What the hell are youughing at? I was just walking there. I was shot in the shit for no reason. How dare youugh? Kevin beat Conrad up so badly. This was originally between Conrad and Kevin, but we ended up being the victims of one of them for no reason. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became." Kevin punched Conrad fiercely, making his nose and face swollen and lying on the ground unable to get up. Lily was afraid of killing him, so he hurriedly tried to persuade Kevin.


    Only then did Kevin stop and curse, "Conrad, you grandson, next time you dare to do this, be careful that I cripple you." Conradughed angrily, "Kevin and Denny, wait for me."


    Kevin was stunned. Why did he feel that Conrad was even angrier than him, and even dragged Denny into it?


    Kevin was dragged away by Lily Green. n asked doubtfully. "Kevin, why do I feel that Conrad is even angrier than you? You are the victim. The person who should be angriest is you. Why is Conrad even angrier than you, causing him to be the victim?"


    Kevin shook his head in confusion.


    When Denny heard that Conrad was still calling his name, he was furious. He had be a victim for good reason, but Conrad actually had the nerve to hate him.


    Kevin drove all the way home. n also went to Lily''s house. Kevin continued to teach him some martial arts.


    Conrad went home in a daze.


    When Conrad''s father saw ''his swollen face, he was shocked.


    "Conrad, what''s wrong with you? Who beat you up like this?"


    "Aha." Conradughed foolishly. Conrad''s father quickly covered his nose and said, "Conrad, when did you get angry? Why is your breath so bad? Let your grandfather make you some cold tea to drink."


    At this time. Conrad''s grandfather, Vern, walked out and snorted. "How could I get angry with a famous doctor at home?"


    When Vern looked at his grandson, his nose was blue and his face was swollen. He hurriedly asked, "Who hit you?"


    Conrad looked at his father with resentment. If his father hadn''t made him go crazy, perhaps things wouldn''t have happened today. "Conrad, what do you mean by looking at me like this?" Conrad''s father was furious when he saw his son looking at him with resentment. Originally, he had seen his son being beaten to such an extent that he was already very angry. However, he did not expect his son to vent his anger on him the moment he returned, causing him to be even more furious. "Dad, it''s all you."


    "Impudent, I am your father. You are so useless yourself. You were bullied at school and even vent your anger on me. How did I give birth to such a useless son like you?"

 Chapter 250 Elsa’s Treat

    <h4>Chapter 250 Elsa''s Treat</h4>


    Conrad said to his grandfather "Grandfather, don''t you want to know why I have bad breath?" Well, I''ll tell you. Dad keeps making me go crazy in front of Kevin. Everyone is a student, don''t be afraid of him. I listened to him and went crazy in front of Kevin, so I took advantage of everyone''s lunch to take a bucket of shit and poured it into Kevin''s drawer. Originally, Kevin didn''t know about this, but he didn''t expect that Kevin would kick the table downstairs. Denny happened to be passing by, and he was humiliated. Denny didn''t dare to do anything to Kevin, so he found out that I did it. Denny dragged me to the bathroom andmitted a brutal act. "I was furious, but there was nothing I could do about Denny, so I could only vent all my anger on Kevin, but in the end. Kevin beat me up like this." Vern''s entire body trembled. He pointed at his grandson''s mouth and said. "You mean, your breath stinks because... because..."


    "Hahaha, that''s right." Conradughed loudly. Suddenly, he kissed his father''s mouth fiercely.


    "Ah." Conrad''s father was stunned.


    "Pooh."


    "Aha " Conrad continued to giggle loudly. The entire vi was filled with Conrad''s giggle, while Vern was stunned and motionless.


    As night fell, n left Lily''s house and went back by bus. Kevin also went to his room to take a bath. Lily looked at theputer in his room for a long time before finally deciding to give Kevin chocte on New Year''s Day. At this moment. Elsa had just returned home from work when she saw her sister Amy in a daze. "Amy, why are you in a daze? By the way, what happened between you and Kevin? When can you start dating? You''re also seventeen years old. Kevin''s talent in martial arts is very high. If you fall in love with him, I will support you very much." Elsa said that Elsa was trying her best to match up her sister with Kevin. Because of Kevin''s martialprehension. Elsa admired her very much. Amy said gloomily. "Sister, can you stop talking?" "What''s wrong?" "It''s impossible for Kevin and me." "With your beauty and martial arts strength, is there another person in the school who is more suitable for him?" Elsa was right. Among the other four school flowers in the school, only Shirley knew martial arts. However, Shirley''s martial arts were not enough. She could not even reach the top ten genius masters. As for Amy, she was a very talented genius, and her true beauty was not inferior to Elsa. She was the most suitable match for Kevin.


    The reason why Elsa was so confident in matching up her sister and Kevin was precisely because of this.


    Elsa asked, "Amy, it can''t be that you haven''t let Kevin know your true face yet, right?" Amy nodded. Elsa said speechlessly. "Didn''t I tell you, Amy? Show Kevin your true face. Otherwise, with your ugly face, how could Kevin fall in love with you?" Amy said. "Sister, it''s not that I don''t show Kevin my true colors, but I''m worried. If Kevin sees my true colors, I''m worried that what he sees is not my people, but my appearance." I don''t want to do this. If Kevin can fall in love with me now, then I''ll give him another surprise and let him see my true colors. Isn''t this more romantic? Otherwise, all he cares about is my appearance."


    Elsa was speechless, but it seemed to make sense. However, the problem was that Kevin was unlikely to fall in love with such an ugly person. Kevin had just finished bathing and went downstairs when he received an unfamiliar phone call. "Hey, who is it?" "It''s me, Elsa." Elsa''s voice came from her phone. Kevin was stunned. How did Elsa know his phone number and why did she call him? Could it be because she called Conrad in the evening? "Captain Ray, are you still working sote? If there''s anything else, we can''t talk about it tomorrow." Elsa said speechlessly, "Don''t be nervous. I''m not looking for you because of something you''ve done. I have something I want to talk to you about. Are you free now? Come out tonight and I''ll treat you to dinner and talk about something " Kevin was puzzled. He didn''t seem to have such a good rtionship with Elsa. "Captain Ray, did I hear wrongly? Are you treating me to dinner?"


    Elsa snorted. "It''s only by the way that I treat you to dinner. Talking about things is the main thing. Why? Don''t show me this face?" Kevin thought for a moment, but could not guess what Elsa would talk to him about, so he agreed.


    Elsa said and met at the gate of ''Phoebe Club'' at seven o''clock.


    "Alright." Kevin said to Charles. "Uncle Green. I have something to do. I don''t want to eat at home anymore.


    Captain Ray asked me to dinner, so she went out for a while."


    Charles was stunned. Why would Elsa treat Kevin to dinner?


    Lily Green happened to go downstairs and asked nervously. "Did Elsa fall for you?" Charles looked at his daughter and said angrily.


    "Lily, don''t talk nonsense. Captain Xu is the most famous beauty in London. I don''t know how many admirers he has, but Kevin is only a high school student.


    How could she fall for him... ah, sorry, Kevin, I didn''t mean that. I...


    Kevin smiled, "It''s fine. Uncle Green, what you said is the truth. Elsa is the goddess of countless men. How could she fall for me?"


    Charles smiled awkwardly. Kevin drove to his destination, the Phoebe Club.


    Phoebe Club was a gourmet city. There were many delicacies here. The Elsa n was not far from here, so they chose to meet here.


    When Kevin arrived at the Phoebe Club, Elsa was already waiting at the gate. When Kevin saw Elsa again, he couldn''t help but imagine what had happened that day. His heart suddenly throbbed inexplicably. Today. Elsa did not wear a police uniform. She was dressed in a in¡ªcolored household dress. In conjunction with her towering appearance, she was simply extremely beautiful. Kevin forcefully suppressed the throbbing in his heart and walked forward.


    "Captain Ray. I''ve kept you waiting." "Alright, let''s go in." Elsa said calmly. Elsa sat down in a specialty store in Gourmet City and ordered a table of dishes.


    Kevin asked, "Captain Ray, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "About my sister," Elsa said, "but I''m not in a hurry now. Let''s eat first and talkter."


    "Oh."


    Kevin couldn''t help but nce at Elsa''s chest when he was eating. After all, what he had seen was always fantasy. Elsa red at Kevin and said. "Can you show some respect? Don''t keep looking at me. Is a woman''s chest so easy to look at?"


    Kevin awkwardly smiled and said, "Sorry, Captain."


    "Forget it, you''re still an adolescent student. I''m toozy to argue with you. Don''t be so rude next time." Elsa didn''t know why, but she cared a little about Kevin looking at her chest. In the past, she didn''t seem to care about others looking at her. She didn''t know why she always cared these two days. Moreover, when others looked at her chest, she would always think of defeating the mortal world. Could it be that after being watched by the mortal world that night, he started to care about it? Don''t you want to be looked at by another man?


    Elsa also couldn''t understand her psychological changes.

 Chapter 251 I admire you

    <h4>Chapter 251 I admire you</h4>


    "Alright, dinner is over. Tell me, what''s the matter?" After dinner, Kevin said to Elsa.


    "Let''s take a walk outside while we talk." Elsa paid the bill and walked out.


    Kevin was in a fog. What exactly did she want to say to him? After arriving at the food street. Elsa said, "Kevin, your martial arts talent is so good. That day, you had a duel with my sister. The trick I originally thought of for my sister was defeated by you in the blink of an eye, leaving my sister a miserable defeat."


    "Elsa, just cut to the point."


    "Haha, alright, Kevin, I''ll be frank to you. Actually, I admire you quite a lot. I hope you and my sister can get to know each other better."


    "Elsa, I already know Amy. How can I get to know her any better?"


    "I mean, I want you to be with my sister, like, in love or something." Kevin was speechless, "Elsa. That''s why you called me out?"


    "Yes, I want you to be with my sister."


    "Is it your intention or your sister''s?" Elsa said, "Of course it''s my sister''s intention. She likes you very much and wants to be with you. Of course, it''s also my intention. I admire you quite a lot too. Kevin, what do you think?" Kevin snorted, "Elsa, it turns out that you specifically called me out just to be a matchmaker for your sister. Boring."


    "Kevin, don''t. I really want that. My sister really wants a rtionship with you." Elsa said. "Well. your sister is interested. But I''m not. I really don''t understand, at least you''re a police officer, why are you so bored?" As much as she wanted to tell him, she couldn''t, that her sister was actually extremely beautiful. At least she couldn''t tell him before they actually were together. "Kevin, I''m not joking with you. If you agree to date her, it''ll definitely be a big surprise for you." Elsa said.


    "Surprise, what surprise?"


    "It won''t be a surprise anymore if I tell you now. Kevin, trust me, I will not lie to you. What is to lose if you are with my sister? It''s worth it, you will find out soon."


    Kevinughed, "Elsa, I''m sorry. I''m really not interested. If there''s nothing else now. will you excuse me?" Kevin turned around and left.


    "Kevin, are you sure you don''t want to think about it?"


    "Sorry, Elsa. I''m just not interested in your sister."


    "I''ll be damned if I lie to you, can you trust me? There will definitely be a surpriseter. I can''t tell you what it is today, and all I can say is what you see now may not be true."


    "Is there anything else?" Elsa hurriedly continued. "Kevin, just think about it okay? In our school, other than my sister, where on earth are you going to find a girl as good as her? Besides, if you are with my sister, I can teach you more martial arts, possibly some more moves. Above all, my sister has a surprise for you. Where can you find a better deal?"


    "Sorry, I have to go."


    "Hey, Kevin, as long as you agree to be with my sister, I swear to teach you more martial arts. You will make great progress. Do you really want to waste such a good chance?"


    Kevin thought to himself, "You are no match for me, yet you still want to teach me?"


    He left.


    Elsa sighed helplessly. "What''s wrong with me? Why do I want to match Kevin and Amy so bad?" When Elsa returned home, Amy hurriedly asked, "Sister, what did Kevin say? Did he say yes?" Elsa shook her head and said, "Kevin said he''s not interested."


    "You probably didn''t tell him what I really look like, did you?"


    "I didn''t. If I did, he woulde chasing after you. In that way I feel there''s something missing. It would be best if he is willing to be with you even when you''re not so pretty." Actually, Amy liked Kevin a lot. Hearing that Kevin was not interested in her, she felt very depressed as if she was crossed in love.


    Amy snorted. "I want him to regret it. I want to announce my true appearance to the whole school. I want Kevin to regret it. I want to see the look on his face when he sees my true face." Elsa also agreed. "This Kevin is really judging people by appearance too much. If you show your true appearance, he will definitely regret it."


    It seemed that Elsa and Amy were both a little narcissistic. However, it was understandable, given their unparalleled beauty. Amy gritted her teeth and said, "Sister, let me announce my true appearance tomorrow." Elsa hesitated. "How about we giving Kevin another chance? After all, he is indeed an outstanding person. Give him another shot." Amy nodded. Although she said that it was her sister who suggested that they should date, she did like Kevin a lot. Otherwise, it would be useless for anyone to suggest it. She said, "How about this. I''ll call all the teachers and students to the stadium tomorrow and give Kevin onest chance. It''s best if he says yes, otherwise. I''ll reveal my true face on the spot. I''ll let the whole school see it and let Kevin regret it." Elsa smiled, "Whatever you want." Kevin returned home.


    Lily hurriedly asked, "What did Elsa talk to you about?"


    Charles med her. "Lily, don''t be so gossipy. This is not your concern." Kevin smiled and said. "It''s fine. I can tell you. Elsa said that her sister Amy likes me and she asked me to date her sister. That''s what happened."


    "What?" Lily was shocked. "Then did you agree?" Kevin smiled, "How is that possible? I have no interest in Amy at all. Why would I date her?" Seeing that Kevin refused Amy. Lily was delighted and said, "I can''t believe she said that. It''s impossible for you to like her, right?"


    "Right." Kevin nodded. Lily thought to herself. "Kevin is the person I like. There is no way Amy wants to rob him from me. Neither can Kelly." Although Lily knew that she had not recovered from her illness and she could not be in a rtionship for the rest of her life, she couldn''t help herself. In her heart she would always fight for him, without knowing where this would lead her.

 Chapter 252 Together

    <h4>Chapter 252 Together</h4>


    Charles smiled and said, "Kevin, it seems that you are really getting popr. More and more girls in the school have taken a fancy to you." Kevin also smiled. "Stopughing at me!"


    "I''m notughing at you. Elsa is willing to personally fix you up for her sister. This shows that even Elsa recognizes you. Otherwise, why would she do that? I believe since you defeated her sister. Elsa must admire you very much in martial arts." Kevin said, "That''s true. Elsa doesn''t seem to care about character. She only cares about my talent in martial arts. Seeing that I''m not bad, she hastily fix me up with her sister regardless of my character. She also offered to guide me in martial arts practice " Charles was shocked. "This is a good thing. Kevin, why don''t you think about it? Other people would do whatever it takes to get Elsa''s guidance."


    "Uncle Green, stop!" Lily red at her father in dissatisfaction, but her father did not see it.


    At this moment, Amy was holding her phone and posting something on Facebook. "Everyone, this is Amy. Tomorrow morning at nine o''clock, everyone please gather at the stadium. I have something important to announce. Thank you." Amy rarely posted anything on the Inte. so many people responded to her. Her post quickly became popr. Kevin sat in the living room for a while before Lily stood up and said, "Kevin, it''s about time. Let''s go study."


    "Ah, not again." Kevin still wanted to watch TV. "Today, I''ll help you with your primary school math."


    Charles chuckled. He didn''t know why Kevin was so bad at study, as if he hadn''t gone to school at all. Kevin thought for a moment and agreed toe to Lily''s room. In any case, watching TV was also a waste of time. Kevin already knew enough about this world, so he didn''t need TV to understand anything more.


    At this moment, in Conrad Robert ''s house.


    It was evening and Conrad had just returned from a stomachvage. He did not have any appetite for dinner.


    After this, his gaze became even more ruthless. "Denny, Kevin. I''m not done with you. If I don''t avenge. I swear I won''t rest." his gaze was so gloomy and ruthless, just like anyone else would be if something inhumane was done to them. Conrad was already working on a grand n to give Kevin and Denny a lesson they deserve, so that both of them would experience a cruel and inhumane treatment as he just did. At Sally''s house, however, people were happy because Ben ''s fifth brother hade.


    His brother raised his ss and said. "I originallye to London to see how the tinum Killer Loach defeated the world. Who would''ve thought, before I came, the Loach had already been killed. What a pity." Ben said, "Brother, it''s the end of the year anyway. Take it as a trip to rx." Sally rolled her eyes as if thinking about some kind of n. "Yes, brother, just take it as a trip. There are plenty of rooms in my house for you to stay. No trouble at all."


    Ben''s brotherughed and said, "Ben, your boss and the young miss really have the hospitality."


    "Sure thing." Ben nodded proudly. His Brother raised his ss and said. "Miss Kent, let me propose a toast to you. Thank you for taking care of my little brother."


    "You''re wee."


    Looking at Ben and his brother, Sally thought to herself, "They look so much alike. I heard that his brother''s martial arts is already Level 30. I wonder if he can pass off as a bodyguard for a few days. If he can, wouldn''t it be a good opportunity to handle the campus?" Sally had never forgotten that every time she wanted to have a glorious time at school, her little wish was so close to be fulfilled.


    Kevin had received two hours of Lily''s ss before returning to his room to get ready for bed. Before going to bed. hey on the bed and checked his mobile phone for a while, entering the Facebook and took a look.


    He immediately saw Amy''s post. "That''s weird, why would Amy summon all the teachers and students to the stadium tomorrow?"


    Kevin was only puzzled for a moment. It had nothing to do with him. and he was toozy to even think about it.


    He was fast asleep all night.


    The next day, he went to school as usual. At nine in the morning, it was still ss time. Amy''s voice came through on the radio, "Dear ssmates and teachers, please gather at the stadium now. I have something important to announce. Thank you." All the students in each ss immediately sneaked out of the ssroom. The teachers in the middle of sses had no choice but to let them. After all, the school had almost been ruined by those kids. At this moment, in the broadcast room. Amy said to herself. "Kevin, I will give you another chance in public. If you still reject me, then I will reveal my true face and make you regret it." Amy seemed to be very confident. All the students came to the stadium in a haze. Kevin wasn''t nning to go at first, but he was kidnapped there by n. Everyone stood in the stadium, and soon Amy walked onto the rostrum.


    Amy thought to herself, "I don''t know if it''s too risky, but I don''t care. Anyway, I''m tired of wearing a human skin mask. Let me announce it."


    Amy stood on the rostrum and took a look at the crowd.


    Amy called out, "Is Kevin here?" Hearing Amy calling his name, Kevin walked out with his head in the clouds. Amy looked at Kevin and smiled, "Kevin, to be honest, I like you."


    "Wow." Everyone in the hall immediately cried out. This was crazy: calling so many people here only to make a public confession to Kevin? Among the crowd. Lily looked vigntly at Amy on the rostrum.


    Simrly, Kelly, who was also in the crowd, had a nervous expression on her face. She already had apetitor. Lily, But now Amy had actually confessed to Kevin in such a high profile. Amy''s face had already turned red. Unfortunately, she was wearing a human skin mask, so others could not see her blush. Otherwise, Amy would not dare to be so high¡ªprofile. Amy continued. "Kevin, what my sister told youst night is also what I meant. I like you. Can you be my boyfriend?"


    "Wow!" The heckling crowd let out another wave of whoosh cry. However, the crowd''s whoosh cry was not a cry of envy, but more of schadenfreude. In the crowd, Denny smiled and said, "Sucker


    Kevin was actually confessed to by an ugly woman in such a high profile. He must be very embarrassed. Hahaha, that''s the way it is. Embarrassed to death."


    "Let''s make a scene for Kevin," said Colin. Then he shouted. "Together! Together! Together!" Colin deliberately shouted that in order to disgust Kevin. After all, Amy was an ugly girl.

 Chapter 253 Regret

    <h4>Chapter 253 Regret</h4>


    "Together! Together! Together!" Shouted the crowd.


    Lily said angrily. "Everyone, stop!" Unfortunately, her voice was immediately swallowed. Seeing everyone shouting for her, Amy looked at Kevin full of expectation. Kevin was speechless. He had already made it so clear to Elsast night. Why did Amy confess to him in such an asion today? Now here they were, if he refused her, it would still be her who was embarrassed. Kevin looked at the crowd, as if he was pondering whether he should refuse or not. If he refused her in public. Amy would definitely be very embarrassed. Amy added. "Kevin, can you be my boyfriend? Although I''m not very pretty. I can roam the world with you."


    "Kevin, what are you waiting for? Say yes, and then you can kiss her." The students on the sidelinesughed out loud, "Kevin, what are you waiting for?" Amy took out the roses she had prepared earlier and thought to herself, "Kevin, I''ll give you onest shot.


    If you still refuse, I''ll have to announce my true appearance. I''ll make you regret it, humph." Amy gathered her courage and walked towards Kevin while singing. "You ask me how much I love you, how much I love you, my feelings are true, and the moon represents my heart."


    Her singing was obviously out of tune, and even the lyrics weren''t right. It seemed that she couldn''t sing at all. The entire audience burst intoughter. An ugly girl pursued Kevin, which now that everyone thought was theughingstock of him. Especially Denny, Alex. Conrad and the others who had grudges against Kevin, all started to heckle. "Sucker, why aren''t you pouncing on her? Hahaha...


    Amy also felt that today was a bit too much. Fortunately, she still had her trump card, her true appearance. Otherwise, if Kevin rejected her in public, she would definitely be very embarrassed. Kevin thought to himself. "For Elsa''s sake. I will give Amy a step down today and pretend to agree. After everyone has dispersed, I will confess to her and break up peacefully, so as not to embarrass her."


    "Kevin, can you be my boyfriend?" Amy asked for thest time.


    Everyone was tittering at Kevin, thinking that he must be burning with anger. If it was Denny or others who were confessed by an ugly girl like Amy. they would definitely beat her up because it would be such an insult to them.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that Kevin took Amy''s rose and said drily, "Yes."


    "Ah " Amy was stunned, her entire body trembling. The surrounding students were also shocked. What was happening? Kevin actually agreed to be the boyfriend of an ugly girl? Lily''s nose immediately turned sour, and she had to control herself from crying. Kelly, who was also in the crowd, became dumbfounded at this moment, couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Amy originally thought that Kevin would reject and she would directly reveal her true appearance, making him regret it. However, she did not expect that Kevin actually said yes. Instantly, Amy was so moved that her eyes became wet and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Kevin." Amy cried out with emotion. "Naha." Kevin was expressionless as he helplessly chuckled.


    Amy immediately threw herself at Kevin and hugged him. "Wow." The onlookers immediately cried out. At this moment. Ty, who was ranked third on the Talented Master, mocked, "Kevin''s taste is really weird. Amy is actually attracted to him. Tsk, how interesting." After saying that, Ty shivered. Amy hugged Kevin for a while. Kevin did not refuse her so the hugsted several minutes amidst the strange cries of the students. "Are you done hugging? Enough is enough." Kevin said.


    Amy wiped her tears and said, "Wait a moment, I have something else to announce." Amy was very happy now. Just as she had hoped, Kevin agreed to be her boyfriend before she revealed her true face. Then, it was time for her to give the surprise to Kevin. Amy immediately flew onto the rostrum and shouted. "Thank you for your support and encouragement just now. Thank you. Right now, I would like to announce a personal truth about me." One of the students heckled. "It''s better to hurry back and make a baby with Kevin."


    "Hahaha.... Everyoneughed andughed. Amy did not mind their mockery and continued, "Everyone, please take a good look." After saying that. Amy took off the human skin mask on her face in public. The moment Amy''s true face was revealed, the entire stadium fell into apletely silence, shocked, and stunned...


    Was the person standing on the rostrum still Amy? It was clearly another person, a fairy who had descended from the heaven, and for a moment, the entire audience couldn''t recover from the shock.


    Amy smiled and said, "My fellow students, I''m sorry. I wanted to be low key at first, so I always wear a human skin mask when Ie to school. Now I have decided to take off my mask. Today, I am very happy that Kevin was able to ept me when I was still ''ugly''. This shows that he did like me for me. I am so moved. He truly loves me." After Amy finished the speech, the entire crowd began to rumble.


    "OMG, this can''t be true."


    "Holy crap. Amy actually concealed her true face. The real her is actually as beautiful as a celestial. Holy crap!"


    When Amy saw everyone''s shock, stunned expressions, she smiled, which made her even more gorgeous. Denny looked at Amy''s true face and waspletely dumbfounded. A minute earlier, he was still gloating over Kevin''s misfortune when he was publicly confessed by an ugly girl. But he did not expect that ugly girl to be so beautiful in the blink of an eye. Denny said angrily. "Why? Why hadn''t I noticed her when she was ugly? Why should Kevin be the one who take the advantage?"


    In the crowd, Ty pped himself fiercely and scolded in pain. "Why did I dislike her in the past? Why hadn''t I made any moves? Otherwise, the person she confessed to today would be me. Don''t stop me. I want to beat myself to death!" Ty cried out in pain as he pped himself. "Amy, I''ve been having a crush on you for a long time. I was just about to confess to you today, but I didn''t expect you to confess to Kevin first. If I''m lying. I should be hit by lightning bolts." Alex shouted shamelessly in front of the crowd. Everyone immediately cast a look of disdain at him.

 Chapter 254 Wild With Joy

    <h4>Chapter 254 Wild With Joy</h4>


    Everyone was stupefied, but Kevin was still calm. When he saw Amy''s true face, he was only slightly surprised. Kevin did not expect her true face to be a beauty. Kevin already noticed that she was wearing a human skin mask during the duel with her.


    When Lily and Kelly saw Amy''s true face, their hearts sank into the ice cer. Both of them left silently with a hidden sad face. Amy''s martial art was so good, and now that she was also a beauty.


    Lily and Kelly felt the inferiority, and their moods were in a mess, not knowing if they should still send Kevin the New Year''s gifts they had prepared earlier. Amy walked towards Kevin. At this moment, she was apletely different person.


    "Kevin." Amy took the initiative to take his hand, her face blushed.


    However, Kevin pulled out his hand. He just pretended to say yes because he didn''t want to give her a hard time in front of so many people. If he had known that she would reveal her true face, so beautiful a face, he would never have to worry about her embarrassment.


    At this time, Elsa walked over and pped her hands. "Congrattions!" When Kevin saw Elsa, he was speechless. She came here too?


    Elsa smiled, "Kevin, since you have agreed to be my sister''s boyfriend, you must treat my sister well. Do you hear me? Otherwise. I will kill you."


    "Elsa, I...."


    "Alright, don''t thank me. Be thankful that my sister gave you onest chance today. Otherwise, we know how regretful you''ll be. Remember I told you yesterday that as long as you agreed to be my sister''s boyfriend, there would definitely be a surprise? Now, how about it? Do you feel lucky? Look at the other students. Look how jealous and regret they were. You''ve got a fair deal." Kevin thought to himself. "Narcissistic. Did I feel lucky? No, I never thought of it that way."


    "Elsa, I think I''m..."


    "A little excited? Haha. I knew you would. It''s normal for you to feel so. Who wasn''t? Now you finally know why my sister is in such a good figure, because she is a beauty. It''s a pity that the entire school only judges people by their looks. Considering my sister''s beauty and her martial arts skills, she is definitely the NO.1 school beauty in the campus. Kevin, to be honest, my sister originally thought that if you refuse her again today, she would reveal her true face right in front of you to make you regret. Your eptance surprised us. Of course, it''s for the best." Amy became shy and scolded her, "Sister, what''s past is past. Don''t mention it."


    "Alright then, at least it''s a happy ending." Kevin chuckled. He was just about to say that there might be some misunderstanding, but he didn''t expect Elsa to interrupt him and be so excited. He stopped beating around the bush and said, "Amy, I''m officially asking you to break up with me."


    "What?" Amy was stunned. "Yes, break up with me." Kevin said seriously. "Sister, what happened?" Amy looked at Elsa in fear.


    Elsa only chuckled. "It''s fine."


    "Sister, he said he was going to break up with me. How is that fine? Which side are you on?" Amy said anxiously. "As a police officer, I often interrogate criminals. Naturally, I know some psychology. Anyone dating an ordinary girl who one day who turned out to be a millionaire would normally break up with her in order to show that he was not interested in her money. But in fact, he doesn''t mean what he says. Kevin had just epted the ugly you.


    Now that you''ve suddenly be the top star, he can feel nothing but happy in his heart. But he won''t show it because he''s afraid that people might talk. Don''t worry. He''s just pretending."


    Hearing Elsa''s nonsense analysis, Kevin almost wanted to crash to death.


    Amy immediately smiled and said, "No wonder he did not show the slightest bit of happiness when he saw my real face. So that''s how it is! He was happy but did not dare to show it."


    Amy hurriedly turned to Kevin, "Kevin, it doesn''t matter. If you want tough, justugh. No matter what, you epted me when I was still ugly. You truly love me."


    Kevin snorted, "Yes, I am indeedughing not because I''m happy, but because the whole thing was funny." Elsa said, "Enough. Kevin, give it a rest. We know how happy you are right now getting the most beautiful girl as your girlfriend. Break up? Don''t be ridiculous."


    Kevin became serious, "Amy, I''m not joking. I really want to break up with you. Amy took his hand and blushed. "You won''t. You can ept me when I''m ugly. Now that I''m beautiful, there''s no reason for you to break up. Alright, Kevin, stop messing around. Let''s go practice martial art together. I know a set perfect for lovers to practice."


    "Amy, I''m not in the mood to joke with you. I''m serious. The truth is, saying yes to be your boyfriend is simply because I didn''t want to embarrass you in front of the whole school. Understand?"


    "far¡ªfetched, I don''t buy it." Kevin was toozy to say another word. "Amy, break up. I have to go back to ss. I have no time for this." He turned around and left.


    "Sister, look at him. He can''t be serious, can he?" Amy said anxiously. Elsa sighed, "It''s all my fault. Maybe what I just said stimted him. That''s why he felt rebellious and insisted on breaking up with you."


    "Sister, what should we do now? I don''t want to be dumped in my first rtionship."


    Elsa chuckled, "Don''t worry. Although what I said just now is indeed a stimtion, I still believe that Kevin is happy about this. He is just a little too dignified. He''ll probably be fine soon. I have worked on cases for many years. I know people like him. Alright, I''m going back to the police station.


    By the way, I should remind you. Date is date, but you must not engage in premarital sex with Kevin. That is for your future husband. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 255 Breakup Is Real

    <h4>Chapter 255 Breakup Is Real</h4>


    Kevin walked out of the stadium and returned to his ss.


    The whole school already knew that Amy was Kevin''s girlfriend. And they were all discussing why Kevin was so lucky. Even Leo from ss 32, who did not know martial arts, was regretting not having pursued Amy when he had the chance. n congratted him, "Kevin, congrattions on getting such a beautiful girlfriend." Kevin said. "We''ve already parted ways."


    "Haha, you really know how to joke. Amy is a real beauty and so good at martial arts. She is already worthy of being the NO 1 school beauty. Although the other four are no less beautiful, their martial arts arepletely no match for her. In this case no one is more charming than Amy."


    "Alright, just drop it." Kevin didn''t want to talk about it anymore. They had broken up anyway. It wasn''t that Amy wasn''t good enough, but he couldn''t forget his childhood sweetheart, Fiona. Every time he thought of her, his heart ached, and he couldn''t control it. This whole thing would turn into a love devil


    and hunted him. He would lose himself. Under such circumstances, how could he fall in love with someone else? Could he fall in love with Amy one day? Now, he could do nothing but let her down. Kevin spent the entire morning meditating. Soon after, school ended at noon.


    At this time, Amy came and walked into ss 32. Her entrance caused a great flutter. Students took out their mobile phones to take photos and used them as wallpapers. In the morning, on Facebook, Amy had already been voted as the No.1 school beauty in the St. Paul''s School. There was no doubt about it. It was not because Amy was more beautiful than the other four school beauties. Lily, Sally, Shirley, and Kelly, but because Amy''s martial arts added a lot more extra points. "Kevin, where are we going for lunch today?" Amy walked up to Kevin and asked gently. The students in the ss all sighed, "Kevin is so lucky. If I were him. I don''t care what to eat. I''ll go straight to the hotel with her." Kevin was unhappy when he saw Amy kept pestering him. "Amy, didn''t I tell you? We broke up, why are you still here?" Kevin said.


    When the students in the ss heard his words, they were shocked. Was Kevin deliberately showing off? Who did he want to piss off? Letting go of such a beautiful woman, who did things like that? Lily was puzzled. She had been listless all morning. Kevin had a girlfriend and she wanted to die. It was as if there was no point in living. But now that she heard they broke up, her heart instantly lit up. She couldn''t believe it.


    Amy smiled and said, Alright, Kevin, enough is enough. Where are we going to have lunch?" Amy took the initiative to hold his hand.


    Kevin dodged her hand with a solemn face, "Amy, I''m serious. Don''t pester me anymore. This is annoying.


    Amy looked at Kevin in grievance. The students in the ss were so angry that they even wanted to curse him. He didn''t cherish what other people would kill to get. "Kevin, what''s wrong with me? Why do you want to break up with me?" Amy asked. "You''re fine. There''s nothing wrong with you. It''s just that you''re not suitable for me. I''ve already told you the reason this morning. Alright, Amy, shall we just be friends? Best friends."


    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to be friends with you!" Amy roared. Kevin sighed. "Alright, Amy, I have to go and have lunch now." Kevin walked over to Lily, "Let''s go. It''s been a long time since we went to lunch together." Lily was extremely excited and hurriedly nodded. Seeing Kevin and Lily walked out of the ssroom, Amy was still standing there, nose ached and crying in grievance. She stomped her foot and scolded, "Kevin, you bastard!"


    When the students in the ss saw this, their hearts ached. They couldn''t understand why Kevin was letting down such a beautiful girl. If it was them, they would definitely treat her as a goddess. At this time, Leo thought to himself, "Perhaps, this is my chance! Kevin, don''t me me for taking the advantage. You don''t cherish her first." He immediately walked to Amy and said affectionately... "Amy, some men don''t know what to cherish, he''s not worth your tears. It''s better to find someone who truly loves you. To be honest, in the past, I had had a crush on you for a long time. If you don''t believe me, there''s proof."


    After saying that. Leo took out a notebook from his pocket. The notebook was filled with poems he wrote. Just as he was about to start reading, Amy pped him, who fell onto the trash bin. She snorted, "Even if Kevin makes me cry, he is still ten thousand times better than you. What a prick? Next time you dare to hit on me. I will directly throw you downstairs." After saying that, Amy walked out. Leo got up from the garbage dump, feeling embarrassed. At this time, a ssmate said, "Leo, didn''t you say that all your poems were written for Kelly?" Seeing that, he couldn''t win Amy''s heart, he could only take a step back to Kelly again. Afraid that he lost the chance with Kelly, too, he hurriedly exined, "Actually, I was just kidding with her."


    All the students in the ss called him shameless. Kevin and Lily were walking down the stairs. Lily was no longer so disappointed. She asked, "Are you really going to break up with Amy?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you lying?"


    "Miss, why would I lie to you?"


    "But, Amy is so beautiful, and her martial arts is only second to you in the whole school. Why would you do that?" No matter how good she is, how could shepare with his Fiona? She was no match for her at all. Fiona was only sixteen years old, and her martial arts as well as medical skills are both exceptional. Kevin simply smiled and did not say what he was thinking. Any other boy might find Amy very charming, but to him, she was nothing but a girl with good appearance.


    Lily became serious. "Just tell me the truth. I don''t have the slightest bit of mood to do anything this whole morning." Lily was about to cry. "Miss, I really want to break up with Amy. I''m not lying to you. Even if I fall in love with Amy, why are you sad?"

 Chapter 256 Too Picky

    <h4>Chapter 256 Too Picky</h4>


    Lily hesitated for a moment before saying, "You are my bodyguard. I''ll be the third wheel if you are in a rtionship. Therefore, I don''t want you to have a girlfriend."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not in the mood for rtionship right now. Besides. I haven''t found anyone I have feelings for." Kevinforted her. Lily wasn''t very happy to hear this. Although Kevin was intended tofort her that he had no interest in Amy, his word also implied that he wasn''t interested in her, either. But anyway, she thought, it was better than him falling in love with Amy. Even if Kevin wasn''t interested in her right now, sooner orter, he would. "Let''s go for lunch then."


    "Okay, and I hope Amy can finally leave me alone." Kevin sighed. Lily thought to herself: Looks like he is just too picky. Even Amy couldn''t impress him. She thought girls like Amy wouldn''t be rejected by anyone. She didn''t expect him to have no interest at all. Gosh, she''s afraid that no matter how long they spent together, he might still have no feelings for her, too. She hoped not. She really liked him. It''s a pity that he had such a low EQ and so picky.


    He didn''t even know she had a crush on him. Lily could only sigh deeply. It''s good that he didn''t know. If he did, and he wasn''t interested, that would be worse. Kevin and Lily went to a restaurant outside campus for lunch. Amy did not go looking for them. She had never been in a rtionship. Now that Kevin broke up with her, she did not know what to do, except calling her sister for help. Perhaps Kevin was indeed a bit too picky.


    None of the five school beauty was good enough for him. It was understandable that Sally failed to attract him because she was immature. But Kelly and Lily failed either. Even Amy, who was so beautiful and so talented in martial arts, still couldn''t arouse his interest. In the entire city, no man dared to say no to girls like Amy, except Kevin. However, he shouldn''t take all the me. After all, his childhood sweetheart was indeed extremely special to him, so that ordinary women simply couldn''t impress him. Besides, in Kevin''s previous life, as the best assassin in allnds, he was the dream lover of numerous young girls who were both beautiful and talented.


    For example, Kevin still remembered Fred Sterling, lord of the Sterling Mansion. In order to marry his beautiful daughter to Kevin as a concubine. Sterling chased after Kevin for 3,000 miles with his daughter. When he finally caught up with him, Kevin noticed that Sterling''s daughter was indeed very beautiful. But her martial arts skill wasn''t as good. Kevin only chuckled at that time. When Fiona learned about this, she hurriedly ran out and rejected Sterling''s daughter on Kevin''s behalf, who cried the whole way back. Kevin still remembered it well. At that time. Sterling''s daughter was pretty enough to be a school beauty if she was in the St. Paul''s School.


    Therefore, having been with beautiful girls all his life. Kevin was naturally hard to impress by those ordinary beauties. "Sister, what should I do? Kevin is not joking. He really wants to break up with me." Elsa was surprised to hear from her sister. "That''s impossible. With your beauty and your level of martial arts, no man had the reason to reject you. I really don''t understand. How can a mere student like Kevin have the courage to think you''re not good enough?" Elsa said angrily. Frankly speaking. Amy was good enough for anyone.


    "Sister, it''s true. He even said it in front of the whole ss. I was heartbroken on the first day of my rtionship. I''m so depressed." Elsa was furious, "How could he! He really needs some lessons doesn''t he? Alright, sis, I will help you deal with Kevin. No matter what he said about breaking up with you, just don''t agree."


    "Fine."


    Kevin and Lily were having dinner when the phone suddenly rang, the number on his phone was 911.


    Kevin thought he hadn''t done anything wrong. Why was 911 calling him? He picked it up and heard Elsa''s voice, "Kevin."


    "Uh, Officer, what is it?" Kevin asked in confusion. "Kevin, how dare you?!"


    "Officer, I don''t understand what you mean. What did I do?"


    "Kevin,e to my office at noon." After saying that, Elsa hung up. Lily hurriedly asked. "What''s wrong? "


    "I don''t know. Maybe I broke some kind ofw. She told me to go to the police station."


    "What?"


    After lunch, Kevin asked Lily to go back to school on her own while he drove to the police station. He went straight to Elsa''s office. At this moment. Amy was also there.


    Elsa said, "He should be here soon. When hees, I''ll teach him a lesson."


    Amy hurriedly said, "Sister, don''t be too harsh on him. Just tell him not to break up with me again, and be the good boyfriend he should''ve been " Elsa smiled, "Why are you so considerate for him when you''re not even officially together?"


    "Sis!" Amy blushed and gave Elsa an embarrassed re. Not long after, a policeman outside said, "Officer Ray, someone is asking for you."


    Elsa answered. "Let him in."


    Amy immediately hid behind the cab. Kevin walked into Elsa''s office and saw her sitting on an office chair. She seemed to be alone, but soon he noticed that there was someone else hiding behind the cab.


    "Close the door." Kevin did it. "Officer Ray, what did you call me for?"


    Elsa asked, "Kevin, I heard that you''re serious about breaking up with my sister?" Kevin nodded, "Yes, I told you so while you were bragging about some sort of psychology." Elsa pped the table and questioned, "Why did you do that?"


    "Wait, when did the police officer begin to interfere with personal affairs?"


    "I''m speaking as Amy''s elder sister. My dear sister, you''ve seen her beauty. You know her martial arts and talent as well. Can you find a better option in your school? Even a man with the martial arts level of 40 to 50 in this city wouldn''t dare to say no to my sister. Why should you?"

 Chapter 257 Just Pretend

    <h4>Chapter 257 Just Pretend</h4>


    "Uh..."


    "Kevin, do you really think my sister is so desperate to be your girlfriend that you''re the only man on earth?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "Nothing, Amy is very good. She''s beautiful, good¡ªfigure, and not bad in martial arts." Elsa raised her eyebrows and said. "You actually evaluated my sister''s martial arts as ''not bad''? Although she is indeed inferior to you, she is definitely better than ''not bad''. Kevin, don''t take yourself so seriously." Kevin said. "In that case, what''s wrong with a peaceful breakup?"


    "Kevin. you are not the only man in this world, so breaking up is not a solution. The point is, you''ve agreed to be my sister''s boyfriend in public, but it''s only been half a day and you''re about to break up. What will people think of her. a joke, huh? And you think you are so cool? If you don''t like my sister, that''s fine. No one will force you to. But you broke up with her right after you said yes. You are really trampling on my sister''s dignity here. Who would do things like that? If you don''t like her, why would you say yes in the first ce? " Kevin was speechless for a moment. "Say something. Kevin." Kevin resigned. "I said yes because I wanted to give Amy a way out of such an embarrassing situation. I''d nned to exin to her afterwards."


    "But others won''t think that way. They only know that you epted my sister''s confession." Kevin nodded, "Alright, it''s my fault I didn''t think it through. What do you think I should do?"


    "I don''t know. What do you have in mind? But remember, whatever you''re gonna do, break her heart and I''ll kill you." Kevin said, "Since that''s the case, how about I just pretending to date her and wait for the right moment to break up for a good reason, say. ''not getting along''? What do you think?" Elsa wanted to refuse, because it was not fair to her sister.


    However, Amy hurriedly walked out from behind the cab and said, "Okay."


    Elsa sighed and thought that although she was the one who suggested it, who knew how much Amy was into him. But it''s fine as long as she was happy about it.


    Kevin looked at Amy and nodded. Amy continued. "Then before you break up with me, you can''t treat me indifferently. You have to act like a good boyfriend." Kevin nodded and said, "Alright, but I have to remind you that I''m not interested in you. When the time is right, we''ll officially break up."


    "How long are you talking about?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s see." Kevin sighed. "Alright then. Wait for me at the entrance of the station. I haven''t had lunch yet. You have to apany me."


    Kevin walked out of Elsa''s office.


    After he left, Elsa hurriedly said. "Amy, why are you treating yourself like this? Kevin obviously doesn''t like you. Why? Break up with him if that''s what he wants. You''ll find someone better than him. In that case he won''t dare put on such airs "


    "Sis, since hepromised, why not let it be. Dating a few months is still not bad."


    Elsa was mad again. "This Kevin, it just pisses me off even my sister couldn''t impress him."


    "How about this, Amy, you date him first. I''ll help you see if there''s anyone better than him. When the time is right, I''ll bring him to Kevin and let him defeat him in public. Then, you''ll break up with Kevin in person, and be with that more outstanding boy instead. Let''s see if Kevin still has that airs on him."


    This move was amazing.


    Not only was Kevin defeated, Amy would break up with him herself and be with a better guy right in front of him. Just imagine how mad he will be?


    Amy frowned, "Sis, isn''t that too mean? What if it really upsets him?" Amy was still considerate towards Kevin in her heart. What could she do when she truly liked him?


    Elsa rolled her eyes, "He wanted to break up with you, yet you are speaking for him."


    "That''s not true! I just think that what if Kevin can''t take the blow? What if hemits suicide?"


    "Come on! People arrogant like him willmit suicide? Alright, I have the final say in this. Kevin dares to be so picky. He won''t know he is actually a loser unless we show him that."


    "Oh." Amy didn''t say anything more. She didn''t want to hurt Kevin, nor did she want to break up with him. She didn''t even me him for breaking up because they hadn''t spent much time together anyway. It was normal he had no interest in her.


    "Sis. I''ll have to go. He was still waiting for me outside." Amy said. Elsa nodded and said, "Remember, don''t hold hands with him. Don''t kiss him, either."


    "Alright." Kevin was waiting at the gate. He couldn''t do anything about this situation. When he agreed to be Amy''s boyfriend this morning, he hadn''t thought it through. It was indeed inappropriate to break up with her right away. All he could do was to pretend to be in a rtionship with Amy for now. After a few months when the time was right, he would post on the Facebook saying that they weren''t right for each other and broke up.


    In this way, everyone else in the school would not be suspicious. In current situation. Kevin was unlikely to fall in love with Amy. This was also unfair to her, because Kevin obviously could not fall in love with anyone right now. Of course, it was not that Kevin was so arrogant that he looked down on any woman who was inferior to his junior apprentice partner. Fiona, with whom he grew up together. It was a rtionship


    nothing couldpare. Moreover, Kevin''s future in this world was still unknown to him. Perhaps after a year and a half, he would leave this ce for good. Perhaps after a few years, he would return to his hometown. And the people here, be it Lily. Charles, or Elsa, would be gone forever. Just as Kevin was lost in his thought. Amy quickly walked out, with a delighted face. "Kevin, sorry for the waiting." Amy smiled. "It''s fine."


    "I haven''t had lunch yet. Have you?" Amy asked. "Yeah."


    "Can you still apany me to the diner? Since you are my boyfriend now, we have to dine together right?" Amy said. Kevin shook his head, "I don''t know: it''s up to you. I''ll do what I have to do. It''s my duty" Amy nodded happily. She immediately held his hand and said, "There is a diner in front of us. Let''s go in there to eat."

 Chapter 258 Inexplicable Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 258 Inexplicable Feelings</h4>


    Kevin felt awkward being held hand by Amy. But he kept his promise and did not shake off her hand. All he could do was let her, no matter how ufortable he was.


    At this moment. Elsa stood in front of the window of her office, "How could she turn a deaf ear to my words when I told her not to hold his hand. And she was the one who started it," But Elsa could do nothing more since it was normal for couples to hold hands. Kevin was taken by the hand of Amy and came into the diner. Amy was in a good mood and ordered a lot of dishes. Kevin said, "I''m full. It''s all for you. Don''t order so much."


    "We''re going to eat together. It''s what couples do." Amy said. "Ok then." Kevin did not refuse. He did not know if boyfriend really had the duty to dine with his girlfriend every time. If that was the case. being a boyfriend would be too much trouble. He''d better break up sooner. While Amy was eating, a few people came downstairs. One of them saw Kevin in the hall and walked over doubtfully. "Kevin, why are you here?"


    "Uncle Green, why are you here?" It was Charles Green.


    Charles said. "I invited a few clients to lunch today. What about you? Lily didn''te with you?" Kevin was a little embarrassed. As the youngdy'' bodyguard, he went out for lunch without her. At this time, Amy stood up and pulled his arm with a smile, "Kevin, who is this?" Kevin could only replied. "He is Lily'' father, Charles Green."


    "How are you, Uncle Green?" Amy immediately greeted him politely.


    Charles smiled at her and asked, "Kevin, who is she?"


    Kevin hesitated for a moment before introducing her. "Uncle Green, she is my girlfriend. Amy, Elsa''s younger sister."


    "Ah." Charles was surprised. Last night, when Elsa invited Kevin to dinner, he said he had rejected her. But Charles did not say anything at this moment. He just smiled and said, "You two go ahead and eat. I have to go back to my clients now."


    "Alright, Uncle Green, take care." Charles left with his clients. After Amy finished her meal, they were going back to school.


    At first, Amy didn''t want to drive and wanted Kevin to pick her up every day, which was directly refused by him. She was literally insatiable Amy could only pouted in grievance and got in her own car, aminicar.


    After arriving at school, Amy continued to hold Kevin''s hand.


    "Normally, a boyfriend would escort his girlfriend to her ss." Amy said. "Okay." Kevin didn''t care. He walked Amy to her ss.


    Amy was extremely happy to have him holding her hand on the way to her ss. Kevin returned to his ss 32 after Amy arrived at hers.


    He felt bored. Was being a boyfriend always so tiresome? He also heard that if couples went shopping, man should carry all the stuff for his girlfriend. This was literally hardbor. Actually, the main reason why Kevin felt so impatient was because he did not love Amy. If it was his apprenticeship partner. Fiona, he would probably feel everything he could do for her was a gift. Just now, Kelly happened to saw Kevin and Amy walking past her ssroom door, hand in hand.


    She was driven to distraction.


    Kelly took out an exquisite box from her schoolbag. Inside the box was a watch. She had nned to give it to Kevin as a New Year''s gift. But now, she was afraid that she could no longer do that. She could only collect it like one of the coats she bought at the stall.


    Unknowingly, a tear fell on the desk. Kelly looked at the watch in her hand, feeling extremely sad. Kelly felt that even Lily was better than her in some way. Why should he like her? On Facebook, there were posts about Kevin and Amy everywhere, posts that gossiping Kevin and Amy walked into the campus hand in hand; Kevin escorted Amy back to her ssroom. When Lily saw the posts on Facebook, she did not ask Kevin why he had lied to her about breaking up with Amy.


    Lily was listless all afternoon. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t.


    In the evening, as soon as school ended. Amy came to find Kevin. She wanted to hold his hand all the way out of the parking lot outside the school. Kevin reluctantly let her. Lily walked alone without looking at them. Kevin knew that she must be angry. After arriving at the school gate with great difficulty. Lily went directly to the bus station, instead of taking Kevin''s car. Kevin hurriedly caught up with her, "Lily, why do you want to take the bus instead of our car?"


    "I just don''t." Lily said with a pale face. Kevin had to force her onto his BMW. After that, Lily still did not say anything. "I have no choice."


    "Why are you exining? I''m nothing to you anyway." Lily said with a cold look. "You think I had lied to you at noon, don''t you? I''m not lying to you. I dislike it that Amy is always pestering me, but I have no choice. I can''t break up so quickly after I''ve made others believe we are together. What will other students think? So I have to maintain this rtionship with her for a few months. After that, I will definitely break up with her. "


    "I don''t want to hear it anymore. There''s no single truth in your mouth." Lily pouted, but she was finally a little less angry after listening to Kevin''s exnation. "Ha¡ªha, that''s how you saw me? Being in a rtionship with Amy is also torturous for me. But I really didn''t think it through at first, so I have to take it anyway. I have to take responsibility for what I did. It will only take a few months. Don''t worry, it will be very quick." Kevin promised. Lily asked, "Then tell me honestly, do you like Amy?"


    "Amy is very nice and beautiful. She''s a rare beauty. I can''t lie about that. But as I said, I''m not interested in her. Currently, no one has attracted my interest. I have never thought of starting a new rtionship." Lily asked again, "What about Kelly?" Kevin said.


    "She and I are just very good friends. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her " Lily nodded, but in her heart she thought Kevin was so stupid. Kelly wanted more than just to be his good friend. But Lily did not tell him, because he did not know that she was also secretly in love with him. Kevin wasn''t interested in others, so he naturally wouldn''t pay attention to whether others would be interested in him. Kevin already had Fiona all over his mind, blocking everything else.

 Chapter 259 Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 259 Assassination</h4>


    After Kevin''s exnation, Lily was in a better mood. She told herself that Kevin and Amy had no choice but pretend to date. After that, the two of them happily returned home. When Kevin came home, Amy immediately called.


    "Kevin, are you home?"


    "Yeah."


    "Do you want to have dinner together tonight?" Amy said. Kevin frowned and said. "Do you want toe over and live with me?"


    "Ah." Amy was stunned. Kevin asked her to move in? Of course, what Kevin said was sarcastic.


    "Amy. this isn''t working. If you can''t do anything without me, I''ll have to break up with you immediately"


    "Alright, alright." Amy sighed. She wished she could stay with Kevin all the time.


    After a night of silence, they came back to school the next day. In a few days, New Year''s Day wille. On this time of the year, school will hold a talent show, and the New Year''s Eve Party will be held in the evening. The sses that would perform at the show were currently rehearsing. Lily went to school early in the morning and went straight to the dance studio. This time, Lily did not invite Kevin over. After all, clock was ticking and there was no time for her to show off. Kevin was sitting in the ssroom when a letter was suddenly handed to him by his ssmates in the front row.


    Kevin opened the envelope doubtfully. It said, "Kevin, please meet me on the roof. I have something important to tell you. Denny " He was puzzled. Denny wanted to meet him on the roof? Kevin walked out of the ss without hesitation. Whatever he was plotting, he would not be able to seed.


    After arriving at the roof, he was just about to walk through the small door on the roof when suddenly, a handful of lime¡ªlike powder sprayed out on his face. The powder was widely diffused, and he had definitely sucked some in. However, he immediately knew what kind of powder it was. It was something like the Weakening Powder. But it wouldn''t work on him at all.


    "Damn it, Denny invited me over and yed dirty on me." Kevin thought to himself. But at this time came Conrad''sughter, "That''s quick. Kneel down before me, ha¡ªha!" Kevin pretended to be faint. He finally knew it was Conrad who used Denny''s name to invite him to the roof. He would wait and see what he wanted to do.


    After Kevin "fainted", Conrad immediately ordered the two followers, "Tie him up. He has been mesmerized by my grandfather''s Weakening Powder and now he was amb to ughter. Hmm, was he the Champion Master of the St. Paul''s School? Bah, still a loser in front of my grandfather''s Weakening Powder. What a joke!"


    "Yes, sir." The twockeys immediately tied Kevin up. Kevin did not fight back. He just found it funny. This powder did work on others, but not him. Kevin was just puzzled. Where on earth did Conrad have the nerve to attack him? This made him curious.


    At this moment, Denny was smoking in the corridor of his ss. The teacher was in the middle of the ss, and she did not dare to call him in.


    At this time, a student handed Denny a letter. "Denny, meet me on the roof. I have something important to tell you. Come alone, Kevin." Denny threw away the cigarette butt and thought to himself. "What does Kevin ask me for? To hit me? No, he can hit me anywhere, anytime he wants. There''s no need to go to the top floor." Denny immediately went up to the top floor to take a look.


    On the top floor. Kevin pretended to sober up. He deliberately shouted, "Who is it? Why are you kidnapping me? Ah, what''s wrong with me? Why can''t I move? What did you do to me?"


    "Hahaha..." Conrad and his two followersughed loudly. Kevin looked at Conrad and asked. "It''s you. What did you do to me? " Conrad snorted. "Kevin, aren''t you the Champion Master of the St. Paul''s School? Are you? What can you do now?"


    "Conrad, you are despicable and shameless. Do you have the guts to openly challenge me?" Kevin said.


    Conradughed. "Sucker, who wants to challenge you? I can''t beat you squarely, but I can y dirty. How about that?"


    Kevin pretended to be struggling. Conrad snorted. "Stop struggling. You''ve been hit by my Weakening Powder. Your entire body is powerless. You can''t escape." Kevin really didn''t want to tell him he didn''t even dare to struggle so hard that he would identally break the rope. "Conrad, you''re despicable."


    "Kevin,ter I will let you know what is real despicable."


    Kevin asked, "What did I ever do to you? What''s all of this for?"


    Conrad said angrily. "Kevin, although I was indeed the one who yed tricks on you the other day and you hadn''t beat me too hard, the fault is that you shouldn''t have kicked the table downstairs and sshed the shit all over on Denny who was just passing by. I didn''t have any grudges with him in the first ce. It was because of you that Denny and I formed a deep hatred to each other." Kevin was speechless. How could this be his fault?


    Who would''ve known Denny was just passing by downstairs.


    At this time, the third follower ran up the corridor and said. "Young Master. Denny is here." Conrad immediately ordered, "Hurry, hurry, get ready." Then, Conrad and three followers ambushed behind the small door on the roof.


    When Denny stepped through the small door, the powderuncher in Conrad''s hands shot towards him. The powder dissipated in the air and was unable to dodge. Denny fainted on the spot. "Ha¡ªha!" Conradughed loudly and asked his followers to tie him up. Kevin silently watched all of this. He was puzzled. It turned out that not only Conrad had betrayed him, Denny had betrayed him, too. Where did Conrad be so bold?


    A few minutester. Denny also woke up, but his entire body was weak, unlike Kevin. Denny roared, "What happened? What did you do to me?"


    Conrad snorted. "Denny, look who''s tied up opposite you. Even he was like this, let alone you." Denny raised his head and saw that Kevin was tied to the pir opposite him. Denny couldn''t believe his eyes. How could someone like Kevin end up here? He said angrily, "Conrad, how could you trick me up in the name of Kevin?"


    "Hahaha..." Conrad let out a hystericalugh.

 Chapter 260 It’s Your Turn

    <h4>Chapter 260 It''s Your Turn</h4>


    "Conrad, I''m warning you to let me go immediately. Otherwise, I will kill you." Conrad walked up and pped Denny''s face, which soon turned green with anger as he roared, "How dare you hit me! I''m the Divine Swordsman!" Kevin found what he said was funny. Since when did the title of Divine Swordsman work?


    "Denny, you know exactly what you did to me. You know, today, I will let you taste the feeling of inhumanity. Also, Kevin, he is the culprit. He will also share it with you." Conrad looked at Kevin again. Denny instantly shivered. Kevin asked. "Wait, what exactly happened? Anyone?"


    Conrad walked towards Kevin and snorted coldly, "You want to know? Alright, let me tell you, Denny dragged me to the toilet the other day. He made me eat shit."


    "What?" Kevin was shocked. Heavens, no wonder Conrad became so angry. So it was like this. Kevin turned to Denny. "Denny, what you did is way too far."


    "Kevin, stop acting like you''re a saint. You drugged me and made me rape Alex. Isn''t that also a little too far?" Denny said angrily. "Uh." Kevin was stunned for a moment and cursed in his heart, "Holy crap, Denny. How could you me me for raping Alex? Make me take the me for Sally''s deed?"


    However, Kevin did not argue, because he could only guess that it was Sally. He did not have any evidence to prove it. Anyway, Kevin discovered that he had already been involved in the grudges of many students in the St. Paul''s School. That was really a shitty situation. "Conrad, let me go immediately. Do you hear me?" Denny roared angrily. Conrad sneered, "Denny, you don''t have to threaten me. It''s useless. Today, I''ll show you what it tastes like."


    Denny shouted, "Conrad, what the hell? What happened to you the day before yesterday. I was the victim. This was originally a conflict between you and Kevin. I was implicated for no reason. Are you crazy?" Denny was furious. He felt that he was the victim because Conrad was ying tricks on Kevin that day. He just passed by downstairs and was sshed with shit all over him for no reason. Now, Conrad was still retaliating against him. Conrad snorted, "Don''t tell me this. Whatever. I don''t care. You got shit sshed all over yourself. You should''ve gone get revenge on Kevin. Why me? It''s not like I kicked the table downstairs."


    "What the hell? If you hadn''t yed a trick on Kevin and poured a bucket of shit in his drawer, would Kevin have kicked the table down? You asked for it, did you? Conrad, I suggest you not to provoke me. You can''t afford to." Denny gritted his teeth and warned.


    "Hmm, Denny, don''t think you get to threaten me just because your father is a big deal. Do you know why you are so weak right now? That''s right, you were hit by my Weakening Powder. My family owns it specifically. Even the martial arts champion Kevin was in my hands.


    Who the hell do you think you are?" Denny said angrily, "Conrad, I don''t owe you. If you want revenge, take it on Kevin." Conrad snorted. "Isn''t Kevin already tied up here? Don''t worry, he will taste the cruelty and inhumanity together with you. With him, the martial arts champion, apanying you. Denny, are you satisfied?"


    "How dare you!" Denny trembled with anger. Kevin finally understood where thisplicated grudge came from. He just watched them without a word.


    At this time, Conrad ordered. "Take out the bucket."


    "Yes." One of the followers walked to the corner of the roof and pulled out a bucket from a pile of scrap metal. It was self¡ªevident what was inside the bucket.


    Denny waspletely powerless now, and it was impossible for him not to be nervous. Kevin shouted. "Hey Conrad, this will only deepen the hatred between us. How about making Denny treat us to several feasts?"


    Denny immediately shouted. "Why should I treat you? It should be you, Kevin!" Conrad snorted, "I can''t have myself eat shit for nothing, so today, I''m going to make both of you eat that."


    "Fuck you, Conrad. I''ll definitely kill you" Denny was so angry to be grasped in the hands of such a loser. He could live with it if it was Kevin. At least he was the martial arts champion. At this time, one of the followers asked, "Young Master, which one of them will go first?" Denny was nervous and hurriedly shouted. "Of course Kevin should be the first. He was the culprit. I was only the implicated one." Kevin shouted. "Denny, how can you say that.


    I didn''t know what happened until just now. The reason why this happened today was all because of you. If you hadn''t dragged Conrad to the toilet the other day, how could this happen? Denny go first." The follower asked again. "Master?" Denny was full of anxiety. If Kevin was first, it could at least buy him some more time and perhaps even struggle to get rid of the rope. "Kevin first." Denny shouted. Kevin also shouted. "Denny first, please, let him go first." Conrad snorted. "Stop arguing. It''s not up to you guys to decide who''s first. It''s up to me." Conrad looked from Kevin to Denny and then he said, "Denny seems to be in a hurry, he''s first."


    "Yes, Young Master." The followers nodded. Denny shouted anxiously. "Conrad, let me warn you onest time. Don''t you dare..." After putting on gloves. Conrad decided to do it himself.


    "Ah was done to him."


    "A few minutester, the brutal act Kevin didn''t dare to look and turned his head to the other side.


    About five minutester. Conrad and a few of his followers walked towards him.


    Conrad said. "Kevin, it''s your turn." Kevin looked at Denny opposite him. At this moment, Denny''s face was ashen. In the past glorious days, he would never believe that someday he would end up like this. When Denny saw Kevin looking at him, he was instantly furious and shouted.


    "Kevin, what are you looking at? It''s your turn soon. What the fuck are you looking at?" Kevin said to Conrad, "Bro, can you forgive me this time and let me go?" Before Conrad could speak. Denny sneered. "Let you go? Ask my permission first. Conrad, what the hell are you waiting? Hurry up and feed him!"

 Chapter 261 I Can’t Bear It Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 261 I Can''t Bear It Anymore</h4>


    Conrad Robert ignored Denny and snorted at Kevin. "Kevin Duke, now I hate you even more than I hate Denny. You beat me up before, and what happened the day before yesterday was also because of you. You still think I am to let you go? Are you joking?"


    "Denny and I have already eaten it. Even if I am willing to let you go, Denny will not agree. If you don''t believe me, ask Denny." Denny roared, "Conrad, hurry up." Denny wished he could eat Kevin too. If that was the case, his would at least feel better. In any case, Kevin had already eaten, and he was the first ce in his school''s martial arts.


    Kevin sighed and asked, "Conrad, let me ask you onest time, will you let me go?"


    Conrad snorted and ordered his attendant, "Attack."


    At this moment, the rope on Kevin''s body suddenly broke. Kevin pped his hands as if nothing had happened. "Ah, Kevin, you, you, you." Conrad hurriedly took a few steps back.


    Kevin chuckled and said, "Conrad, do you really think that powder from your family could actually hurt me? Don''t be ridiculous."


    "You, you clearly didn''t have any strength just now." Conrad said in fear.


    Kevin snorted, "How did you know that I didn''t have any strength when you saw me? To be honest, it was all fake. I just wanted to see why you were trying to trick me up to the roof."


    "What? You pretended?" Conrad retreated in fear. At this moment. Denny''s heart was filled with anger. Kevin was actually faking it. Then, when Conrad had just being brutal with him, Kevin was still trembling as if he could not resist. What the hell, he was actually watching him being executed. "Kevin, screw you!" Denny roared. Seeing that Denny was targeting him, Duke couldn''t help but say, "Denny, are you sick? Why are you yelling at me all of a sudden?" Denny gritted his teeth and said. "Kevin, you are not a human."


    "Why am I not a human?"


    "You weren''t poisoned at all, but when I was forced by Conrad just now, you pretended to be poisoned. You''re so evil. You would even watch me suffer


    than break free earlier."


    Kevin smiled and said, "I admit that I was faking it, but it was not my turn just now. Why should I break free so quickly?"


    "Kevin, you bastard, if you break free earlier. Conrad and the others will run away in fear. You deliberately waited for Conrad to finish with me before breaking free. You''re despicable." Denny shouted. "Ha¡ªha, whatever you say." At this time, Conrad and the three attendants wanted to take the opportunity to run. "You still want to run?" Kevin snorted and chased after him. Conrad and the others were immediately taken down down by Kevin. Kevin lifted Conrad up and snorted, "Conrad, you''re so bold. You actually dared to attack me in secret, and you even tried to force me to eat poison. What the hell, are you looking for trouble?" Seeing Kevin questioning Conrad , Denny was furious. Kevin deliberately waited for him to be executed. This shameless viin! Denny hated Kevin so much that his teeth itched. If Kevin had said those words to Conrad earlier, he would not have been so miserable. Conrad''s face was deathly pale. He couldn''t believe why the Weakening Powder produced by his family was ineffective against Kevin. Could it be that Kevin had an antidote for it?


    "Pa." Kevin hung Conrad up and pped him to the ground. "Pa pa pa pa." Kevin didn''t show any courtesy to him and gave him a violent beating until Conrad''s entire body was swollen and he was lying on the ground, unable to move.


    Conrad''s three followers were also beaten up by Kevin, and all of them were swollen like pigs. Only then did Kevin stop. Conrad was carried by his three followers and they fled in a hurry. Kevin looked at Denny and flicked his finger. A dime flew out, breaking Denny''s rope. Kevin smiled and said. "You''re wee."


    After saying that. Kevin left. Denny hated him so much. He clearly didn''t have to suffer this today. As long as Kevin let Conrad know that he was faking it earlier, he wouldn''t be like this today. At this moment, Denny hated Kevin to the extreme.


    When Kevin returned to ss, he didn''t care about what happened on the roof. Although Denny hated him. Kevin wasn''t afraid of that.


    Denny immediately called Colin. Colin didn''t even know where he had gone. After Colin and Alex arrived, Alex hurriedly took Denny to the hospital to have a gastricvage. "Denny is really miserable this time. I was originally unhappy with him forcing mest time, but seeing him so miserable today, my previous incident is nothingpared to his current one. Then forgive Denny for his misconductst time." After spending two hours in the hospital. the doctor finally cleaned up Denny''s stomach. Daniel stood beside the hospital bed, his expression extremely gloomy. "Denny, what''s going on?"


    "It''s all Kevin Duke." Denny said with hatred. Alex was furious, "What? It''s Kevin again. The one who gave you the aphrodisiacst time was Kevin, and now it''s him again." Denny added, "It''s Kevin and Conrad." Colin asked. "Are Kevin and Conrad working together to deal with you?"


    "No, it was Conrad who tricked me and Kevin into going to the roof. He gave me and Kevin the Weakening Powder. Both Kevin and I were tied up. However, Kevin, that bastard, he wasn''t poisoned at all. He watched me helplessly being tortured." Denny exined. Daniel clenched his fists and said. "Looks like I can''t hold back any longer. This time. I don''t care what the outsiders think, I have to go find him." Alex hurriedly said, "Uncle, that''s great. You''re finally going to make your move." Daniel gritted his teeth and said, "I regret not taking action earlier. If I had taken action earlier, nothing would have happened to Denny." Denny asked. "Dad, when are you going to make your move?"


    "This afternoon. Leave this matter alone. I might cripple Kevin or even kill him."


    "Ah, kill him " Alex and the others were shocked.


    Colin said. "Uncle, Kevin is Amy Ray''s boyfriend now. Amy Ray is Elsa Ray''s younger sister. If you cripple him, how can Elsa be done with you? If you kill him, it will be even worse."


    Daniel said, "That''s why I told you not to interfere in this matter. Pretend that I didn''t say that. I will secretly go to Kevin, and no one will know afterwards."


    "Oh, good." Students at St. Paul''s School had already finished their lessons at noon. Kevin and Amy went to restaurant to eat together. Lily did not want to see Kevin and Amy sweetly in love, so he went to the school canteen with her desk mate.

 Chapter 262 The Masked Man Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 262 The Masked Man Attacked</h4>


    At this moment, in a car at the entrance of St. Paul''s School, Daniel was sitting in the back row, staring at Kevin who was eating in the restaurant. Daniel snorted, "Eat, eat. This may be yourst meal. After this meal, you''ll have to wait for the next life."


    The driver asked. "Big brother, are you really going to kill him?" Daniel''s eyes turned cold, "Hairless, do I look like I''m joking?"


    "Oh."


    After Kevin finished his meal. Amy asked Kevin to apany her for a walk on the campus. Kevin did not refuse and was led by Amy as he walked on the campus. Kevin did not know why, but she was always heading to a ce where there were few people. She was almost at the back of the mountain.


    "Why are you going to ces where there are less people?" Kevin asked. Amy blushed and said slyly. "Nothing." Actually.


    Amy wanted to go to a deserted ce and take a further step with Kevin, like hugging or something. She didn''t expect that Kevin would be able to figure that out.


    Kevin said, "Your sister told you not to kiss me, let alone have premarital sex with me."


    "Ah, you heard it."


    "Yes, I know that you want to take me to a deserted ce and have premarital sex with me. I won''t be so casual. Don''t act recklessly."


    "Screw you, you''re thinking nonsense. Am I such a casual person? I just want to hug you. You''ve only held my hand before, but you haven''t hugged me yet. Can you hug me?" Amy blushed. "Is this also a boyfriend''s obligation?"


    "Of course."


    "Sure." Kevin picked up Amy by the waist. "Ah. it''s not like this. Stand face to face and hug me.


    Kevin put Amy down. Amy stood face to face with him and said, "Hug me." Kevin hugged Amy in his arms. Amy also held Kevin''s waist and pressed her face against his chest.


    Just like this, standing quietly, Amy felt so warm. When Kevin hugged Amy, his mind was wandering. This scene seemed to remind Kevin of the past. Once, he and his junior sister went to the South. One evening, it rained heavily. Lightning shed and thunder rang in the sky. Junior sister had been afraid of thunder since she was young and immediately jumped into Kevin''s arms. Kevin held her in his arms like this until the rain stopped two hourster. At that time, Kevin was only sixteen years old and Junior sister was only fourteen years old. Kevin''s suddenly turned sad and sour. He couldn''t bear to look back on the past. Kevin suppressed the thoughts in his mind. If he continued to think about it, he would have a splitting headache. But at this moment. Amy, who was hugged by Kevin, suddenly copsed onto his body powerlessly. "Amy, what''s wrong?"


    "Hah¡ªaha." A few meters behind Amy came augh. Kevin found that when he was distracted just now. Amy was knocked down by a strike. The person whoughed wore a ck hood on his head. It was wrapped tightly, revealing only his eyes. He was also wearing a tight training uniform, as


    if he didn''t want anyone to know who he was. "Who are you?" Kevin stared at the masked man. This masked man was Daniel. Daniel was worried that he could not find an opportunity to take action. He did not expect Amy and Kevin to take a walk, which made it convenient for him. They were almost at the back of the school. Therefore, Daniel took the lead to make Amy unconscious when he found the opportunity when Kevin was distracted. Kevin took the opportunity to check on Amy. She just fainted and was not seriously injured. "Who are you?" Kevin''s eyes turned cold. "Kevin Duke, today is the day of your death "


    "Humph, you are speaking crazily." Without wishing to dy, Daniel pounced towards Kevin and pulled out his sword at the same time.


    Kevin didn''t have a sword on him. Fortunately, Amy had a sword on her, but it didn''t matter. Even if Kevin was empty¡ªhanded, it would be easy for him to defeat the opponent. "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Daniel used several sword moves in a row. Kevin held Amy with one hand and easily dodged.


    Daniel was a little shocked. Kevin wasn''t that good, was he? He, Daniel, was a Level 32 martial arts expert. How could Kevin possibly do that? He really overestimated himself. Level 32 was simply too easy for Kevin, who had probably reached Level 70 already. Kevin took out Amy''s sword. Daniel felt a chill from the sword strike and took a few steps back. Kevin''s sword forced him back with one strike.


    Kevin leaned Amy against the stone and leap towards Daniel.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." After Kevin attacked, Daniel immediately started to panic. Kevin did not use any profound sword moves, because he knew what kind of person Daniel was with a single nce. Daniel soon felt that he couldn''t handle the situation, and the sword in his hand was almost swung away by Kevin''s sword several times. "Kevin is even better than me. How is that possible? He is only a young boy. How can he surpass me in martial arts?" Daniel was shocked.


    At this moment. Daniel''s heart was filled with disbelief. Kevin was way better than him at such a young age. He was unable to ept it.


    "The strongest move, go away with one sword." In a hurry, Daniel used his strongest move. "Kacha." The next second, his sword broke. His strongest move was no different from the weakest move in front of Kevin.


    "Ah." Seeing that his sword was broken. Daniel was dumbfounded.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, Daniel''s chest was kicked by Kevin, and Daniel fell to the ground. Kevin pointed his sword at Daniel''s throat. Daniel looked at Kevin in horror and hurriedly shouted, "Hero, spare me." Kevin originally wanted to cut off Daniel''s masked hood, but it was no longer necessary, because Kevin already knew who he was. He had seen Denny use his strongest move just now, and when he had just shouted ''Hero spare me'', it was obviously because he was anxious and did not use a fake voice, so he could tell that it was Daniel.


    "Over¡ªconfident." Kevin snorted. "Hero, spare me " Daniel hurriedly pleaded. Kevin said. "p yourself a hundred times, or I''ll let your blood stter on the spot."


    "Thank you for your mercy, Hero." Daniel didn''t know if Kevin would really kill him. so he immediately started to p himself in the face. Kevin shouted, "You haven''t eaten, have you? Beat yourself up."


    "Pa, pa." Daniel could only beat himself fiercely. Very quickly, his face was swollen from the beating. "Hero, I''ve finished a hundred times. Can I go now?" Daniel hurriedly asked. This time, he actually used a fake voice again. Did he think that Kevin hadn''t noticed it? However, Kevin was toozy to reveal his true colors.


    Kevin snorted, "Do you think you can leave so easily? You knocked out my girlfriend. Kneel down and kowtow another hundred times. You must kowtow fiercely. Otherwise, I will let your blood stter on the spot." Daniel''s life was being held by someone and he didn''t dare to resist. He immediately kowtowed to Amy. Very quickly, his head was broken and his face was covered in blood.


    "Hero, can I go now?" Daniel hurriedly asked. Kevin did not intend to kill anyone, but he would not let go of those who offended him easily.

 Chapter 263 Monica Miller

    <h4>Chapter 263 Monica Miller</h4>


    Kevin kicked Daniel in the chest with great strength. With a whoosh. Daniel''s body flew up and flew into the forest several dozen meters away. Only then did Kevin leave with Amy in his arms. Daniel was kicked by Kevin and flew dozens of meters away. He almost fell to his death. In any case, his bones felt like they were about to fall apart. His entire body was powerless. He had never been in such a sorry state before. However, Daniel still endured the pain and got up. He thought of a way to leave this ce first. Just as he pped his face and kowtowed, he was already dizzy and stumbled.


    Finally, he walked out of the school from the side and got on a car that was waiting by the side of the road. He had already asked his subordinates to pick him up here. However, this car was not driven by his subordinates. The car they was driving was still dozens of meters behind him. He stumbled to the wrong car. There was a tall and big girl sitting in the car. The girl was shocked when she saw a man with a swollen nose and a swollen facee in. The girl''s first reaction was. "Shit, I met a pervert." However, it didn''t matter. She thought of a weapon in such a situation. The next second, the girl took out a bottle of ''Pepper Spray'' and said, "After waiting for so long, it finally came in handy again."


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh. The pepper spray was sprayed at Daniel. Daniel was already dizzy. All the bones in his body were about to fall apart. His entire body was weak. He crawled back with all his might. How could he resist the spray? He was instantly sprayed blind.


    Daniel roared angrily. "Hairless you dare to spray big brother with something." Daniel thought that this car belonged to his subordinates. The girl was shocked and thought to herself, "How did he know that I had no hair there? Humph, this pervert must have peeked at me. Otherwise, how could he know so clearly and see? How can I let this pervert go?" I spit on your mouth, your nose, your ears. Daniel originally wanted to shout, but before he could do so, his mouth was sprayed and it directly went into his throat. His throat was burning and he couldn''t even make a sound. In addition, his face was swollen and his forehead was bleeding. How painful would it be?


    Very quickly, the girl''s spray went out, but she didn''t seem to be able to calm down. She snorted. "You dare to touch Ben''s woman?"


    After saying that, the girl immediately drove into the school and drove to the front of the school building. She got off the car and shouted, "Pervert! Pervert!" This girl was very tough. Daniel was unlucky to meet her today. This girl was the tough and fat girl who sprayed Ben in the bathroom. At that time, Sally was moring for Ben to be the viin. So Ben imitated Kevin and went to the women''s toilet to pee. In the end, he happened to meet three girls, and they got very angry at him. This fat girl was one of them. At that time. Ben was scolded by her very miserably. Ben threatened them angrily that he would rape anyone who scold at him again. Only then did the three girls stop. Ben took the opportunity to escape from the women''s toilet. but as soon as he ran to the door of the women''s toilet, the fat girl chased after Ben and asked him, "Did you really say that you would rape me?" Ben said with a fierce expression to show that he was definitely not joking. Then, the fat girl lowered her head shyly and asked Ben to choose a time and ce, either on the street, under the bridge or in the


    field. At that time, Ben almost fainted and ran away. Although more than half a month had passed, the fat girl had been waiting for Ben to choose a time. She did not expect that she would be harassed by another pervert before she could choose a good day. At this moment, when the school was about to start sses, there were many students standing in the corridor of the teaching building. Everyone looked in front of the teaching building and saw the fat girl named Monica Miller open the back door of her car and there was a man wearing a mask and tight clothes. This Monica was 1.86 meters tall and weighed nearly 150 kilograms. It wasn''t difficult to lift Daniel up with one hand.


    Daniel was extremely depressed. His eyes were sprayed blind, his throat was sprayed hoarse, his face was swollen, his forehead was bleeding, his body was about to fall apart, his head was also dizzy, his entire body was powerless again, causing him to have no power for resistance at this moment. Monica shouted to all the students, "It''s him. He suddenly rushed into my car and tried to force me. Besides, he even peeked at me taking a bath."


    The onlookers shivered. How courageous was this pervert? He dared to peek at Monica Miller taking a bath and even wanted to rape her. Although Daniel was powerless, he weren''t deaf, and he could see clearly. He immediately shouted hoarsely, "Fuck you fat woman, let go of me." However, Daniel''s vocal cords were hurt by the intense chili water.


    It was possible that he had acute inmmation. Not only was his roar hoarse, it was also very weak. Even he could not hear it clearly. Monica shouted. "Fellow ssmates, help me. I''m still a little girl. He just peeked at me ruthlessly. If he hadn''t been unable to restrain himself today and rushed into my car to assault me. I wouldn''t have known that he had seen all of my body. Sisters, what would you do against such a pervert?" Monica''s sisters immediately rushed down with a bottle of spray in each their hands and shouted. "Monica, let us help you."


    Daniel was furious.


    At this moment, Denny, Colin, Alex, and the others were also rmed as they stood in the corridor and watched the show.


    Alex said. "Denny, did your father say when he would attack in the afternoon?"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. My dad told us to pretend we didn''t know about this. Don''t talk about it anymore. We don''t know anything."


    "He¡ªhe, right, we don''t know anything." Alex gave Denny a understanding look. Colin said, "That pervert down there has a really bad taste."


    At this time, all the students in the teaching building were watching. Monica''s sisters went down to attack the pervert. However, Daniel was a martial artist after all. Even though he had been beaten badly by Kevin, he was still very strong if he was pushed to the limit. "Bang, bang, bang, bang " Daniel was so furious that he knocked Monica and her sisters to the ground. "Wow." Seeing that the pervert easily knocked down Monica, the students watching from the teaching building immediately cried out. Daniel pped Monica''s face angrily and cursed in a hoarse voice, "Damn fat woman."


    Monica was thrown and pped again. She immediately cried. Many students shouted angrily, "The pervert knows kung fu. Who knows kung fu, too? Please help!"


    "Yes, kill the pervert."


    At this moment, Colin thought of something and said to Denny, "Denny, this is a good opportunity. The pervert was bullying girls in public. As a swordsman, shouldn''t you do something? If you punish him in front of so many students, it will be very helpful for you to restore your prestige in school."

 Chapter 264 So Domineering

    <h4>Chapter 264 So Domineering</h4>


    "What just happened?" Amy asked. "Ha¡ªha, it''s nothing." Kevin smiled and did not tell Amy what had just happened. Kevin did not kill Daniel. Was he not decisive enough? Too kind? Too gentle? Wrong. At the very least, if Kevin were to kill someone, he had to be worthy of Kevin''s attack.


    In his previous life. the people who died in Kevin''s hands were all famous experts. They were well¡ªknown, and they were definitely not those people from nowhere. Daniel was too weak and low. Kevin was such an arrogant person. Even though he had transmigrated, his heart was still as arrogant as before. How could a random person like Daniel be worthy of Kevin''s attack? Kevin only treated him like he was an ant.


    In the entire city, there was no one who could attract Kevin''s attention. Killing Daniel would dirty up Kevin''s hands and he had to bear a murder charge. Expert, he is proud. To kill someone, he must be worthy of his attack.


    If he couldn''t understand, it was obvious that he hadn''t reached Kevin''s level yet.


    Standing at a high ce, a person would look at things differently from others. Of course, thing which be done to make things right and to revenge didn''t count. It was just that Kevin was too bored to find something to do. Kevin and Amy walked back to the teaching building and found that there was a scene in front of the building. "Eh? What happened over there?" Kevin saw that Daniel was hitting a few girls, one of whom was still very fat.


    Kevin was puzzled. "Why would Daniel fight with a few girls here?" Amy said angrily, "It''s too irritating. Who is that person wearing a mask? Why did he hit a woman? I want to go up and kill him." Amy wanted to go up and beat Daniel, but Kevin pulled her back. "Don''t go up. It''s not your turn. Someone will naturally go up and do such a high¡ªprofile thing." Kevin said.


    "Who? How do you know?" Kevin smiled. "Sally likes to show off the most. How could she miss it?"


    Sure enough, Kevin knew Sally very well. At this moment, in the corridor on the fifth floor of the teaching building, Sally hurriedly shouted to Ben, "Ben, hurry up, go down and punish the pervert severely. Remember, when hitting the pervert, be more domineering."


    "Oh." Ben was very obedient and immediately walked down the stairs.


    Colin, who was also on the fifth floor, saw Bening downstairs and hurriedly said. "Not good, Denny, Sally let Ben go down to beat up the pervert. Ben took the lead. I told you that if you don''t hurry up. someone will immediately snatch your prestige."


    "Then what should I do? I don''t want to miss this good opportunity to restore my prestige." Denny said anxiously. Cohn said. "Ben has already gone downstairs. You definitely won''t have enough time to take the stairs. You can only jump down from the fifth floor and get ahead of Ben."


    "Ah, jump down from the fifth floor."


    "Jump onto the tree below and use the tree to cushion yourself. By the way, you can disy your mighty and domineering posture. Hurry up."


    "Alright."


    Denny immediately jumped onto the wall of the corridor and shouted. "How dare you to openly tease girls in St. Paul''s School? Ask me if I, the Divine Swordsman, would agree." With Denny''s roar, all the students in the corridor looked over.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him. Denny immediately jumped down from the fifth floor. "Wow." Everyone screamed. Denny jumped on the top of the tree downstairs. Using the buffer of the tree branch, he did not fall to his death. However, Denny''s testicle almost exploded from the top of the tree branch. Denny endured the pain and gritted his teeth as he rushed towards the pervert. When the students saw how domineering Denny was, there was excitement and admiration.


    One after another. they shouted, "Divine Swordsman."


    "Divine Swordsman "


    "Divine Swordsman." Cohn chuckled and said, "I told you, this move is very effective." Alex gave a thumbs up and said, "You really are worthy of being Denny''s advisor." When Denny saw the students shouting excitedly for the Divine Swordsman, he was immediately very excited.


    When he jumped down, he didn''t seem to in that much pain anymore. Denny ran a few meters in front of Daniel and shouted, "Pervert, how dare you? Let''s see how I, the Divine Swordsman, will deal with you."


    "Ah." Daniel was dumbfounded. His son wanted to hurt him.


    Not far away, Kevin Duke rubbed his eyes. Denny wanted to hit his father?


    With that. Denny threw a punch at Daniel. "Bang!" Daniel was still dumbfounded when he was sent flying a few meters with a single punch.


    The onlookers shouted, "Divine Swordsman,e on, blow up the pervert."


    "Swordsman, I will always support you." A few girls shouted. Ben missed it. By the time he reached the ground. Denny was already beating up the pervert. When Sally saw the scene, everyone shouted Denny''s name. She was so angry that she wanted to jump up. Such a good opportunity was actually stolen by Denny. Sally cursed at Ben on the fifth floor. "Ben, you haven''t eaten yet, right? You''re walking so slowly." Ben was also very helpless. He didn''t know that someone would directly jump down from upstairs and snatch it from him.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang." Denny grabbed the pervert and punched him again and again. Daniel had already been beaten to the point of falling apart by Kevin. With Denny, how could he possibly resist? He was so beaten that he almost lost his breath.


    "Denny, it''s me! Denny, you''re crazy!" Daniel kept shouting. However, Daniel''s voice was hoarse and Denny could not hear what he was saying. Moreover, Denny was excited from the intense atmosphere at the scene, and he was almost to the point of being ruthless.


    Denny grabbed the pervert''s head and continuously smashed it into the ground. He cursed. "You pervert, you dare to attack a girl in front of my eyes. Don''t you know that I, the Divine Swordsman, hate this kind of thing the most?"


    "You''re so fucking perverted. Why are you still wearing a hood? You don''t even dare to reveal your face. Do you still want to be a pervert?"


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang." Daniel''s head was bleeding. The onlookers said excitedly, "Denny is so domineering."


    "Yeah, he was beating a pervert. Tsk tsk, how domineering."


    "I''m afraid even Kevin can''t be so handsome."


    When Colin heard the students'' discussions, he whistled proudly. Alex said with envy, "Colin, when can you give me some guidance so that I can recover some of my prestige in school?" Kevin stood not far away in a daze. Kevin knew very well that the person wearing the hood was Daniel, Denny did not know that he had beaten up his father so violently. Seeing that the fight was almost over, Denny stopped. Daniel rolled on the ground, wanting to cry but unable to.


    Everyone thought it was over.

 Chapter 265 Too Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 265 Too Dangerous</h4>


    However, Sally was very unwilling. She immediately ran downstairs and shouted, "Everyone, next, let Ben take care of the aftermath."


    Sally felt that no matter what, she had to do something. She couldn''t let Denny steal all the limelight. Denny said unhappily, "Sally, there''s nothing for you here. I did this." Sally snorted, "Originally, it was Ben. It was you who shamelessly stole Ben''s limelight." Denny thought that quarreling with a woman would affect his reputation that he had built up with great difficulty. He was toozy to argue with Sally. He snorted, "I''ve already fought a pervert.


    If you fight again, no one will say that you''re powerful." Denny turned around and walked upstairs in a beautiful mood.


    Sally shouted, "Ben, scissors."


    "Miss, the scissors are here." Ben immediately came to her with a pair of scissors. It turned out that Sally did not want to beat up


    the pervert again. Instead, she wanted to cut off the pervert''s dick. Last time, Denny did not seed. This made Sally very regretful. She must seed this time. Sally raised the scissors in her hand. "Wow." Many students on the corridor cried out in fear.


    Sally handed the scissors to Ben and said, "Ben, it''s up to you. Don''t disappoint me again."


    "Miss, don''t worry." Ben hurriedly nodded.


    After all, Sally was a girl, so she still didn''t dare to cut it at the end of the day. She asked Ben to cut it. At this moment. Daniel raised his head and watched Ben walk towards him step by step with the scissors in his hand, his body constantly shrinking back.


    Denny went upstairs and saw that Sally had Ben cut the dick of the pervert. He said angrily, "Why does this Sally always want to steal the limelight from me? What a pity. Why didn''t I think of doing this just now? If I had known earlier. I would have cut it. Now, Sally has just overshadowed me." The onlookers were indeed more sensational than just now. Denny was going to die from anger. Ben walked to Daniel''s side and snorted. "Pervert, please forgive me.."


    Ben swing his scissors. "Ah." Daniel immediately shouted loudly. His originally hoarse voice was also carried out by this roar.


    Denny felt that this roar was somewhat familiar. Sally hid in the crowd and didn''t dare to look, but she was very satisfied with the result. Sally immediately shouted, "Ben, take off his hood and let everyone see his face."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Ben used a pair of scissors to cut off the pervert''s head cover. Immediately, Daniel''s face was revealed. However, Daniel''s face was swollen and bruised, and it was not easy to recognize for a moment. However. Colin immediately recognized him. "Holy shit." Colin''s eyes widened. Denny frowned and said, "Why does he look like my dad?"


    "Denny, he''s your father," Colin said in shock. "What?" Denny roared. "It really seems to be Uncle," Alex said. "Dad." Denny immediately cried and rushed downstairs, while Colin and Alex hurriedly followed.


    Ben finished cutting, and was about to call 120 to prevent him from losing too much blood and dying. At the same time, Denny rushed out from the stairs and shouted, "Dad."


    All the teachers and students in the school didn''t know what was going on. Why was Denny calling Dad?


    "Dad." Denny rushed over and saw that it was indeed his father.


    "Dad." Denny burst into tears. Everyone was discussing. "No way, that pervert is actually Denny''s father."


    "Heavens, Denny beat up his father."


    "Not only was he beaten violently, he was also ordered by Sally to cut off his dick." Not far away. Kevin sighed, "You already knew that person was Denny''s father?"


    Amy asked, "Right." Kevin nodded. "Then why didn''t you remind me?"


    "Why should I remind you?" Although Kevin disdained killing these minor people, they were quite annoying. Even if they died in front of Kevin, he had no interest in stopping them.


    "Dad, Wuwuwu." Denny looked at Ben and Sally angrily and shouted. "Sally, Ben, I won''t be done with you.


    Sally snorted, "Who asked your father to be a pervert? Besides, didn''t you beat your father yourself? That''s none of my business. "Denny, hurry up and send Uncle to the hospital." said Colin.


    Denny picked up his father and Alex put the body part that had been cut off into his pocket. The three of them hurriedly ran out of school and drove to the hospital. The onlookers dispersed and returned to their ssrooms, discussing for a moment. Amy asked, "Kevin, what exactly is going on? You must know something."


    "Alright, I''ll be honest. Just now, you were walking with me. You fainted at the back of the mountain. It was Daniel who suddenly knocked you unconscious. Daniel should have wanted to assassinate me. Unfortunately, he wasn''t my opponent. He was beaten badly by me. After that, I took you away from the back mountain. You know the rest."


    "Ah, Daniel wants to assassinate you?" Amy was shocked.


    "Yes."


    Kevin could tell that Daniel wanted to assassinate him. Otherwise. there was no need to dress so tightly. However, he really did suffer. He dressed so tightly that even his son could not recognize him. As a result, he was beaten up by his son. Amy immediately called Elsa. "Hello."


    "Sister. Daniel wanted to assassinate Kevin at noon." Amy reported to her sister. Kevin originally didn''t want to reveal this matter. After all, it was one thing to assassinate him, and whether or not he could be killed was another matter.


    "Ah." Elsa was shocked.


    "Sister, it''s true. I was also ambushed by Daniel and knocked unconscious. Fortunately, Kevin is good at martial arts. Daniel is no match for him, eh?" Only then did Amy realize that it was impossible for Daniel to defeat Kevin.


    Elsa was shocked. It seemed that supporting her younger sister to have a rtionship with Kevin was really wrong. Kevin''s enemies were everywhere. Who could be his girlfriend? Elsa immediately decided not to allow her sister to walk with Kevin again. It was too dangerous.


    "Give the phone to Kevin." Amy handed the phone to Kevin Duke. "Hello, Officer Ray."


    "Kevin Duke, has my sister really been knocked unconscious?" Elsa asked. "Yes."


    "Why did Daniel assassinate you?"


    "He naturally has his reasons for assassinating me.


    "You actually defeated Daniel?" Elsa asked in disbelief.


    "Ha¡ªha, that''s right."


    "Then why didn''t you kill him?"


    "Disdain." Kevin only said two words. "Disdain? What kind of strength do you have? You are so arrogant that you actually don''t want to kill Daniel. However, you did the right thing. If you killed Daniel, I wille and catch you now."


    "Ha¡ªha." Kevin smiled indifferently. Elsa said, "Kevin, you have too many enemies. Last time you cut off Kyle''s dick, they will settle this debt with you sooner orter. It''s too dangerous for my sister to be with you. Originally, I didn''t realize it, but today, she was knocked unconscious by Daniel. I''m worried, since you don''t really like my sister."

 Chapter 266 Progress In Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 266 Progress In Swordsmanship</h4>


    Kevin smiled, "Do I have a lot of enemies?"


    "Don''t you? Also, Quincy still holds grudges against you. You''re really in danger."


    "Ha¡ªha, so I''m in so much danger." Kevin didn''t even realize it. It seemed that Kevin was too proud, so he never took these so ¡ª called enemies seriously. That was why he didn''t realize that he had so many enemies.


    Unfortunately. Kevin was still proud. Such weak person did not deserve to be his enemy. That would be a humiliation for Kevin to call these people his enemy. Even if mosquitoes came in a group, they were just mosquitoes. Have you ever seen humans treated mosquitoes as enemies? "Break up with my sister. I''m begging you this time." Elsa said.


    "Ha¡ªha. tell Amy about this, I don''t care."


    "I will talk to her. Besides, even if Amy falls in love with you, she won''t be able to marry you in the future."


    "Ha¡ªha." Kevin smiled nonchntly and did not bother to ask why. Elsa and Amy definitely had a good background. They weren''t locals. If they came from a big family, Amy would be a daughter of a big family. Naturally, her marriage was not decided by her. Perhaps it had already been arranged by her family. Daniel was taken to the hospital. He was lucky. The doctor said that his part which had been cut off could still be attached, but its function in the future would definitely be greatly diminished. Denny stood outside the operating room and remembered the scene of himself beating his father up. He was furious.


    "Kevin Duke, I''m not done with you." Denny gritted his teeth and said.


    Well, this has nothing to do with Kevin. Everything seemed to be Kevin''s fault in Denny''s opinion. Fortunately, Kevin never took anyone seriously. Otherwise, he would be so depressed. Kevin returned to ss, and the afternoon ss continued.


    It''s weekend again tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    In the evening, ss teacher Arthur Longman came to the ssroom.


    "My fellow students, next Monday is New Year''s Day. There will be a three¡ªday off for New Year''s Day. Tomorrow is Saturday. From tomorrow onwards, the holiday will start.. Next Monday is New Year''s Day, which is also a holiday. There will be no sses in the whole school. However, there will be a talent contest on that day and a New Year''s Eve party on the evening. That is to say, although there will be no sses next Monday, everyone wille to school to participate in various New Year''s activities. Do you understand? "


    "Understood."


    "Alright, then you can go home." After school, Kevin and Lily prepared to go home. Today, n also went to Lily''s house to practice martial arts.


    Halfway through the drive. n suddenly said, "Kevin, there''s a car following us."


    Kevin looked in the rear¡ªview mirror and saw that a car was following them. However, Kevin Duke could tell at a nce who it was.


    "It''s Amy Ray''s car." Kevin said. Lily instantly said dejectedly. "Why did she follow us?" Lily disliked the most when Kevin spent time with Amy. "Ha¡ªha. I don''t know either "


    "Drive faster and get rid of her." Lily said.


    Kevin didn''t. As a matter of fact, his driving skills weren''t that good. "Why would I dump her? After all, she is indeed my nominal girlfriend now." Kevin said.


    "Nominal? Didn''t you say that you had no choice but to do so?"


    "Of course, but she is indeed nominal." When Kevin returned home. Amy followed him into Lily Green''s house. After getting off the car, Kevin asked. "Amy, why are you following me all the way?"


    "I want to see where you live." Lily rushed upstairs angrily, out of sight, out of mind. "Alright, Amy, I''m going to teach Kevin in martial arts."


    "Then you can practice. I won''t disturb you." Kevin ignored Amy and began to instruct n in martial arts behind the vi. Amy sat by the side and watched while Lily disappeared. In the past, Lily would sit by the side and watch, but today, she was hiding in her room and didn''t want to see him.


    "Kevin, did you really defeat Daniel?" Amy asked. She had never believed this. No matter what, Daniel was still a Level 30 expert. "Ha¡ªha, yes." Kevin nodded. "In that case, wouldn''t I be much weaker than you? My martial arts is only at Level 25, s." Amy sighed. She originally thought that Kevin was only a few levels higher than her, she didn''t expect him to be so much better than her.


    Kevin said while he instructed n. "If you want, I can increase your strength to Level 28 immediately."


    "Ah, why are you willing to help me? I thought you didn''t like me." Amy asked. "That is not relevant. Before I broke up with you, you are my girlfriend."


    "Then why are you so sure I can quickly reach Level 28?" Amy asked. "I can improve your swordsmanship."


    "Alright, thank you so much." Amy ran over and hugged Kevin happily. n looked at him with envy. Kevin red at n and said, "Practice. Don''t look around."


    "Oh." n could only turn his head and stopped looking. When Kevin saw Amy still hugging him,he said, "Alright, stop hugging. Follow me for a few moves. I''ll teach you how to improve your swordsmanship."


    "Yes." Amy instantly took out her sword. Kevin and Amy began to fight. Amy was the number one expert of St. Paul''s School in the past, and she was also the most suitable person to be Kevin''s girlfriend at St. Paul''s School. At the very least, she could fight with Kevin. Although if Kevin really wanted to defeat her, he only needed half a move. Kevin and Amy had truly gone through dozens of moves, so Kevin could understand how was Amy''s swordsmanship. "Your swordsmanship is quite brilliant." Amy said, "This is called the Luna Swordsmanship. My sister taught me." Kevin Duke, "If you follow me for a few hundred more moves, your swordsmanship will be greatly improved. I will intentionally guide you. How much you can improve depends on yourprehension."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Kevin began to fight with Amy again. The two of them came and went and fought for more than a thousand rounds.


    Amy was overjoyed. Kevin was indeed a very perceptive person. She finally knew why her sister supported her to be his girlfriend. While fighting with Kevin, he continuously guided her, allowing her to gain more enlightenment and instantly gain a more thorough understanding of how to unleash greater power. They didn''t stop until it was dark. Kevin said. "Alright, let''s call it a day. Amy, your swordsmanship has improved a lotpared to when we started."


    "Thank you." Amy pounced in front of Kevin and kissed him on the face.


    Amy said, "I''ll go back andprehend it. I think I should be raised to Level 28."


    "Ha ¡ª ha." Kevin calmly wiped the saliva off his face.


    "n, let''s go back together. I''ll drop you off on the way." Amy said to n. "Thank you." n was very envious of Amy''s martial arts skill since his skill was poor and immature. When Amy left, she turned around and said,


    "Kevin, do you want to hang out with me tomorrow?"


    "Ha¡ªha. I''m afraid I will be busy tomorrow." Amy felt a little regretful. Kevin always kept a certain distance from her, but she also understood. After all, Kevin did not like her.

 Chapter 267 Martial Arts Academy

    <h4>Chapter 267 Martial Arts Academy</h4>


    At night, it was quiet. Keviny on the bed and looked at his phone for a while before going to bed. After a few minutes. Kevin put down his phone and said. "Come out."


    Kevin had long discovered that there was a person hiding behind the curtains in his room. Although he was very secretive and did not have any aura, Kevin discovered him from the first moment he stepped into the room.


    However, Kevin deliberately kept quiet and wanted to see what the person hiding behind the curtains of his room was up to. The person hiding behind the curtains must be very strong. Kevin was really not his match at the moment, but Kevin still discovered his existence instantly. Who could have made Kevin so smart and sensitive?


    At this moment, the person hiding behind the curtains was shocked.


    He couldn''t believe it. He was a grand expert who had reached the internal stage. Unexpectedly, he was discovered by a young man who had yet to reach the external stage. Kevin said. "Stop hiding. Who''s behind the curtains?" This time.


    Kevin made it very clear that he was talking to that person. A few secondster, an old man walked out from behind the curtain. His old face seemed to be filled with embarrassment, but he was even more shocked than embarrassed. How could Kevin find him?


    "Brat, you discovered me." The old man said. Kevin snorted, "Old man, you haven''t fully mastered the concealment skill yet. Next time, don''t hide in other people''s houses. Be careful of being thrown out.


    "You''re a person who hasn''t entered the external stage yet. How dare you speak to me like this? Do you know what kind of people I am?"


    Kevin said without hesitation, "A mere middle internal stage leaner."


    "What? You, you, you are a weak person who hasn''t reached the external stage yet. You cannot judge me." The old man''s entire body trembled. His eyes was filled with disbelief as he looked at Kevin. He originally wanted to terrify Kevin with his internal stage. Because when he was found hiding behind the curtains, he had already lost face. So he pretended to be more powerful than he was. He didn''t expect this young man to be beyond his expectations.


    This young man immediately knew his level and even spoke in a very arrogant manner. Kevin looked at the old man standing in the room. Actually, he could not be said to be an old man. Because of the martial arts practice, he did not look old.


    Kevin smiled and said. "That''s right, you''re the strongest person I''ve seen so far. I''ve finally met someone with true martial arts skills." It was the first time in so long that Kevin had seen such a skilled person.


    The old man snorted. "Brat, your tone makes me very unhappy. I am an expert at the middle stage of the internal stage. It seems like you think I am very weak. Could it be that you. a immature child, is stronger than me?" Kevin smiled.


    He knew that he could not be the opponent of this old man, because Kevin was not even at the external stage. Although he was amazing in his previous life, it was the previous life after all. Now that he had such a strong vision, it was because he relied solely on his previous life''s experience, not his weak body.


    "Alright, old man, what are you doing hiding behind the curtains of my room?" Kevin asked. Kevin could sense that this old man didn''t have any bad intentions.


    Only then did the old man take out a gold medal. On the gold medal, there were three words written on it: ''Martial Arts Ind''.


    The old man held the gold medal and said. "Kid, did you see this gold medal? Don''t get excited. Stay calm."


    The old man thought that Kevin Duke would be excited, so he raised the corners of his mouth and could finally make a move.


    However, Kevin Duke was not excited. He calmly asked. "What the hell is Martial Arts Ind?"


    "Ah, you have no idea." The old man was stunned. "Ha¡ªha, if you were offended, please forgive me. However, what is Martial Arts Ind? Senior, please tell me yourself. Otherwise, I will go to sleep." Kevin yawned.


    When the old man saw Kevin''s reaction, he seemed to be fainting from anger. Kevin said he did not know what Martial Arts Ind was. "He must be faking it," the old man thought to himself "Martial Arts Ind is the ce every martial practitioner dreams of in the entire Empire. Kid, don''t pretend you don''t know."


    "The ce people have always dreamed of? Ha¡ªha, alright, what do you want me to do?" Kevin thought that the people from Martial Arts Ind hade to ask him to do something, so he thought they were really shameless. The old man said. "Alright, brat, I''m toozy to talk nonsense with you. On behalf of the identity of the Martial Arts Academy of Martial Arts Ind. I formally inform you that you have been epted and be a student of the first level of the Martial Arts Academy."


    Kevin frowned, "What a mess."


    The old man was shocked and snorted. "Such a serious matter, you said it was a mess."


    "What Martial Academy? What Martial First Grade?"


    "On Martial Arts Ind, there is a Material Arts Academy. Now you have been epted and be a first¡ªyear student of ours, are you clear enough?" Kevin snorted, "What a joke. Do I still need to be a student?"


    "Hey, kid, you haven''t even reached the external stage yet, yet you''re so arrogant. Does your mother know about this? I specifically epted you because


    of your talent. If it were someone else, they wouldn''t even dream of it. You still don''t know how to cherish It.


    Kevin looked at the old man and asked, "Are you the dean of Martial Arts Academy?"


    "Brat, you can insult me. Don''t insult our Dean. Our Dean is already an innate stage expert." Kevin was shocked. An innate stage expert? "Is your dean really a innate stage expert?"


    "Nonsense. Twenty years ago, he was at thete innate stage." Kevin was shocked again. He was even better than Kevin in his previous life? Kevin had only just stepped into the innate stage in his previous life. For some reason. Kevin was instantly interested. Unfortunately, he was not even at the external stage now. If he was at the innate stage like in his previous life, he would definitely have a fight with the Dean. "Hey, kid, do you want the admission notice or not?" The old man asked with his eyes wide open. "Ha ¡ª ha, can you let me be a teacher?" Kevin asked with a smile.


    "Oh, you little brat, you actually want to be a teacher of the Martial Arts Academy? Even I am not qualified to be a teacher of the Martial Arts Academy. A teacher of the Martial Arts Academy is at least an learned stage expert."


    "Oh. that means I can only be a student?"


    "Nonsense." The old man red at him fiercely. He had never seen such an arrogant brat before. All the other people who were admitted would even knelt down excitedly. But this young man actually wanted to be a teacher.


    Kevin pondered for a moment. That dean was actually stronger than him in his previous life. Moreover, his teachers were at least at the learned stage realm. Kevin was quite interested. "Alright, I ept your admission. Right, when am I going? I don''t have time right now." Kevin said.

 Chapter 268 Admission Notice

    <h4>Chapter 268 Admission Notice</h4>


    "Kid, what''s your hurry? Who told you to start school now? Even if you go to college, you will still be admitted a few months before the school starts. Alright, this gold medal is your admission notice. Put your thumb on for a fingerprint. There''s no need for me to teach you how to do it."


    Kevin took the gold medal. The gold medal was hard, how would someone fingerprint it? However, this was not difficult for Kevin. Kevin immediately used his internal strength and pressed his thumb on the hard gold medal. His fingerprints were immediately engraved on the gold medal.


    Ordinary people really couldn''t do it. The old man looked at Kevin''s fingerprint and smiled. "Little brat, no wonder you are so arrogant. Your control of internal force is very urate, right? If it were someone who can''t control their internal force well, they would only press a single dent. You, your fingerprints looks like it was carved on the medal."


    "Am I finished?" Kevin asked.


    "Alright, you pressed your fingerprint, indicating that you have been epted. Bring your admission notice with you at the beginning of the school year. When you arrive, use the fingerprint on your admission notice to enter the school. Is there any other problem?" Kevin asked, "When does school begin?"


    "This semester hasn''t ended yet. How could it be so fast? It''s about the same time as the beginning of your high school next semester."


    "Oh." Kevin nodded. Senior high school usually started around the end of of February, but now it was almost New Year''s Day. There were still about two months left.


    Just as the old man was about to leave, Kevin suddenly asked, "Oh right, why did you ept me? I''m very low¡ªkey." The old man turned around and smiled, "Is that so? Robin Hood."


    "Eh, right, Robin Hood."


    "Do you really think that no one will know who Robin Hood is? It was because I saw that you were quite capable that I paid attention to you. I saw that you were not bad and officially epted you."


    "Oh, then my identity has been leaked?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in meddling in your personal affairs. See youter."


    "Wait, where is Martial Arts Ind?" Kevin hurriedly asked. The old man rolled his eyes at him and said, "You know how to read the admission notice yourself." Kevin picked up the gold medal. Sure enough, the back of the gold medal was engraved with an address.


    There were many ways to go to Martial Arts Ind, either by boat or by ne. However, not every airport or dock could be used. There were only a few ces with special features can get to the ind. Unluckily, Kevin needed to go to another ce to take a boat or ne. When Kevin looked up again, the old man had already left and disappeared into the night. His flying skill was very strong, and Kevin''s flying skills were iparable to his.


    It was not that Kevin was weak. After all, the old man was an expert in the middle stage of the internal stage, and Kevin had yet reached the external stage. Kevin threw the gold medal to the head of the bed and fell asleep. If it was anyone else, they would definitely not be able to sleep for the whole night. How glorious was it to be epted by the Martial Arts Academy? Generally speaking, there are three ways to be admitted to Martial Arts Academy. The first is to take the initiative to ask for admission, the second is to enter the academy after passing the examination, and the third is to be asked to enter the academy.


    Kevin was the third situation, he was invited by the school. Naturally, this type of student were the best and was free of charge. However, they were still a minority. Most of the students had to pass the entrance exam. Not long after, at Elsa''s house. Elsa was about to go to bed.


    At this moment, at the corner of her room, a voice said. "Elsa Ray, congrattions."


    "Ah." Elsa was shocked. She hurriedly turned around and saw an old man standing there. This old man liked this trick. making people jump in fright. Only then did he appear to be very amazing and silent.


    "Who are you? How did you get in?" Elsa was shocked.


    The old man smiled faintly. He had just been discovered by Kevin in his room. He had no face at all. He could finally y his trick here. "Elsa Ray, congrattions on being epted into our Martial Arts Academy." The old man said in a deep and unfathomable manner.


    "What?" Elsa wondered if she had heard wrongly.


    The old man took out a gold medal. Elsa was naturally very clear about this thing. "Ah. Martial Arts Academy, I was epted by Martial Arts Academy by the invitation?" Elsa looked at the gold medal in disbelief. "Yes, you were invited to our school." The old man said.


    "How is this possible? I, I haven''t even went opened my conception and governor vessels yet." Elsa said.


    "Just because you didn''t doesn''t mean that you don''t have talent. It''s just that some people arete learners. Elsa, I''ve been observing you for a while. You meet the requirements of our Martial Arts Academy for taking the initiative to admit you. Congrattions " Elsa''s hands trembled as she received the admission notice.


    Elsa could have gone to Martial Arts Academy a long time ago. As long as she opened the conception and governor vessels, she could easily pass the exam. However, Elsa had been unable to open it. Her family was willing to spend a huge sum of money to get her into that school. However, Elsa refused. It was very embarrassing to ask for admission by throwing money. She did not want to ask for admission, so she became policeman in frustration.


    Of course, not everyone could open the conception and governor vessels. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to open them even if they were to die. On some martial arts televisions, opening up the conception and governor vessels immediately increased their martial arts skills by leaps and bounds.


    The old man said, "Your talent is very good. You are unable to open the conception and governor vessels only because you are one of those people who open it a littlete. Normally, people who have the talent of a martial artist can do it between the ages of 18 and 20. You are only 22 years old now. It is not toote. Some people could seed when they are 40 or 50 years old. That is indeed toote, but you are fine."


    "Congrattions. Elsa. After school starts next year, I will help you open the conception and governor vessels. You will be an expert."


    "Thank you." Elsa was so excited that she wanted to cry. She looked up and saw that the old man had disappeared. Elsa couldn''t help but praise him. He was so good. The old man liked the way others saw him as an expert, just like Elsa. But at Kevin''s house, he was extremely annoyed. The next morning, at eight o''clock, Kevin woke up.


    Kevin opened his eyes and saw the gold medal on the bed.


    Kevin thought to himself. "I have already been epted into the Martial Arts Academy. I will definitely not be able to continue to be Lily''s bodyguard in the future." Looks like my premonition is correct. Sooner orter, I will leave this city and go to a better ce.


    However, before I leave this city. I must cure Young Miss of her cold illness. Afterwards, I must also let Uncle Green and Young Miss not be picked on in this city. Otherwise, with the people I offend now, once I leave, the two of them will definitely be troubled very badly.


    Fortunately. Kevin still had nearly two months left, he could even spend the New Year here.


    However, Kevin was worried that he would not be able to cure Lily''s illness within two months. "I can''t dy any longer. I have to hurry up and find out how to cure Miss''s illness."


    It was Saturday. and Kevin was going to spend the whole day studying how to treat Lily''s illness. After breakfast. Lily asked, "Aren''t you going out on a date with Amy today?"

 Chapter 269 I Cannot Leave Like This

    <h4>Chapter 269 I Cannot Leave Like This</h4>


    Kevin said, "I''m not going anywhere these two days. I''m concentrating on the treatment of cold diseases. Miss, go upstairs after breakfast." Lily looked at Kevin doubtfully and asked. "Why are you in such a hurry all of a sudden? Didn''t you say that there is still a year and so left?" Kevin had originally thought that he would be a bodyguard here for a year. but he didn''t expect that the n would change. Kevin only had less than two months left.


    Kevin didn''t know what to say, and now was not the right time to tell them about it. Kevin said, "Isn''t it better to treat it earlier?" Lily secretly smiled and said, "Do you not want to go out on a date with Amy? In order to avoid the date, you stay to study how to treat my illness." Kevin nodded his head and said, "I can''t hide anything from you." Lilyughed happily. Kevin looked at Lily''s smiling face and sighed in his heart.


    He didn''t know if he would miss them when he left this ce in the future. "Miss, let''s go upstairs."


    "Yes." Lily and Kevin went upstairs together, and Lily closed the door of the room.


    Lily had already did it oncest weekend, so she naturally knew that she needed to take off her clothes. Just leave the bra and underwear on. Lily blushed and did not let Kevin urge her. She took the initiative to take off her clothes andy on the bed with her back facing upwards.


    Although Lily''s figure and bare back were very tempting, Kevin was not in the mood to appreciate it, much less to be lustful. Because two months was too short. Kevin was worried that he would not be able to cure her within two months.


    Amy was calling Kevin at the same time, but Kevin concentrated on the treatment of the cold disease. He did not looked at his phone and turned it silent.


    At this moment, at Elsa''s house.


    Elsa was also on leave today. She was so happy that she received the admission notice from the Martial Arts Academy.


    "Amy, forget it, you have made so many phone calls, but Kevin did not answer, you should know that he is not loving you back. Now that Kevin has so many enemies, it''s not safe for you to be with him. The family called youst night and asked you to go back.


    You''re also eighteen years old. You should also start trying to open the conception and governor vessels for you. "If you can''t open the conception and governor vessels, then in your lifetime, your martial arts level will at most be at 70 to 80 levels, and you won''t be able to be a true martial arts expert."


    "I know."


    "Since you know, then go back to the family as soon as possible. You''ve been hanging around with me for two years now." Amy had a sad expression on her face. Amy asked, "Sister, are you going to resign? You have already received the admission notice from the Martial Arts Academy. You cannot still be a police in the future."


    Elsa said, "Yes, I will definitely resign. However, there is still some time left. I will work until I have to leave. Besides, I want to arrest Robin Hood before I resign. You go home first, and forget about Kevin."


    "But, sister... I can''t let it go."


    "You silly girl, why are you lingering? You and


    Kevin are impossible. You are the eldest young miss of the our n. Your marriage has been arranged for you long ago, so what if you can''t let go? Besides, Kevin does not like you. Why bother? Go back to our n and work hard to open the conception and governor vessels. This is the most important thing in your life."


    "Sister, I''ll think about it again. I want to spend a few more days with him. No matter what, he could be considered my first boyfriend. It''s good to have more memories of the future, even if it''s my wishful thinking."


    "Ah, whatever you want." Amy called again. but Kevin didn''t answer. Amy was very depressed. She didn''t have much time with Kevin anymore. It was only at most a month. It might only be a few days. After leaving this city in the future, she probably won''te here again in her life. The world is so big, maybe everyone will never see each other again.


    Kevin studied the treatment of cold diseases until dusk. He did not stop all day, he was really diligent. "How is it?" Lily asked. She had fallen asleep on the bed twice.


    Kevin was sweating profusely. He shook his head and sighed, "I have no clue. At this moment, I really hate that I didn''t learn medicine better."


    Lilyforted. "It''s fine. Anyway, there''s still time. If you can''t do it during high school, then do it when we go to college. You must also go to college, right? I''ll go to the same university as you then." Kevinughed self¡ªdeprecatingly and said, "With my grades. even if I cheated in the exam, I''m still cannot get in a university."


    "Even if it''s true. I''ll stay with you."


    "You are a top student. You are destined to take the entrance exam and go to a top university. Stop messing around."


    "I''m not messing with you." Kevin thought to himself. "I''m leaving in two months. I can''t even do the college entrance exam. How can I go to college?"


    "Alright, young miss, let''s call it a day. It''s useless to be too anxious."


    Kevin put away the needle and Lily got up. Her figure was graceful. Lily gathered her courage and asked with a blush, "Do you think my body looks good?" Kevin chuckled and nodded. "Very good."


    "Nonsense."


    "Why would I lie to you?" Lily put on her clothes and said in her heart, "Since it''s good, then why don''t you like me? Since it''s good, then why don''t you let me be your girlfriend?" Kevin walked back to his room and picked up his phone. He found that there were many missed calls. From morning to afternoon, it was Amy who called. Kevin wanted to call back, but he didn''t know what to say. He and Amy were boyfriend and girlfriend, but they both knew that they weren''t boyfriend and girlfriend in the real way. Kevin hadn''t answered the phone all day, how could he exin it to Amy? Kevin sadly walked to the balcony of his room. It was raining outside. Kevin was probably too focused to notice the rain outside.


    Suddenly, at the entrance of the vi. Kevin saw a girl. She did not have an umbre with her and her entire body was wet. She seemed to be a little disappointed as she stood there hesitating. Kevin was stunned. It was Amy.


    Kevin suddenly felt very bad when he saw Amy standing outside, soaking in the rain. He immediately jumped downstairs and ran towards the vi gate. At this moment, Amy smiled in her heart and advised herself, "Forget it. Go back. He is not answering the phone. So what if I ring the doorbell? Go back " However, Amy felt that her footsteps were very heavy.


    After all, he was her first boyfriend. Was it over like this, without even a confession? Although it was just her wishful thinking. Amy. Suddenly, Kevin appeared on the fence. "Kevin." Seeing Kevine out, Amy smiled. Kevin flew in front of Amy. Her clothes were soaked and her hair was stuck to her face by the rain. Kevin felt a sense of sadness as he looked at her and couldn''t help but hug her.

 Chapter 270 Nostalgia

    <h4>Chapter 270 Nostalgia</h4>


    "How long have you been waiting here?"


    "Three hours."


    "Why didn''t you ring the doorbell and stand outside the gate in the rain?"


    "I''ve called you so many times this day and you haven''t answered. So why would I ring the doorbell? I don''t know if I should ring."


    "I didn''t look at my phone all day. I was busy with something important. I didn''t mean to not answer the phone."


    "I knew it. There must be a reason." Amy smiled knowingly. Kevin activated his internal force to Amy''s body, drying her wet clothes. Very quickly, Amy''s wet clothes was dry. "Come in." Kevin said.


    "No, it''s gettingte." Amy smiled. Kevin felt a little guilty and said, "Then I''ll treat you to dinner tonight.'' "Really?"


    "Let''s go " Kevin got in the car and left with Amy. Lily stood upstairs and watched helplessly as Kevin Duke and Amy left. She stomped her feet in anger. However, when she saw Amy standing outside in the rain, she felt a little bad for her. She was not as depressed as before and could only sigh deeply. Kevin and Amy had a romantic candlelight dinner and then went shopping. Amy bought a new set of clothes for Kevin as a New Year gift.


    Kevin also bought her a pair of shoes in return. This night, it was the first time Kevin did not push away Amy as much as before. They went to the amusement park, ice skated, sat on the Ferris wheel, and went boating in the river. They had a very pleasant night.


    Kevin didn''t send Amy home until after eleven o''clock in the night. Amy reluctantly waved her hand and looked at the car Kevin left. She said to herself, "Kevin, I''m very happy tonight. I''m leaving tomorrow. Perhaps this is thest time we''ll see each other in our lives."


    Elsa walked out of the house and said, "He has already left. What are you standing there for? Come in." Amy walked into the room with a sad face.


    Elsa asked. "Did you tell him that you''re leaving tomorrow?"


    Amy shook her head, "No."


    "What? You went to find him, but you didn''t say goodbye to him?"


    "Tonight, he took me to a candlelight dinner. We went shopping together. I bought him clothes, he bought me shoes, we went skating, took a ferry, and rowed together. After that, he escorted me all the way home. Ha¡ªha, tonight. I was really happy, so, I really couldn''t say anything." Elsa said, "I''ve already booked the ne ticket for you, and the family members are urging you to hurry back. You don''t need to stay anymore, it is meaningless to you.


    You and Kevin have no future. No matter how happy you are tonight, it won''t change the truth." Amy nodded, "I understand, so I will leave tomorrow." Kevin drove all the way home. Unknowingly, it was past eleven o''clock. He must have arrived home at twelve o''clock. There weren''t many cars on the streets. Kevin was in a good mood. After hanging out with Amy for so long tonight, the two of them really had a sweet feeling of dating.


    This feeling suddenly made Kevin feel quite beautiful. He couldn''t help but feel a bit of sweetness in his heart. If Amy asked him out the next time. Kevin wasn''t sure if he wanted to refuse.


    "Amy, he he." Kevin smiled. He couldn''t help but feel happy when he thought of her beautiful smile when they were rowing tonight. When he returned home, the lights in Lily''s room were still on. Kevin flew directly to the balcony of the room and saw that the lights in Lily''s room were still on. He then flipped over the balcony into her room. Lily was wearing pajamas, sitting on the bed, her back leaning against the head of the bed. She was in a daze.


    "Knock Knock." Kevin knocked on the window ss of Lily''s balcony. Lily was stunned and saw Kevin outside. She got out of bed in a hurry and opened the balcony door. "Miss, why aren''t you sleeping sote?" Kevin asked.


    "You''re back now?" Lily felt jealous that Kevin and Amy stayed out sote in the night. "Ha ¡ª ha, that''s right. It''s gettingte. Hurry up and go to bed." Lily couldn''t sleep at all before, and her mind was filled with wild thoughts. She guessed where Kevin and Amy Ray had gone. whether he woulde back tonight or they would get a room together. She couldn''t sleep at all with such crazy ideas. "I don''t want you to care about me.


    Where did you and Amy go? You came back sote." Lily asked, unable to help but look a little jealous. "Ha ¡ª ha, we ate first, then went shopping. She bought me a set of clothes, and I gave her a pair of shoes. It was even. Then I went skating at the amusement park, sat on some kind of ferns wheel, then we went boating, and then there''s nothing else. Miss, it''s sote, and you''re still so energetic."


    "Hmph. I''m going to sleep." Lily snorted and the mmed the door shut. Even she hadn''t stayed with Kevin for so long, she was very jealous. Kevin shook his head and smiled. He flipped back into his room, took a shower, and then fell asleep. The next morning, at seven o''clock, Kevin woke up. Today was Sunday. Kevin thought to himself, "I wonder if Amy will ask me out today. Yesterday, my research on how to cure the cold disease was fruitless, today. I still have no clue.


    Therefore, I have nothing to do today. If Amy asks me out again, then I will go with her."


    When Kevin thought of this, he got up. Originally, he wanted to stay in bed for a while. Kevin had just brushed his teeth and washed his face when his phone rang. It was indeed Amy. "He¡ªhe, she is calling me so early in the morning." Kevin picked it up.


    "Hey, Amy, what''s up?" Kevin asked. Although his tone seemed to be impatient, he wasn''t really impatient. He got up so early to prepare to leave at any time.


    On the phone. Amy chuckled. "Are you up? I guess you haven''t. You guys like to sleepte on weekends. You must be very upset when I call you so early."


    "It''s fine, what''s the matter?" Kevin asked indifferently. "Kevin, I want to tell you something that is considered a good thing for you."


    "What good thing?"


    "You finally don''t have to be bothered by me. This is a good thing for you, right? I''ve really been bothering you these past few days."


    "What do you mean?" Kevin frowned. Amy was silent for a while. After more than ten seconds, Amy bitterly smiled and said. "Let''s break up as you wish." Although Amy smiled while saying that, her heart felt empty. Although this was her wishful thinking, she really liked Kevin. "Break up?" Kevin trembled, and for some reason, his heart was filled with an indescribable sadness.

 Chapter 271 Peter’ 60th Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 271 Peter'' 60th Birthday Party</h4>


    "Don''t you always want to break up with me? If it weren''t not for my sister, you would have broken up with me on the very day when I told you how I felt. Now that you can get what you want, you must be very happy. I won''t bother you anymore." Kevin kept silent. Actually, he did not feel as happy as he had expected. Instead, he was slightly disappointed. Kevin smiled and said, "It is unusual for you to make the decision in such a short time."


    "Kevin, thank you for apanying me yesterday. I have to go. Actually, I just wanted to say goodbye to you yesterday."


    "Where are you going?" Kevin hurriedly asked. "Of course I''m going home."


    "When will you be back then?"


    "Never to return."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Maybe during the rest of my life. I won''te to London again. My sister will too leave in a month."


    "Fine."


    "Goodbye, Kevin. The ne is about to start ticket checking. Good luck to you. Goodbye."


    "Alright, goodbye." After hanging up the phone, Kevin stood in his room in a daze, feeling very disappointed. What he was thinking? It was impossible for him to fall in love with Amy. Their rtionship just happened by coincidence. In this world, Kevin had never been tempted by any woman.


    However, why did he feel heartbroken after her leaving? Kevin didn''t figure out the situation, but he finally decided to listen to the his real self that he should rush to find Amy. Kevin jumped off from the balcony and drove straight to the airport. At the very least, Kevin wished to see her once more, or they could embrace each other for thest time.


    Unfortunately, when Kevin arrived at the airport, the ne had already left. Kevin felt grieved when he walked out of the airport alone. He was originally looking forward to today''s appointment with Amy. From now on, she would no longer bother him. Nor would she eat out with him. Those things he had thought to be tiresome now should be great for him. "Kevin." At this moment, a person shouted his name.


    Kevin turned around and saw that it was Elsa.


    "Kevin, why are you here?" Elsa asked. "I intended to say goodbye to Amy face to face. Unfortunately, it''s toote." Elsa smiled and said, "You must feel contented to get rid of my sister, right? Given that you have the thought to see her off. you are not bad to some extent."


    Kevin smiled bitterly. "Alright, I''m leaving." Elsa turned around and left. She drove a police car to attend someone''s 60th birthday party. Kevin had no choice but to go home. When he got home, Lily asked, "Won''t you go out to date with Amy? Why do youe back so early?"


    "Amy has left London and will nevere back."


    "Really, have you broken up with her?"


    "Yes." Kevin nodded.


    Lily kept silent in the surface but felt cheerful for the news.


    Kevin went to thewn behind the vi to practice swordsmanship alone. He needed some time to reassess his feelings about the world. For the longer he had been here, the more he felt an indescribable attachment to it. For example, there had been somewhat feelings between him and Amy just for their appointment yesterday.


    If left unchecked, he would forget Fiona sooner orter. Perhaps a few yearster, Fiona would disappear from his heart forever, which made him feel grieved.


    "No, absolutely not. I will never forget Fiona. Never, No can take ce of her in my heart." Kevin practiced with all his strength to vent his hatred for disloyalty to Fiona.


    At this moment.


    In a luxurious vi in London, a grand birthday party was being held.


    Elsa walked in.


    "Elsa, wee to participate in my 60th birthday party." An old man said with a smile on his face. "Peter, may you live a long and happy life. I''m sorry for not taking any gift to you for my mistake."


    "That'' s already for me." It turned out that today was the birthday of Peter, a respectable figure in London. And he had a son¡ªinw called Scott.


    At the same time, Scott came in from outside, carrying a great deal of presents. "Father¡ªinw, may you live a long and happy life."


    But it seemed that Peter was not content with Scott, because Scott had not been here recently, which meant that he had split up with his daughter. "Scott, why don''t youe to see me recently? How are you going to exin to Kathy?" Peter scolded.


    Scott was extremely depressed. Because he had nearly be impotent after the fighting with Kevin and he hadn''t been cured yet. If he hade to find Kathy, maybe she would kick him out likest time. Peter snorted, "Scott, have you managed to deal with Kevin?"


    At this moment. Elsa heard their conversation by coincidence.


    Elsa thought to herself. "Dose Kevin even have conflicts with them? How many enemies does Kevin have?"


    Scott didn''t dare to admit the truth as he was afraid that Peter would look down on him. He hurriedly exined, "I''ve taught lessons to the fool. And I have already be well enough." Peter was a little suspicious. Scottughed, "Dad, I''m really not lying to you.


    If you don''t believe me, we can go to the bathroom and have someone verify it." Then Peter ordered one of his subordinates to check Scott.


    Scottined. "Have you seen the color with your eyes?" The subordinate nodded and reported to Peter,


    "Master, Scott is well."


    Peter breathed a sign of relief, "Well done." Actually, Scott felt helpless at the moment because he was not well at all. Before he came here, he bought a bottle of pigment on the Inte to cover the ck color so that he could deceive his father¡ªinw.


    "Kevin, you''ve made me suffer so much. I will never forgive your deeds." Scott was feeling furiously helpless to Kevin, who even dared to hurt Kyle. However, he did not want to be looked down on by his family either. Therefore, he came up with such an idea to get rid of the dilemma temporarily.

 Chapter 272 Online Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 272 Online Shopping</h4>


    The more Scott thought about it the more depressed he felt. On the other side, a servant came to report, "Scott has arrived."


    Kathy snorted. "That jerk should dare toe. Last time our problems had not been settled yet. This useless coward can''t even deal with a high school student, and even implicated me to suffer a lot." The servant said.


    "Kathy, I just heard that his illness has healed up, which is admitted by Peter himself."


    Kathy was delighted, "Really? Then call him up."


    "Yes, I''ll go right now. It is for a long time that you can''t be with him." The servant immediately went downstairs to call Scott.


    Kathy immediately felt her body itching, and she was eager for the touch from Scott. Just as Scott was thinking about how to deal with Kevin, a maidservant walked up, "Scott, Kathy wants you to go upstairs."


    "Alright." Scott hadn''t be with his wife for a long time. Kevin was all responsible for it. If he was well, how could he separate from Kathy for such a long time? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but curse Kevin again. After going upstairs, Kathy ordered the servants to withdraw.


    "Kathy." Scott said gently. "The little coward, why don''t you dare toe so see me?" Kathy red at Scott. "Kathy, what do you mean?"


    "How did you cure your disease?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t pretend. When did you recover from your illness?"


    "What." Scott was stunned because he did not expect that his wife was still eager for making love in the daytime so that he couldn''t move a little bit. "I already know the truth. Your illness has healed and my father even had someone examine it.


    Since you are already well, why are you still standing there? Come here." Kathy sat at the head of the bed, with her fingers pointing at Scott. At this moment. Scott''s heart was filled with indescribable grief and depression. How could he make Kathy satisfied as he was still impotent now? At the same time, the birthday party began officially. "Thank you foring to participate in my birthday party today. I wish all of us present can enjoy ourselves here."


    "The person I want to thank in particr is Elsa. It''s my honor to have Elsa here." Peter added. Many people apuded afterwards. At this moment, Kathy roared upstairs. "Scott, I order you toe over."


    "No, I can''t."


    "What the hell are you thinking?" The moment Scott tried to leave, Kathy suddenly went up and clipped a pair of handcuffs on his wrists. Scott struggled desperately. "No, you can''t." Scott was terrified, but it was impossible for him to escape. After half a minute. Kathy raised her head and said. "Why dose it taste bitter?"


    Scott lowered his head to look at himself. The paint was about to disappear. But Kathy still chose to continue. Suddenly she observed that it should turn into a little dark. Kathy hurriedly rubbed it with her hands. Immediately, she found the truth and screamed loudly.


    Downstairs, Peter was speaking to the guests when a scream came from upstairs. Everyone asked. "What''s wrong?" Peter smiled awkwardly and thought to himself, "Scott, how silly you are!"


    "Everything is fine." Peterforted his friends and rtives.


    Upstairs. Kathy pointed at Scott and angrily said, "You are a liar, you''re not well at all. How dare you deceive me."


    "Kathy, please give me a chance to exin."


    "I won''t."Kathy kicked Scott out of the window. "Bang!" Scott happened tond where the guests were sitting downstairs. It caused uproar in the crowd. Scott managed to calm down. However, as soon as he stood up, everyone saw his ck penis. Peter also noticed it.


    "What''s going on?" Peter was confused. Didn''t he say that he was already well?


    Scott felt shameful in front of so many guests, so he quickly bent down and run towards the living room.


    Suddenly. Kathy roared angrily from upstairs. "Scott, what the hell are you using on your penis?" Downstairs, all the guests werepletely silent. They were shocked by Scott''s sudden naked appearance even with handcuffs. Now more surprisingly, he should have used something on his penis!


    Peter felt embarrassed.


    One of the guests asked, "Peter, what exactly happened?" Peter didn''t know what to say with so many eyes on him.


    At this moment. Kathy rushed out of the hall, with swollen lips as big as bananas. "Kathy, what''s wrong with you?" Peter hurriedly asked. "Dad, it is that bastard Scott who did it." Kathy cried.


    "Kathy, what exactly did Scott do to you?" Coincidently, Scott went out of the living room at the same time. Seeing his wife''s swollen lips, he was also shocked.


    "Darling, what happened to your lips?''


    Kathy pped him fiercely and asked angrily, "You bastard, what kind of paint did you use and where did you buy it?"


    "I... I bought it online." Kathy cried and kicked Scott down before he finished.


    It turned out that all the idents were for the paint. "That hateful profiteer, I will give you a bad evaluation. Also, Kevin, I''m not done with you." The silent guests, including Elsa, were puzzled with the scene.


    Fortunately, when Scott flew down from the window. Elsa turned away in time. Otherwise, her eyes would have been contaminated.

 Chapter 273 Add Fuel to the Fire

    <h4>Chapter 273 Add Fuel to the Fire</h4>


    All guests asked confusedly, "Peter, what''s going on? Why don''t you exin it to everyone?"


    "That''s right. Peter, we all know today is very important to you, right? What''s more, you should take your future reputation into consideration. What''s is going on finally?"


    "Also, why is Scott yelling the name of Kevin? Could Kevin be the notorious viin of the St. Paul''s School?"


    Now peter''splexion became pale with anger. He didn''t need to ask anymore for he had learned everything. Scott was too useless to defeat Kevin and he was afraid of losing face, so he bought some paint online to deceive him. Unexpectedly, the paint was eaten by Kathy.


    What''s worse, the quality of the paint was unreliable, which made Kathy''s lips swollen finally. And now Kathy was lying on the wall and cried. He should have a good day but now he was lost in a dilemma.


    Now, Scott had nothing else to say either but only to keep silent with lower head. The moment Kathy turned back, several people immediately vomited with disgust as they saw her swollen lips. Kathy cried. "Dad, what should I do to save my lips? I can''t survive with such an appearance!"


    "Kathy, this time I will not let Kevin go so easily." One guest asked, "Peter, can you tell us more details about the ident? Maybe we can give you a hand."


    Peter didn''t want to hide anything, even though it was a family scandal. Peter immediately gave a brief ount of the matter.


    Everyone was shocked that Kevin''s behavior. How could he treat someone so cruelly? "Peter, what do you n to do now?" One of them asked.


    Peter gritted his teeth and said. "Is there anyone who knows Kevin? Please help me call him. I want to talk to him personally." Elsa happened to know Kevin, so she dialed Kevin''s number.


    At this moment. Kevin was still practicing. Lily took out his phone and ran out, shouting. "Kevin, your phone."


    Kevin stopped to see that it was from Elsa. "Hello." Kevin picked it up. "Kevin, where are you?" Elsa asked. Elsa used speakerphone so that everyone present could hear clearly. Kevin said. "I''m at home now. What''s the matter?"


    "Kevin, someone wants to talk to you." Kevin was not in the mood at the moment and snorted, "No time."


    "Don''t hang up yet. I want to warn you in advance that if you don''t handle it properly, I''m afraid you''ll have a big problem." Kevin was just about to hang up the phone when he heard that he would be in big trouble. and then he immediately burst into anger. Elsa handed the phone to Peter.


    "Kevin," Peter roared.


    Kevin frowned when he heard a furious roar.


    "Kevin, how dare you make me lose my temper with you?" Peter roared. Today, in front of all the guests, if he didn''t show some courage, how could he continue to live in London in the future?


    Kevin asked. "Who is the old man over the phone?" Peter was furious when he heard Kevin''s arrogant tone, calling him old. "Kevin, today is my sixtieth birthday. If you continue to tear me down, I will never forgive you." Kevin also said angrily. "If you don''t tell me your name, I promise that you will never have a chance to enjoy your next birthday."


    "I am Peter." Peter roared.


    Kevin snorted, "Do I know you? If you continue to make harassing calls. I will not let you go so easily the next time."


    "You..." Peter was respected by others usually, but today, he should be warned by a high school student. Once he had the thought. he was really enraged by the opponent''s arrogance. "Kevin, don''t provoke me again. Otherwise, you will be dead until tomorrow morning." Kevin did not remember who Peter was. He had never interacted with such a person before. Originally, he had been angry at his disloyalty to Fiona. Now the call had only inmed passions further. "Are you capable of killing me? You seem to have much confidence in yourself."


    "Wait for me. I will get even with you!" Kevin snorted, "There''s no need for you to look for me. Where are you now? I will give you a chance to reconsider yourself."


    "Aren''t you talking big?" Peter was so angry that he was about to faint. He originally wanted to talk to Kevin in front of the guests to save some face. However, he didn''t expect that Kevin woulde over to fight against him. "All right. Now send me your location right now so that maybe I will go easy on you at that time." Kevin said.


    "You..." Peter was so angry that his beard trembled. It had been a long time since he had encountered such an arrogant brat. He was so angry that he was almost unable to breathe.


    Peter''s wife hurriedlyforted, "Peter, don''t be so angry and you should take care of yourself now." Peter pushed away his wife and shouted at the phone, "Alright, you cane over and see how this old man will teach lessons to you."


    "Unfortunately, I''m in a bad mood today. You are dead when I catch you. Quickly tell me the address." Kevin said.


    "The Rose Castle." After saying that, Peter hung up the phone angrily. All the guests looked at him silently because they had never encounter someone who dared to treat Peter in that way. Peter said to the guests. "Kevin should say that he wille to kill me.


    Dose anyone have even seen such an arrogant person like him?" One of the guests said angrily, "It''s time for us to give some lessons to the ignorant young man."


    "Originally, I didn''t want to use force on my sixtieth birthday party, but now, I have to make an exception.


    If he really dares toe here today. I will make him regret his decision." Everyone agreed. Peter originally wanted to deal with Kevin some other day, but he didn''t expect that Kevin would be so arrogant that he couldn''t stand him anymore. At the other side. Kevin put away his sword and walked out the door. Lily asked, "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 274 Drink Water

    <h4>Chapter 274 Drink Water</h4>


    "Hit someone."


    "Where are you going to hit someone?" Lily hurriedly asked. "Just now, someone called Peter dared to challenge me in the phone. Therefore, I decide to go there to have fun with him."


    "I''ll go with you." Lily hurriedly got in the car, and Kevin did not stop her.


    Very quickly, they arrived at the destination. A luxurious vi was muchrger than Charles''. There seemed to be a banquet inside. Peter had calmed down a little. After all, it took him at least 40 minutes here to wait for Kevin. Moreover, today was his sixtieth birthday. All theses helped him ease the stress.


    At this moment, a young man walked in, followed by a beautiful woman. It was Kevin.


    Kevin shouted. "Who is Peter? Come out."


    Elsa saw Kevin at a nce. She was afraid that Kevin would cause trouble, so she immediately walked over to Kevin''s side.


    "Kevin, how dare youe over to challenge Peter? Go back right now." Elsa scolded.


    Kevin snorted, "Elsa. it''s none of your business." All the guests looked over at them. When Scott saw that Kevin was really here, he immediately rushed forward without hesitation.


    "Kevin, it is you that make me lose face today. You should pay the price the price for it " Seeing Scott rushing up, Elsa immediately walked away. She did not want to have a finger in every pie. "Go to hell." He tried to cut Kevin with his sword.


    Kevin snorted in disdain and kicked him in the crutch hard.


    Then Scott flew high to the roof of the vi. Everyone was shocked by Kevin''s strong strength, which was beyond their imagination. Peter roared, "Kevin, how dare you continue to make trouble in my ce?" He smashed the wine bottle onto the ground and rushed forward in an aggressive manner.


    After the battle against Scott, actually Kevin calmed down a little bit. "You are Peter, right? I remember your provocation on the phone just now.


    Now that I''m here, it''s not me, but you''re making trouble foe yourself." Kevin had originally thought that they would be well¡ªmatched in theing challenge round. Damn, he should be such an old man. If he had known the truth earlier, he would never waste his time toe here.


    Just as Peter was about to say something, a middle¡ªaged man walked up and said, "Dad, you''re the leading role in today''s party. I will help you solve the problem." The man smiled and patted Peter''s shoulder with confidence.


    Peter agreed his proposal foe he thought it would be a little shameful to challenge such a young man in his 60th birthday party. Therefore, why not let his third son¡ªinw to rece him? He believed Jerry would not make him disappointed. People heard Jerry had already an expert at Level 30.


    Jerry walked up to Kevin and pointed at Kevin''s chest. He gritted his teeth and said, "Brat, I will help you to wake up from your unrealistic dream."


    Kevin did not like his arrogant tone. Jerry poked Kevin''s forehead and continued to provoke him. Kevin was toozy to talk nonsense with this guy and raised his right arm to m it down across his face.


    Immediately Jerry flew to a swimming pool more than ten meters away, causing the water to spill over everywhere. The guests were still a in a daze for they couldn''t believe that the young man should defeat Jerry in such short time.


    Peter''s expression changed for the scene before him.


    Elsa also began to change her attitude towards Kevin. She had heard that Kevin had defeated Denny, but she did not believe it. After today''s ident, she realized the real strength in Kevin. All the guests looked at Peter. It was quiet for a moment.


    Then Jerry crawled out of the swimming pool. He felt extremely embarrassed for such an ending. At this time, a woman about forty years old walked out and said to Peter, "Master, leave it to me." Peter asked, "Lisa, can you make it?"


    "Master, I have arrived at the Level 35." She tried to persuade Peter to believe in her although she was still a little bit weaker than him.


    Then. Lisa pulled out a sword and said to Kevin, "I won''t bully you. Draw your sword." Kevin knew at a nce that it was another piece of trash. Kevin did not want to y with them anymore. But id they insisted on it, he would stay down with them to the end.


    Kevin said. "I don''t want to fight against the pipsqueak all the time. Why not let Peter fight against me directly?"


    "You don''t deserve it." Lisa snorted.


    Kevin smiled and became enraged for her attitude.


    "Brat, aren''t you going to pull out your sword?" Kevin said. "There is no need for me to draw my sword. How about letting me invite you to drink water?"


    For an instant. Lisa flew into the swimming pool with a loud crash, causing the water to spill out again. It was so fast that nobody had the chance to see how Kevin made it.


    Slowly Lisa climbed out of the water, feeling in-credulous and embarrassed.


    At this moment. Peter''s expression changed drastically. With so many guests watching, if he didn''t disy his might today, his reputation in London would probably be affected.


    "Kevin, this time you have gone too fa!" Peter gritted his teeth and said. Kevin said. "If you are satisfied. I''ll leave now."


    Kevin said to Lily, "Let''s go." Hearing her name form Kevin, Lily''s face turned red and her heartbeat elerated in front of so many people. "Stop." Peter roared.

 Chapter 275 Conception and Governor Vessels

    <h4>Chapter 275 Conception and Governor Vessels</h4>


    "Kevin, do you think you can leave here so easily?" Although Peter knew that Kevin was indeed mighty and he didn''t know if he could defeat Kevin, how could he save face if Kevin were to swagger away like this?


    Kevin turned around and said, "Peter, I don''t want to fight against you in your birthday party. Why don''t you let me leave directly?"


    Peter explodes with rage. How could he still celebrate his birthday after so many idents?


    "Kevin, stay here." Kevin red at Peter. It seemed that the old man didn''t have the eye for pretty things.


    Now that he had defeated two challengers, how dare he insist on it? "Peter, I have already said that I don''t want to bully others too much. But if you still choose to challenge me, you will have no way out in the end."


    Elsa hurriedly walked over and persuaded.


    "Kevin, forget it." Kevin replied willfully, "Elsa, you must have witnessed the whole process. Originally, I intended to leave right now, but it seems that someone doesn''t want me go so easily." Elsa continued, "Why not meet halfway? It will be the best choice for each other."


    Peter said angrily. "It is Kevin that made trouble and even hurt my people in my party.


    If I agree to let him go so easily, how am I going to ount for all the guests?" Elsa thought to herself, "Kevin''s strength may not be much weaker than yours. So what are you going to do with him?"


    "Peter, Kevin has just defeated Lisa in a sh. I think you must be clear about his strength."


    "No matter how strong he is, I am willing to fight against him." Said Peter. Elsa sighed, "Then I will not mind your business." Peter red at Kevin, "Kevin, take out all your strength." Then he rushed forward to use his trump card towards Kevin. It seems that Peter did not dare to underestimate his opponent. But Kevin didn''t seem to be frightened by his behavior.


    He used the same trick to p Peter hard. Then Peter let out a loud shout and flew towards the swimming pool.


    "What?" Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. The moment Peter took out his trump card. He had already been defeated. Peter fell into the swimming pool and the water spilled over for the third time. Kevin chuckled and said to Lily.


    "Let''s go." Lily followed Kevin out of the vi''s iron door quickly.


    Elsa immediately went after him. "Kevin."


    "Do you have any problem?" Kevin asked. "Kevin, you are so brilliant." Elsa said in horror. "Fortunately, it''s only Level 40 " Kevin said casually.


    "What? Level 40?" Elsa was really surprised. Elsa asked. "Kevin, did you get through the conception and governor vessels?" Elsa was actually a little curious about Kevin. "It''s none of your business." Kevin turned around and got in his car and left.


    In the car, Lily asked, "Why did Elsa ask you about the conception and governor vessels? I''ve seen it on TV before That if the protagonist seeded in getting through it, he will be an expert in an instant." Kevin said, "It''s the same principle.


    But it is not so easy as you think. Under normal circumstances, no matter how much one practices his martial arts. he can''t reach the external stage without getting through it."


    "Then do you get through now?" Lily asked. Kevin shook his head.


    "Then do you have a chance to make it in the future?"


    Kevin smiled. "Lily, I don''t even care about the entire London. Take it easy." In fact, Kevin had never taken it seriously. To him, it was not a problem at all. If it were not forying a better foundation for himself, Kevin would have already made it.


    Originally, Kevin wanted to spend a year and a half in London. During this period, while being Lily''s bodyguard, he would alsoy a solid foundation for himself. After it, Kevin would begin to pursue his martial arts.


    Unexpectedly, he would be admitted into the


    Martial Arts Academy. It seemed that Kevin would have to get through the conception and governor vessels in advance.


    Once making it. Kevin would no longer stay below the external stage. However, he didn''t seem to be content with the current situation.


    "I will make it during the night." Kevin thought to himself.


    Lily didn''t want to go back so early and then she asked Kevin to go shopping. Kevin thought for a moment and agreed. However, when he was shopping, he couldn''t help but think of the feeling of holding hands with Amyst night. Kevin could only sigh deeply.


    He hoped that he would meet Amy again in the future. They had a good time until dusk before returning home.

 Chapter 276 A Flying Start

    <h4>Chapter 276 A Flying Start</h4>


    In the evening, Kevin went to his room after dinner.


    "Tonight, I''m going to get through my conception and governor vessels. Unexpectedly, I have to experience it once again. In my previous life. I had already made it at the age of seven. Then, it took me ten years to reach the innate stage. In this life. I hope it won''t take me another ten years to reach it." Kevin thought to himself.


    Unfortunately. Kevin was already eighteen years old in this life. He was worried that if he spent another ten years, maybe at that time he would lost interest in any aspects of life. However, Kevin did not know that reaching the innate stage at the age of 28 was already far ahead of the most in this world.


    Some of them even had the chance to have a contact with it.


    Kevin encouraged himself "I wish a flying start." Then, Kevin began to meditate with the internal force in his body flowing through his blood vessels. The crucial point in the process was to take control of the internal strength to get through the blood vessels.


    After more than an hour, he was all wet with sweat, with smoke over his head. It looked as if his hair was on fire.


    Another half an hourter, the internal force seeded in flowing through his blood vessels. This process seemed to be very painful, but Kevin gritted his teeth and remained silent.


    Finally. Kevin felt the blood vessels had been reconnected together. Then he stood up from the ground slowly. After taking a deep breath, he began to upgrade his martial skill level.


    A few minutester, Kevin seeded in getting through three periods of the external stage.


    Soon, Kevin rushed to the peak of the external stage. However, this was not the end. After a moment, he arrived at the great perfect stage, which already exceeded his expectations and gave him the impetus to work harder. Finally, Kevin broke through the external stage and reached the internal stage. However, it was a pity that theprehension in his mind had stopped so that he had to stayed still now.


    Suddenly, he pulled out a silver needle and stabbed it into his head in order to stimte him to break through another stage. Fifteen minutester, Kevin had truly broken through to the middle period of the internal stage. Kevin could no longer move forward temporarily but he was already very satisfied.


    Now, Kevin was nor inferior to the old man who sent the admission noticest time.


    "Nobody would expect me to make such great progress in such short time." Kevin clenched his fists and finally felt that he had be much stronger. Kevin took off his clothes and went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    If it were someone else, they would definitely be very excited for bing an expert in the internal stage in a few hours. However, Kevin had already tasted such vor in his previous life so that he still wanted more.


    At this moment, an old man stood on the roof of a building in London, who had sent the admission notice to Kevin. He had been secretly watching London these past few days to see if there were any who met the admission requirements.


    Generally speaking, the ones who would take the initiative to participate in the Martial Arts Academy examination were from aristocratic or wealthy families. Themoner people in those small cities would not think about it for their limited conditions.


    His task was to secretly observe whether there were anyone who met the admission requirements in those cities. Finally, he found Kevin had great potential in spite of his young age. Without the slightest hesitation, he decided to ept him.


    At this moment, the old man sighed, "It seems that there is nothing valuable for me to linger in the city now. Forget it, let''s go to the next ce " The old man was about to leave when he suddenly remembered Kevin. The old man smiled and said, "It is time to meet Kevin before I leave.


    With the help of the pill. I will definitely leave him an unforgettable impression." The old man jumped down from the top and flew in a certain direction.


    After having the pill, nobody would discover his traces anymore in several hours. After taking a shower, Kevin took the dirty clothes downstairs and asked Ada to wash them for him.


    "Young Master, is there your underpants?" Ada asked happily.


    "Yes." Kevin was a little embarrassed for her attitude.


    "Kevin, why are you going back to your room so early tonight?" Charles asked, who sat in the living room watching TV with his bodyguard. Eden was making tea by the side. But his gaze made the bodyguard feel sick. "I''m a little sleepy." Kevin did not say him what had happened. Even though he told the truth, maybe nobody would believe in him.

 Chapter 277 New Year’s Day

    <h4>Chapter 277 New Year''s Day</h4>


    Eden winked at Kevin, indicating him to go outside with him.


    Kevin followed, "Eden, why did you call me out?"


    "Young Master, can you dismiss the bodyguard? He is so disgusting."


    "What''s wrong?" Kevin asked in confusion. "Nell always harasses Ada." Eden said unhappily. Kevin refused, "What does it have to do with you? Even Ada doesn''tin to me about it. If you don''t have other problems. I will go in." Eden felt very depressed for the answer. At this moment, behind the curtains of Kevin''s room, there was already a person hiding there silently. While Kevin was watching TV in the living room and did not intend to go back to his room right now. An hourter.


    The old man upstairs felt depressed and tired during the process. "Why hasn''t that brate up yet? My pill will be about to have any effect soon "


    Another half an hour had passed. It was already twelve o''clock in the evening. But he still didn''t see Kevin yet. He was about to leave when he heard footsteps outside. The old man thought to himself, "I''ll see how you discover me this time. When you lie down.


    I''ll suddenlye out and scare you to death " After Kevin entered the room, he went to the bathroom to take a piss. After taking a shower, he leaned against the head of the bed. Kevin said, "After standing for so long. aren''t your legs sour?" The old man behind the curtains was stunned. He thought to himself, "Is he talking to me? Impossible. How could he observe the existence of me?"


    "Hey, I''m going to sleep if you don''t intend to show up right now." The old man hiding behind the curtains felt very depressed. He walked out and snorted. "Don''t tell me that you''re talking to me." Kevin said. "Is there anyone else in this room?"


    "You''re indeed really talking to me." The old man was shocked.


    "You''ve been hiding in my room for an hour and a half. If it weren''t for your sore legs. I wouldn''t havee up yet."


    "Didn''t you discover me as soon as you entered the room?"


    Kevin snorted. "I already knew before you entered my room. Tell me, what do you want to do?" The old man was extremely depressed for the unsatisfying result after wasting such a valuable pill. "Brat, you haven''t stepped into the external stage yet. How did you discover me?" The old man couldn''t perceive Kevin''s true strength because the opposite still pretended to be like amon person in the surface. What''s more, Kevin didn''t want to act too ostentatiously in public. "Alright, I''m going to sleep and you can leave right now." Kevin covered himself with the nket and hid under it.


    The old man sighed deeply and walked out of Kevin''s room.


    "We''ll see each other in the future."


    The old man closed the balcony door and flew into the darkness.


    Kevin was already asleep. The next day, today is New Year''s Day on Monday. The school was on vacation, but students still had to go to school because they had to participate in the celebration ceremony. Early in the morning. Lily knocked on Kevin''s door.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get up quickly. You have to go to school to participate in the calligraphy contest this morning." Lily shouted from outside.


    Then Kevin woke up as he had signed up for three talentpetitions, which were the poetry, calligraphy, and the musical instrumentpetition. Lily also signed up for the pianopetition. When Kevin walked downstairs, he heard the conversation between Ada and Nell, whose tone was a little frivolous.


    "Ada, how did you sleepst night? You must feel cold for sleeping alone."


    "No, I have turned on the air conditioner. Thank you."


    "Shall I help you warm up the quilt?"


    "No, thank you."


    "Ada, do you really have anything to do with Eden, the silly fool? It''s pity for you to waste your time on him."


    "I have nothing to do with him."


    "Don''t you notice that Eden often looks at me with resentment? Alright, forget about Eden. Ada, how about dating with me when you are free?" Nell touched Ada''s butt.


    Ada hurriedly said, "Nell, keep your hands off me."


    "Ada, I suggest you ept me right now. After all, I''m still an expert of level 26 in the martial art."


    "Can you touch me if you are good at the martial art? My Young Master is much better than you."


    "Not necessarily. If I get through the conception and governor vessels in the future, I''ll surpass your young master in an instant. What''s more, I have made friends with a powerful family, who will help me to achieve sess in the future."


    At this time, perhaps hearing other''s footsteps. he hurriedly stopped talking to Ada.


    When Kevin came to the first floor, Nell smiled and greeted him, "Good morning. Kevin." Kevin nodded casually. Now he believed what Eden had saidst night. However, his frivolous actions had nothing to do with Kevin. It was a matter of his own morality. Moreover, Ada did not say anything to him. What could Kevin interfere in it?


    After breakfast, he drove to the St. Paul''s School. In the morning, he would participate in the poetry and calligraphypetitions, and in the afternoon, he would participate in the musical instrumentpetition. Because Lily had participated in the afternoon, Charles said that he would rush to watch her in time.


    After arriving at school. Kevin discovered that there were indeed a few hydrogen balloons hanging at the school gate, and some words were written to celebrate New Year''s Day. Not long after Kevin entered the ssroom, the school radio announced. "Please the school babe and bunk gather in front of Building 3 immediately."

 Chapter 278 Gifts on New Year’s Day

    <h4>Chapter 278 Gifts on New Year''s Day</h4>


    Kevin knew the intention of school that they needed to rehearse in advance to wee a famous singer, Simon. Kevin and Lily immediately arrived there with others. A teacher said, "Everyone, at about six o''clock this evening, singer Simon will arrive at our school. Now let''s rehearse at once. Each of the boys hangs the drum around his neck, and each of the girls takes two wreaths."


    Kevin had to follow the arrangement. Although he felt a little ashamed of this scene, he still epted his identity. "Boys y drums and girls wave wreaths in two rows. Then we shout slogans together: Wee to our school. We love you, Simon." After the exnation, all the students began to make the preparations excitedly. Kelly was also in the team, but it seemed that her focus was not on the rehearsal but Kevin.


    Lily stood beside Kevin. waving her wreath and shouting loudly. At this moment, Simon sat in the first ss of the ne. When several flight attendants saw him, they all asked to take a picture with him. Then his agent said. "Simon, we will arrive in London at noon. We have just negotiated with the executive teacher of the St. Paul''s School. We will arrive at the St. Paul''s School at about 6 p.m. Their New Year''s Eve party officially begins at 6:30 p.m.


    You will sing three songs at the beginning " Simon said impatiently. "Alright, It''s annoying to sing for those for free." The agent said. "If you don''t want it, I can call them to cancel now, but you need take your family''s opinion into consideration." It turned out that Simon was not truly grateful to his old school.


    The reason that he cepted their invitation was that his family had already decided for him. Maybe they just wanted to make full use of him to show off. As is known to all. Simon''s grandfather was the master of the Sonion Group in London, and his influence was extremely formidable.


    Then the manager added, "The school also said that when you entered the gate, they have arranged a team of school babes and bunks to wee you."


    Simon was interested in the news. "What?"


    "That''s right. It seems that they are looking forward to your appearance."


    "Since there are beauties waiting for me." Simon chuckled.


    Simon thought to himself, "Back then, I wasn''t famous nor handsome.


    Now I will take this opportunity to make up for my regret of those years." Kevin and the others practiced for half an hour before they had a break. "If there are students participating talent contest in the morning, pleasee to the stadium. The firstpetition is for calligraphy.


    Please get ready for it." The radio rang. Kevin, Lily and the others walked towards the stadium.


    Kelly gathered her courage and smiled at Kevin, "Kevin, didn''t you participate in the calligraphypetition?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you also participate in the singingpetition?" Kevin and Kelly started to chat gaily. Lily had the feeling of jealousy for she wished she could take over Kevin by herself. "Kevin, where''s your girlfriend?" Kelly pretended to ask him naturally. Kevin smiled bitterly and said, "We have broken up.


    "Really?" Kelly''s heart rated up. "When did it happen?"


    "Yesterday, Amy also went home now."


    "Oh." Kelly rolled her eyes. At this moment, she felt very happy. Kelly thought to herself, "In the morning. I was still hesitating whether I should give the New Year''s gift to Kevin or not? Now, the answer is obvious." Thus, Kelly immediately took out an exquisite box from her bag and said to Kevin, "Kevin. I have a gift for you."


    "Uh, give me a present?" Kevin was stunned. There was a watch in that box. Kelly took it out. "I wish you a happy New Year."


    "Thank you" Kevin replied. At the same time, Lily didn''t know how to react to the situation. Unexpectedly, Kelly should take the lead to give her gift to Kevin. Kevin reached out his hand and Kelly put on the watch for him.


    Lily felt much dissatisfied with the scene, but obviously Kevin didn''t notice her feelings for he even waved his watch in front of her and proudly said, "What do you think of the watch? Isn''t is beautiful?"


    Lily slowly said. "You can go to the sports field first. I''ll go back to ss for some reason." Lily immediately returned to the ssroom for the present that she had preparedst week. Since Kelly had already given her gift, she would norg behind her.


    Kevin found the seat and then chatted with others in the stadium. Soon, others arrived at the stadium. Lily came back very quickly, with arge box in her hand. The box was tied up with delicate red threads.

 Chapter 279 The Calligraphy Competition

    <h4>Chapter 279 The Calligraphy Competition</h4>


    Lily walked up to Kevin and smiled, "Kevin, this is my gift to you." Kevin was stunned, "What? You also have a gift "


    "Yes." Lily nodded shyly. The gift she gave was a bit special. Kevin opened the gift in public to find a box of chocte biscuits.


    Kevin ate one and immediately spat it out. He said. "What the hell is it? It tastes so bad."


    Lily was in a bad mood by his reaction. "This is chocte. Haven''t you ever tasted it?" Lily hurriedly exined. She thought for so long that she made up mind to send chocte to express her love, only to get the unpleasant answer. Seeing Lily''s gloomy expression so that Lily was indirectly and implicitly confessing her feelings to Kevin.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that Kevin never noticed her mind.


    He just grabbed a handful of chocte for n and Andrew, as well as the other students sitting beside him. He smiled and said, "Everyone, help yourself."


    "Thank you, Kevin." Lily sat on the side dejectedly for Kevin had given everyone all the chocte she had carefully prepared for him. Lily snorted in grievance, "You don''t understand romance at all."


    Kelly said to Kevin, "Kevin, you need to have some. After all. Lily spent much time on preparing the gift for you."


    "I don''t like the vor." Kevin also said to Lily. "Do not buy such things for me anymore." Lily nodded, disappointed.


    At this time, on the rostrum of the stadium, the presenter announced, "Everyone, be quiet. Soon the calligraphy talent contest ising. The judges are the famous calligraphers, Vern and Zack." Kevin looked at the rostrum and noticed Zack at the first sight.


    "All the students participating in the calligraphypetition, please enter the stadium and randomly choose a table. And we have prepared ink and paper for you. Then you can choose to write a poem at your willing with your ss and seat number atst " Kevin stood up and made preparations for it in advance.


    Kelly and Lily shouted together, "Kevin,e on." Then both of them looked at each other and blushed awkwardly. "Alright." Kevin walked towards the center of the stadium.


    At this moment, on the other side of the rostrum, Vern said to his grandson, Conrad, "Try your best to win the first ce."


    "Grandpa. believe in me. I''ve been practicing calligraphy since I was young. I have the confident in winning it " Conrad recalled that he had been bullied by Kevin and the others in the past twenty days so that his image had been greatly damaged. He really needed to make full use of the chance to improve his image. If he defeated Kevin in thepetition, definitely others would admire him again. As Conrad walked into the arena, some students cheered up for him, who were all hired by Conrad in advance.


    Kevin randomly chose a table in the middle of the stadium.


    As soon as thepetition started officially, more than a hundred participants began to write.


    Kevin enjoyed himself during the process. In the previous world, It took many years for him to master the writing technique so that he didn''t have to worry about such a small contest in the school. He finished writing in a few seconds.


    While others were still thinking about their subject. Then Kevin returned to the grandstand. Everyone thought that Kevin would get the terrible defeat finally. "He just want to show off before us. It is shameful for me to be ssmates with such an impotent man '' On the other side of the grandstand, Sally said regretfully, "If Kevin signs up for it, why don''t you give it a try?"


    "Sorry, but I am not good at this aspect." Ben hurriedly said. "Neither Kevin has talent in calligraphy. Cheek brings sess." Sally red at Ben. But clearly Ben didn''t want to embarrass himself anymore. Very quickly, everyone finished writing.


    "Please return to the grandstand. The judges are selecting the top three works." Zack stood up and prepared to step down from the rostrum. At this time, Vern shouted, "Wait. I''ll give up to leave Zack to judge by himself." Vern thought to himself, "If I insist on being the judge, everyone will think that I will be partial to my grandson."


    He was confident that his grandson would win first ce no matter he was the judge or not. The presenter seemed to understand him as well, "Then Mr. Zack, please select the top three by yourself.


    Zack walked down the stadium and looked at the calligraphy works one by one. The two teachers beside him helped him record some things to help him select the three best calligraphy works. At this moment, Conrad''s heart was filled with pride. He was currently thinking about what he would say when he won the first ce.

 Chapter 280 Who Wins the Competition Finally

    <h4>Chapter 280 Who Wins the Competition Finally</h4>


    About forty minutester. Zack had already finished all the work and then he returned to the rostrum.


    At this time. Conrad, who was sitting on the grandstand, became nervous about the result. What''s more, his followers began to shout, "Conrad, first, Conrad, first."


    "Quiet. Next, please Mr. Zack announce the final result."


    The staff found the names of the top three. Zack picked up the microphone and announced. "I dere that the winner of this calligraphypetition is..."


    "Thank you, thank you everyone." Conrad suddenly stood up and interpreted Zack''s words.


    Zack was stunned for a moment.


    Conrad was too nervous to control himself.


    Vern was a little embarrassed and scolded in his heart. "What the hell are you doing?"


    "I''m sorry." After Conrad found everyone looking at him, he hurriedly felt shameful.


    Then Zack continued to announce. "The winner is Kevin."


    "What?"


    "You must be kidding." Instantly, all of the audience exploded. Everyone knew that Kevin was not good at study let alone the calligraphy. Conrad shouted angrily, "He must cheat in the exam."


    Zack continued to announce the result. But before he could say anything. Vern shouted. "Zack, what do you mean? Why doesn''t Conrad win thepetition?"


    Zack said, "Vern. I don''t care who wins thepetition finally. The works is the most important."


    Vern snorted, "Zack, do you still want to be impartial to Kevin for your unusual rtionship?" Zack also didn''t want to argue with Vern. He said to the staff beside him. "Since you are unsatisfied with the result, why don''t you appreciate the works by yourself?"


    "Al right." Several teachers immediately covered the names of the three paintings.


    Zack said. "Vern, the top three paintings are right in front of you."


    Vern was shocked for a moment for he couldn''t recognize his grandson''s works. Although Vern was fond of his grandson, he was too busy to care about every aspect of Conrad. Vern was afraid that he would recognize his grandson''s works wrongly, so he was a little worried.


    Vern cursed in his heart. "Damn it, what if I admit it wrong now?" Vern walked up. There were three calligraphy works on the table. The one on the left was the best and Vern chose it without hesitation.


    "I choose this one as the winner. Zack asked, "Vern, are you sure?"


    "Sure." Vern was confident that the best works could only be written by his grandson. Zack said. "Tear off the covered tape and announce the rankings on the spot."


    "Alright." the presenter replied quickly. However, it turned out that Kevin was still the winner.


    "What?" Vern was shocked and his mind was in a daze.


    Zack asked coldly. "Vern, it is you that select the best works in person. What else do you have to say?" On the grandstand. Conrad roared. "No, I''m the first."


    The presenter announced the second ce. Vern thought to himself. "Conrad must win the second ce this time." The host teacher tore open the covered tape of the works, "It''s Joe."


    "What?" Vern still couldn''t ept the result. "The one who won the third ce is Conrad. The top three in this calligraphypetition have already been released. I will announce the rankings again. First ce, Kevin, second ce, Joe, third ce, Conrad.


    Conrad shouted. "Give me back my first ce, Grandpa. How could you select me as the third ce?" Vern was extremely depressed and could only stare at Zack fiercely. Zack said: "By the way, don''t you want to to the previous result?"


    "Alright, Zack''s choice of the top three were Kevin. Conrad, and Joe."


    Vern''s body trembled and he said, "Zack, you actually ranked my grandson as the second." Zack snorted.


    "Vern. I don''t know which one belongs to your grandson. I''m just focusing on the works.


    However, after I saw that you put Conrad''s works in third ce, so I reflected it again.


    I find that it''s more appropriate to put Conrad in third ce." Vern snorted heavily. He felt that he had been pped heavily in the face. On the grandstand, Kevin did not seem to be excited about the result. After all, he even didn''t try his best in theposition. Lily asked him.


    "When did you be so good at calligraphy? Why didn''t you tell me?" Kevin smiled and said. "It''s just a small matter." n said. "You''ve already won the first ce in the calligraphypetition. It''s already been amazing for all of us."


    Kevin nced her with a brief smile. When Lily and Kelly found out the truth, they be lost in his charm deeper. After about fifteen minutes, the presenter said. "Next, there will be the drawingpetition, which willst for forty minutes. This time, the judge is Dn. Please all contestants take care of the time to get ready."

 Chapter 281 Poetic Genius at the St. Paul’s School

    <h4>Chapter 281 Poetic Genius at the St. Paul''s School</h4>


    Kevin entered the stadium again. "Wow, Kevin also joined this drawingpetition?"


    "Kevin won the first in the calligraphypetition just now. I don''t believe he can get a ce in this drawingpetition." When the students saw Kevin enter the stadium again, they began to discuss. Some of them were jealous, some were envious, and some were admiring him.


    At this moment, in the stands, Ty was very unhappy. No one couldpare with Kevin in martial arts, and also in calligraphy. Ty was very envy with green. Seeing Kevin take part in the drawingpetition, Ty immediately curled his lips and said, "If Kevin can get the top three, I will eat shit through the live broadcast."


    Ty seemed to have forgotten that he once posted on the campus forum, saying that if there were no


    more than ten thousand replies in ten minutes, he would eat shit through the live broadcast. But it ended with zero reply, and no one knew that whether he ate shit or not.


    "Three, two, one. Go.


    Of course, what Kevin was drew was brush drawing. Forty minutes was really a short time for other students, but it was enough for Kevin.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh." Kevin held the brush and grew fluently on the paper. Twenty minutester, Kevin finished drawing and wrote a poem beside him. Kevin was the first to finish the painting. When he returned to the grandstand, everyone began to discuss. They didn''t know what Kevin had drawn. When time was up, the host teacher shouted, "Time is up. All of you, please leave scene." At least half of the students didn''t finish drawing yet, and the other half finished it in a hurry.


    Soon, the results were announced.


    The referee Dn dered in a loud voice, "Kevin, the student in ss 32, Grade 12 won the first ce."


    "Wow." The scene was full of screams.


    "Patrickes the second, and Ginger won the third ce." Zackughed as he looked at Kevin who was in the stand from afar. He thought to himself. "This guy''s ability is really unfathomable. He is so good at chess and calligraphy. Even his painting is so outstanding now. I have to admire him. I''ll tell Mollyter that if she missed such man, she couldn''t find a man like him in the future "


    The teacher shouted, "Ladies and gentlemen. let''s begin the award ceremony. Students who have won the top three prizes in calligraphy and paintingpetitions, please go to the podium to receive the prizes.


    At the same time, students who are going to take part in the poetrypetition, please be prepared for the it. After the ceremony, there will be a poetrypetition." Hearing the word "poetry", Leo, the most handsome boy on the senior ss, immediately became excited.


    The whole school knew that poetry could be on behalf of Leo. Leo was also known as the'' poetic genius at the St. Paul''s School'' on the campus forum. Furthermore, everyone knew that Leo and Kelly were considered to be right for each other. Leo had written many poems for Kelly. "Kelly, today, I''m going to write a poem for you.


    When I get first ce, I will tell you my feelings on the spot. I hope that you will be moved to cry and throw yourself into my embrace today." Leo thought to himself.


    When Kevin walked to the podium, and Vern stared at Kevin with a displeased gaze. "The number one in calligraphypetition, Kevin, will receive 10,000 dors as an award"


    "Thank you " Kevin received a trophy and then got a bundle of cash. "The number two. Joe, will receive 5,000 dors." Joe walked up and received five thousand dor and a certificate of merit.


    "The number three, Conrad, will receive 5,000 dors as an award " Conrad looked at Kevin unhappily and received 5,000 dors without a certificate of merit. The number one had a trophy, the number two had a certificate of merit, but the number three only had 5,000 dors.


    "The winners in the calligraphypetition, please step down after the award ceremony. Then, the winners in the paintingpetition will receive the prizes."


    "The number one in the drawingpetition, Kevin, will receive 10,000 dors in cash as an award."


    Kevin received another 10,000 dors and a trophy.


    Everyone looked at Kevin with jealousy when he returned to the grandstand. "That was unreasonable. Kevin has been the number one in the martial arts. Why does he still have another two talents?"


    "The fucking Kevin" At the corner of the stands. Denny and the others were extremely jealous. Seeing Kevin being the first in the continuous twopetitions, their felt extremely ufortable. "Next, there will be a poetrypetition. There is no limit to the themes of poetry. Please get ready to go on the rostrum and recite your poem in public. The referee will grade your poem immediately and the principal will be the referee."


    A few minutester.


    "Let''s wee Leo, the first to step onto the rostrum."


    Leo stood up and walked towards the rostrum. At this moment, the entire school cheered. Leo had the title of "Poetic Genius at the St. Paul''s School", which was not boasted.


    "Leo, Leo, Leo." The audience shouted Leo''s name out.


    Kevin asked, "Is Leo good at writing poems?" n said, "You may not know that Leo is a well¡ªknown poetic genius at the St. Paul''s School. I heard that he wrote many poems for Kelly. Everyone says that Leo and Kelly are made for each other " When Kelly heard what n said. she was immediately unhappy and said, "Nonsense. n, stop talking nonsense. Who''s going to be with him?" After that, Kelly looked at Kevin as if she was afraid of destroying her image in Kevin''s heart. However, looking at Kevin''s appearance, he was expressionless and only smiled faintly. Kevin''s indifferent expression made Kelly down. Kevin really didn''t care about her at all. Leo stood on the rostrum and nced at everyone. Then, he mustered up his courage and loudly said. "Everyone, the poem I have prepared for thepetition is a new one. This new poem is written for someone."


    Hearing this, everyone seemed to know who that person was, and they all shouted, "Kelly." Kelly was very angry at this moment. What she was afraid of woulde to her. Although Kevin did not like her. Kelly liked Kevin. Kelly did not want people to say that she and Leo were a couple, which would make Kevin a little misunderstanding of her. She didn''t want that at all.


    However, at this moment, Leo was actually writing poems for her in front of everyone in such a high profile. Kelly was very angry. but what could she do? On the rostrum, Leo smiled and said, It seems that everyone guessed it right. Yes, this poem I prepared for thepetition is the 110th one I wrote for Kelly."


    "Wow." The students cried out in rm. Although some students were unhappy, such as those arrogant young masters. But the most of students supported Leo and thought that Leo and Kelly were meant for each other.


    Leo said. "The poem I''m going to recite is called My Daring Kelly. It''s a modern poem."


    "Wow." Everyone shouted. Kevin frowned. What a terrible name! It was so ugly. Kevin turned around, wanting to see Kelly''s reaction. Suddenly, he noticed that Kelly''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Kevin said. "How could it be? You were moved to tears before the poem starts?" Kelly red at Kevin, and her eyes full of grievances as she said, "You''re the one who''s moved. I''m just depressed."

 Chapter 282 Write a Poem for You

    <h4>Chapter 282 Write a Poem for You</h4>


    "What are you depressed about?"


    "Leo is going to recite a poem for me in public. I feel very unhappy." Kelly wiped her tears. Kevin thought that she was moved to tears, but actually she was sobbed with aggrievance. Kelly was afraid that Kevin would misunderstand her, so she was very unhappy with Leo''s action.


    In this way, she could not help but cry. At this time, the students sitting in the front rows turned to look at Kelly. Suddenly, they saw Kelly crying and immediately shouted. "Wow, Kelly is moved to tears."


    "Kelly is crying."


    "Kelly is moved to tears." This shout instantly caused a sensation in the entire stadium.


    On the rostrum, Leo was about to recite a poem when he suddenly heard a student shouting that Kelly was moved to tears. His body trembled endlessly at once.


    "Kelly was moved to tears. My God, Isn''t anything wrong with my ears? Kelly was moved to tears before I started. Ha¡ªha, she must be moved to cry after hearing that I have written 110 poems for her." Leo thought to himself, and he felt very excited.


    The excitement made Leo cry. Leo cried and said, "Kelly, I wrote this poem specifically for you. I will definitely win first ce with the poem I wrote for you. Then, I will give you both of the trophy and the award, because they belong to you. And my heart also belongs to you. Kelly, I love you."


    "Wow." All the students in the stadium started to kick up a fuss. He was so enthusiastic. Leo hadn''t had such courage to tell her about his feeling yet, but seeing that Kelly was moved to tears, Leo couldn''t wait to say those words. Leo was thinking that he would book a hotel in advance tonight. Seeing everyone''s reaction. Kelly felt even more aggrieved. Everyone should have misunderstood her to be moved to tears.


    Kevin patted Kelly''s shoulder tofort her. Kelly cried and said, "Actually, I am not moved to cry. I cry because I feel aggrieved and depressed." Kelly seemed to exin it to Kevin, in fear that Kevin would misunderstand her.


    Kevin smiled and said. "Alright, other people may don''t know what happened. Will the people sitting next to you also misunderstand you? Let others go."


    "However, I''m very unhappy. I don''t want to be the subject of other''s poems. He will definitely win first ceter and give me the award in public. I want to leave now." Kelly cried. Kevin chuckled and thought for a moment, then said." I also participated in the poetrypetition. How about my also writing a poem for you? In this way, if the two men wrote poems for you. Leo wouldn''t take too much advantage of you."


    "Really?" Kelly''s heart trembled. "Of course, Anyway, I haven''t decided what to write for thepetition."


    "Humph." Kelly hurriedly nodded her head. She did not feel so aggrieved at the fact that Leo wrote a poem for her. On the rostrum, Leo began to recite the poem. "My dear Kelly, you are the clouds in the sky, you are the spring mud on the ground, you are the bird in the tree, and you are the cuckoo in the mountain."


    "My dear Kelly, I will cross the sea for you, I will emit a fragrance for you. I will sing for you, and I will be gorgeous for you."


    "My dear Kelly, I dream of being with you, dream of holding hands with you, dream of wandering in the nature in spring with you , and dream of that dreamy spring. Oh, my dear Kelly." Leo cried as he finished reciting the modern poem.


    "Poop poop." The scene was filled with apuse. Everyone didn''t know whether the poem was good or bad. Anyway, Leo cried to himself.


    "Pooh." Kevin almost vomited.


    "That can also be called as a poem? Could it be that I''mgging behind?" In Kevin''s opinion, poem was not like that.


    "That is a modern poem," n said. "Actually, I can''t understand it either, but it seems to be ok."


    "I''ll go to the rostrum " Kevin did not say anything more. After all, he did not understand the so¡ªcalled modern poetry and did not make any judgments. The headmaster nodded and smiled. "Not bad. Alright, Leo, you go back to your seat first. The second one. Lean, please go on the rostrum." Next, people who took part in thepetition went on the rostrum one by one. There weren''t many people participating in the poetrypetition. Perhaps most students were good at that, and there were only more than 30 contestants in total.


    Unfortunately. Kevin was thest one to go on the rostrum.


    It wouldn''t take long for time each of the contestants to recite poems. Soon, it would be Kevin''s turn. Kevin stepped onto the rostrum. Everyone started discussing again. Kevin should have taken part in the poetrypetition, damn it. Standing on the rostrum, Kevin held a microphone and said. "Ladies and gentlemen, the poem I have prepared for thepetition is a seven¡ªcharacter octave. Here, I also want to tell everyone that the poem is also written for a girl. I hope that the award for this poem will belong to that girl. And her name is Kelly." After saying that, everyone wowed. Was Kevin deliberately going against Leo? At this moment. Leo was very angry. He thought that Kevin was imitating him. Leo stood up angrily and shouted, "Kevin, can you have your own creative ideas?"


    "Yes. It''s meaningless to imitate Leo."


    "Young Master Duke can only imitate others."


    Almost everyone med Kevin for imitating Leo. Kevin smiled and said. "All of you, please close your mouths, otherwise you will be sent to hospital." Immediately, there was not a single sound in the entire stadium, and it was terrifyingly quiet. Kevin chuckled. Seeing Kevin participate in so manypetitions, these people probably forgot about Kevin''s identity as the number one tyrant. Just as they were threatened, no one dared to say a word. Only then did Kevin recite his poem. "To Kelly."


    "The blue sky is full of mist, and the moon in the dawn is dancing in the north wind. When will orioles and swallows meet together? I keep missing Kelly for a long time." At this moment, when Kelly heard thest sentence, her heart beat very fast, and her face blushed like a red apple. As for Lily, she almost cried. Why the poem wasn''t written for her? Hearing thest sentence, Lily almost burst into tears.


    "Poop poop." Everyone apuded. Although they didn''t understand, they felt that it was quite good. The headmaster wrote down Kevin''s poem down and felt shocked in his heart, "Is that really written by Kevin? If so, he is really talented. To be able to write such poem, he must be cultured. At least, he can''t be a scum."


    The headmaster asked, "Kevin, are you sure you didn''t copy other''s poem?" Kevin really wanted to kick the headmaster to death. He should have said that he copied other''s poem.


    "Damn it." Kevin shouted loudly, and the headmaster couldn''t help but shrink back. "Alright, Kevin, you go back first." Kevin walked back to the grandstand and the headmaster began to appraise and elect the top three. At this moment. Leo was very nervous. Although he wasn''t good at ancient poetry. he could feel that Kevin''s poem was extraordinary.

 Chapter 283 Kevin Was Unconvinced

    <h4>Chapter 283 Kevin Was Unconvinced</h4>


    Ten minutester, the headmaster had fixed the top three in the poetrypetition. However, the headmaster hesitated between the first ce and the second ce. Kevin''s poem was ancient, while Leo''s poem was modern. Different types of poems were not easy to bepared.


    Simrly, both of their poems were to Kelly as the names "Kelly" appeared in both of their poems. In terms of artistic standards, there was no doubt that Kevin''s poems were so outstanding to win the first ce. However, the headmaster was very unhappy with Kevin.


    Kevin didn''t teach him martial arts and even made him offend Andrew. How could he give the first ce to Kevin? The headmaster hesitated for a moment before announcing the top three in the poetrypetition. "Here is the result. The number one is, Leo, the number two is... Martin, and the number three is Kevin."


    "What? I only got the third ce?" Kevin suspected that he had heard wrong. In his opinion, Kevin was at least a genius. He was proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy and painting. However, he only came the third in thepetition. Kevin was not convinced.


    As for Leo, he immediately shouted, "Yeah, that''s great, that''s great, ah ah ah !" Leo said that he would win first ce, and gave the trophy to Kelly in public, telling her about his at the same time.


    n said unhappily. "How could it be? You are only the number three Kelly also felt a little pity for Kevin. Now that he was in third ce, and he even wouldn''t have a certificate of merit.


    The host teacher shouted. "Next, the top three students in the poetrypetition, pleasee up and ept the awards " Kevin jumped down from the grandstand and walked towards the rostrum.


    Leo also walked towards the rostrum. Leo also waved his hand to the audience, and the audience shouted loudly. Kevin walked onto the rostrum. Leo looked at Kevin in a proud way. Leo snorted disdainfully to himself. "You want to imitate me? How ridiculous!


    As the result, you won the third ce even without a certificate of merit. What trophy do you have to give Kelly? You should have wanted topete with me?"


    When Kevin saw Leo''scent look, he immediately became more and more depressed. Kevin had just said in public that after winning the first ce, he would the trophy and award to Kelly. Now, he stood the biggest embarrassment. The host teacher said. "Now, let''s present the prizes. The number one is Leo..."


    "Wait." Kevin suddenly interrupted the host teacher.


    Leo hurriedly said, "Kevin, it''s time for the prize presentation. What else do you want to do?" Kevin walked towards the headmaster and said. "Headmaster, change me rank into the first ce right now."


    Everyone was shocked and suspected that they heard wrong. Kevin should have threatened the referee.


    The headmaster snorted. "Kevin, what do you mean? I''m the referee. I think you can only get third ce."


    "In brief, will you change the rank or not?" Kevin didn''t care about who you are. He is the most arrogant master. Even if his poem ranked thest, so what if he threatened the headmaster to change his rank into the number one tyrant?


    "It''s ridiculous. I will not change " The headmaster was enraged. Kevin directly lifted the headmaster up and threatened, "If you don''t change. I''ll throw you off the rostrum "


    "You, you, you, so presumptuous and unscrupulous.." The headmaster was so angry that Kevin should have threatened him like that in public At this moment, the other judges on the rostrum were stunned.


    Zack was also shocked when he saw Kevin''s indecency Vern sneered at Zack. "Let''s see what kind of person you know.


    He should have threatened the referee to change his rank into the first ce. Furthermore, the referee is also the headmaster. Like the old saying goes, things of one kinde together?" Zack was speechless. Leo roared, "Kevin, I advise you not to act recklessly.


    Your ability in writing poems is limited and you can only obtain the third ce. Give up to the fact." Kevin directly threw the headmaster off the rostrum.


    "Ouch." The headmaster fell off the rostrum and cried out in pain. "Ah." Everyone was stunned. The number one tyrant was really a hooligan. Even though he had a few talents, he was still the number one tyrant. Kevin asked again. "Headmaster, once again. change my rank into the first ce and Leo into third ce."


    "You, you, you." The headmaster was so furious. "Kevin," said Leo anxiously, "your action is shameless."


    Kevin lifted his foot towards Leo, but he didn''t kick him up and said. "Leo, one more word. I''ll beat you up together with him " Everyone was in an uproar. Kevin jumped off the rostrum and lifted the headmaster again. "Headmaster.


    I don''t have much patience. Do you want to change it?" He said. "I won''t change." The headmaster did not believe that Kevin was truly beyond thew, and that no one could deal with him.


    At this time, Leo said. "Kevin, since you are not convinced, why don''t you let Kelly choose by herself and see whose poem she likes better. The one Kelly choses will be the first."


    Hearing this, Kevin threw the headmaster away and nodded. "Alright."


    The headmaster was thrown several meters away and feel dizzy. Kevin jumped onto the rostrum. Leo hurriedly shouted. "Kelly.e here. Tell Kevin the cruel reality that martial force cannot make you yield up." Leo was very confident in himself.


    Before he wrote the poem, Kelly was moved to tears, not to mention her choice now. Moreover. Leo also believed that the reason why Kevin and Kelly sat together was that Kevin forced her to do so with his indecency and martial skills.


    Kelly was already furious and immediately walked to the rostrum.


    Kevin watched Kelly walk over. Kevin knew what Kelly would do. After all, Leo made her cry in anger. Kelly stepped onto the rostrum and the host teacher asked, "Kelly, Leo and Kevin''s poems are all written for you. Whose poem do you think make you moved more? Don''t be afraid, speak it out boldly. I don''t believe that Kevin would beat you in public on the rostrum. You have so many teachers on your side."


    The host teacher red at Kevin. Everyone had already supported Leo. Everyone stared at Kelly. Kelly did not say anything and looked around the rostrum. The host teacher asked. "What are you looking for?"


    Kelly saw a broom in the corner of the rostrum and immediately picked it up. When Leo saw Kelly holding the broom, he immediately looked at Kevin with contempt and thought, "Justice will eventually prevail over evil. Kelly will beat you in public with the broom.


    I wonder what else you have topete with me for the first ce, you shameful bloke." Kelly walked in front of Kevin and Leo with a broom. Kelly looked at Kevin and suddenly used the broom to sweep Leo''s head continuously. Leo''s hair was messed up in an instant. Kelly beat Leo while cursing, "I''ll beat you to death. Let''s see if you still dare to harass me."


    "Ah." Everyone was dumbfounded. Leo had written so many poems for her. It could be said that he loved her so much. Kelly should have beat Leo and even scolded him for harassing her.


    Leo hurriedly get away. Although Kelly was a woman and didn''t have much strength to beat people, but the broom scratched his face in pain.

 Chapter 284 Singing Contest

    <h4>Chapter 284 Singing Contest</h4>


    "Kelly, are you crazy? Look clearly. I''m Leo. Kevin is over there. You''ve beat the wrong person." Kelly said angrily. "the person I''m beating is you."


    "Why?" Leo said with in disbelief. "Why are you harassing me? I''ve already endured enough. In the past, let it be when you posted those bullshit poems on the campus forum. But today, you should have harassed me on such asion. I''ve had enough of you. I''ll beat you to death."


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Wasn''t Leo and Kelly recognized as a perfect match? Leo''s gender heart was shattered into pieces. He thought he was doing something very touching, but he didn''t expect Kelly to say that what he had done was harassing her. The host teacher hurriedly went over to pull Kelly back.


    Only then did Kelly put down the broom. Leo''s hair was in a mess and his face was scratched a little by the broom. Kelly warned. "Leo, don''t harass me againter, or


    I''ll call the police." Leo cried. "I wrote poems for you. Even if you weren''t touched, how can you say that I was harassing you.


    The teacher asked, "Kelly, I don''t understand why you were moved to tears just now. Everyone saw that you were moved to tears before Leo started reciting the poem." Kelly exined to the crowd, "All of you misunderstood me. I was not touched. Considering that Leo should have harassed me in public. I felt very depressed and cried."


    "Ah, so that''s how it was." The host teacher was speechless. Kevin said, "Kelly, can you say whose poem touches you more now? Is it Leo''s or mine?" Kelly instantly turned shy and said. "Of course it''s yours." Kevinughed loudly. "Present the prizes. What are you still waiting for?" The host teacher helplessly shouted. "The number one is Kevin: the number two is Leo, the number three is Martin."


    The host teacher gave Leo a constion prize and let him be the number two.


    At this moment, Leo felt like going to die, and he didn''t want the prize anymore. He walked out of the stadium in a daze.


    After Kevin received the trophy and 10,000 dors, he and Kelly walked down the rostrum. The host teacher shouted, "Ladies and gentlemen, thepetitions in the morning are over. Let''s go to have lunch first. At 1 pm, we will continue with the afternoon talent contest.


    There will be a singing contest and a musical instrument performance contest in the afternoon. Time is tight. Let''s hurry up and have lunch."


    Kevin, n, Andrew, Kelly, Lily, and Ingrid walked out of the stadium together. Kevin handed the trophy of the poetry contest and 10000 dors to Kelly, "These are for you." Kelly took the trophy and said, "I receive the trophy, but I don''t need the money."


    "Why? I told you in public that all the awards would belong to you."


    "I don''t want the money, but I will take the trophy." Since Kelly didn''t ept the money, Kevin had no choice but to give up his insistence. Kevin said, "I''ll treat everyone to lunch and let''s look for a luxurious restaurant."


    "Alright." Ingrid smiled. The group of people had just arrived at the school gate when they discovered that there was a lot of people gathered there. Kevin and the others walked over and saw that Leo was being beaten by a few people. The beaters even scolded him while beating him.


    "Look at yourself, you should have wanted to book a hotel room like others.


    Please look into the mirror and see clearly who you are." Kevin walked over and asked, "Why are you beating him?" One of the men said. "The student just booked a luxury suite at our hotel for one night, which was worth of 5000 thousand dors. He said he would bring someone to live there tonight." I asked him if he was sure about that? Once he booked the room, he had to pay for it even if he didn''t live in.


    He also said that he had already won the first ce. The girl would definitely be touched. This was the first time for he to take half of the award to book a room. Then I helped him book the room, but damn it. in less than ten minutes, he suddenly said he didn''t want it anymore and cancelled the book.


    As a result, I was scolded by the manager, and then I came and argued with him. " Seeing Kevin and Kelly appear, Leo was so embarrassed that he wanted to die.


    Kevin looked at Leo and snorted speechlessly before turning around and walking away. The few people kicked Leo and said. "Bloke, don''t pretend to be a rich man if you don''t have moneyter. Let''s go." After that they left.


    Kevin and the others of them arrived at a luxurious restaurant not far from the St. Paul''s School and spent 10,000 dors in an instant. "Kelly, don''t you participate in the singing contest?" Kevin suddenly remembered and asked. "Yes." Kelly nodded.


    "Kelly ranks the first in the top ten singers of the St. Paul''s School. In the afternoon, Kelly will definitely be the number one." Ingrid said. Kelly hurriedly said, "Ingrid, don''t talk nonsense about things that haven''t started yet."


    "How could it be nonsense? With your singing voice, it''s strange that you didn''t get first ce." At this moment. Lily thought to himself. "If Kelly gets first ce in the singing contest, then wouldn''t I be too unattractive? I can''t let that happen.


    In the second contest in the afternoon. I must get the first ce with my piano performance. I can''t lose to Kelly." Although Lily thought so in her mind, she did not have any confidence actually. After all. she knew that she hadn''t reached a very high level of piano performance.


    After lunch, it was almost one o''clock. Kevin and the others of them headed straight for the stadium.


    "Then, there will be a singing contest. Because of therge number of people who have signed up for the singing contest and the tight time, every contestant on the stage will sing without background music. If you are out of tune at the beginning. the referee will immediately let you go off.


    If you sing well, the referee will let you finish the whole song. Alright, students who signed up for the contest. please queue up at the side of the rostrum ande onto the stage one by one."


    A few minutester, there was a long queue at the side of the rostrum. There were far more students who signed up for the singing contest than the drawing contest. The first male student went on stage and sang without any background music, "You''re my little apple..."


    "Get off" The referee suddenly shouted. The boy who sang the little apple stepped down before he could finish his first sentence. and the second contestant came up. "Ah, give me a ss of forgetful water..."


    "Get off." The second contestant on the stage was immediately sent away. The third contestant went on the stage. "The immense end of the world is my love, the boundless green mountains..."


    "Get off." The fourth contestant went on the stage. "Wait a thousand years for..."


    "Get off." Just like that one after another went on the stage and got off. About forty minutester, it was Kelly''s turn to y.


    When Kelly went on the stage, everyone cheered because they knew that Kelly was the number one in the top ten singers on the campusst year. Kevin sat in the grandstand. It was rare for him not to participate in a contest. He enjoyed Kelly''s singing.


    Kelly picked up the microphone and looked at Kevin. She thought to herself. "I must show the highest level, because... he is listening." Kelly started to sing, "I find that I''m beginning to like you.


    If you agree, we will always love each other. If you don''t agree. I will always miss you." The beautiful and melodious singing echoed throughout the stadium, and the judge''s eyes immediately lit up.

 Chapter 285 As If A Generation Had Passed

    <h4>Chapter 285 As If A Generation Had Passed</h4>


    The song Kelly songs was Unfinished Love, the original singer was called Emily. Kelly chose the song with a little sad melody. She did not know why she would sing that song. Perhaps, the feeling the song expressed was simr to the feeling in her heart.


    She could not finish the love. Kelly finished singing without any awareness. The refereepletely forgot to stop her singing because Kelly sang so beautifully. As the referee, she naturally knew the original singer of the song. The referee felt that Kelly sang better than the original singer. Moreover, people seemed to hear a story in her voice.


    "Poop poop " The students apuded desperately and shouted Kelly''s name like her fans. Kevin, n and the others of them also apuded desperately. Kevin was very shocked at this moment. It was hard to believe that Kelly had sung that moving song just now. The voice in her singing seemed to be totally different from the voice in her usual talking, even though they were the same.


    "Kelly, you''re amazing. I''m your fan." Kevinughed and shouted. Lily, who was sitting at the side, was in a very low mood, not because she was jealous of Kelly, but because Kelly sang so well that she felt inferior. Kelly walked down the rostrum and the next contestant went on stage. Kelly returned to the grandstand. Kevin hurriedly said, "Kelly, it is so unbelievable. Your singing is really fantastic."


    "Ha¡ªha, it was just average." Kelly smiled shyly, but she felt extremely happy in her heart. No one knew that she was actually singing for someone. Now that he praised her song. Kelly was satisfied. As for winning the first ce, it didn''t matter anymore. At about 2:30pm, the referee announced the winners of the singing contest. "I dere that the number one in the singing contest is Kelly."


    "Wow wow The crowd shouted loudly within their expectation.


    "The number two is Yilia, and the number three is Cynthia." Kelly went on stage to receive the trophy and


    10,000 dors in cash as an award for the first ce. Returning to her seat, Kelly handed the trophy to Kevin and said. "I''ll give you my trophy too... if you want it."


    "Of course, I do. Thank you, Kelly, I will collect it well."


    Kevin epted Kelly''s trophy. Lily was still unhappy. If possible, she would like to get a trophy and give it to Kevin. "Then, there will be thest talent show on New Year''s Day ¡ª the musical instruments performance. let''s wee the first contestant Yilin to the stage."


    Kevin stood up and twisted his waist. It was time for him to show his talent again, because among the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, Kevin was best at zither.


    This was because Kevin''s junior female schoolmate loved music. Kevin''s skills in ying the Zither were taught by her. Zither was also the thing which Kevin had learned most seriously. n hurriedly asked, "Kevin, you seem to be very confident."


    "Perhaps." Kevin suddenly felt a little sad. The scenes of the junior female schoolmate teaching him how to y the zither kept appearing in his mind, as if they were in the yesterday.


    The first person on the stage had already begun ying the flute. The unpleasant sound of the flute interrupted Kevin''s thoughts. "Get off." The referee immediately shouted. Although there weren''t many students participating in the musical instrumentpetition they couldn''t let this noise disturb other students.


    "Next, Hammer. pleasee on the stage " Hammer was ying the erhu. The song he yed was the most tragic one "Erquan Yingyue". He tried to infect everyone by his music. Unfortunately, because his skill was not good enough, he was pushed off the stage halfway. Just like that, one after another went on the stage and got off. "Next, Lily, please get prepared." When Lily heard that, he immediately stood up with excitement.


    "I must work hard. I also want to get the award. God bless me." Lily thought to herself. Lily walked to the rostrum. She yed the piano. Lily sat gracefully in front of a piano and began to y. Her yed well, and her posture was also very


    beautiful. She wasn''t driven off halfway until the end. "Next, Kevin."


    When students heard Kevin''s name, they immediately shouted again. "Holy shit, can Kevin keep a low profile?"


    "Will Kevin die if he doesn''t participate in so manypetitions?" Kevin appeared again amidst the curses of the crowd.


    Kevin walked onto the rostrum. Unlike what he was in the morning, Kevin did not show a happy expression on his face, instead it was a faint sadness. In all thepetitions in the morning. Kevin smiled when walking on the stage. Kevin chose a zither prepared by the school.


    He was also the only one who yed the zither. No one yed the zither in the previouspetition. Because the zither is difficult to y, if the yer wasn''t good enough at it, the sound of it will be extremely unpleasant. Kevin ced the zither and sat in front of it. At this moment, Kevin felt as if he was going back to the past. Little Junior female schoolmate was sitting beside him. Kevin was stunned, motionless, and his eyes were staring at the Zither in a daze.


    When the students saw that Kevin was dumbfounded, they began to discuss. "What does that mean? He''s sitting there motionless."


    "I think he was likely unable to y the zither. I guess he was thinking about how to threaten the referee to get the first ce."


    "What a disgrace to the St. Paul''s School." Lily, Kelly and the others of them also saw the indescribable expression of sadness on his face before he went on the stage. They did not know what had happened to him, but Kelly and Lily distantly knew something. The referee warned, "Hey, this student, can you y the zither or not? Hurry up to get off if you can''t and don''t waste my time."


    Kevin didn''t seem to hear it and was still stunned.


    At this moment, Kevinpletely forgot where he was. He felt a sense of sadness in his heart. His junior female schoolmate''s sweet and clear voice sounded in his ears, "Senior Brother Wind, let''s y the "Green Cloud River". You y the zither and I sing with it, okay?" Kevin involuntarily said, "Alright."


    "Then hurry up."


    "Yes." Kevin nodded.


    Many students at the scene saw that Kevin say "alright" and "Hum" continuously, and they were a little impatient. Kevin ced his fingers on the zither and began to y the familiar tune. In his mind, the melodious singing of his junior female schoolmate had already sounded.


    Kevin was ying the zither while she was singing. When everyone heard the chords of Kevin''s zither, they were suddenly shocked. The referee frowned and thought to himself.


    "What kind of the tune is that? I''ve never heard of it before. It''s really good. The skill in ying the zither art can also be considered superb. I didn''t expect a student to be able to y the zither so well." On the grandstand. Kelly immediately took out her notebook and recorded something. Lily closed his eyes and felt that the chords of Kevin''s zither gave people a sense of enjoyment.


    "Senior Brother Wind, you y really well. It seems that you''ve learned what I taught you. Let''s practice it again."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded. "Poop poop." At this moment, apuse broke out from the crowd, interrupting Kevin''s thoughts. Kevin looked at the zither on the table and felt depressed as if a generation has passed. "Kevin, it''s turn for the next one. You can get off now."

 Chapter 286 Here Comes the Singer

    <h4>Chapter 286 Here Comes the Singer</h4>


    "Kevin? Kevin? Kevin?"


    After being called for several times. Kevin r gained his presence of mind. Kevin got off the rostrum and quietly returned the grandstand. Everyone kept silent. Lily and Kboth knew that there was someone in Kevin''s hear girl that they couldn''t bepared with. Kevin didn''t want to let himself be immersed sorrow and stabbed a silver needle into his heart.


    As expected, Kevin immediately dispelled the lingering sadness. "How was my performance just now?" Kevin asked.


    n hurriedly nodded and said, "Amazing, I didn''t expect that your zither skills would be so excelle I don''t believe you are the same person as before." Actually, n had suspected for a long time t the Kevin standing in front of him now waspletely different the one before. In the past, Kevin lecherous and unskilled, but now, n did not km how to describe him.


    Kelly asked, "Kevin, was that the song you y just now the "Green Cloud River"?"


    "Yes? How do you know that?"


    "I guessed." Kelly smiled. She had already remembered the tune. It was indeed very difficult sing and very special, but it sounded very nice. Khanded the paper and pen to Kevin and said, "Can you give me the lyrics of the "Green Cloud River"?"


    "Alright." Kevin immediately wrote the lyrics for Kelly. At around five in the afternoon, all thepetitions were over.


    "Next, I''ll dere the list of the winners. Ke won the first ce, Rachel won the second ce, a Zena won the third ce." Lily was immediately disappointed. She thou, that she would have won the third ce, but she di n''t expect Liu Zena took her ce.


    "Pleasee up the rostrum and ept the prizes." Kevin went on stage again to receive the trop and 10,000 dors. Today, he won so many prizes. He took part four talentpetitions, in all of which he won t first ce. Kevin''s performances were beyond others'' expectation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. all of the talentpetitions on this year''s New Year''s Day end. At 6:30 this evening. the New Year''s G will be held officially in front of Building 1 Everyone, please prepare to attend and watch the g tonight. At the same time, the students who are going to participate in the g. please hurry up and get ready for it." Everyone left the stadium. Lily asked, "Kevin, are we going home for dinner this evening?"


    "No, Let''s just eat outside. Don''t forget that at six o''clock, that singer Simon will be there. We have to line up to wee him." Kevin said.


    "Oh, I almost forgot that." Lily smiled. After dinner. Kevin and other handsome boys and beautiful girls were gathered together. They had already waited in two rows at the school gate. Around 6:10, a ck business car stopped at the school gate of the St. Paul''s School. A colorfully dressed man got out of the business car.


    This person was the singer Simon. Immediately, many students at the school gate shouted, "Simon, I love you." Not only the students from the school, but also many people from the society rushed here to see the singer.


    Charles had already arrived because Lily had a dance performance tonight. At this moment. a teacher immediatelymanded Kevin and the other students. "Be quick, Let''s shout slogan. One, two, three, go "


    "Wee, a warm wee to Simon. We love you."


    "Wee, a warm wee to Simon. We love you." The other students and the people from the society also shouted slogans. "Ha¡ªha." Simonughed happily and waved to the people around him. Simon looked at the school gate and seemed to recall that he had once been the number three tyrant here.


    Time really passed in a blink of an eye. He didn''t know if there were any tyrants in the St. Paul''s School now.


    Simon smiled and said, "All of you please be quiet."


    The bustling school gate quieted down. "Thank you very much. I am very happy to be able to return to my alma mater this time."


    "Poop poop." Everyone apuded. "Today is New Year''s Day. I will sing three songs at the New Year''s G of my alma mater. I wish my alma mater will have a long history."


    "Poop poop."


    "Back then, I was also a student of The St. Paul''s School. It has been several years since I returned to my alma mater. This return reminds me of the time when I used to be here. To be honest, I was once a bad student in The St. Paul''s School that made my teacher always headache.


    Other students called me as the number three tyrant." After saying that. Simon patted a teacher standing beside him. This teacher used to be Simon''s head teacher.


    The teacherughed as if he was proud of Simon. Simon added, "Right now, The St. Paul''s School should be more ordered then that time Thinking back then, The St. Paul''s School was messed up by a few of us. Ha¡ªha, now that I think about it. I really feel guilty for my alma mater."


    At this time, a student said, "Simon. The St. Paul''s


    School is even more chaotic due to the seven tyrants." Simon was stunned for a moment and smiled, "Is that true? Which seven tyrants? Please stand out." Kevin hated Simon''s arrogance a group of so¡ªcalled fans who looked like idiots. The other tyrants stood out, including Ben, who was pushed out by Sally. "Didn''t you say seven? What about the other one?" Simon asked. Today, he was going to give these tyrants a lesson as a former tyrant.


    He could be considered as a person who yed before these tyrants and he was qualified to teach the tyrants a lesson. "The other one is the biggest tyrant ¡ª Kevin." A student said.


    "Yoo¡ªhoo, there should be a biggest tyrant." Kevin stepped forward. Simon looked at Kevin to find that Kevin was quite handsome. He immediately didn''t like Kevin. Because Simon was so ugly back then, even if he was a tyrant, he couldn''t be with the most beautiful girl in his ss.


    Simon stepped forward to Kevin and pretended to be affectionate as he patted Kevin''s shoulder. Heughed and said, "Hey, little man, you are the biggest tyrant. What''s your name?"


    Kevin stared at Simon. In Kevin''s eyes, Simon was like shit. Kevin was not a fan of him.


    A teacher hurriedly urged. "Kevin, hurry to call him as the senior male schoolmate. How can you be so rude?"


    Kevin''s looked up and snorted. Simon was immediately very unhappy. Not only was he a singer, but also once the number three tyrant of The St. Paul''s School. At least he could be considered a person who yed before Kevin. Kevin should have snorted at him, which made him feel so embarrassed.


    Simon could only suppress his anger andughed. "You are really the biggest tyrant. You have a bad temper. Your name is Kevin, right? I used to be a tyrant as well. Let me teach you a lesson today, don''t waste your time on acting like a boss on campus.


    Do you understand?" Kevin snorted and said, "Alright, if you want to sing, go ahead. After singing, hurry to leave. Don''t pretend to be a boss here " After saying that, Kevin turned around and walked away. Simon felt very ufortable and very embarrassed.

 Chapter 287 Failed to Strike up a Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 287 Failed to Strike up a Conversation</h4>


    Looking at Kevin''s back. Simon felt extremely ufortable in his heart.


    "Damn him, he dared to be bossy in front of me." Simon was furious.


    Simon immediately instructed one of his grandfather''s subordinates. "Investigate this bloke for me. I want to know the result in five minutes."


    "Alright." Simon couldn''t get angry with Kevin in front of so many people, so he could only continue to force a smile in front of his fans.


    "Simon, pleasee in." A teacher said respectfully.


    As Simon walked into the campus, he looked the two rows of handsome boys and beautiful girls up and down. Of course, he ignored the handsome boys directly, and his gaze was focused on the beautiful girls. Seeing so many beauties. Simon immediately forgot about Kevin. Suddenly, Simon saw such a super beauty that he almost drooled.


    "What is your name?" Simon asked. "Kelly."


    "Kelly, ha¡ªha, a good name." Simon said with a smile.


    Simon asked again, "You must be the most beautiful girl of The St. Paul''s School, right?" Simon looked at Kelly with excitement in his heart. "You ttered me." Kelly smiled. "Kelly, you''re so beautiful. It will be a pity if you don''t be an actress. I know a lot of directors. Would you like me to introduce some to you?" Simon said.


    Kelly shook her head without thinking. "No." Simon smiled awkwardly and said. "I suggest that I ask my assistant to give you my contact information." Kelly immediately shook her head and said, "I don''t want your contact information. I don''t want to contact you. I''m sorry."


    Simon felt a little unhappy. What was wrong with them today? He felt unhappy continuously aftering to The St. Paul''s School Kevin made him unhappy just now, and now the most beautiful girl in school made him unhappy. Simon even suspected that if he


    was still a singer or not. Helplessly, Simon could only continue walking into the school. Walk not far, he saw another stunning beauty. Simon was surprised. There were a lot of super beauties in the St. Paul''s School. Simon didn''t believe that he couldn''t strike up a conversation even with even beauty. "Youngdy, what''s your name?" Simon asked. "Lily." Kevin had already left the wee team, so there was no Kevin standing beside Lily.


    "Lily, your name sounds very nice. I think you will be popr when I just heard your name "Thank you." Lily said. "I have a friend, a director, who is in desperate need of a leading actress. Are you interested in that? Leave a phone number to me." Simon said. Lily shook his head and said, "I''m not interested."


    Simon was a little depressed. What''s wrong with all the beauties now? Don''t they want to be famous stars anymore? Simon had no choice but to change the way that he struck up a conversation. He took out his phone and smiled, "We are meant to know each other. What''s your Twitter ount?" Lily said. "I don''t want to know you. I''m afraid my boyfriend will get angry."


    "You have a boyfriend? Where is he?" Kevin suddenly appeared from behind and said, "Here I am."


    "What? She''s your girlfriend?" Simon felt very ufortable in his heart.


    He felt that a good cabbage had been ravaged by a pig. Simon really wanted to roar. At this moment, he saw another super beauty from the corner of his eyes. Simon thought to himself "Damn it, I don''t believe I can''t handle one beauty."


    "Hello, what''s your name?" Simon walked to the next beauty and asked with a smile. "Shirley."


    "Shirley, ha¡ªha. have you heard my songs?" Shirley smiled charmingly and said, "Yes, They sound very good " Simon thought to himself, "Great! Finally, there''s a beauty who''s a real fan of me." Simon asked. "Do you want an autograph of me? We are meant to know each other. I can give you an album with my autograph."


    Shirley blinked at him and smiled. "Am I beautiful?"


    "Yes, you are so beautiful like a fairy." Simon said. "Oh, my shoes are a little dirty. What should I do with it?"


    "Let me help you." Simon knelt down in front of everyone. stuck out his tongue and licked Shirley''s shoes.


    Everyone was stunned. What was going on?


    Not far away. Kevin watched quietly. This Simon truly got himself killed, daring to hit on Shirley. At this time, Simon''s assistant hurriedly walked over and said, "Simon, Simon, what are you doing?" However, Simon waspletely dumbfounded. He kept licking her shoes and couldn''t be pulled away. Once he was pulled away, he crawled over like a dog and continued licking the shoes.


    At this time, Simon''s grandfather''s subordinate walked over and pped Simon for several times before Simon regained his senses. "What happened to me just now?" Simon asked, feeling a lot of mud in his mouth. "Simon, you just went crazy and licked her shoes "


    "What?"


    "Forget it. Let''s hurry to go inside." The assistant said.


    Simon was dragged away from Shirley. Shirley snorted softly and seemed to curse, "Fool." After that. Shirley nced at Kevin and blinked at him. It was purely a charming nce and she did not use any charming technique in it. Kevin ignored it.


    Simon was very depressed. He failed to hit on all three super beauties. For some reason, he suddenly went crazy when meeting thest one. At this time at the end of the wee team. Simon saw another super beauty. Moreover. she was a cute girl. He liked this type of beauty most.


    "Wait a moment." Simon hurriedly stopped and stood in front of Sally. He smiled and said, "Youngdy, what''s your name..." Before Simon could finish his sentence, a veil of mist suddenly was sprayed into his eyes. "Ha¡ªha. I''ve finally met a pervert.


    I''m using a pepper spray, yeah." Sallyughed excitedly. Since she bought the pepper spray, she had never had the chance to use it because she had never encountered a pervert. That made her very depressed.


    She didn''t expect that she would finally run into a pervert today. She had finally used the pepper spray. Therefore, Sally was extremely happy. As for the identity of the pervert, it wasn''t something she cared about.


    "Ah." Simon felt like he was going blind, and his face was burning with pain. "What exactly did you spray on me?" Simon shouted loudly, not caring about his image anymore. Sally said. "Ah?"


    "What the hell it was?"


    "It''s a pepper mist for perverts."


    "Damn you, who is the pervert?"


    "You, didn''t you just want to lust at me?" Sally said.


    "You? Who dared to lust at you?"


    "Didn''t you just want to ask me for my name, and then hit on me? That''s why I used the pepper spray."


    "Ah." Simon shouted angrily. "Why I am so unlucky today?" The assistant''s face was also filled with anger. He looked at a teacher and said. "Are those how you wee him?"


    "I''m sorry very much. We didn''t expect such things to happen." The receptionist teacher hurriedly apologized and scolded Sally.

 Chapter 288 I Won’t Sing

    <h4>Chapter 288 I Won''t Sing</h4>


    A teacher came over to help and hurriedly took Simon to the school doctor to deal with his eyes. Fifteen minutester, Simon''s eyes were treated well. However, the surroundings of his eyes were red. Simon looked at himself in the mirror. His anger like fire was about to burn in his chest.


    "Simon, calm down. Everything had happened. The person who sprayed the pepper mist on you is a girl after all. You can''t do anything with her."


    "Bang!" Simon mmed the table fiercely. Simon asked, "What about the biggest tyrant? He''s a man. I can''t let him go." Simon''s grandfather''s subordinate hurriedly said, "Young Master, we have already investigated him. His name is Kevin. He is a personal bodyguard hired by Charles, an entrepreneur in London, for his daughter. That person called Lily is his hirer''s daughter."


    "I can''t bear the man called Kevin anymore." Simon said angrily. The anger he felt for his injury eyes was transferred onto Kevin.


    "Young Master, it''s very easy to teach Kevin a lesson. But now, the New Year''s g is about to begin." Simon said. "I won''t sing unless Kevin apologizes to me."


    "Alright." At this moment, many students were already waiting on the tform in front of the first teaching building, and the stage had already been set up. ording to the original n. Simon would sing three songs before the g started. At this time. Simon''s assistant walked towards a host teacher and said, "Simon is very angry about what just happened. If Kevin doesn''t apologize to him, he won''t sing."


    "Ah."


    The assistant left after saying that. The host teacher picked up the microphone and shouted, "Ladies and gentlemen, something unexpected happened. Simon just suffered from some grievances. Well, Kevin, hurry to meet Simon and ask for his forgiveness.


    If he doesn''t sing, you will be responsible for it " Everyone immediately began to discuss. No wonder Simon didn''t show up. Kevin frowned and asked him to apologize to Simon? What''s wrong with you. The host teacher shouted. "Kevin, what are you still waiting for? Hurry to apologize to him. Everyone is waiting for Simon toe out and sing.


    It''s already past 6:30 pm." Kevin snorted, "Why should I apologize to him? That''s so funny. Did I offend him?" Lily hurriedly said, "No, Kevin didn''t have any conflict with him at all. He didn''t even scold him. The most serious thing is that when he was talking to Kevin, Kevin talked to him a little disdainfully Sally prayed the pepper mist into his eyes. It would be Sally who would apologize to him." When Sally heard what Lily said, she immediately said.


    "I will not apologize. This is none of my business. He was the person who lusted at me first." The host teacher said, "Kevin, since Simon asked you to apologize to him, then hurry to do it. Whatever the season is, It''s most important to let hime out and sing. There are so many students waiting for him


    Don''t you want to hear him sing?" Kevin sneered, "Listen to his songs? Did I ever say that I want to hear him sing?"


    "Alright, Kevin, hurry to apologize to him " The host teacher was impatient.


    "There are two words for him. No way." Kevin sat down immediately. The host teacher was also helpless as he personally went to meet Simon. "Simon, how about someone else apologizing to you ? Can I apologize to you?" The host teacher said to Simon.


    Simon snorted. "No, I want Kevin to apologize to me. Nobody else can be on behalf of him. Otherwise, I won''t sing."


    "Alright, then I''ll go and persuade Kevin again." The host teacher tried again to persuade Kevin. Kevin raised his foot and pretended to kick the teacher. He said angrily. "If youe to harass me again, do you believe that I will kick you to death?" The school leaders checked the time. It was already six forty¡ªfive. Why hadn''t the g started yet? The host told the school leaders the situations.


    The dean of students walked to Kevin and advised him. "Kevin, can you bite the bullet to apologize to Simon and ask him toe out and sing? The students have already waited for quite a long time. I''m begging you." Kevin had a good impression of the dean of students.


    Kevin said, "Alright, I promise to let hime out and sing."


    "Thank you, thank you for cooperating with the school staff."


    Kevin walked into the office where Simon was ying with his phone in. Kevin promised to let Simone out to sing, but not promised to apologize to him. Seeing Kevin''s arrival. Simon snorted, "Didn''t you say that you would nevere to apologize to me? Why are you here?" Kevin walked to Simon''s side and said. "I ''II give you three seconds to go out and sing right away. Otherwise, I''ll let you finish the three songs with tears in your eyes."


    "Ha¡ªha." Simon sneered with disdain.


    Behind him, Simon''s grandfather''s subordinate angrily said, "Kevin, you''re very arrogant. Do you know who you''re talking to?" Kevin turned around and pped his subordinate in the face.


    "Damn it. That subordinate rushed over to beat Kevin.


    "Bang!" Kevin beat him to the ground with his


    powerful palm. Simon looked at the subordinate who had fallen to the ground and foamed at the mouth, feeling shocked.


    "Kevin, what do you want?" Kevin said. "I don''t want to repeat it again. Get out to sing " Simon''s lungs were about to explode with anger. He was a singer, but when he returned to the St. Paul''s School, he should have be threatened by such a little bloke.


    "Kevin, you don''t want to stay in the society anymore. Do you know who is my grandfather?" Without saying a word, Kevin grabbed Simon''s colorful hair with one hand and walked towards the door.


    "Kevin, let me go." Simon was furious and was dragged out of the office by Kevin. At this moment, everyone was waiting for Simon toe out and sing at the square downstairs. At this moment, a person shouted. "Simon ising out "


    "Poop poop." The students apuded. However, in the next second, everyone was dumbfounded. Simon did not walk out, but was dragged out by Kevin pulling his hair. "Ah." Everyone at present was instantly stunned when they saw this scene. The school leader was also dumbfounded.


    Kevin dragged Simon onto the stage and threw him into the middle of the stage. He said. "Simon, sing the song and get the atmosphere high right now." Simon was so angry that he almost died. He had been surrounded by people wherever he had gone for so many years as a singer.


    But today, he should have been dragged onto the stage by a little bloke. "Kevin, I''ll fight with you." After Kevin loosed Simon''s hair, he immediately got up and threw himself at Kevin.


    Kevin pped him fiercely. "Plop." Simon was pped down onto the stage.

 Chapter 289 With Tears in His Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 289 With Tears in His Eyes</h4>


    Kevin snorted. "Do you sing or not? If you insist on not singing, I won''t be polite with you anymore. A third¡ªrated singer who was not famous should have a bad temper and act like a diva." Everyone was in an uproar. Simon acted like a diva and didn''t sing unless Kevin apologized to him.


    Unfortunately, Kevin was the number one tyrant. Kevin directly dragged Simon out and beat him until he sang. In the crowd.


    Charles was truly shocked to see Kevin''s valiancy. This bloke was truly not afraid of anyone or anything. Simon suddenly took out a knife from his coat and tried to stab Kevin. He roared, "I''ll kill you." Simon was so angry that he used his knife. "Zap." The next second, Kevin pped Simon in the face again.


    Simon was pped onto the stage again, and the knife also flew out off the stage. Kevin hung Simon up and said, "Simon, since you promised us, you have to finish singing three songs even with tears in your eyes today. Do you hear me?"


    Simon really cried. Facing Kevin, who had such a strong martial power, he was helpless. Kevin put Simon down and said, "Start singing." Simon roared unwillingly. "Screw you?"


    "Zap "


    "Do you sing or not?"


    "Zap."


    "Do you sing or not?"


    "Zap."


    "Do you sing or not?"


    "Zap."


    "Do you sing or not?" Finally. Simon cried and shouted. "Stop beating, I will sing. Woo¡ªwoo."


    In the end, Simon was beaten into singing voluntarily by Kevin. The host handed the microphone to Simon with a trembling hand. Simon cried as he finished singing the three songs he had prepared. The song sounded even uglier than a ghost''s crying, but in the end, he finished singing with tears in his eyes. Seeing Simon finish singing with tears in his eyes, the students couldn''t help but recall a saying that whatever promise one person had made, he had toplete it.


    After Simon finished singing, he left the St. Paul''s School with the support of his assistant. The host said, "Then, the New Year''s G begins. Please enjoy the dance Good Start from ss 9, Grade.


    At this time, in a vi in London, an old man angrily threw the phone away after answering the call. "What''s wrong?"


    "When Simon sang in The St. Paul''s School. he was beaten up. He finished three songs with tears in his eyes."


    "What? Who? Who dares to beat Simon?"


    "Kevin."


    Around 10 pm, the New Year''s G of The St. Paul''s School ended. Lily also danced at the party. Kevin drove Lily home, and Charles followed them in another car.


    "Will something happen to you since you beat Simon today?" Lily asked. "Ha¡ªha, what can happen? Don''t worry."


    "s, you are truly not afraid of anyone or any-thing." Lily said helplessly.


    When Kevin and Lily returned home, it was already half past ten. Just as Kevin. Lily and Charles were about to enter the living room. Kevin suddenly said, "Wait a moment."


    "What''s wrong, Kevin?"


    "There''s someone in the living room." Kevin said. Charles was shocked, but he wasn''t surprised. After all, Simon''s family would definitelye here for trouble.


    Kevin walked into the living room first. As expected, there were three people sitting in the living room, five people standing, so there were eight people in total. One of them was about sixty years old, and Simon was also among them. Simon pointed at Kevin and said, "Grandfather. beat this bastard to death."


    Charles and Lily stood at the door, always in alertness.


    The old man stood up and looked at Kevin viciously. "Are you back yet?" He said. "Are you blind?" Kevin answered casually. The old man''s face twitched. Kevin should have dared to contradict him without any sense of fear.


    The old man smiled coldly and said, "Kevin, you really have guts." Kevin looked at these people and felt a burst of joy in his heart. Simon shouted. "Grandfather, why are you still talking to him? Beat him to death!" The old man looked at Charles and Lily standing at the door, then picked up the teacup on the table. He coughed a little, then spat in the teacup, and handed it to Kevin. "Drink this cup of tea, and I can spare Charles and his daughter."


    Kevin looked at the cup of tea in front of him. A wad of yellow phlegm was disgusting. However, Kevin admired the old ghost''s courage and actually dared to speak to him like this. Kevin did not say anything and took the teacup. Lily hurriedly shouted, "Kevin, don''t drink." Charles also hurriedly said.


    "Kevin, don''t drink. It was not a big dear if we are beaten up by them. I don''t believe they dare to beat us to death." Kevin looked at the teacup in his hand and chuckled. Suddenly, Kevin moved and stepped in front of Simon. In an instant, his opened Simon''s mouth with his palm and poured the tea with thick phlegm into Simon''s throat.


    "Ah, ah, ah, Pooh pooh pooh." Simon cried. Kevin should have poured the tea with thick phlegm from his grandfather into his throat. Kevin said, I have drunk up." The old man''s face twitched gloomily and his body trembled with anger. The old man shouted.


    "Kill all of them. Not a single one can be spared." The five subordinates of the old man immediately pounced on Kevin. Kevin waved his hand and five coins flew out. In the next second, all five of the subordinates fell to the ground like dead men.


    The old man shouted.


    Suddenly. Kevin pinched the old man in the neck and lifted him up. Kevin pped the old man''s face and said, "Old man, you don''t deserve to y with me. I know you are the second leader of the Dragon Group. Ha¡ªha, you are almost garbage."


    After saying that, Kevin grabbed the old man''s neck and threw him outside. The old man flew out of the window and was thrown 50 meters away on the main road. Kevin didn''t know if he was dead or not. Kevin hit the old man hard this time.


    Kevin looked at Simon and said, "Get out. I''ll count from one to three."


    Simon and another man immediately ran out of the living room, ignoring the five fainted subordinates.


    Kevin threw the five fainted subordinates out into the garden. Kevin pped his hands and smiled, "Uncle Green. I''m done. You cane in now. It''s gettingte. Let''s wash up and go to sleep." Simon and his father ran to the main road 50 meters away. His grandfather happened to be hung on a telephone pole, lingering in the shadow of death.


    "Grandfather."


    "Dad."


    Simon hurriedly climbed up and got his grandfather down. Then, his grandfather was sent to the hospital to be rescued. At this moment, there was only deep fear towards Kevin in Simon''s heart. As the second leader of the Dragon Group, his grandfather was a master in level 39.


    In the end, his grandfather was thrown onto a telephone pole 50 meters away. Whoever it was, Simon or his father, he waspletely conquered and lost his temper. It was gettingte. Kevin went to sleep after taking a shower.


    The next day, at breakfast, Charles said, "Lily, I have something to tell you."


    "Dad, what is that?" Lily asked doubtfully. "Lily, your sister maye in a few days."


    "Ah, my sister?" Lily almost forgot that she had an older sister. When her father got divorced, her older sister was raised by her mother. And she was abandoned due to the disease hitting her in cold day and raised by her father.

 Chapter 290 The Highest Ranking Captain

    <h4>Chapter 290 The Highest Ranking Captain</h4>


    "Hum, actually, I''m also very surprised. I haven''t seen her for many years." Charles felt a burst of mncholy. Lily''s eyes were filled with tears, as if he suddenly thought of her ruthless mother. Ever since she left the family with her father at the age of eight, there had been no information about the family for all these years. Charles said. "Lily, I told you in advance to let you get prepared mentally.


    You and your sister have beenpletely different from each other since childhood. Da, I heard that her martial arts skills are very excellent now. After all, you two are sisters. Now that the gap between you two is so big.


    I''m afraid that if I don''t tell you in advance, you''ll find it hard to bear for a moment after you meet her." Lily wiped away her tears and said, "Dad, you think too much. I have already epted my fate. No matter how well Da will develop in the future, I will not think too much about that, because this is my fate."


    "s." Charles sighed. It wasn''t Charles who called Da here, it was her own willing to be here. His two daughters, and one''sst name is his surname and the other''sst name is his ex¡ªwife''s surname.


    Kevin didn''t ask too much, because that was their family matter. After breakfast, Kevin and Lily went to school together. At this time, in the public security bureau, a tall and mighty man apanied by the director walked into the building of the public security bureau. "Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce him to you. This is the highest¡ª ranking captain sent from the superior bureau. His name is Hank Norris. Everyone apuded and weed him."


    "Poop poop." The policemen in the office apuded. Elsa came to work just in time. The director hurriedly said, "Elsa, this is Hank, the highest¡ªranking captain sent by the superior bureau. In the future, you should cooperate with Hank''s well to capture Robin Hood."


    "Oh, yes." Elsa saluted. Hank looked at Elsa, and his eyes couldn''t help but shine suddenly. He didn''t expect the captain. Elsa, to be such an extraordinary beauty. Hank had been very resistant to being dispatched to capture the Robin Hood, but when he saw Elsa, he suddenly felt that it was a very great job. "Hello, Elsa." Hank hurriedly shook hands with Elsa.


    "Hello, Captain Norris." Elsa said politely. "Don''t be so impersonal. Call me Hank. In the future, I will cooperate with you to capture the Robin Hood . By the way, where is my office?"


    "It''s right next door to Captain Ray''s office. Let her take you there."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Elsa took Hank to his office.


    "Captain Norris, this is your office. My office is next door. Please call me if you need anything " Elsa said.


    Hank smiled and said. "Captain Ray, I''m not familiar with here on my first day here. I hope you can pay more attention on me. If you don''t mind, why don''t you sit down and have a chat?"


    "Alright." Elsa did not refuse and sat down in Hank''s office.


    "You look very young. Would you mind telling me your age?"


    "22 years old. You also look young Capitan Nor-Hank smiled and said. "To be honest, I am also 22. "Ah." Elsa was shocked.


    She didn''t expect Hank to be 22 years old. Hank smiled and said. "Actually, I didn''t want toe here to catch the Robin Hood. I have already received a gold medal from Martial Arts Academy as an admission. I nned to resign and wait to enter the academy next year.


    However, my family wanted me to do something for the society, so I came." Elsa was shocked again. Hank had also received the admission notice from the Martial Arts Academy. Elsa asked, "Have you dredged the conception and governor vessels?"


    Hank smiled and said, "I had a chance to dredge them two years ago, but I wanted toy a good foundation, so I postponed to do it until now. Now, I haveid a good foundation. I think that once I dredge the conception and governor vessels, I will probably go on the early external stage." There was a sense of arrogance in Hank''s tone.


    Elsa said with admiration. "You are indeed formidable. May I ask what level of martial arts are you at now?"


    Hank smiled faintly and said. "It''s not a high level. I am only at Level 75. I''m a little embarrassed to say that because it''s such a low level."


    Elsa was speechless. "You are so modest. Your level is already 20 levels higher than mine. If it can''t be counted as a high level. I will be shame of mine."


    "Ha ¡ª ha, perhaps everyone has different goals for themselves. My goal is to reach Level 99 before I dredge the conception and governor vessels. To be honest, my family has brought me many pills. Before I I dredge the conception and governor vessels, I will definitely reach Level 90 or above."


    "Your family seems to be very powerful." Elsa said.


    "Ha¡ªha, just so¡ªso. There are a few masters who have already been on the learned stage in our family. They are all my direct descendants." Elsa''s heart trembled. Although he was suspicious of showing off, he was truly enviable. Elsa stood up and said, "Hank, if you don''t have any other business, then you can go back to work and I will go back to my office."


    Hank said, "The main purpose of my dispatch is to assist the London police in capturing the Robin Hood. I don''t have other things to do except that. Take me to some scenes to do some observations now."


    Elsa nodded. Hank was her leader, so she could not refuse.


    After walking out of the police station and sitting in the police car. Hank asked, "Have you got married yet?"


    "Hank, are you joking? I don''t have a date yet."


    "Eh, I don''t have a partner yet." Hank smiled. "Ha¡ªha." Elsa chuckled.


    Hank said, "The next time the Robin Hood appears, do you believe that I can take him down with a single move?"


    "It''s good that you are confident. After resolving the case of the Robin Hood, I can resign peacefully."


    "Are you going to resign as well? By the way, I think your martial arts skills are good at such a young age. Do you want me to help you? It''s not a big deal to let you enter the Martial Arts Academy by virtue of my rtionships." Elsa smiled and said. "I will not bother you. I''ve already received a gold medal as admission from Martial Arts Academy."


    "Uh." Hank was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that she should have received the admission letter, but he still pretended to be a master in front of her. At this time, in the hospital. "Grandfather, grandfather, you''re awake." Simon''s grandfather opened his eyes.


    He was thrown out on the road by Kevinst night. After he was sent to the hospital, the doctor said that his skull almost broke. Luckily, the foundation his martial arts was not weak, otherwise he would have died long ago.


    The old man opened his eyes and cried. "Damn Kevin! He should have pretended to be a boss. His level of martial arts is at Level 50 or above."


    Simon gritted his teeth and said, "He will be struck by lightning if he acts like that. He won''t have a good ending. Grandpa, what should we do now?"


    "What else can we do? We can only be bullied by him without uttering a word." Although Simon was unwilling to ept that, he was helpless. Kevin was sitting in the ssroom, as calm as usual, looking very ordinary.

 Chapter 291 Dunn

    <h4>Chapter 291 Dunn</h4>


    Kevin sat in the ssroom, as calm as ever. However, no one knew that he was already an internal stage expert. However, Kevin felt that he was making too much progress. In the past few days, Kevin felt that his foundation wasn''t enough.


    If he were to grow like this, it would probably be very difficult for him to approach to divinity. "I should be down to earth, so that I won''t be unable to improve after reaching the innate stage."


    Kevin thought to himself. At this moment, on the back mountain of the school, next to a hidden stream, a boy shed down with a sword and a stone was shattered.


    The boy said. "Wade, what do you think will happen if my sword hits Kevin?"


    "Young Master, be patient. The n will deal with it very soon. At that time, you can do whatever you want at school."


    The boy snorted, "Watching Kevin act like that at school every day is very annoying. He idiot!"


    "Young Master, no matter what, Kevin will only be able to proud in just the St. Paul''s School for the rest of his life. As for you, you will definitely pass the Martial Arts Academy exam next year. When that timees, how can Kevinpare to you?"


    "Unfortunately, I really liked those school beauties. I swear, before the end of this semester, I must get close to them. Otherwise, I will have already gone to Martial Arts Academy next year. As for Kevin, he won''t be able to enter university.


    After graduating from high school, he will most likely work as a security guard. Now that I see him as my opponent. I feel that my status has been lowered. Even though I am only the illegitimate son of the n."


    "Young Master, please don''t say that. You have already sensed the existence of the conception and governor vessels. The n will definitely value you. As for taking Kevin as an opponent, there is nothing you can do about it. After all, he is the strongest in The St. Paul''s School right now." At this moment, the student''s phone rang. "Hello."


    "Dunn. It''s Baron."


    "Ah, Uncle Baron."


    This student was Dunn. He suddenly received a call from his n.


    "Dunn, I heard you noticed the existence of the conception and governor vessels?"


    "Yes, Uncle Baron." Dunn was excited. Does this mean that he has been recognized in the n and can no longer hide his identity? "Dunn, immediately go to room 308 of Dorint Hotel. I will wait for you there. If you are telling the truth, then you will be an official descendant of our n. You will be protected and nurtured."


    "Alright, I''ll be right there." After hanging up. Dunn cried. "Young Master, why are you crying?" His attendant asked. "Finally! I don''t need to hide my identity anymore. I''m not afraid of being killed!" Dunn immediately went to the hotel. In room 308, several guards examined Dunn. "Sure, your vessels are very obvious. It is entirely a matter of time before you open them. Dunn, I officially inform you that you have obtained the n''s approval. You are already a disciple."


    "Thank you."


    "Dunn, you cane back to the n with me now. We will focus on nurturing you and send you to the Martial Arts Academy next year." Dunn hurriedly said: "Uncle Baron. I want to continue reading here this semester. There are some students I miss."


    "Alright, then you can decide for yourself. We will return to report first. Pay attention to your own safety. Right, what is your current martial skill level?"


    "Level 40." Dunn said proudly. "Good. To be able to reach level 40 before opening the conception and governor vessels can be considered very powerful." Dunn returned to the school and stood at the gate. He shouted, "From today onwards, the St. Paul''s School will be my world!" The security guard said, "Hey. what are you yelling for?" Dunn went up and knocked the security guard unconscious.


    "Young Master, you have already obtained the approval of the n." The attendant had served him since he was young. "Wade, do you want me to give Kevin a good beating?" Dunn asked. He had always endured it, but now that he had erupted.


    "Young Master, that will be too boring. You''ve endured this for so long. You need to go through a process now.


    I think you need to let Kevin take the initiative to hit you, and then you can beat him up. You can go to the radio station right now and announce that from now on, you are the master of the St. Paul''s School that everyone must obey you." Kevin sat in the ssroom, ying mobile games. He was nowpletely like a modern person, and he could y games.


    The teacher was giving a lecture when suddenly the school radio rang. "Ladies and gentlemen. I am Dunn from ss 44, Grade Three. Please put down the pen in your hands. I have something to say."


    "I, Dunn, hereby dere that from today onwards, the master of the St. Paul''s School is me. Second, the four school beauties are all mine. No one is allowed to pursue them. If anyone is unconvinced, juste find me, including Kevin."


    When everyone heard this, they all stunned. What''s wrong with Dunn? Kevin frowned, but he was toozy to pay attention to Dunn. There were a lot of stronger people to deal with him. For example, Alex, Denny, and the others will definitely go find him.


    As expected, when Dunn returned to ss. Herman from ss 44 walked over and pulled up Dunn''s sleeve.


    "Dunn? Do you want to rob me of my position as master? You even want topete with someone at Kevin''s level? Are you worthy? You can''t even get past me." Herman grabbed Dunn''s cor and said. Dunn snorted and instantly attacked. With his level 40 strength.


    Herman who was below level 10 was no match for him. Herman immediately flew out of the door and fell down the corridor.


    The whole ss was shocked, and that Herman was also stunned.


    Dunn took a passive approach. He did not take the initiative to look for those evil youths, but let them look for him, and then beat them one by one. This method was far more meaningful than him taking the initiative to beat.


    Not long after. Alex brought his two fellows to ss 44.


    "Who is Dunn? " Alex wore a dress on his shoulder and a cigarette in his mouth. Although Alex was like a worm in front of Kevin and the others, in the eyes of the other students, he was still powerful, and no one dared to offend him.

 Chapter 292 The Change

    <h4>Chapter 292 The Change</h4>


    Dunn saw Alexing and smiled. "I am Dunn." Dunn stood up. He now was a bit like Kevin, with a low profile but still arrogant. Alex walked in front of Dunn and patted his face. "Do you know who you''re talking to?"


    "I know." Dunn smiled.


    Alex patted his face and said, "Have you learnt Kevin''s style? Who are you? You want to be the number one and upy the school beauties? Who do you think you are?" Dunn''s face was pped by Alex dozens of times before he pushed Alex''s hand away.


    Dunn smiled and asked. "Alex, are you done?"


    "Done. Why?"


    "Then I can make my move."


    "With just you... Dunn pped Alex. And Alex suddenly fell down the ground. He was no match for a level 40 expert. Alex was stunned, as were all the students. Dunn hung Alex up and said. "Alex, you don''t deserve to challenge me." Dunn threw Alex downstairs.


    "Ah!!!" Alex let out a miserable scream and fell downstairs. However, hended on the top of the tree. Otherwise, he would have fallen to his death.


    Alex was depressed. He had been thrown away by Kevin in the past, but now he was thrown away by Dunn who had appeared out of nowhere. When Kevin received this news, he was also surprised. Dunn, who had suddenly appeared, actually had the strength to defeat Alex.


    In ss 44. Wade said, "Young Master, you really had the feeling of Kevin possessing you just now. You have perfectly disyed Kevin''s arrogant. Right, continue to be like this. You will definitely rece Kevin and be the brightest existence in the St. Paul''s School."


    In ss 32, n said. "Kevin, what are you still waiting for? Go beat Dunn." Kevin rolled his eyes, "Do I look like such a boring person?"


    "Didn''t you see? That Dunn already has the strength to beat Alex. Furthermore, he was so arrogant on the radio just now, threatening to take over four school beauties. If that''s the case. why don''t you go and beat him?" Kevin smiled disdainfully, "So far, I have no interest in ying with this dumb. Of course, if he really make me interested. I might go and y with him. Right now, why should I be anxious? There are a lot of masters out there."


    "That make sense. Even Denny and Ben haven''t made a move yet. Only after Dunn really surpasses them will he be worthy to y with you." n smiled. Denny was shocked to learn that Alex had been thrown downstairs by "Damn! Do you think that I, the Divine Swordsman don''t exist?" Denny was furious.


    This was simply even more arrogant than Kevin. Kevin had never said that he would upy four school beauties. "Denny, do you want to make a move?" His fellow Colin asked.


    Denny frowned and said, "This dumb is so arrogant. He really makes me piss off. Have you ever heard Kevin wanted to take over school beauties?"


    "This dumb can even defeat Alex. He must have some strength."


    "I, the Divine Swordsman, don''t have the strength? Let''s go and beat him. I''ve been suppressed by Kevin during this period of time. I happened to abuse this dumb to vent my frustration." Colin didn''t say anything and followed Denny to find Dunn. Ten minutester. Denny walked out of ss 44 with an injured nose. "Damn it!" Denny wiped his nosebleed dejectedly.


    In ss 44, Dunn''s followerughed loudly, "Young Master, your reputation is probably gradually rising.


    Many people on the campuswork are posting posts about you." Dunn snorted, "It was within my expectations. If I hadn''t wanted to hide my identity before, how could there be such a trivial matter as Kevin now? I don''t know when Kevin wille and beat me up. I can''t wait."


    "Young Master, there''s no hurry now. After all, you came out of nowhere. Take this opportunity to increase your reputation first, at least to the point where everyone in the school knows you." News of Denny being beaten up quickly spread on the campuswork. All of a sudden, the campuswork was filled with Dunn.


    The morning ss ended very quickly. Kevin and n went out for dinner.


    Along the way, many students were discussing that Dunn from ss 44. Everyone said, why hasn''t Kevin reacted yet? n listened and smiled, "Kevin, everyone is discussing why you didn''t take action. This reminds me of when you rose up, you beat Alex to death.


    However, that Denny didn''t take action against you because Denny felt that you were not worthy to y with him. Simrly, that Dunn has risen today, and you didn''t make a move because you also feel that Dunn isn''t qualified to y with you right now."


    Kevin said speechlessly. "Then do you mean that I will soon be reced by Dunn? Just like how Denny and Alex was reced by me back then?"


    "That''s not what I meant. I mean, the rise of Dunn is very simr to the rise of you back then. If that Dunn is really strong, then I''m a little worried. The ending of Alex and Denny will probably be your end in the future."


    Kevin chuckled.


    There was already more than one person who was thinking this way. There were already people who had posted simr posts on the campuswork. "Has the new generation of campus master been born?"


    "Dunn has beaten Herman. Alex, and the Divine Swordsman Denny. What is Dunn doing? Is he going to rise?"


    "I have a premonition that the St. Paul''s School, Kevin''s world will probably change. Next, it will be Dunn''s world. What do you think?"


    "Kevin has been proud for nearly a month, and he is finally going to die. Our little school is really changing."

 Chapter 293 Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 293 Nervous</h4>


    "I don''t know what Ty thinks. It seems that Ty''s position is about to move." Prophecy stickers like these are now everywhere on the campuswork. At this time, in the school canteen. Ty was eating while reading the post.


    Ty thought to himself, "Damn! Is this Dunn really going to rise? Denny was defeated by him."


    Ty felt a little restless. Denny''s strength was only one rank weaker than his. After Amy left, he was now ranked third. The second ce was Ben. Naturally, the first ce was Kevin. Ty hesitated for a moment and immediately posted, "I, Ty, challenge Dunn at the stadium at three in the afternoon. "


    Ty didn''t like to be discussed by others, and this Dunn had also aroused his interest, so he directly challenged him. The moment Ty posted this, the entire school knew about it.


    At this moment, somewhere on campus.


    "Young Master, Ty sent a post challenging you. It''s three o''clock in the afternoon. Young Master, you''re awesome. You''ve be a celebrity on campus all of a sudden. Even Ty took the initiative to challenge you. Just like Kevin at that time." Dunn snorted, "Very good. Wade, reply him."


    "Alright." The follower hurriedly said. Kevin finished his meal and prepared to go back to school. n said. "At three pm, Ty and Dunn are fighting in the stadium. This post has already received more than 20,000ments on the campuswork. Kevin, this Dunn is really rising up.


    In just a short while, Dunn''s name has taken over the campuswork''s homepage."


    "Alright, n. Are you afraid that dumb will trample me down?"


    "No, I was worried about you. After all, if you were trampled down and be the second on campus, you would definitely be unhappy yourself." Kevin said. "Let''s go see Dunn and Ty''s final battle in the afternoon and see if Dunn is really that awesome."


    Three pm. Many people had already gathered in the stadium. It was more popr than when Kevin fought with others in the past. Many teachers also stood at the side, discussing with each other.


    At this moment, Ty was holding a sword in his hand, standing in the middle of the stadium, waiting for Dunn to appear. Kevin and n stood in a corner of the stadium. They looked very unremarkable. It was as if Kevin was no longer the focus of the St. Paul''s School in an instant.


    Ty was still waiting for Dunn''s arrival with a cool expression. About ten minutester, a student shouted, "Dunn is here!"


    Everyone looked towards the entrance of the stadium. Dunn walked in.


    Dunn walked directly to the opposite side of Ty, about ten meters apart. Dunn snorted, "Ty, it''s you who challenged me." Ty immediately raised his sword and snorted, "Dunn, I don''t care where you suddenlye from. You should win the Tenth Sword of our n first."


    "Hmph, rubbish." Dunn curled his lips in disdain. Ty''s level of martial arts was only 17, so how could Dunn take it seriously? "Dunn. why don''t you pull out your sword?" Ty said.


    "I don''t need a sword to deal with you." Dunn snorted.


    "What? You think you''re Kevin?" Ty was furious. "Tenth Sword of the n!" Ty immediately executed his ultimate move. However, as soon as Ty''s sword arrived in front of Dunn, it was caught between Dunn''s two fingers. Dunn exerted his strength with his finger, and with a cracking sound. Ty''s sword broke into ten pieces. Ty''s body trembled. Dunn snorted. "Ten pieces. Coincidentally, there are no more or less."


    In the distance, n said, "Kevin, Dunn imitated the final battle between you and Ty." Kevin didn''t say anything and narrowed his eyes. This Dunn was interesting. Everyone on the scene began to discuss.


    "In the past, when Kevin and Ty fought, Kevin used a single move to mp his fingers and break the sword. Now, Dunn is also doing the same. Could it be that Dunn''s prophecy of rising is really going toe true?"


    "Holy shit. Dunn is so strong. No wonder Alex and Denny are no match. Even Ty is no match. The St. Paul''s School is really going to change." Dunn''s foot flew up, and Ty was kicked more than ten meters away. He was unable to stand up.


    Dunn snorted and turned to leave.


    n said. "Kevin. hurry up before Dunn goes far. Let''s fight Dunn on the spot." Kevin curled his lips and said. "I''m not interested." Although everyone said that Dunn was very strong, Kevin knew that he was not. Kevin could tell at a nce that Dunn''s martial arts strength was roughly between level 45 and 50.


    Although he might be very strong in the St. Paul''s School, in Kevin''s eyes, he even had no interest in bullying him. Kevin did not know that he had overestimated Dunn. Dunn was only only level 40. Kevin''s judgment was inurate.


    At this moment, in the stands, Sally said dejectedly, "Ben, I don''t like to see Dunn. Why don''t you hit him?"


    "Miss, please let me prepare. Tomorrow, I will definitely challenge him." After school in the evening. Kevin carried Lily home as if nothing had happened. Lily asked doubtfully. "Why do you feel that nothing has happened?"


    "Uh, Miss what did you say?"


    "Didn''t you know that there was someone called Dunn in the school now? Everyone said that you were going to be shot down. It seems like you don''t know about this."


    Kevin smiled speechlessly. "So that''s what you''re talking about. I thought it was something big."


    "Isn''t this big enough? If you really get shot down, how are you going to protect me in the future? That Dunn will definitelye after me. You can''t beat him, so you can only be bullied by him." Lily said worriedly.


    "Miss, I already told you that I don''t care about the whole City. Do you think I care about that dumb? Such a trivial person is not worth discussing. Let''s talk about something bigger." Lily rolled her eyes. However, she was very happy.


    She thought that Kevin would really be in danger. She did not expect that he would not take him seriously at all. She even felt nervous for Kevin. Lily didn''t dare to let Kevin know that she was nervous. Otherwise, Kevin would have to scold her again.

 Chapter 294 Daria

    <h4>Chapter 294 Daria</h4>


    "What''s big?"


    "Your sister. Didn''t your father say that she wasing here?"


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen her. I don''t even know what she looks like now. Since we were young, we weren''t from the same world. She showed a lot of talent from childhood and was loved by everyone. I didn''t even loved by my own mother and no one wanted me."


    "Don''t be so pitiful." Kevin smiled. "It''s the truth."


    "Are you on bad terms with your sister?" Kevin asked.


    "I don''t know. When I was young. I had the impression that she was very proud, looked down on me, and bullied me."


    "Oh, so her personality is like your mother''s, your personality is like your father''s." Lily nodded. "Perhaps." Kevin and Lily returned home.


    Charles had already returned home. When Kevin got off the car, he saw an unfamiliar woman standing at the entrance of the vi. When Lily saw that unfamiliar woman, she was instantly stunned. It had been ten years since Lily saw her for the first time. and she had a strange feeling. Charles said to the woman, "Dana, they''re back."


    "I know." The woman''s face was expressionless. A sense of pride came from her bones. Sure enough, she was the same as when she was a child.


    Kevin walked over.


    Charles hurriedly introduced, "Kevin, let me introduce her to you. She is the one I told you about. Daria, my other daughter." Kevin looked at Daria and found that she was quite beautiful. Charles said to Daria, "Dana, he is the bodyguard of Lily, Kevin." Kevin greeted Daria with a smile, "Hello, Daria." However. Daria did not look at Kevin and walked towards Lily.


    Kevin was a little embarrassed.


    When Lily saw Dana, her heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    Lily said, "It''s been ten years. I''ve finally seen you again." Daria sized up Lily. A few secondster, she said mercilessly.


    "Lily, it has been ten years since Ist saw you. You are still such trash " Lily was not angry and smiled bitterly, "Yes, and you are still so outstanding " Daria said. "How about your illness? Don''t you''ll die before you''re twenty? I thought that you were already lying on the bed and about to die.


    Although you are very trash, after all. I''m your sister. I didn''t expect that you would still be alive." Hearing Dana''s arrogant and heartless words. Kevin frowned. He looked at Charles and said. "Uncle, how can she speak like this?"


    Charles said helplessly, "Forget it. She has been like this since she was young. They were like this when they were young. Lily''s personality ispletely opposite to Daria''s. They can''t get along " When Kevin saw Lily''s expression, apart from a faint sadness, she wasn''t angry.


    Lily smiled bitterly and said. "I haven''t seen you for ten years. I thought that you''ve changed a lot. I didn''t expect that you would still be the same when you were a child. You are still arrogant, and heartless.


    You look down on me."


    Daria snorted, "I''m just letting you understand that useless people are not worthy of living. Beggars all over the streets, would you have feelings for them? If you still don''t understand this principle, you will be useless for the rest of your life.


    Forget it, I won''t quarrel with you for the sake of your illness." Kevin said, "Hey, did you get my permission to scold my young miss like this?" Kevin couldn''t stand it anymore. What was wrong with this person? She looked so beautiful, but why was she like this? Daria turned around and red at Kevin angrily. "What? What the hell are you?"


    Kevin frowned.


    Dana walked in front of Kevin with a dignified gaze. It was as if she was the lofty master while Kevin was a lowly servant. Dana snorted. "If I were in my family, I would definitely have someone punish you. Since you are not my servant. I will spare you this time." Kevin sneered. "Just you? You keep calling other people trash, but you don''t know that you are also trash in other people''s eyes."


    "Who are you calling trash? Tell me. let me hear it. In whose eyes am I trash? I, Daria, have already received a gold medal from the Martial Arts Academy. No one dares to call me trash."


    Kevinughed and said, "Dada, in my eyes, you are trash "


    Dana was enraged and raised her palm to p Kevin.


    However, Charles hurriedly stopped her. "Alright, Daria, you''re tired after a day on the ne. Go wash your feet first." Kevin looked at Daria and snorted in disdain. If she dared to hit him, Kevin would definitely kick her away.


    Daria red at Kevin angrily, then walked into the living room. Lily walked to Kevin''s side and said, "Thank you, but you don''t have to stand up for me."


    "Miss, I can''t bear her to bully you like this."


    "She just looks down on me. We don''t have the same personality, and I''m so useless. She''s so outstanding, so it''s normal for her to look down on me. You don''t have to stand up for me. She can''t hit me. Besides, this is between us."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded. Since Lily had said so, Kevin naturally did not want to interfere in other people''s family affairs. Lily sat down in the living room. Because Daria was upstairs, she did not want to go upstairs for a while.


    Charles said, "Lily, don''t be angry."


    "Dad, there''s no need for me to be angry. I''m used to it."


    "Dana''s personality hasn''t changed at all, just like when she was young " Charles said helplessly. "Why did she suddenlye here this time?" Lily asked.


    "She originally thought you were going to die. She really wanted to see you. Although she was mean. at least she still treated you as a sister in her heart." Lily snorted. "Is that so?" Kevin was truly speechless. Lily and Daria''s personalities were too different.


    Charles sighed and said. "Dana has received the admission from Martial Arts Academy. Her future will definitely be different from ours. She has always been arrogant in her bones since childhood. She thought that you were going to die. So she came to see you. Compared to your biological mother, she''s already not bad."

 Chapter 295 You Servant

    <h4>Chapter 295 You Servant</h4>


    Lily fell silent. It had been ten years since her mother hade to see her. She was simply inferior to Da.


    If she thought like this. Dana would really be considered affectionate and righteous. Lily smiled bitterly as she stood up and walked upstairs with a lonely expression. Actually, she didn''t care what Da said, What she cared about was how her mother treated her.


    Seeing Lily''s expression, Kevin felt pain in his heart and asked, "Uncle, Lily''s mother, how could she be so heartless? She is at least her biological daughter."


    "I don''t understand. Back then, when I was in love with her, she was 23 years old and still hadn''t felt the conception and governor vessels. She thought that there was no hope in her life, so my rtionship with her was pretty good.


    She thought I was reliable and she identally got pregnant with twins, so we got married. Then one day, when she was 26 years old, she finally felt the conception and governor vessels.


    She didn''t want t her life be normal like this anymore, and then our rtionship started to deteriorate. She then really opened the conception and governor vessels. Afterwards, our marriage survived in name only. At that time, Lily and Da were already five years old.


    Da had disyed astonishing talent in martial arts since she was young, while Lily had a cold illness. Inrge ns, you know the difference in treatment. If it weren''t for my persistence, Lily would probably have died long ago.


    By the time Lily and the others were eight years old, we were divorced. Originally, both of our daughters were hers. I was just a trash who got married. How could I be qualified to negotiate with her? However, Lily has a cold illness, and she don''t want her.


    So I brought Lily here. In the blink of an eye, it has been ten years." Kevin patted Charles''s shoulder andforted him. "Uncle, with me here now, don''t think too much. You''ve worked so hard for so many years. I''m very touched that Lily has a father like you.


    Now, you don''t have to worry about her cold illness. Everything is on me. Lily will definitely have a very bright future."


    "Thank you." Kevin walked upstairs. Daria''s temporary room was diagonally opposite Kevin''s room. Kevin pressed his hand against the wall, and he could feel the rumbling sound of water in the room. Da was bathing in the room.


    Kevin entered Lily''s room. Lily was lying on the bed, and her head covered with a quilt. Kevin closed the door and sat at Lily''s bedside. He didn''t know what to say and that Kevin wasn''t the kind of person who couldfort people. Lily actually missed her mother very much, even if her mother didn''t want her anymore. Kevin turned around to leave. However, Lily suddenly stood up and cried on Kevin''s shoulder. Kevin reached out to hug her and gently patted her back.


    "Miss, you need to be calm." Kevin said. Lily suddenly burst intoughter, "Is that how youfort people?" Kevin didn''t know how tofort people. He didn''t expect that Lily wouldugh instead. Lilyy on Kevin''s shoulder, feeling so warm. This warmth made her suddenly feel less sad as long as Kevin was around.


    For a moment, she was reluctant to leave Kevin''s shoulders.


    However, Lily had already smiled. It was not good for her to lie on Kevin''s shoulder all the time, so she could only let him go.


    Kevin said, "Miss, you are very suitable for martial arts practice. As long as you cure your cold illness, you can practice in the future. As long as you can practice, you have hope of opening the conception and governor vessels.


    If you open the vessels, you will one day surpass your mother and let her see that the person she abandoned is stronger than her." Lily nodded. However, it was clear that she was only treating Kevin''s words as a constion because it sounded unrealistic.


    Kevin didn''t say anything else. At present, he had to think of a way to treat her cold illness. Kevin flipped over the balcony and returned to his room.


    After taking a bath, Da walked to the living room. "Da,e sit here." Charles greeted. Da nodded and sat down on the sofa. Charles poured a cup of tea. "Da, how are you now? When are you going to Martial Arts Academy?" Charles asked. "It''s not that fast. It''s going to be the end of the New Year."


    "Have you opened the conception and governor vessels yet?"


    "Soon, I''ll get through soon after I go to the Martial Arts Academy."


    "Looks like you''re even more powerful than your mother. How many levels of martial arts are you at now?" Charles asked.


    "More than 70."


    Charles''s heart trembled. She was indeed very strong. No wonder she revealed such a proud personality.


    Kevin and Lily also walked downstairs. Lily was shocked to hear that Da was already in her seventieth level.


    Kevin remained calm. In this era, it was indeed considered formidable.


    "That''s great. Da, you''re promising in the future. Don''t forget to help Lily. After all, she''s your sister."


    Lily hurriedly said, "I don''t need it." Da snorted. Charles sighed deeply. Da said, "I will leave tomorrow."


    "Dania, don''t you want to stay for a few more days?" Charles hurriedly said. "There''s nothing to live in such a small ce."


    Charles smiled embarrassed, "That''s right. Naturally, it''s iparable to the n. I''m very happy that you came here after all." Da looked at Kevin and said, "This bold ve cannot be retained. Quit him quickly."


    Kevin smiled and said. "Nonsense."


    "Who do you think is nonsense?"


    "Of course it''s you. Is there anyone else?" Kevin said.


    Kevin didn''t even care about her level.


    Charles hurriedly said, "Da, he is very helpful to our family. He is a miraculous doctor. Now that Lily is able to be alive, he has helped a lot. Furthermore, whether Lily can be cured in the future depends on him."


    Da snorted and didn''t bother with Kevin. Otherwise, she would definitely beat Kevin up. Dania asked, "Isn''t this servant a personal bodyguard?" Charles smiled and said. "e is Lily''s personal bodyguard.


    However, his skill is very strong. Not only does he know martial arts, but his medical skills are also very high. I''m afraid his martial arts have also reached level 40."


    Da looked at Kevin in surprise. However, seeing Kevin''s arrogant appearance, Dania could not help but snort, "Level 40 is nothing. This kind of ve, he will only be like this for the rest of his life. He will not have any future." Kevin said, "So, do you think you''re very promising?"


    "Isn''t that so? I have already sensed the conception and governor vessels. Furthermore, I will go to Martial Arts Academy next year. And you will be a bodyguard for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 296 Furious to the Extreme

    <h4>Chapter 296 Furious to the Extreme</h4>


    "Da, my patience is limited." Kevin said. Da snorted disdainfully. "If it weren''t for their sake. I would have beaten you up long ago." Lily hurriedly pulled Kevin outside. Lily said to Kevin, "Didn''t I tell you? Don''t talk to her so much.


    She will leave tomorrow. Besides, her martial arts have reached level 70. She is at least in the top five in the city. You really should stop provoking her. If she really hits you, you''ll make things difficult for my father." Kevin thought to himself "If it weren''t for your father''s sake. I would have kicked her long ago."


    After dinner at night. Lily went back to his room early. Da went out and didn''te back until 10 pm. When Da opened the door to her room, he saw Kevin sitting on her bed. Da was enraged. Kevin said. "Dania, do you dare to follow me to the hillside behind the vi? Let''s talk alone."


    "Alright, I just wanted to talk to you alone." Da gritted her teeth. Da leapt up and flew out of the window. Then. she tapped her feet and flew to the hill behind the vi. It was only a dozen meters away. Kevin also tapped his feet and chased after her.


    Da stopped on the hillside. Kevin arrived in the blink of an eye. Seeing Kevin''s speed. Da was somewhat surprised. "Are you looking for a fight? Then let me see where you got your courage." Kevin said. "My entire body is filled with courage." Da immediately attacked Kevin, and she did not use her sword, because she thought she did not need to use her sword to deal with Kevin.


    Kevin didn''t even move and grabbed Daria''s fist. Da was stunned for a moment and immediately kicked Kevin in the lower abdomen. Kevin twisted his body and pushed Daria''s foot away. In an instant, Kevin threw Da to the ground. "Ah!!" Dania cried out in pain. Da pounced on him again, and Kevin pushed her down again. "Let me go!" A few minutester. Dania roared angrily. She no longer struggled because she realized that she was no match for him.


    "Da, aren''t you very arrogant? Aren''t you always calling others trash? You''re so trash now."


    "You servant!" Daria''s eyes turned cold. Kevin was furious. It was already this time, and she still called him a servant.


    However, she was Charles''s daughter after all. Kevin could not cripple her. Kevin was furious. He raised his palm and fiercely pped Daria''s butt. Daria''s butt felt a burning pain. She felt she had been insulted.


    Kevin spanked her butt for a reason. After all, she was Charles''s daughter. If he spanked her face or other parts of her body, it wouldn''t be good if she went to Charles toin. Therefore, Kevin hit her butt and he didn''t believe that she would dare to tell anyone about it.


    "How dare you!" Dania angrily gritted her teeth. "Da, you also know how it feels to be bullied. Tonight, I will properly educate you! You cold¡ªblooded animal." After saying that, Kevin pped her on the butt again, causing a cracking sound. Kevin suspected that he was addicted to spanking Sally''s butt thest time.


    Daria''s heart was filled with iparable shame and anger. No one had treated her like this since childhood. and no man had touched her butt.


    Kevin came again. "Kevin, if you don''t let go of me again believe it or not, I''ll kill you " Dania said angrily. Kevin curled his lips and said, "Dania, don''t you understand? Now that you''re in my hands. If I want you to die, you die." Kevin fought again. "Let go of me. don''t make me shout!"


    "Shout? I don''t mind you shouting. I''m not the one who''s embarrassed anyway." Da shouted. "Help!" Kevin quickly covered her mouth. She actually shouted. Charles''s vi was ten meters away from the hill, and he would hear it in a sh.


    "You actually shouted. Alright, since that''s the case..." Kevin pped Daria''s butt with his palm. This time he used internal force, and Daria''s trousers immediately shattered. Only a pair of underwear remained. Her thigh was already exposed. "Ah." Dania was dumbfounded, his lower body was only wearing a pair of underwear. "What do you want to do?" Dania looked at Kevin with a bit of fear. She thought that Kevin was going to rape her. Kevin snorted, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your body. If you want to shout, hurry up and call Charles and Lily over."


    "You''re shameless!" Kevin stepped on Daria''s butt said, "If you call me servant again, I will tear your underwear into pieces and make youpletely naked. Do you believe me?"


    "You!" Dania was truly scared. She gritted her teeth and said, "My fiance will definitely kill you!"


    "Fiance?"


    "He''s enough to deal with you. I''m no match for you now. I admit it. When I go to Martial Arts Academy and open the conception and governor vessels, I won''t let you off. Today''s humiliation will be repaid tenfold." Dania swore.


    Kevin didn''t want to tell her that he had already opened the conception and governor vessels, and he was already at the middle stage of the internal stage. No matter how hard she tried to open it, she wouldn''t be able to catch up with him. "What? Are you afraid?"


    Kevin sneered, "What a joke. Let your fianc¨¦e with you. I''ll beat you two to shit."


    "Hmph, just you? My fiance is already in Martial Arts Academy, and you have been a bodyguard for your entire life. If my fiance finds out that you humiliated me today, you would be in a terrible situation."


    "Da, I can''t even describe you people in words. Why do you think that I have been a bodyguard all my life? Why do you think that I can''t open the conception and governor vessels?" Da sneered, "A small bodyguard like you, do you have any money or power to help you get through the Academy? If you do, why do you need to be a poor bodyguard here, trash? See how you will beg for mercy under my feet in the future."

 Chapter 297 Ben vs Dunn

    <h4>Chapter 297 Ben vs Dunn</h4>


    Kevinughed. This woman was already like this, and she still had such an arrogant tone. "Da, you really made me speechless. Alright, I''ll make you lower your proud head today." After saying that, Kevin used his internal force to shake Daria''s underwear, which was shattered into pieces. "AM!" Da was stunned. This time, she was really naked. "Arrogant woman, now you''re talking to me naked.


    Let''s see how arrogant you are in front of me." Kevin nced down at Da and curled his lips, "Looking at you, I feel disgusted." "You!" Da gritted her teeth. "Da, I asked you out today just to teach you a lesson. In the future, don''t bully Lily anymore, and don''t call other people trash all the time.


    You''re naked now, and you''re even more trash." After Kevin finished speaking, he flew away. Da covered her hands below. Her entire body trembling with anger.


    Fortunately, it was over ten o''clock in the evening. Otherwise, she would have lost all face.


    "Kevin, you piece of trash. I will definitelye back. Wait for me." Only then did Da fly back to her room in the night. Kevin whistled andy on the bed ying with his phone. Kevin wasn''t worried that Da would dare to tell other people about this at all.


    For such a woman, it was better to humiliate her than beat her up. Of course, Kevin was only humiliating her, not seducing her.


    Kevin opened the campuswork. At this moment, there was a very popr post. "Tomorrow morning at nine, Ben and Dunn will have a final battle."


    This post had already been replied to by 30,000 people, and the person who posted it was Sally. Kevin flipped through it. They were all posts about Dunn. Kevin was a little unhappy and casually posted a post. "The entire campuswork is filled with Dunn''s posts. If you want to see his other campus news. you can''t read it anymore. How depressed! Dunn is a nobody, why is everyone chasing after him so much? I really don''t understand. Dunn. no matter how strong he is, he is still a dumb!"


    Kevin just casually posted aint poster, but he didn''t expect that it would get popr in a sh. Netizens ''Brother Harsh'' said, "Holy shit, what is Kevin doing?" "Is Kevin going to participate in the war?"


    "I really want to see Dunn''s expression." "Looks like Kevin didn''t put Dunn in his eyes at all."


    At this moment, in a certain room. Dunn''s attendant ran in with his phone. "Young Master, Kevin posted on the campuswork that no matter how strong you are, you are still being called ''dumb''. Kevin doesn''t seem to care about you at all."


    When Dunn saw Kevin''s post, he was so angry that he almost smashed his phone. He defeated Alex, Denny, and Ty in one today. However, he didn''t expect that Kevin would dare to nder him on the campuswork. This was not his intention at all. "Young Master, what should I do? Should I reply immediately?" Dunn snorted, "There''s no need to reply. I''ll finish fighting with Ben tomorrow. I''ll invite Kevin out in public. At that time.


    I''ll beat him up. I want to see if he dares to call me dumb in my face."


    "Alright, I''ll let all schoolmates witness how Kevin was destroyed tomorrow. This also gives you a reason to take the initiative to find him for a decisive battle."


    Kevin immediately went to sleep after sending out theint poster. He didn''t know that the poster was already popr. He was justining and didn''t have any intention of provoking Dunn. The next morning, when he woke up, Da stared at Kevin with a murderous gaze.


    Kevin pretended not to see it. Da gritted her teeth and said, "Kevin, I will not let you off. My fiance will not let you off either. Wait for me."


    Kevin said. "You said this several timesst night. Can you change it into something new? For example, your family won''t let me go." She walked away. Indeed, she did not dare to let Charles and Lily know about this matter. Kevin smiled and said. "I heard that you are leaving today, so I won''t send you off."


    Da cursed him in her heart.


    After breakfast, Charles took Da to the airport, while Kevin and Lily still went to school. Lily was a little distracted.


    Kevin asked, "Could it be that you are reluctant to let Da go?"


    "No " "Then what?" "My mother actually didn''t tell me anything " Lily said disappointedly. "A heartless and ruthless person. She''s not worth your tears." Lily sat in the car, dazed. At nine o''clock in the morning, all the teachers and students of the school rushed to the stadium to watch Dunn and Ben''s final battle.


    "Kevin, hurry up, don''t miss it." n said. Kevin looked at Lily. Lily sat in the ssroom and did not leave. Kevin said. "n, I won''t go " "Such a wonderful thing, you actually didn''t go to see it!" n said in disbelief. Kevin was speechless.


    "Let''s go, let''s go take a look. Dunn and Ben are going to have a decisive battle." n dragged Kevin. Kevin helplessly walked over to Lily and said, "Miss, don''t be bored in the ssroom. Come with us to see the final match."


    Lily nodded. They arrived at the stadium. At this moment, Ben and Dunn were already standing in the middle. Sally shouted not far away, "Ben, it''s up to you whether or not you can make me glorious." Kevin and Lily stood in the corner. Dunn snorted. "Dunn, You piece of shit!" Ben said. "Ben, I''ll let you knowter." Dunn said indifferently. Benughed arrogantly, "Dunn, you are just a dumb. Today, I will destroy you." Not far away. Sally shouted. "Yes, continue to maintain this arrogant state." So far, Sally was very satisfied with Ben''s performance.

 Chapter 298 Dumb

    <h4>Chapter 298 Dumb</h4>


    Dunn said calmly, "Ben, I''m not here to spit on you. Don''t me me for not giving you a chance to attack."


    "Fuck you!" Ben rushed forward. Ben had also risked his life, and his first move was the strongest move. However, with the movement of Dunn, Ben''s sword instantly lost its target. Ben was shocked.


    The next moment, Dunn''s voice sounded from behind Ben, "I''m behind you, silly." Dunn was so strong that Ben''s forehead started to sweat and he wanted to turn around. However, it was toote. Dunn ced his hand on Ben''s cervical vertebra and directly hung Ben up. "Ah!!" Ben was hanging in mid¡ªair and had no resistance whatsoever.


    "Wow." Everyone immediately cried out. Dunn snorted, "Ben, go back and train for another twenty years " After saying that, Dunn fiercely threw Ben into the distance.


    It was like throwing a shot put. "My god! He''s brilliant!" Everyone present was shocked. They never expected Dunn to be so powerful.


    Many people immediately began to apud. Dunn hadpletely conquered everyone. At this time. Dunn shouted, "Everyone, be quiet." Everyone fell silent. Dunn would never forget the poster Kevin posted on the campusworkst night, saying that he was a dumb.


    Dunn shouted. "Everyone, I''m sure you''ve all seen it. Last night, Kevin called me dumb on the campuswork. You all want to see my expression. Alright, I''ll let you see my expression today." Everyone was silent, feeling that something big was about to happen.


    The next moment. Dunn shouted. "Kevin, I know you''re here. You can''t miss such a wonderful thing. Come out, Since you dare to insult me on the inte, I think you should have the guts to insult me in person. Don''t tell me, you only dare to insult me behind my back!"


    Kevin was stunned. Was Dunn provoking him?


    n said. "Kevin, Dunn wants you out." Kevin decisively walked out. When everyone saw Kevin appear, they immediately cried out. "Kevin is going to fight Dunn!" Many students were excited. These were the two most talented people in the St. Paul''s School. Dunn looked at Kevin and snorted, "Kevin, you''re a nobody. Do you know that I''ve wanted to beat you up for a long time?"


    "Really? Dumb?" Kevin smiled faintly.


    "What did you just say?" Dunn frowned, wondering if he had heard wrongly. "I didn''t say anything, dumb." Kevin smiled.


    "Say it again!" Dunn roared. "Dumb, Is that clear?" Kevin said. "Kevin, you!" Dunn felt a little dumbfounded. Everyone present was stunned. Didn''t Dunn just say that Kevin didn''t dare to scold him face to face? Now that Dunn was going to explode with anger. Dunn took out his sword, "Draw your sword. I don''t want to be said to bully you." Kevin said.


    "Dumb, if you have the ability, force me to draw my sword."


    "You still dare to scold me? Believe me. I''ll cut off your tongue!" Dunn was really angry. Regardless of whether Kevin took out his sword or not. Dunn was already unable to control his anger. In the next moment, he suddenly realized that his target had disappeared, and his sword pierced through the air. "I''m here, dumb." Kevin''s voice rang out from behind his head.


    Dunn was shocked and suddenly wanted to turn around.


    However. Dunn''s body suddenly hoisted up. Kevin grabbed the him cervical vertebra with one hand and hang him up. His other hand instantly snatched the sword away. "Ah!!" Dunn struggled desperately, but he couldn''t break free.


    Everyone was stunned. Just now. Dunn hung Ben. Dunn thought that he was so strong that Kevin was no longer his opponent. He didn''t expect that he would be hung by Kevin at this moment.


    Kevin snorted, "Dumb, that''s how you bullied Ben just now, right? I''m also bullying you in this way now." After saying that, Kevin threw him away.


    "I''ll kill you!" Dunn rushed over angrily, as if he had lost him rationality. He thought that he was the number one expert of the St. Paul''s School now, but he didn''t expect that he would be beaten up like this. How could he stand it?


    Before Dunn''s sword could reach Kevin''s side, Kevin''s big p sent him flying. "Bang!" Dunn was pped seven or eight meters away, but he immediately got up and charged towards Kevin with bloodshot eyes. Kevin pped him again.


    "Wow." Kevin was invincible in school. The students thought that Dunn could rece Kevin. "Kevin, I''m not done with you for insulting me like this." Dunn roared and charged forward again. Kevin was also annoyed. There was no end to it. This time, he didn''t p him away.


    He directly took his sword off. Then, he held Dunn''s neck. He pulled open the lid of a well and threw Dunn directly into the well. The crowd eximed again. Sally couldn''t help but shout, "Kevin is so cool." Many girls immediately shouted, "Kevin, coo! Kevin, cool! Kevin, cool!" Kevin smiled and waved his hand to the crowd.


    saying, "Everyone, go back to ss. Don''t spread rumors about me. As for that dumb, he said he wanted to be quiet." At this moment. Dunn was in the sewer when he heard so many people calling Kevin cool. He really cried. However, after being beaten so many times by Kevin, his entire body seemed to be powerless.

 Chapter 299 Be Stolen

    <h4>Chapter 299 Be Stolen</h4>


    "Young Master, forget it. You can''t beat Kevin. Let''s hurry back to the n." Wade advised. He had pulled Dunn up from the sewer. "Impossible. I, Dunn, am at least a descendant of arge n. Why is he insulting me like this?"


    "But, Young Master. Kevin is amazing." Dunn pped him and shouted, "You say he''s amazing? I''ll beat you up if you say it once again." Wade said with a sad face. "Young Master, since you can''t beat him, how can you attract those school beauties? Forget it. Young Master, I heard that there are some good ones in the whorehouse. How about.


    "Screw you! Those bitches cannotpare to my beauties. Wade, use your brain. Since I can''t beat Kevin for the time being. I''ll use my brain." Dunn already had a perfect n in mind. Dunn said proudly. "Wade, what would happen if I had someone make a human skin mask? This human skin mask waspletely based on Kevin''s appearance, and then I put on it."


    "Impersonating Kevin?"


    "That''s right. If I wore Kevin''s mask, Lily and Kelly will be my possession. I easily slept with Lily and Kelly. Do you think my moves are high?" Wade gave a thumbs up, "Young Master, you''re so smart."


    Dunn immediately contacted a person from his n. This person was an expert in making human skin masks.


    At the end of the day, Kevin and Lily came home from school and met Kelly at the school gate. Kelly''s face was full of worry. "Kelly!" Kevin shouted. "Kevin."


    "Did something happen to your family? Why do you look so unhappy?" Kelly hurriedly shook her head, "No. "


    "Then why are you so unhappy?" Kelly lowered her head dejectedly. "Tell me." Kelly said. "Anna''s money was stolen." Kevin was stunned and said speechlessly, "Her money was stolen. What does it have to do with you?"


    Kelly bitterly smiled and said, "Anna''s husband is also seriously ill. He has been in bed all year round. Robin Hood had given my family more than two million dors, and we still had about half a million left.


    Last night, my mother and I gave all the money to Anna. We originally wanted to treat her husband, but unexpectedly, my mother called me just now and said that the money was stolen." Kevin said in disbelief "You actually gave the remaining 500,000 dors to someone else!"


    Kelly chuckled. "My father has already recovered. Give the remaining money to those who need it. This is something my parents and I have already discussed. We have been searching for this time to see which family needs this money the most. I didn''t expect that it was stolen this afternoon.


    What a tragedy " Kevin was surprised that Kelly''s family did not keep the remaining money for themselves, but instead gave it to others. This kind of spirit moved Kevin quite a bit. "If Robin Hood knew that you gave the rest of the money to someone else who needed it, he would definitely be very touching." Kevin said. Kelly said with a bitter face, "That money was originally given to us by Robin Hood.


    How can we have the remaining money for ourselves? Now that the money has been stolen. s, it''s so depressing." Kevin said, "Why don''t you deposit it in the bank and transfer it to Anna so that it won''t be stolen?"


    Kelly rolled her eyes at Kevin and said, "The origin of the money is unknown. Depositing it in the bank will definitely be investigated. Maybe it will be confiscated. Now that it has been stolen, and we can''t call the police. I can''t tell you what I''m feeling."


    Kevin chuckled.


    "Kelly, leave this matter to me. I will definitely help you investigate it."


    "What can you do?" Kelly looked at Kevin doubtfully.


    "Anyway, don''t worry about it." After that, Kevin and Kelly separated. Kelly took the bus. Kevin said that he would take her home, but she refused.


    When Kevin returned home, he immediately called the hacker.


    "Hey, Dora, there''s something urgent."


    "Speak, Kevin."


    "A friend of mine lost 500,000 dors from her house this afternoon. Help me investigate and see if you can find out."


    The hacker nodded her head and said. "Alright, I''ll monitor some information. I should be able to find traces of it."


    Dora was brilliant. In less than half an hour, she found traces.


    "Kevin, I just monitored an online message. A person nicknamed ''Rebound All Attacks'' sent an message to another person. saying that he would go to the whorehouse to y tonight. Then, the other party asked where he got the money.


    He said that he was lucky this afternoon and got 500,000 dors. Kevin, I suspect that this person might be the thief. Go find this person now."


    "Alright, where is he?"


    "In an inte cafe called Sleepwalking, I''ve already found the IP address. It''s No.56. Hurry up." Kevin immediately set off and rushed to the Sleepwalking Inte Cafe.


    Half an hourter, Kevin walked into the Cafe and found No. 56puter. At this moment, the young man on No.56 was taking out a mobile phone. At this time, Kevin walked up. Beside the youth was a green backpack. Kevin directly picked it up. The young man stood up reflexively, grabbed his backpack tightly, and shouted, "Who the hell are you? You want to die?"


    Kevin immediately snatched the bag and pulled it open. There were bundles of money inside.

 Chapter 300 It’s Time for an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 300 It''s Time for an Exnation</h4>


    "Fuck you! How dare you steal my things?" The youth swung the stool of the Inte Cafe and smashed it at Kevin.


    Kevin grabbed the stool and ced him on theputer desk. "Where did the moneye from?" He asked.


    "My money is none of your business!" The youth roared.


    Kevin pped him fiercely. How could such a young man be worthy of ying with Kevin? "Return my schoolbag!" The youth roared angrily. Kevin pped again and sneered, "You still dare to be arrogant in front of me. Tell me, where did the moneye from?" The young man was iparably furious. He had already arranged to go to the whorehouse to y tonight. "You won''t say, will you? Alright, I''ll take you to the police." The young man trembled.


    It is him that stolen 500,000 dors. If he went to the police station, he wouldn''t know how many years he would be sentenced to.


    Kevin dragged him out of the Inte Cafe. The young man roared angrily. Kevin immediately called Elsa. "What?" Elsa asked.


    Kevin said. "Officer, my money was stolen, 500,000 dors. However, I have already caught the thief. I am at the entrance of the Sleepwalking Inte Cafe. Come over immediately."


    Elsa said in a bad mood, "I don''t have time."


    "Ok, then I''ll have to beat the thief to death."


    "Alright, I''ll get the police officers nearby toe over immediately." In less than five minutes, a police car came over. Two policemen got off.


    They enthusiastically said, "Kevin, you caught the thief." Kevin threw the thief to the two policemen, then opened his bag and poured out the money inside. He said, "Hurry up and take photos to collect evidence. After that, I have to go back."


    "Alright." Kevin naturally wouldn''t go back to make any statements. The two policemen didn''t ask any questions. With Kevin''s status, it was impossible for him to deliberately frame someone. The young man was handcuffed and then cried. Kevin asked, "How many years will this guy be sentenced to?"


    "We don''t know about this either. I think that if he steal 500,000 dors, he will probably be sentenced to 10 to 12 years " Kevin patted the young man''s face and said. "Look, the retribution ising." Kevin left with the bag and called Kelly.


    "What? The money is back?" Kelly said in disbelief. It had only been one hour. Kevin drove to Kelly''s house. It was only 490,000 dors left.


    Kevin gave the money to Kelly. Kelly said. "Please do me a favor.You keep the money. Wait a few days until Anna''s husband goes to the hospital before you give it to her. Otherwise, it will be stolen again." Kevin nodded. After returning home. Kevin asked Eden to do this.


    At this time, a doctor walked into the ward.


    "Kyle, you have almost recovered. You can start the transnt operation now. If you''re ready. let me know. The hospital will arrange for you." Said the doctor.


    "Alright." Kyle immediately called his uncle. This Kyle was the pervert who had his penis cut off by Kevin in the mallst time.


    "Hey, uncle, the doctor said that I can have a transnt now. When should I arrest Kevin and transnt his penis to me?" Kyle asked. Mason immediately said. "Can we finally start the transnt operation? Alright, there should be an end for this matter."


    Mason hung up the phone. Kevin cut off his nephew''s penis. Now, half a month had passed in a sh. The reason why they hadn''t gone to look for Kevin for so long wasn''t because they were kind, but because Kyle wasn''t suitable for transntation. That''s right, they wanted to transnt Kevin''s penis to Kyle.


    It would be a big mistake to think that this matter was over. Not only did they have to transnt Kevin''s penis to Kyle, they also had to make Kevin pay a heavy price.


    Kevin returned home.


    "Kevin, where have you been?" Charles asked.


    "I went out to do something." Just as Kevin sat down, there was a sudden crash outside. An off¡ªroad vehicle broke open the iron gate and rushed in.


    Five people got out of the car. "What''s going on?" Charles hurriedly ran out and saw Mason and a few masters get off the vehicle. Charles was shocked and whispered to Kevin, "They''re finally here. Kevin. Mason is the Second Master of Dragon n. His martial arts strength has reached level 52."


    Kevin smiled. He didn''t expect the Manson to be so powerful. After Mason got out of the car, he lit a cigarette and spat out a smoke ring. He snorted with disdain. "Kevin, you should remember who I am, right?" Kevin said, "Yes, Kyle''s uncle. The one whose dick was cut off by mest time." Mason immediately frowned. One of his subordinates shouted, "Hey, Kevin, what are you talking about? It was Kyle who was cut off, not our big brother.


    "Oh, so I remembered wrongly." Kevin curled his lips.


    Mason said angrily. "Kevin, don''t pretend. It''s been more than half a month. I''m afraid you think I''ll let you off just like that. right?"


    "Alright, it''s time for dinner. I don''t have time to waste with you guys. If you have something to say, quickly say it." Mason shook his cigarette butt and said, "Kevin, your good days are over." Kevin''s figure moved, instantly hanging Mason up and said, "I said, it''s time for dinner. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Mason''s entire body trembled as he said in disbelief, "You! How did you do it?" Mason was about to instruct his subordinates to tie Kevin up. The four subordinates he brought were all at level 35 or above, but before he could even speak, he was hanged by Kevin himself.


    At this moment. Mason was shocked.


    "Mason, it''s been so long since this happened. If you don''te looking for me. I''ve forgotten about it. I''ll give you two choices now. First, scram. Completely disappear from my sight. I''ll forgive you. Second, fight. I''ll beat you up." After saying that, Kevin threw Mason outside the vi.


    The four little followers watched helplessly as their big brother flew over their heads like a kite.

 Chapter 301 Impersonate Kevin

    <h4>Chapter 301 Impersonate Kevin</h4>


    Kevin shouted at the other four errand boys, "Get out! If you take another step forward, I''ll cut off your feet!"


    Mason''s four errand boys ran out of the vi hastily. Their boss had already flown out, how could they dare to stay for another second?


    "Boss."


    "Boss, you." After running out of the vi, these guys saw Mason trying to pull the dustbin off his head. "Why are you still standing there? Help me!" Mason said angrily. His head was stuck into the dustbin after he flew out.


    "Yes." The four guys went to help hurriedly. "One, two, three, pull."


    "One, two, three, pull."


    "One, two, three, pull."


    "Boss, we can''t do it. Your head will be pulled off if we pull the dustbin forcibly. We can only use the cutting machine."


    "Damn it!" Mason was furious. He was depressed. He hadn''t even started to kidnapped Kevin when he was thrown out. His head was stuck into the dustbin and he couldn''t pull it out. His entire upper body was stuck into the dustbin.


    "Boss, what should we do now? Should we go to the vi and kidnap Kevin?" An errand boy asked. Mason gritted his teeth and said unwillingly. "Go home."


    Another errand boy said. "Boss, our car is still inside. We just drove the car and crashed open the iron gate, then we got into the vi." Mason said gloomily. "Dave, go and get the car." The guy named Dave shook his head, "Boss, Kevin said that whoever takes another step forward will have the leg cut off. Boss, I have mother at home, let Kim go " The guy called Kim said, "Boss, my wife will give birth tonight. Please let Harry go."


    Harry said, "Boss, my driver''s license has been revoked. Please let Mack go." Mack said, "Boss, I have a stomachache. I want to go to the toilet." Mason roared, "Crap! You can''t pull out a dustbin, now you don''t even dare to get the car! What can you do?"


    Finally. Mason''s Land Rover was remained in front of Charles''s vi. No one dared to drive it away. Kevin took the car and drove it into the garage. Charles was shocked. "Kevin, Mason is a level-52 master. You really threw him out?" Lily also looked at Kevin incredibly. How strong was Kevin? Why every master who came to challenge Kevin couldn''t beat Kevin at all?


    Kevin chuckled, "Uncle Charles, you just need to remember that I don''t care about all the people of entire London. That''s enough. Alright, let''s have dinner." Mason returned to his house with a dustbin stuck on his head. The four errand boys found the cutting machine and removed the dustbin from Mason''s head.


    "Damn it!" Mason smashed the dustbin on the ground angrily, and the more he thought about it, the more furious he became.


    "Boss, what should we do now? Kevin''s strength is not as weak as we imagined. You are level 52 and you can''t beat him. I think he is at least level 55."


    "That''s right, boss. Although he took advantage of your carelessness to sneak attack, his ability to sneak attack also shows his own strength."


    Mason took a draw from the cigarette and said angrily, "It''s time to teach Kevin a lesson. Mack, call Kyle and tell him that the n will be dyed. We can''t do the transnt tonight. Just wait a few more days."


    "Yes, boss."


    After dinner. Kevin stayed in his room alone, thinking about how to treat Lily''s illness. These days, how to treat the cold illness had been troubling Kevin all the time. Even though Kevin thought about how to treat the illness all day and all night, he didn''t have any clue. Another night passed, and Kevin still had no idea. Next afternoon. In a corner of the school.


    Dunn received an express mail. After opening it, there was a human skin mask inside.


    "Wow, it''s really amazing. It looks exactly like Kevin." Dunn looked at the human skin mask in his hand and smiled.


    "Young master, have a try."


    "Alright." Dunn put on the human skin mask immediately, and another Kevin appeared. "Wow, young master. I even don''t know if you''re Dunn or Kevin."


    "Wade, take a picture for me."


    "Alright." Dunnughed when he saw Kevin''s face in the photo, "Kevin, although your martial arts are better than mine, unfortunately, your IQ is lower than mine. Ha ha ha, let''s go. Now I''m wearing Kevin''s skin mask and I want to see how it work . I think I''ll be able to pick up Lily and Kelly soon," Wade said, "Young master, you can go out and rape a few girls, and then frame Kevin."


    "I know. Don''t follow me, otherwise I will be seen through."


    "Ok."


    As Dunn walked on the campus road, all the students who passed by greeted him, "Young master Kevin."


    "Hello, young master Kevin." Before long, he met Alex headon. Dunn wanted to greet Alex. Unfortunately, Alex took a detour when he saw it was Kevin.


    Dunn said, "Useless crap." Dunn looked down on Alex. If Alex couldn''t defeat Kevin, why didn''t Alex use IQ? Why did Alex have to use force?


    This afternoon, Kelly happened to be in PE ss. When Kelly saw Kevin was not far away from her, she ran to him.


    "Kevin." Kelly shouted. Dunn was stunned. He didn''t expect to meet Kelly so soon. Dunn was delighted. Since it was such a coincidence, he should ask Kelly out now. "Kelly." Dunn said, Kelly frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with your voice? It''s a little hoarse."


    "I had a coldst night. Kelly, what are you doing here?" Dunn asked.


    Although Kelly felt that Kevin was a little strange, she didn''t think much about it.


    "Why are you strolling on PE ss?" Kelly asked. Dunn smiled, "Because I miss you."


    "What?" Kelly was stunned. Dunn smiled, "Kelly. are you free tonight?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Kelly said. "Ha ha, let''s go to a hotel tonight."


    "What?" Kelly was shocked. That was so straightforward.


    "Kevin, what happened to you today? You are so strange."


    "Kelly, I only want to ask you one thing. Would you like to go to the hotel with me?" Dunn said. "Kevin, is this really you?" Kelly was a little suspicious.


    "Nonsense. Do you want to go with me? Just answer me." Dunn was a little impatient. Seeing that Kevin was angry. Kelly bit her lips and said. "If you really want it, I will not refuse. You have great kindness to me. My body is yours."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go now."

 Chapter 302 Kevin Was Caught

    <h4>Chapter 302 Kevin Was Caught</h4>


    "Right now? That''s too hurry."


    "The ss ising to an end. Let''s go to eat at first, then go to the hotel." Kelly blushed and looked down. "Whatever you want." Although Kelly was a little confused about why Kevin was so different today, she didn''t think too much about it because she liked Kevin.


    In addition, Kevin had paid 100,000 dors for her surgery in the past, so her first time of having sex belonged to Kevin. She wasn''t wary of that at all. "Let''s go." Kelly said. "Wait for a second. I''ll go to ssroom to get my bag "


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you at the school gate." Dunn said.


    "Ok." Kelly nodded shyly and ran towards the teaching building. "Great." Dunn said excitedly. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect Kelly to be so coquettish. Kevin invited her casually and she was willing to go to the hotel with him. However, that is good for me.


    Kevin, it seems that your girl is going to sleep with me, ha ha." As Dunn thought excitedly, he walked to the school gate and went to the parking lot to pick up the car.


    Dunn''s sidekick. Wade, walked up to Dunn and asked. "Young master. how''s it going?" Dunn red at him and said, "Go away! I''m Kevin now. Don''t get too close to me. I''ve already seeded in asking Kelly out. Kelly went back to ssroom to get her schoolbag. She will go to the hotel with meter. Keep away from me."


    "Ok, ok, ok." Wade quickly ran away to avoid ruining young master''s good fortune. When Kelly returned to the ssroom, she was a little dazed. She always felt that Kevin was a little strange. "Perhaps I think too much. Forget it. Anyway.


    I owe Kevin my first night. He wants to go to the hotel with me. I can''t refuse." Kelly picked up her schoolbag and called her teacher to ask for leave. She left the school building and walked towards the school gate.


    However, Kelly was very nervous. Dunn drove a Mercedes¡ªBenz and was waiting at the school gate, humming a song. "Girl sits at the bow, boy goes ashore, they are in love, and tow rope swings." At the same time, not far from the school gate, a ck¡ªclothed man held a walkie¡ªtalkie and said, "Boss, Kevin has appeared. Kevin has appeared."


    Not far away. Mason''s expression turned grim as he waved his hand and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes sir."


    Each of the errand boys had a transmitter in his hand. As long as it wasunched into a person''s body, the syringe inside would automatically inject the liquid into the person''s body.


    "Damn it, This time, I want to see how arrogant Kevin is." Mason thought to himself. One of his subordinates said, "Boss, we are prepared today. Kevin will not be able to escape." Mason and the others rushed to the Mercedes¡ªBenz and saw Kevin sitting inside. "Launch." Mason and his subordinates transmitted the syringe to Kevin immediately.


    "Ouch." Dunn, who was humming a song. felt as if an ant bit his arm. He turned around and saw a small syringe on his arm, like a ball¡ªpoint pen refill. "What is it?" Dunn pulled it out and threw it out of the car.


    Mason walked up to Dunn and sneered. "Kevin, This is your day of DOOM!." Dunn looked at Mason in confusion and snorted. "Who are you? Don''t disturb my good day, otherwise I will be impolite."


    "Ha ha ha." Mason and a few of his subordinatesughed with disdain. Dunn was very angry and got off the car. Kelly was going to go to the hotel with him. He didn''t expect that at this critical moment, a few punks caused trouble.


    Mason didn''t want to waste time. "Tie he up and took him away." Dunn wanted to beat these people, but he found that his body was weak. What was going on? In a minute, Dunn was already tied up. A van drove over and these people threw Dunn into the van. "What are you doing?" Dunn shouted. Mason patted Dunn''s face and sneered, "Kevin, weren''t you very arrogant yesterday? Let me see how arrogant you are today." Now Dunn understood that these people were seeking revenge on Kevin. Dunn said dejectedly. "Holy shit!"


    "Boss, Kevin still dares to scold you."


    "Let him go." Mason snorted. "He''ll be too tired to scoldter."


    At this time, Dunn saw Kelly walking out with her schoolbag through the window of van. Dunn shouted dejectedly, "Why? I''m almost going to get her." The van had already started and was far away from St. Paul''s School.


    Mason took out his phone and made a phone call, "Well, get ready for surgery now." After saying that, Mason hung up the phone. He had already informed the hospital that doctors could start the transnt operation as soon as he arrived at the hospital. He didn''t expect that he would be able to catch Kevin so sessfully today. Dunn frowned and asked. "Hey, what kind of surgery did you say?" The subordinatesughed loudly.


    "Hey, what are youughing at? Tell me, what kind of surgery?" Mason said, "Kevin, you will know what surgery it is when you arrive at the hospital. Mack, shut his mouth thoroughly and don''t let him make noise."


    "Yes sir."


    Dun wanted to say something, but his mouth was wrapped by tape. Although Dunn didn''t pretend to be hoarse, it was a pity that Mason and others weren''t familiar with Kevin, they didn''t think about that too much. Dunn felt that something bad was about to happen and struggled desperately. Kelly stood at the school gate with her schoolbag in her hand and did not see Kevin.


    Kelly took out her phone and called Kevin. Kevin was in the ssroom. When he saw Kelly''s call, he thought that something happened and picked it up. "Hello, Kelly."


    "Kevin, where are you? I can''t find you."


    "I''m in the ssroom."


    Kelly was stunned, "Didn''t you say that you would wait for me at the school gate?"


    "What? When did I say that?" Kevin frowned. "Didn''t you just say it near the stadium?"


    "Kelly, what are you talking about? I''ve been in the ssroom the whole afternoon." Kelly suddenly realized that Kevin''s voice was no longer hoarse.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong with your voice?"


    "What''s wrong with my voice?" Kevin was confused. Kelly was totally puzzled. What was going on? "Kelly, where are you?"


    "School gate."


    "Wait for me over there. I''ll go to find you now." A few minutester, Kevin rushed to the school gate. Kelly stood at the school gate with her schoolbag in her hand, she was dumbfounded. "Kelly?" Kevin shouted. Kelly looked at Kevin and found that his clothes were different. "Kevin, you..."


    "Tell me, what happened?" Kevin asked. Kelly said, "In our PE ss, I saw you beside the sports field. I greeted you and you asked me."


    "I asked you what?"

 Chapter 303 Miss

    <h4>Chapter 303 Miss</h4>


    "You asked me if I would like to go to the hotel with you now. You''ve helped me so much in the past. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t repay kindness, so I agreed. I went back to get my bag. You waited for me at the school gate, but once I came out, you weren''t here. Then I called you. You know what happened afterwards."


    Kevin was shocked.


    "Kelly, what are you talking about? How could I ask you to go to the hotel?"


    "Yeah, how could you ask me out?" Kelly forced a smile. Actually, Kelly hoped that the whole thing was true. Now she realized that it wasn''t true, she felt a little disappointed in her mind. At this time, Kevin saw a person crouching on the ground and crying not far away, calling "young master"


    Kevin walked to him and found that he was Dunn''s sidekick.


    "Hello."


    Wade looked up and shouted. "Young master, aren''t you...." However, before Wade finished his words, he shut up. He had already found that this was the real Kevin, and his face turned pale. "You call me young master? What do you mean?"


    "Nothing." When Wade was about to leave. Kevin lifted him up and asked. "Tell me, what do you mean?"


    "Nothing."


    "Don''t me me for being impolite if you don''t tell me."


    Wade cried, "My young master has been caught "


    "It''s none of my business whether your young master was caught by others. Why did you call me young master?" Actually. Kevin had already guessed what happened. "Did Dunn pretend to be me? Tell me!" Only then did Wade told the truth. Kelly''s face was deathly pale. She covered her mouth and cried.


    Kevin threw Wade away. Kelly cried and said, "I was almost cheated. I''m so stupid." She pped herself fiercely. She couldn''t forgive herself when she thought that she had almost been tricked into going to the hotel by Dunn.


    "Oh my god, I didn''t recognize that it was not true." Kelly pped herself again, feeling very sorry for Kevin.


    "Kelly, that''s not your fault." Kelly pped herself again. "No, I hate myself so much. I was totally tricked. If Dunn wasn''t caught suddenly, I..."


    "Kelly, don''t do this." Kevin saw that Kelly''s face had be red because of the ps, he grabbed her hand.


    "I can''t forgive myself." Kelly cried. "Dunn dared to pretend to be me to cheat you. I won''t let him go this time." Kevin said angrily. If Kelly was really tricked into going to the hotel, Kevin would really kill Dunn. When Kelly found out the truth. she felt sorry for Kevin as if she cheated on him.


    Kevin gave Kelly a hug. "Kelly, Dunn didn''t seed. It is not your fault that you didn''t recognize me. Even Lily would be tricked probably. Who would have thought that someone would be able to make such a vivid human skin mask? Dunn is too sinister. I won''t let him go if he ys dirty with me." Kelly wiped her tears and said. "Wade said that there was a group of people who took Dunn as you. Who wants to catch you?" Kevin snorted, "Who else could it be? It must be Mason. However, Dunn deserved to be caught. I hope that Mason can teach Dunn a lesson for me. Alright. Kelly, stop crying."


    "But I can''t forgive myself."


    "Why? You are not my wife. Otherwise, my wife can''t forgive herself if she didn''t recognize me. We don''t meet every day. It''s reasonable that you were almost cheated. Even Lily would definitely be cheated.


    Kelly forced a smile and thought to herself. "Yes, I''m not your wife. I''m too passionate."


    "It''s fine. You can go back to ss. I''ve already asked for leave. I''ll go home." Kelly said. "Alright." Kevin went back to ss. Kelly took the bus home. She lost her mind and almost missed her stop. She was ready to go to the hotel, but it turned out to be a lie.


    In the hospital, the operation was about to start. Despite Dunn''s desperate struggle. he was pulled into the operating room. Kyle also entered the operating room. Looking at the struggling Kevin. Kyle snorted jauntily, "Kevin, you deserve it, right? You cut off my penis. Now I want you topensate me. Ha ha ha." Dunn looked at Kyle with his eyes opened widely. It seemed that Dunn already knew what kind of the surgery was. At this time, Mason asked his subordinate. "Has the female corpse been brought here ?"


    "Boss, everything is ready. Once Kevin''s penis is transnted to young master Kyle, we will transnt the vagina of the female corpse to Kevin. Kevin will be a woman in the rest of his life."


    Mason asked. "That female corpse is legal, right?"


    "Of course. She just died in the hospital half an hour ago. She''s about thirty years old. Such a young woman will be transnted to Kevin. It''s a good thing for him."


    "Alright." Mason felt pleasant. This was the result of offending him. Dunn struggled for thest time on the operating table. He shouted in his heart, "Kevin, what kind of enemy did you offend? I''ll be avenged on you!" The operation was very sessful. At 10 pm. Kyle and Dunn were pulled out of the operating room respectively. They were in different wards. Of course, Kyle was in the VIP ward. while Dunn was in themon ward.


    Next morning, Dunn opened his eyes in a daze. He didn''t know whether it was because he was angry or anesthetized.


    As soon as Dunn opened his eyes. Wade''s voice rang, "Miss, you''re awake." Dunn saw Wade staying on the head of the bed with tears on face.


    "Miss, if you feel any pain. just bite me." Wade stretched out his arm and said.


    Dunn was angry and shouted. "Why do you call me miss? Who is your miss?"


    "Oh my god, miss. I''m sorry I''mte. I found you this morning. By the time I found you, you had already... be miss..." Wade cried sadly. Dunn endured the pain and kicked Wade. He roared angrily. "How dare you call me Miss again."


    "Miss, I...."


    "Stop!" Dunn threw the pillow to Wade. Wade cried. "Mi... I really can''t call you young master anymore "


    "Damn it." Dunn ignored the pain and jumped out of bed, fiercely kicked Wade. "Miss. stop kicking me. I... I will call you young master."


    Dunn stopped. He looked at the gauze wrapped around his lower body and shouted. "Kevin, I''m not done with you!" Kevin was in ss now and didn''t know what had happened. At this time. Dora the hacker called him. Kevin picked it up right away. "Hey, Dora. what''s up?" Kevin asked. " Kevin, it''s my turn to ask you for one thing now."

 Chapter 304 Do Me a Favor

    <h4>Chapter 304 Do Me a Favor</h4>


    "Uh¡ªhuh, what do you want?"


    "Kevin, do you still remember my friend who is a killer? Her name is Amanda. She almost killed youst time."


    "Yes."


    "Kevin, please help me. Amanda is in trouble. Please help me save her."


    "What do you mean?"


    "There was an ident when Amanda went on a mission this time. Please go to save her. I''ve helped you so many times, so please do me a favor this time."


    Kevin did not hesitate. Dora had helped him so many times, so it was time to pay back. Kevin nodded and said. "Alright."


    "Thank you. Be quick! Take a ne to Preston."


    "But I haven''t bought the ticket yet."


    "Don''t worry. Give me your ID card number. I''ll help you handle it. Once you arrive at the airport. you can just use your ID card to get on the ne." Dora didn''t take this seriously at all. She was a hacker, she didn''t need to buy a ne ticket.


    However. Kevin frowned again, "I don''t have an ID card."


    "What? you don''t have an ID card?"


    "Yes."


    "Borrow one."


    "Alright." Kevin borrowed n''s ID card and told Charles and Lily that he needed to take a trip, then he rushed to the airport. Kevin waited for more than an hour before using n''s ID card.


    "Sorry, it''s not your ID card." The airport staff stopped Kevin because it was clear that the photo on the ID card was not Kevin, even though the ID card had a ticket record.


    However, that was easy for Kevin. He took out a silver needle and stabbed the staff''s neck with it.


    The staff let Kevin in immediately. His eyes became dull for a second, but then he regained his rity. The staff was a little dazed about what happened just now. He thought to himself. "I didn''t sleep wellst night, so I felt a little dizzy."


    Kevin had already boarded the ne. Three hourster. Kevin got off the ne. "Hey, Dora, I''ve already arrived at Preston. Where is your friend? How can I save her?" Kevin called Dora. "Kevin, I only know that Amanda took on a mission to assassinate a person named Barry in Preston. After that, I lost contact with Amanda."


    "Who is Barry?"


    "Barry is the son of Kirin Gang''s patriarch, and the Kirin Gang is the most powerful gang in Preston. ording to the information, Barry is level 45. With Amanda''s strength, long ¡ª range sniping should be easy. I wonder why she failed."


    "Find out the address of the Kirin Gang. I''ll go there to find Amanda directly." Kevin said. "What? Kevin, are you serious?" Dora said in shock.


    "Of course! What else?"


    "Kirin Gang is very strong, and there are many masters in it. It is too dangerous to go there directly."


    "That''s fine, I''m not afraid. Give me the address." Dora gave the address to Kevin reluctantly. Kevin was brave and strong, he dared to ask for someone directly. At this moment, in an underground secret room in the city, there was only one door. This door was on the upper part of the room. In this secret room, a


    woman was lying on the ground. The sniper rifle in her hand was aiming at the door of the secret room. As soon as someone entered, she would shoot immediately. Suddenly, a voice rang outside the secret room, "Thea, stop struggling. There is still time to surrender." Thea snorted. " I will kill anyone whoe in this room."


    "Thea, do you really think you can threaten me? I can release the poison gas or drain water to drown you. Do you know why don''t I do that? Because you''re very beautiful. It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman is an assassin. Come out. I can forgive you for killing me. as long as you be my girl." Thea didn''t say anything. She held the sniper rifle. This was her only guarantee to save her life. Even a level-80 martial master could be pierced through his body by her sniper rifle. Therefore, the people outside didn''t dare toe in. Otherwise, she would have been killed long ago. This mission failed. This was something she hadn''t expected. but she didn''t regret. She knew that it was normal for an assassin to die during a mission. She also didn''t feel nostalgic. She didn''t miss anyone in this world. Her parents had passed away long ago, and she had no feelings for that cold family at all.


    Even though she was already in danger, perhaps her life was at risk, her face still looked very calm as usual, without any fear or nervousness. There was arge group of masters outside the secret room. They had been in a stalemate with Thea for a very long time.


    A master said. "Young master Barry, just use the poison gas. She''s here to kill you, you don''t need to waste so much time on persuading her."


    The man named Barry stared and said. "Nonsense! She''s a beauty, not an ordinary killer. Besides, even though she wanted to kill me, it wasn''t her original intention. She only took the mission. The person who offered the bounty is the one to be med. It has nothing to do with her. Don''t you know that I like beauties the best? It would be perfect if she can be my girl."


    "However, young master Barry, we have been in a stalemate for too long. If you open the door of the secret room and enter the room, she will definitely shoot you to death. She will not show mercy to you although you are unwilling to kill her." The man named Barry licked his lips and chuckled. "This kind of unconquerable woman is my favorite."


    Thea was lying motionlessly in a secret corner. As they spoke outside, Thea heard them clearly, but she did not show any signs of being moved. Kevin took a taxi to his destination. Seeing the huge manor. Kevin couldn''t help but sigh. "The No.1 gang of Preston is really strong " Kevin walked to the gate, which was guarded by two people. "Who are you?" Kevin asked. "I heard that someone came to assassinate Barry."


    "Who are you? How do you know about this?" Kevin smiled. It seemed to be true.


    Kevin didn''t want to waste time. He smiled, "Where is the killer now?"


    "That''s none of your business!" Kevin hung up one of the guards and said, "I ask you again, where''s the killer? If you tell me she''s dead. I will kill you " Of course, Kevin was just scaring him. If that killer died, Kevin would go back directly and tell Dora that he waste. It was impossible for Kevin to kill these guards. After all, that killer had nothing to do with him. He was just doing Dora a favor.


    "The assassin was stuck in the underground secret room of the Kirin Manor. People outside the room did not dare to enter because the assassin had a sniper rifle."


    "It seems that she''s not dead yet, good." Kevin put down the guard and smiled. "Visitor arrived. Why don''t you receive him?"

 Chapter 305 Ask for Amanda

    <h4>Chapter 305 Ask for Amanda</h4>


    "Please." One of the guards invited Kevin into the reception hall of the Kirin Manor, while the other guard called the butler. "Butler, things get worse. Someone is here to pick up the killer."


    Kevin sat in the reception hall, and the guard served tea respectfully. About two minutester, the butler brought about eight masters. "Where does this maniace from? How dare he act so presumptuously here?" The butler roared. Kevin smiled, "Sirs, I am only here to pick up one person. She is the female assassin who came to kill Barry. I hope that you can allow me to take her away. We are not enemies, and I don''t want to destroy our unity.


    "Go." The butler ordered, and eight experts rushed to Kevin.


    Kevin shook his teacup and about eight drops of tea floated out. Kevin waved his hand and eight drops of water flew towards the masters in an instant.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang." Every drop of tea was like a bullet, hitting these masters.


    "Ah, ah, ah." The masters flew out of the hall.


    "Oh my god." The butler was dumbfounded. This was the first time he had seen such a powerful man. Kevin continued to drink tea and said. "Go and bring out the person I want."


    The butler ran out and went to the entrance of the underground secret room. "Young master Barry. things get worse." The butler said in panic. "What''s wrong?"


    "Young master Barry, there''s a master outside. He''s in the reception hall. He wanted to pick up the assassin. The eight masters of our manor were sted out of the gate by him. Pleasee with me quickly."


    "What?" Barry was furious. "Let''s go and have a look." One of his subordinates said. "What about the killer inside?"


    "Seal the door to the secret room "


    Kevin had drunk tea for a few minutes before a group of people rushed in.


    Barry saw a young man sitting in the hall and Barry rush towards Kevin. "Who the hell are you?" Kevin saw that this person was so impolite and didn''t want to say anything, so he threw the teacup to the person. "Bang!". Barry bled when the teacup hit his forehead.


    "Damn it!" Barry was very angry. After all, he was a level-45 master.


    "Bang!" The next second no one could see how Kevin attacked. They discovered that Barry was trampled on the coffee table by Kevin. The coffee table also broke into pieces. Kevin''s foot stepped on Barry''s head, and Barry was unable to move at all. "Young master Barry." A few masters shouted. One of the tallest bodyguards rushed over and shouted, "Young master, I''ll save you."


    "Bah." Kevin spat out a drink of water. The bodyguard who rushed over to save young master was hit by the water and his body flew away. "Oh no." Everyone else was dumbfounded. They were stunned and didn''t know what to do. This guy was too strong.


    Even Barry was shocked. "Who are you?" Barry asked angrily. Kevin said, "You know who I am. I''m here to pick up the killer. I''ll give you five minutes. If you don''t bring her to me in five minutes. Your young master Barry will die." Barry roared. "Hurry up and bring Thea out."


    "Yes, young master Barry." Several bodyguards went to the secret room quickly. However, the real masters of the Kirin Gang were on their way. This was the home of the Kirin Gang''s patriarch. so the real masters were not here.


    A few bodyguards came outside the secret room and shouted, "Thea, listen to me. Someone is here to pick you up. Right now, young master Barry is under the control of that people. Young master Barry''s life will be in danger if we don''t bring you out in five minutes. I''ll open the door of the secret room now. You cane out."


    Thea frowned. She had just heard that someone came to pick her up. However. Thea could not figure out who woulde to pick her up.


    The next second, the door to the secret room was opened.


    Thea rolled over a few times and leapt out of the door.


    However, as soon as she left the secret room, a barbed wire fence covered her. Obviously, she couldn''t use her sniper rifle anymore, and her movements were hindered. Soon, she was caught by a group of masters. It wasn''t that Thea''s strength was weak, but that they had set up a trap long ago, and this group of masters were all level 30 or above.


    Thea''s heart trembled, "I was tricked. No one came to pick me up."


    "Let''s go. Take her to the reception hall." Soon, Thea was taken to the reception hall. Barry was still trampled on the coffee table''s fragment by Kevin. Barry shouted when he saw that Thea had been brought. "Thea has brought here. Can you let me go now?" The barbed wire on Thea ''s body was removed by several subordinates. When Thea saw Kevin, she was surprised. She did not expect that Kevin was the one who came to save her. It was really her destiny that her former fiance came to save her today. However, Thea did not have time to think about her destiny now. Her gaze was focused on Barry, who was trampled on the coffee table''s fragments by Kevin.


    Thea was shocked to see Barry being trampled on the pile of debris. Barry was a level-45 master. However, he was trampled under Kevin''s feet. Furthermore, this was Barry''s home. There were at least 20 to 30 bodyguards beside Barry. Moreover, half of these bodyguards were level 30 or above. This meant that Kevin''s strength was not ordinary. Kevin saw that the assassin was safe, so he let Barry go. Barry got up. He had just been trampled on fragments and had suffered many wounds. He was really furious. This was his home. It was really shameful if others heard about that.


    "Holy crap!" Barry suddenly stabbed Kevin''s heart at close range, attempting to sneak attack and kill Kevin.


    Unfortunately. Barry did not realize Kevin''s strength. Even at such a close distance. Kevin grabbed the knife with two fingers in a second. Kevin sneered, "You want to sneak attack and assassinate me? Ha ha."


    In front of all eyes, Kevin''s two fingers twisted and the knife broke.


    Barry was stunned with the hilt of the knife in his hand. It was hard to believe that he could not kill Kevin at such a close range. Kevin walked to Theism who had another name called Amanda, and looked at her iceberg¡ªlike face. He said. "I saved you. Why don''t you show me a happy face? Alright, we can leave now." However, more than thirty people rushed into the hall.


    When Amanda saw this, she was shocked and scared.


    In these people, at least 20 of them were level ¡ª 50 to level-60 masters. The remaining dozen of them were level ¡ª 60 to level ¡ª 70 masters, and one was higher than level 70. This level-78 expert was Barry''s father.


    Even though Amanda''s face was expressionless, she was still trembling. It seemed that she was destined to be unable to leave today. Barry was overjoyed to see that his father had brought all the masters of the Kirin Gang. He rushed and went in front of his father.

 Chapter 306 A Mouthful of Water

    <h4>Chapter 306 A Mouthful of Water</h4>


    "Dad, look at me. I''ve been beaten up." Barry cried. Kevin looked at the thirty plus experts¡ªindeed a veryrge scale. He smiled and said, "Everyone, I''m only here today to take one person away. Could you please make way for me to leave?" Barry''s father snorted coldly, "Leave? Do you think my house is a bar?" Kevin smiled again and said, "Don''t misunderstand. I only treat this ce as a toilet." Barry''s father''s face trembled, and he immediately ordered twenty Level ¡ª 50 men behind him, "Go up and tear him apart!"


    "Yes, sir." Those men rushed forward. Amanda''s face turned pale. Even if there were one master, she would die, let alone twenty. Kevin pulled Amanda behind him: then he took out a handful of coins from his pocket. "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." The coins flew out. "Ah, ah, ah, ah." In the next second, more than twenty Level ¡ª 50 masters were all hit down. Their bodies flew backwards out of the gate, and even the gate was damaged.


    In an instant, the crowded hall was empty. Amanda couldn''t help but stare at Kevin in an incredulous look, wondering how strong was Kevin. Was he the good¡ªfor¡ªnothing she ever knew and who let her escape? If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Amanda really wouldn''t believe it.


    Kevin looked at the rest masters and smiled, "Now, can you all step aside?" Barry''s father''s face trembled again. "Sir? What should we do now?" The remaining Level-60 above experts hurriedly asked. Barry''s father snorted. "Don''t be fooled by his tricks. He''s just a brat, at most in the sixtieth level. I also can fly the coins and beat others down, even more perfect than him. You guys, go together and tear him apart."


    "Yes, sir." The dozen of Level-60 experts rushed forward once again. Kevin didn''t have that many coins, so he had to fight by hands. About five secondster, the Level ¡ª 60 masters fell to the ground and screamed miserably. Kevin looked at thest so¡ªcalled hall master.


    "Hall Master, you''re the only one left. If you''re sensible, then respectfully let me out." The Master of Kirin Gang looked at his beaten men on the ground, only to realize that he had already summoned all the experts of his gang. He wondered how strong was this young man? Don''t tell him that he was cultivated¡ªhe doesn''t believe it.


    "Damn it, let''s try." The Master shouted loudly, stepped on the spot and tore the marble b beneath his feet apart. "Huh!" The master roared and jumped into the air, punching at Kevin. "Bah." Kevin spat out a mouthful of water. "Whoosh."


    "Bang!" Water was spouted on the master''s chest, as if it was a huge boulder had hit his chest. The Master''s body immediately flew backwards towards the gate and smashed into the wall of the gate. With a rumble, the wall of the gate broke down and the Master flew outside.


    "Ah." At this moment, the entire arena waspletely silent. Even the dozen of Level ¡ª 60 experts who had just mumbled on the ground had forgotten their injuries. Their eyes were widely open as they stared at the copsed wall in disbelief and the I master who had flown outside.


    Kevin spat out the Level-78 Master with a single mouthful of water.


    Hummm...There was nothing to say. Even Amanda waspletely stunned. She couldn''t believe how Kevin could be so powerful at his age.


    Outside. Barry''s father stood up, his teeth trembling. Kevin turned around and said to Amanda, "Let''s go. What are you still waiting for? You want to stay here for the New Year?" Amanda remained expressionless and did notugh for Kevin''s humorous words.


    Kevin was truly speechless. How could such a girl find a boyfriend? He walked outside and looked at the Master, saying. "If I were you, I would respectfully send me out. There is no need for you to be beaten up again." The Master snorted, "You are definitely a senior at external stage." Kevin smiled, "Senior? Actually, I''m only at Level-80, huh huh." The master didn''t believe that a Level ¡ª 80 could spit him out with a mouthful of water.


    Amanda also did not believe it. She thought Kevin must have unchoked the conception and governor vessels and that he had reached the external stage or at least at the pre¡ªlevel. Kevin and Amanda walked out of the hall one after another. Everyone in the hall helplessly watched Kevin and Amanda left.


    After leaving, Amanda asked. "Dora told you toe here?"


    "Who else do you think? I don''t have any feelings for you. Last time, you almost destroyed me. I''m still a little angry with you."


    "I owe you a favor this time."


    "I don''t need your favor. Just smile at me and say thank you. We don''t owe each other anything. How about it?"


    "Thank you." Amanda said, but she did notugh. "Don''t you know how tough?"


    "There''s nothing worthughing at."


    "I really don''t know which man would like you. It is a waste for you face." Kevin said. Amanda responded with nothing, hearing what Kevin said.


    Kevin was unwilling to waste so much time with her. He took out his phone and called Dora. "Hey, Kevin, how''s it going?"


    "Already done. In order to help you, I''ve knocked over the entire gang."


    "Thank you, Kevin." After hanging up. Dora called Amanda again. Meanwhile, Kevin took out a piece of paper and wrote a prescription. After Amanda finished calling, Kevin also finished writing the prescription. He handed the prescription to Amanda and said, "Go get the medicines yourself. I have already written the prescription for you."


    Amanda was stunned and asked. "What do you mean?"


    "Alright, don''t ask me that. You''re 16 years old, right? but you haven''t had a period once. You should know that this is abnormal. No wonder you always have an expressionless face. Take this medicine every day and you''ll have it next month, and once a month, red filled with love."


    Amanda said embarrassedly and angrily, "Are you teasing me?" Kevin curled his lips and said, "I''m not interested in you and I''m not looking for a girlfriend like you " After saying that, Kevin threw the prescription to her and turned around to leave.


    "Hey, how do you know that?" After Kevin took a few steps. Amanda suddenly asked. Since it was the truth, she did not deny it. However, even Dora did not know about it.


    Kevin said without turning his head, "I touched your wrist and looked at your face, so I know. Amanda. I''m going back to school by ne. See youter." Then Kevin took a taxi and left.

 Chapter 307 Ten Outstanding Youths

    <h4>Chapter 307 Ten Outstanding Youths</h4>


    Kevin flew back to London at night. He didn''t know if anything had happened at home during the day he wasn''t there. He walked into the Charles''s while Charles was watching TV in the living room.


    "Kevin? You''re back so soon." asked Charles.


    "Yes, what are you looking at?" Kevin sat down in the living room. Charles smiled and said, "It''s the end of the year again. The London Martial Art Association is selecting the top ten outstanding youths for the new year." Kevin looked at the TV and indeed the news was being reported. Charles said, "I really admire those who have been appraised as outstanding youths, whose futures must be very bright."


    "Are the top ten outstanding youths in London really amazing?" If it was really amazing, Kevin would willing to pay his respects. Charles smiled and said, "Of course. The top ten outstanding youths have age limitations. They must be under 30 years old. Every year, those who can be ranked among the top ten outstanding youths are at least around Level ¡ª 55. For example,st year, the tenth was at Level-56. Don''t you think it is amazing?" Kevin chuckled, "Sure enough, it''s amazing." Charles did not notice the mocking tone in Kevin''s words and thought that Kevin really admired them.


    "Naturally, none of those who can be ranked among the top ten outstanding youths is ordinary people." Kevin immediately lost interest in watching the news. He had thought it was something amazing and been ready to worship it. Just this? The lowest level was LV-56? Shit. Kevin decided to take a shower.


    The next morning. Kevin was ying mobile games in ss when the school radio started. "Ladies and gentlemen, here is a joyous event from St. Paul''s school. Teacher Jock Bradley in our school has been ranked one of the top ten outstanding youths in London.


    This is not only the honor of Teacher Bradley, but also the honor of our school. Congrattions to Bradley again." All the students in the school who heard the radio apuded, so did Kevin.


    The math teacher who was teaching in ss also put down his chalk and apuded. After apuding, he sighed with admiration and said, "Bradley is excellent. I really admire him." A ssmate asked, "Mr. Cook, do you know Mr. Bradley?"


    "Of course I do. We entered the school the same year. He has already been ranked as one of the top ten outstanding youths, while I''m still an ordinary teacher. He is only 28 years old this year, whose future is truly limitless." The math teacher said enviously. Instantly, the entire ss began to admire him. He was 28 years old, Level 57. His future was truly limitless.


    At this moment. Denny who held a fruit basket in his hand was under the teaching building. Alex and Colin followed behind him.


    Colin said, "Denny, wouldn''t it be bad for you to bring us to his ce without Mr. Bradley''s permission?"


    Denny raised his head and smiled proudly, "Don''t worry." Denny came to a small bungalow at the back of the school, where was specially approved by the school for Bradley to live in. At this moment. Mr Bradley was practicing martial arts in the small courtyard. holding a stick in his hand.


    Denny immediatelyplimented, "Mr. Bradley, your Five¡ªElements¡ªand¡ªEight¡ªTrigrams¡ªStick skill has improved a lot." Mr. Bradley put down the stick and smiled at Denny. "Alright,e in." Denny hadn''te to Mr. Bradley for a long time. Thest time he looked for Mr. Bradley was when Denny wanted to participate in the capture of Robin Hood. At that time, Mr. Bradley had advised Denny not to do but he did not listen. As a result.


    Denny''s face was swollen by the punch of Robin Hood. "Mr. Bradley, congrattions on bing the tenth most outstanding young man." Denny said. Mr.


    Bradley smiled. "Denny, be easy. Your brother, Kenny, is even stronger than me. He has been ranked ninth among the top ten outstanding youths. When do you have time to spar with your brother?" Denny smiled and said, "he should be back soon."


    The reason why Denny had a good rtionship with Mr. Bradley was mainly because of his brother. Kenny was his older brother, but he rarely stayed in London. He went to the outside world and did well, ranking ninth among the top ten outstanding youths this year.


    Mr. Bradley asked. "how are things with Kevin now?"


    Denny snorted, "don''t mention him to me. I admit that I was defeated in the game. Divine Swordsman now, but that doesn''t mean I can''t win all the time. When my brother returns, maybe tonight. I will definitely call my brother to teach Kevin a lesson."


    Mr. Bradley smiled and said. "Maybe Kevin have reached Level-35. Although I don''t like him, I have to admire him. This person does have some martial arts talent. Perhaps in another five years, he will rank among the top ten outstanding youths."


    Denny was displeased with his words. At this moment. in the hospital. Dunn was lying on the hospital bed, his eyes dull, because he was a man, but now he was a woman.


    At this time, Wade brought a box of lunch from outside. He opened the lunch box, in which was a bowl of soup. Wade scooped up a spoonful of soup and said. "I''ll feed you. Be careful not to be burnt." Dunn did not refuse. He could only rely on Wade to serve him now.


    "Come, drink. yes. That''s it. Have another sip, yes. very good." At this time. Dunn suddenly felt that Wade''s feeding posture was a little ambiguous. Moreover. his eyes and movements were a little strange. Wade treated him so carefully, as if he was treating a girl.


    "One more."


    Dunn asked, "Wade, thank you for taking care of me when I was in trouble."


    "I''d love to." Wade lowered his head shyly. The more Dunn looked at it, the shier he felt. Why was Wade shy. Dunn wondered. "Come on, have another sip." Wade gave Dunn a flirtatious look and scooped up a spoonful of soup and handed it to Dunn.


    Dunn said, "Wait a minute. Aren''t you being too kind to me? Do you have any motives? Do you want to get money from me?" Wade lowered his head, his gaze full of ambiguity. "Don''t ask so many questions yet."

 Chapter 308 Be Bewitched

    <h4>Chapter 308 Be Bewitched</h4>


    Dunn forced him to answer. "Tell me honestly why you are so gentle to me?" Wade suddenly held Dunn''s hands and said, "Young Master, let me take care of you for the rest of your life. For real, I will definitely treat you well."


    "Go to hell! You''re kidding!" He finally understood. No wonder Wade looked at him so ambiguously. It turned out that Wade was actually nning on him. He jumped up angrily and fiercely kicked Wade. "Young Master, stop fighting. I mean it."


    "Shut up!" Dunn roared angrily: the fire in his heart could not be expressed in words. "Young Master, stop fighting. Other than me, you can''t find any other boyfriends."


    "Ahhhhhh...." then Dunn vomited blood angrily. At this moment. in an upscale ward of this hospital Kyle whistled happily, while Mason was calling in. "Hello, Uncle."


    "Kyle, how are you now?"


    "Thank you for helping me transnt Kevin''s penis to me. The doctor just changed the gauze and said it recovered very well. It''s just a little too small." Mason smiled and said, "It''s better to be small than nothing."


    "How was Kevin?"


    "After the surgery, I directly threw him into an ordinary ward. What else can he be? Of course a woman."


    Kyle gritted his teeth and thought, "Kevin, wait for me. One day, I will rape you " In the ordinary ward, after Dunn vomited blood, he said through gritted teeth, "it was all Kevin who made me to be such." He changed into his own clothes and walked out of the ward.


    "Young Master, where are you going? Your wound hasn''tpletely healed yet."


    "You. I''m going out to kill people now. Kevin hurt me so much. I''m going out to kill dozens of people with Kevin''s face. All will be charged on Kevin." He came to the streets. With his strength. even if he just had an operation, killing dozens of ordinary people would still be a piece of cake for him. Dunn was about to start killing when he saw an acquaintance, Shirley, who did not go to school today. "Hey, isn''t this Kevin?" Shirley walked in front of


    Kevin and smiled charmingly. Dunn didn''t say anything and just looked at her. "Kevin, what are you doing on the street without going to school?" asked Shirley. Dunnughed bitterly and snorted. ''Shirley, do you know how much I really want to you to death? Unfortunately..." Shirley''s heart skipped a beat as she sneered, "Kevin, I didn''t expect you to be so serious on the surface, but so coquettish on the bones. I thought you were a little different from other men, but you are just the same."


    Dunn hated Kevin to death, so he naturally wouldn''t put in a good word for Kevin. Hearing Shirley said this, he immediately doubled down on Kevin and said, "I''m serious. I''m just pretending to be serious in front of you. Do you think I''m serious? Actually. I want to sleep all the beautiful girls in the school, especially you. I really want to sleep on you."


    "Hahaha, Kevin, your true face have finally been revealed." Shirley said with disdain. "Yes, I''m a very lustful person. Shirley, Wonnatry?"


    Shirley snorted, "Kevin, I was originally quite curious about you and admired a man who wasn''t tempted by my beauty. But now, I only despise your hypocrisy. Right, at thest enterprise summit, you said I was a bitch. Actually, I can tell you that I''m still a virgin. Do you really want me? Hahaha."


    Dunn''s heart was in turmoil. Now that he had be a woman, how could he get her? Just as Dunn was about to speak again. Shirley rolled her eyes and asked, "Kevin, am I beautiful?" Although Dunn had been transnted into a woman, he was a man inside, and he was immediately bewitched.


    "Beautiful, so beautiful." Dunn said with a dull gaze. Shirley was shocked and confused. Could it be that her seductive technique had improved? Or was it because she exposed Kevin''s hypocrisy? "Kevin, as I''m so beautiful, are you willing to be my ve?" Shirley asked.


    "Yes." Dunn nodded.


    Shirley said in mind, "I had thought that you were so powerful. I was a little regretful about seducing you into signing the salve contract of my family before, but now, as you are a hypocrite. I have no regrets for you anymore. I can only despise you. Then let you sign the contract of sale of my family''s soul. However, I have something to do now. I''ll look for you tonight and turn you into my ve. " After Shirley left, Dunn came back to his senses and didn''t know what had happened. Meanwhile. Wade caught up. "Young Master, are you really going to kill people?"


    "I want to kill dozens of people and me Kevin for everything." A street vendor selling stinky tofu pushed the stall and shouted, "Selling stinky tofu, stinky tofu." As they passed by Dunn, the vendor asked him. "Miss, do you want stinky tofu? The stinky tofu in my house is delicious."


    Dunn said angrily. "Who the hell are you calling Miss? Who is Miss?"


    When the vendor saw that Dunn didn''t want to buy it, he pushed the stall away and snorted, "It is obvious that this was a whore"


    Dunn angrily said to Wade, "Do you believe that I would kill the stinky tofu seller first?"


    "Miss, no, please. Your wound hasn''t healed yet."


    "Today, I will be sure to kill people and this stinky tofu seller is the first one."


    Dunn took out his knife and walked up, wanting to cut the stinky tofu seller''s throat. However, the stinky tofu seller immediately picked up the frying pan and sshed it on Dunn. Dunn screamed in pain and the human skin mask on Kevin''s face was also disfigured. At night, around nine o''clock. Kevin''s phone rang, with an unfamiliar phone number. He hung it up, because he didn''t answer any unfamiliar calls.


    At this moment, outside Charles''s vi, Shirley was in a car.


    "Why didn''t Kevin answer the phone?" Shirley was puzzled, and then she called him again. She got this number with great efforts, so it shouldn''t be wrong. When Kevin saw that it was that unfamiliar call again, Kevin picked it up and asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me " said Shirley. Kevin did not expect Shirley to call him, so he did not recognize her voice. "Who are you?" Kevin frowned. "I''m Shirley." Shirley smiled charmingly. "Which Shirley? I don''t know her. You dialed the wrong number." he hung it up again.

 Chapter 309 Am I Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 309 Am I Beautiful</h4>


    Shirley wondered, "This is strange. When I met Kevin on the street at noon, I had already bewitched him. Logically speaking, he can hypnotize himself with my current voice. It seems that my seductive technique has not reached the level of hypnotizing Kevin only with my voice. Forget it, call him out and I will definitely hypnotize him face to face." She called again.


    Kevin hesitated for a moment when he saw the number again. He picked it up and snorted. "I won''t be polite to you for harassing me again."


    "Come to the gate." After saying that, Shirley hung up the phone. Kevin jumped out of the room and flew to the gate.


    Kevin nced at Shirley and saw a car parked in the distance.


    "It''s you. What are you looking for me for?" Kevin''s eyes narrowed as he asked. Shirley walked up to Kevin and giggled. Kevin looked at Shirley in confusion. What exactly was she trying to do? She immediately used her seductive technique and gave Kevin a flirtatious nce, saying "Kevin, am I beautiful?"


    Kevin was speechless. Without saying a word, he pped on her face and angrily said, "You, Beautiful? Just run to my door and ask me if you are beautiful in the middle of the night? Are you sick?"


    Shirley was stunned incredulously. "It was impossible. I bewitched him with 100% effort at noon.


    Why did it suddenly not work at night? What was going on? Is it because I took out all my spiritual energy at noon, and now I''m not using my full strength? It seems that Kevin really cannot be underestimated. If I hadn''t used all my strength.


    I wouldn''t have been able to bewitch him at all." she guessed. Then she touched her face that was pped by Kevin. "It really hurt. This bastard hit a woman?! When he is bewitched. I will definitely ask him to hit himself"


    Shirley fixed her hair and started over again. She took out all her energy and used her seductive technique, which consumed a lot of mental energy. "Kevin, am I beautiful?" Shirley walked in front of Kevin, her eyes staring at him, her body emitting boundless irresistible charm.


    Kevin frowned. What''s wrong with Shirley? She had just asked him once, and he pped her, but now he was asked again. Shirley touched Kevin''s face and asked again. "Am I beautiful?"


    Kevin was toozy to hit her this time and decided to see what she wanted to do.


    "Beautiful, very beautiful, so beautiful that I want to rape you " Kevin said with a mocking tone. Shirley was delighted. Sure enough, she took out all her mental energy and immediately bewitched Kevin.


    "Do you really want to rape me?"


    "It''s even more true than a pearl." answered Kevin.


    "Then let''s go to my house," said Shirley. Once he arrived at her house, he could begin the procedure of signing the contract of selling his soul. However, Kevin snorted, "No, Just stay here." After saying that. Kevin pped Shirley''s chest. The clothes on her body instantly turned into pieces and flew in all directions.


    "Ah." Shirley screamed. In the blink of an eye, she waspletely naked. She immediately covered her chest and bent down so that her important parts would not be exposed. "How could this be?" Shirley said in disbelief. Kevin snorted. "Didn''t you tell me to rape you? Why are you still holding on so tightly? Let me do it." Shirley said angrily, "Kevin, you weren''t bewitched by me at all. You liar."


    Kevin said disdainfully, "Just your poor seductive technique? Still wants to bewitch me? How did you see me being charmed? You can''t even tell if you were bewitched. Stop learning this seductive technique as soon as possible and go to farm "


    "This is impossible. You were obviously bewitched at noon. This is impossible." Shirley said. "Noon? Are you sick? I haven''te out of school since noon "


    "Didn''t you meet me on the street at noon?"


    "Hahaha." Kevinughed loudly. He guessed that it must be Dunn." This bastard actually dared to pretend to be me? It seems that I have to go find Dunn tomorrow." But at this moment, Kevin was toozy to exin to Shirley. At this time, Lily walked out and looked at the naked Shirley and Kevin in disbelief, questioning with some grievance. "What are you doing?"


    Kevin said. "Shirley came to see me in the middle of the night, and wanted to have sex with me in the car. Do you think I should agree?" Lily body trembled when hearing it. Shirley said angrily, "Kevin, don''t insult my innocence."


    "Innocent? I don''t agree to go with you. then you shatter your clothes with your internal force... Since you want it so much.e on, let''s do it." Kevin looked like he was going to walk over. Lily hurriedly shouted, "Stop."


    She looked at naked Shirley, whose body was extremely charming at night?"Shirley, you are one of the most beautiful girl in our school, but why do you try to humiliate yourself like this? Take off your clothes to seduce my bodyguard? If I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I really don''t believe it''s true."


    Shirley said angrily, "It is a rumor! Who is interested in your bodyguard? Bah!"


    "But you are indeed naked now. Furthermore, I believe that Kevin will not lie to me. He is so outstanding now, so I can understand why you like him, but using such shameful methods to seduce him is truly disgraceful. You can chase him directly, but why take off your clothes and seduce him in the middle of the night?" asked Lily. "I like him? Don''t disgust me. The man I like is studying in Martial Arts Academy.


    Kevin is nothingpared to the man I like. Lily said, "I do not care. We are both girls, so I won''t argue with you and will let you go." After saying that, Lily took off her coat and threw it to Shirley. Then, she said to Kevin, "Let''s go back. You weren''t tempted by her today; that''s good."


    Kevin smiled speechlessly. Shirley picked up the coat, put it on without hesitation and ran towards her car with as fast as she could.


    Kevin had made her lose face tonight and she swore that she would definitely bewitch Kevin and let him sign the contract of selling his soul. At this moment, at Denny''s house, Denny''s older brother, Kenny came back.

 Chapter 310 It’s Too Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 310 It''s Too Arrogant</h4>


    As Mr. Bradley of St. Paul''s School heard that Kenny had returned, he immediately came to Denny''s house to catch up with him.


    "Jock."


    "Kenny." The two met and gave each other a hug. "Come in and sit."


    "Jock, you''re still a teacher at St. Paul''s School? It''s a waste of you to be a teacher."


    "I don''t want money. I want a quiet environment for me to practice martial arts." Mr. Bradley and Kenny chatted happily. Denny walked over, poured a cup of tea for Mr. Bradley, and then sat down.


    Denny said, "Kenny, now that you''re back, are you free tomorrow?"


    "What?"


    "Help me teach someone a lesson at school tomorrow," said Denny. He believed that Kevin was sure to be defeated by his brother.


    "Who? Denny, I am one of the top ten outstanding youths. If I go to school to beat people up, my image will be ruined." Kenny is a little unwilling to do so. Denny said, "If it was an ordinary person, I naturally wouldn''t bother you.


    However, I really can''t win that person. His name is Kevin, and he is currently the strongest student in our school. If you don''t believe me, ask Mr. Bradley." Kenny looked at Mr. Bradley. Mr. Bradley smiled and said, "Kevin is indeed quite powerful.


    In another five years, he will probably be one of the top ten outstanding youths. If you intentionally went to school to beat someone up. it is indeed damaging to your reputation as one of the top ten outstanding youths. Let me help you find Kevin and talk to him."


    "That will be fine," said Kenny "You''re wee. I gonna go, so you guys can rest."


    "See you." Mr. Bradley bid farewell and left. The next day, at 8:30 a.m. A high school freshman came to ss 32. "Kevin, Mr. Bradley wants you to go to his office," said the student. "Which Mr. Bradley?" Kevin asked.


    "The one who taught the first grade." Kevin thought for a moment. He had never seen Mr. Bradley before, nor did he know him at all. What could he do to find him?


    "I don''t know him. I won''t go." said Kevin. The weather was so cold that Kevin was toozy to go out and blow the wind, even though he was not afraid of the cold with his internal strength. "Excuse me? Even you dare to say that you don''t know Mr. Bradley? Yesterday, our headmaster even personally broadcast the news that Mr. Bradley had be one of the top ten outstanding youths. How can you not know Mr. Bradley?"


    The freshman raised his voice as he heard that Kevin did not know Mr. Bradley. "I do not know him truly. If you need anything, you cane to the ss to find me. You can leave now. Don''t me me for being impolite to you if you don''t leave now."


    The freshman snorted and hurriedly left. At this moment. Mr. Bradley returned to the bungalow in the back mountain after finishing a lecture. The student who had just been sent to call Kevin ran in and shouted. "Mr. Bradley."


    "Where is Kevin?"


    "Mr. Bradley. Kevin said that he didn''t know you and won''te. Besides, he also said that if there''s anything, go find him." Mr. Bradley was instantly annoyed about Kevin''s unruliness. He was a teacher and had just been named one of the Ten Outstanding Youths.


    Everyone would greet him respectfully in the whole London when they recognized him. After all, it was a very honorable matter to be the Ten Outstanding Youths. But what the hell, Kevin didn''t know him.


    "Mr. Bradley. Kevin isn''ting. What should we do? Who doesn''t know that you are one of the top ten outstanding youths now? Kevin is only the NO.1 viin of our school. Does he think that the number one viin is even more noble than a top ten outstanding youth?" Said the freshman.


    Mr. Bradley didn''t want to deal with students like Kevin, so he didn''t care how arrogant Kevin was at school in the past. He didn''t even go to see who Kevin fought with once. However, this time, he felt very ufortable as Kevin did note.


    Mr. Bradley took out a piece of paper and wrote on it. "Kevin,e to me. Jock Bradley." Then he folded the paper and handed it to the freshman."Give this letter to Kevin."


    "Ah, Mr. Bradley, does this work?" The student asked doubtfully. "This is my personal letter. I think Kevin may not be so unruly. Go."


    "Yes, sir"


    Kevin was sitting in the ssroom when the freshman came back.


    "Kevin."


    Kevin frowned and asked, "Why is it you again? What''s the matter?"


    The freshman handed Mr. Bradley''s letter to Kevin and said, "Mr. Bradley''s letter." Kevin impatiently opened Mr. Bradley''s letter "Kevin,e to me. Jock Bradley." Kevin snorted, "What the hell! Why should I listen to you?"


    "Kevin, can we go to Mr. Bradley''s ce now? This is his personal letter. I don''t believe that you refused to go after receiving Mr. Bradley''s personal letter. Although you are the number one viin. Mr. Bradley. being one of the top ten outstanding youths, is much more noble than you."


    "Not go," said Kevin. Kevin looked at the letter, believing that if he didn''t give the man something special, he would probably continue to bother him endlessly. Thus, Kevin coughed twice. "Bah." Kevin spat out a mouthful of saliva on the letter, then folded it and handed it to the freshman. "Leave it to him before saliva dries up. He should know what it means when he sees my saliva. Stop pestering me. I don''t have much patience left."


    "How dare you!" The freshman couldn''t believe it and was very unhappy with Kevin''s words. He immediately ran down the building with a letter in his hand and sent it to Mr. Bradley. After running for a while, he ran into Denny and Colin.


    "Hey! You didn''t say hello even when you met me, a Swordsman. Do you think you are Kevin?" Denny stopped the freshman. Because his brother Kenny hade back. Denny became arrogant. "Young Master Denny. I''m sorry. Nice to meet you."


    "What are you holding in your hand?" asked Denny.


    "Mr. Bradley''s personal letter."


    "Mr. Bradley?"


    "Yes. Mr. Bradley told me to give it to Kevin and let him go to his ce. However, Kevin was not willing to, so Mr. Bradley wrote a letter in person. Kevin still refused to go, even spat on the letter and told me to return it to Mr. Bradley."


    Denny opened the paper and there saliva was. Denny guessed that the reason why Mr. Bradley looked for Kevin was because he had promised his brother to talk to Kevinst night. "Damn it, he even did not respect Mr. Bradley." Denny snorted¡ªKevin was so arrogant.

 Chapter 311 Is It True?

    <h4>Chapter 311 Is It True?</h4>


    At this time. Cohn said, "Denny, Kevin Duke is so disrespectful to Mr. Bradley. If he is angry. he will definitely teach Kevin Duke a lesson."


    "You are right. The more irritating he is, the more miserable the consequences will be." Colin chuckled and said. "Denny, I suddenly have a n that can make Mr. Bradley even angrier and make Kevin Duke more miserable."


    "What n?" Denny looked at Colin, who was his military counselor and always had many ideas. Colin looked around and saw a pile of dog shit not far away. He smiled and said. "Let''s wrap the dog shit in the letter and say that Kevin Duke did it.


    Do you think Mr. Bradley will get angry? It''s much better than his saliva. At that time. there will be a good show to watch."


    "Awesome, then why are you still standing there? Do it now."


    Denny immediately took a handwritten letter and wrapped a pile of dog shit in it. He handed it to the freshman and said, "Give it to Mr. Bradley. Remember, don''t tell him what''s in it and let him discover it. Also, don''t reveal this matter. Otherwise, you wille to a bad end."


    "OK." The freshman couldn''t resist Denny, so he helplessly took the letter and left. At this moment. Mr. Bradley was practicing his club in the courtyard. After bing one of the top ten outstanding youths, he kept practicing much harder.


    The top ten outstanding youths were definitely not his goal. His goal was to discover the Ren and Du meridians and open them. After that, he would pass the Martial Arts Academy examination and enter the Martial Arts Academy. That was his goal. "Mr. Bradley."


    The freshman ran to him. "Where''s Kevin?" Bradley frowned. "He read your letter and still didn''te. Furthermore, he asked me to give this to you." Said the freshman.


    Bradley was annoyed and looked at the letter. "What is it?"


    The freshman didn''t dare to tell him.


    Bradley took the bag and opened it. However, he didn''t expect it at all and got some shit on his finger. "Holy shit!" Bradley immediately threw it away. He looked at the freshman angrily and shouted. "How dare you?."


    "Mr. Bradley, I was forced by Kevin Duke to give it to you." Bradley said angrily, "Are you dumb? You could have told me in advance what it is. Now.. It''s all over my hands."


    "Mr. Bradley. Kevin won''t let me tell you in advance. Otherwise. He''ll beat me up." That freshman could only me Kevin. "Kevin Duke." Bradley was furious and said to the freshman, "all right, you can go back to ss."


    "Yes."


    Bradley hurriedly went to get the detergent to wash his hands.


    After washing his hands, Bradley thought himself, "Kevin Duke is so arrogant. What should I do?" To hit him? But, I, am at least one of the top ten outstanding youths. At first, I only wanted to tell Kevin not to bully Denny in the future.


    So I can tell Kenny the thing is over. Whatever, I''m one of the top ten outstanding youths, it gives me no benefit to argue with a student. "In the future, I could tell Kenny about this thing. How Kenny will deal with Kevin is his business." As a result, Bradley dealt with it no further. When Denny saw that the freshman had returned, he hurriedly asked, "How is it? Is Bradley angry?"


    "I don''t think so. He told me to go back first, as if he has no intention to give Kevin a lesson"


    "How could it be like this? Bradley can''t be called a man at all. Even if it''s like this, he still won''t criticize Kevin Duke." Denny said unhappily. Colin said, "Perhaps, Mr. Bradley feels that this is not a grudge between him and Kevin. There is no need to tarnish his status as one of the top ten outstanding youths just because of your brother."


    "Damn it, the dog shit is wasted." Denny stomped angrily. Colin said, "Denny, don''t be anxious. I have another way to make Bradley go berserk. Let''s release a post on Facebook to make the matter bigger. At that time, Bradley will probably be angry no matter how calm he is. Then, we could see Kevin Duke beaten up by Bradley"


    "Colin, you ideas are so witty." In the fourth ss in the morning, n looked at his phone and asked, "Kevin, is what the Facebook said true?"


    "What?" Kevin asked doubtfully. "Someone on Facebook said that Mr. Bradley was looking for you and wrote a letter to you. Not only did you not go, you even wrapped dog shit in the letter and returned it to him."


    Kevin was stunned for a second. "Someone exchanged saliva into dog shit?"


    "Kevin, is it true?"


    "The letter is true, but the dog shit is fake." Kevin said.


    "In that case, the person who exposed you on Facebook deliberately framed you. This is too bad. rify it."


    Kevin Duke shook his head and said, "I''m not in the mood."


    "Obviously, someone has framed you. Don''t you want to rify it?" n said anxiously. "Whether it''s saliva or dog shit, it''s the same for me, because I don''t care what Mr. Bradley thinks."


    "What if he gets angry? It''s better to rify."


    "He''s not that boring. He is not a big figure. If he misunderstands, let it be. I don''t care if he misunderstands."


    n could only be speechless. Kevin really cares nothing. He wasn''t even afraid of the misunderstandings of the top ten outstanding youths. At noon, Kevin and n went out to eat together.


    After Bradley had been ranked as one of the top ten outstanding youths The entirework was filled with posts about him. Now.


    The Kevin Duke thing was revealed. It was impossible for Bradley not to be angry. Moreover, there were a few people who had been stirring up trouble to make this matter bigger. Aizen called Lovenomore said: "Kevin Duke is trash who thought he couldpare with Mr. Bradley."


    The Eternal Mark said, "Why didn''t Mr. Bradley beat up Kevin Duke?" Falling Flower said. "It''s time to deal with Kevin Duke. He has been arrogant in St. Paul''s School for a long time."


    Thements on the Inte were all about criticizing Kevin Duke. Bradley usually didn''t go to the Facebook, so he didn''t know about that and was still working hard on the club.


    Although Kevin saw thements, he simply didn''t care. Even if the entire Facebook were to attack him, he didn''t show any ill hummor, because those people only dared to say this on the Inte. After Lunch, Lily returned to the ssroom and asked. "Kevin, is it true?"


    "Lift: "Is what the Facebook said true?"


    "Well, most of them are true." Kevin Dukezily exined. He began to get a little annoyed about how endless this small matter bes.


    At this moment, in a corner of the campus,Denny looked at his phone andughed, "I don''t believe Bradley can still be calm." Cohn said, "I think that''s not enough. If we want topletely defeat Kevin Duke, we should add more."


    "How?"

 Chapter 312 Be Forced Into A Corner

    <h4>Chapter 312 Be Forced Into A Corner</h4>


    Cohn chuckled.


    WhenDenny saw his smile, he knew that there was definitely nothing good about it. After Bradley finished practicing his club, his phone rang. It was the headmaster. "Mr. Bradley." The headmaster respectfully said. "Headmaster, what can I do for you?"


    "Bradley, is the news on Facebook true?"


    "What is it?"


    "It was in the morning that you asked Kevin Duke toe to you. But he didn''t give you face and even gave you a letter of dog shit." Bradley was shocked of this matter spreading on Facebook.


    "Bradley, if it''s true, why don''t you give Duke a lesson? Doing nothing will disappoint many students. You are one of the top ten outstanding youths. You cannot tolerate a bully like Kevin Duke."


    "Principal, I have to go. I''ll go take a look." Bradley opened Facebook, and it was all about this matter.


    Bradley had already let it go, but now this matter bes a little tricky. If he did not say something, all the teachers and students on campus would probably despise him in the future. Moreover, it would encourage Kevin Duke''s arrogance.


    Hence, Bradley released a post. "All students, I am Bradley. Regarding this matter, it is true. However, I originally did not intend to cause any trouble with a student But I did not expect that someone would expose it on Facebook. Since that''s the case.


    I can''t remain silent and encourage Kevin Duke''s arrogance. However, I am a teacher after all, and have just been named one of the top ten outstanding youths. People in society willugh at me if I beat a student. So if Kevin Duke saw this post, you immediatelye to me.


    We will settle this privately. Of course, I am a teacher, so I won''t hit him. Please rest assured."


    At this time, in ss, n hurriedly said, "Kevin, Mr. Bradley has posted a post. Quickly read it." Kevin did not have any interest and said, "I don''t want to see it."


    "Kevin, take a look." n showed the post to Kevin Duke.


    He took a look and smiled.


    "Kevin, don''t you want to say something after reading it?"


    "Naive." Kevin Duke only said two words. "Kevin, Mr. Bradley told you to see him. He said that he wouldn''t hit you. I think, since he dares to say that on Facebook, he would keep his word. I can apany you."


    "Not necessary. I don''t have time to talk to him. Alright, help me reply. Just say that if you have something to say,e to ss to find me. Don''t always post on campus. Do you think that Facebook is powerful enough to scare me? Too naive."


    n immediately replied on behalf of Kevin. In somewhere. Denny saw Bradley''s post and said disappointedly. "Is that all? Bradley didn''t go and beat up Kevin Duke. I''m speechless." Colin said. "Bradley is worried about the status and face of the top ten outstanding youths he just got.


    It is understandable that he did not hit Kevin Duke."


    "Colin, do you have any ideas?"


    "There''s one idea. I wonder if it''s too ruthless."


    "What idea?"


    "Pouring water from the door."


    "Ah, this again?" Denny was shocked. "Well, yes. It''s ready. At first. I was going to give it to the head teacher, because he red at me a few days ago. Now, I''ll give it to Bradley first."


    "Alright, in order to destroy Kevin Duke, I have to do something bad to Mr. Bradley. I hope that he will use his anger to cripple Kevin after receiving our gift"


    "I promise he will. Then I''ll go prepare." Denny looked at his phone and suddenly smiled, "Cohn, look. Kevin replied well, finally, they started to fight." In the bungalow back in the hill. Bradley refreshed and saw Kevin''s reply.


    After reading it, anger came out from his heart. Bradley immediately replied, "Kevin Duke, do you really think I don''t dare to hit you? I advise you not to challenge my patience.


    Get here immediately. I told you I won''t hit you, and I don''t despise to hit you. What are you afraid of? I''m a teacher and an outstanding young man. Is it interesting for me to hit you? Can it show that I''m very strong? Come over here immediately Let''s talk face to face."


    In the ss, n shouted, "Kevin, Mr. Bradley has replied again." Kevin said impatiently. "What a trivial matter.


    Why does it never end?"


    "Kevin, it''s better for you to reply yourself." n said.


    Kevin decisively entered thework and replied to Bradley, "I don''t give a damn. Bradley, don''t challenge my patience again and again. If you think you want to y with me, you cane to me directly. You can even challenge me.


    Who are you to ask me toe to you again and again? Don''t you have legs?" At this moment, many teachers and students were paying attention to thework, watching Kevin Duke and Bradley fighting. They, for sure, had fought. When Bradley saw Kevin''s words, he snorted angrily and replied. "Kevin, if I reallye to you, you would have run away long ago.


    Don''t think that I didn''t know about you students. You thought I would hit you. You''re wrong. To be honest. I, Bradley, wouldn''t even bother fighting at your level. Do you understand?" Kevin replied. "Stop talking. I''m tired of you. Bradley, you can directly challenge me.


    You set a time. It''s fine in the afternoon and tomorrow. I''ll go " Bradley replied. "I dere that I am challenging you? Nonsense. Kevin Duke, you are just a bully. How dare you to let me challenge you? I don''t even dare to fight at your level, understand? Since you like to challenge me so much, I will give you a chance. You can challenge me at your discretion." After reading Bradley''s post. Kevin snorted.


    However, he hesitated for a moment and replied, "Alright, then at 3 p.m. in the stadium, what do you want to talk to me about? Talk to me face to face."


    "Alright, that''s exactly what I want." Bradley gritted his teeth. This was Kevin Duke taking the initiative to challenge him. He felt that he, as an outstanding young men being challenged by a student was a bit beneath him, and at the same time, very annoying.


    "Kevin, you''re too arrogant. It seems that it''s time to put your arrogance down. Are the outstanding young men what you can challenge? Perhaps, you don''t even know how powerful the outstanding young men are." Bradley thought himself. Originally, Kevin disdained to y with Bradley.


    Although everyone thought that Bradley was very powerful and became one of the top ten outstanding youths, But he waspletely disdainful of the so¡ªcalled outstanding youths. He had no interest in ying with him at all.


    However, he did not want to bully others, but if he was forced into a corner, he would also get angry.

 Chapter 313 Faint

    <h4>Chapter 313 Faint</h4>


    Three in the afternoon.


    The yground of the St. Paul''s School was already packed with teachers and students. Unlike before, almost all the teachers of the school hade this time.


    Bradley stood on the stage of the sports field. The teachers of the whole school looked at him with admiration.


    Bradley was now the idol of all the teachers in this school. No wonder almost all the teachers hade.


    "Mr. Bradley. drink some water." The headmaster handed a bottle of mineral water to Bradley with a ttering expression. "Thank you." He took the bottle of water directly. The headmaster said, "Bradley, does Kevin Duke really dare toe?"


    "I don''t know. If he don''te, I''ll go find him. If I don''t teach him a lesson, he''ll bewless." Bradley said righteously. "Right."


    At this moment, a student shouted, "Kevin Duke is here."


    Immediately, everyone turned their gazes to the entrance of the stadium.


    Kevin walked in while eating a sugar cane. Originally, he did not want to eat it, but Lily bought it for him, so everyone saw this scene. When everyone saw that Bradley was about to be beaten up and was still in the mood of eating sugar cane, they were immediately speechless. Bradley felt a little ufortable when he saw that Kevin was still in a disdainful state. In his imagination, Kevin should not have dared toe or shoulde trembling, but instead, he walked in casually with sugar cane in his hands. Kevin threw the bagasse into the garbage bin and walked to the middle of the stadium.


    Bradley leapt up and flew from the rostrum into the stadium. Everyone cried out when they saw him using his flying skill. Bradley stood a few meters away from Kevin. "Kevin Duke, you''re finally here." Kevin smiled and said. "So you are Bradley. I didn''t know you before, but now I know you. Tell me, what do you want to talk to me about? You sent


    someone to find me twice this morning "


    "Kevin Duke, it was you who brought this matter to this point. Originally, I asked you toe to me this morning just to talk to you, but you didn''t respect me at all."


    "I don''t even know you. What''s there to talk about? We''re already face¡ªto¡ªface now. Let''s talk. I''d like to see what you can talk about with me."


    "Kevin, what I want to tell you is about you and Kenny, Denny''s brother, and a friend of mine. Originally, Kenny wanted to hit you, but I said, let me talk to you first. If you can take the initiative to show goodwill to Denny and pay him a visit, you will be spared a beating. It''s a pity that you''re so arrogant. Now, not only will you be beaten up by Kenny, you''ll also be taught a lesson by me." Kevin snorted, "You''re so confident."


    "Kevin, I really don''t know where your arrogance came from. Although I only ranked tenth among the ten outstanding youths, I am at least more than enough to deal with you


    Kevin did not like his tone.


    "Do it, I don''t want to waste time with you. I still have sugar cane to eat." Kevin said. Bradley said, "Bradley, I''ll give you another chance. As long as you apologize to me right now, I can spare you because I really don''t want to bully the weak."


    Kevin was furious and rushed forward him and shed fiercely at Bradley with his palm. Although Bradley felt that Kevin''s strike was very strong, he did not think that it could hurt him. "Bang!" The next second, Bradley was struck on the head.


    Bradley felt that his head was going to crack. He thought it was impossible to hurt him, but why was it like this?


    Then, Bradley''s eyes blurred, and he fell straight down. His eyes rolled and remained motionless. as if he was dead.


    Kevin snorted. "You keep saying that you don''t want to bully me. which makes me very angry." He turned around, picked up another half of the sugar cane, and walked out of the stadium. So many people on the scene nned to watch a good show. but before they could figure out what was going on. Bradley was on the ground. "What''s wrong? Is it over?"


    "Really? I bought all the snacks, and they give me this?"


    Kevin walked out of the stadium under everyone''s gaze. It had not been more than three minutes since he entered. Many students had already prepared snacks, but Kevin had already left before the food was eaten.


    A group of teachers panicked, seeing Bradley lying on the grass motionlessly. "Principal, go there and see what''s going on." The headmaster ran to the middle of the stadium and shook Bradley. "Bradley, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Bradley, wake up."


    "Bradley, don''t scare me."


    "Bradley Did you hear me?"


    The principal shook and shook, but he still couldn''t wake up.


    At this time, the school doctor came.


    "Principal, let me check."


    "Hurry up, see if he''s dead." The headmaster said worriedly. The school doctor checked and said. "Principal, don''t worry, He''s not dead. His brain couldn''t take the power, so his brain was in a mess, and then he fainted."


    "Ah, in that case, Kevin really pped Bradley into unconsciousness. How is this possible?" The principal thought that something unexpected had happened, but it turned out that he had been knocked unconscious.


    The students and teachers were unwilling to leave. They looked without blinking and felt that the show had not yet begun. The headmaster helplessly shouted, "Everyone, let''s disperse. It''s over. This is not an ident. Mr. Bradley was knocked unconscious by Kevin Duke." When all the teachers and students heard the principal''s announcement, they were shocked. A teacher asked doubtedly, "Principal, is there a mistake? Mr. Bradley is one of the top ten outstanding youths. Is there something wrong about Mr. Bradley''s health?"


    The headmaster shook his head and sighed, then turned around and left.


    At this moment. in front of the teaching building, Lily asked. "Did you really knock Mr. Bradley unconscious?"


    "How can this be fake?"


    "You haven''t done anything yet, not even a single move. Wouldn''t it be too boring, with so many students watching?"


    "Well, if they want something interesting, they could resort to movies. I originally didn''t want to knock him out with a p for the sake of his face. But he keeps saying that he doesn''t want to bully me. It''s so annoying to hear about it, so I''ll just knock him out with a p." Lily pouted. "How can you be so strong?"


    "Uh¡ªhuh." Kevin smiled and thought himself. I''m already extremely weaking to this world... There''s nothing strong about me. I don''t know when I could get to the innate stage, like in my previous life." At this moment, somewhere in London. Kenny was chatting and with a few friends who can do martial arts. They were ttering Kenny. "Come on, your future is really limitless."

 Chapter 314 This Is Impossible.

    <h4>Chapter 314 This Is Impossible.</h4>


    "That''s right. Come on, you''ve already be one of the top ten outstanding youths at such a young age. It''s really amazing. I''m sure it won''t be difficult for you to open the conception and governor vessels in the future."


    "This is natural. Before I turn 30. I will definitely pass the examination of the Martial Arts Academy and get trained," Kenny cheered. "Wow,e on. If you get some training at the Martial Arts Academy, wouldn''t you be the strongest man in the entire city?"


    "Well." Kenny loved being ttered by his friends. He didn''t know why, but he was very happy.


    Ever since he was named one of the top ten outstanding youths, many people in London who looked down on him before contacted him. There was also a boss of arge group who said that he wanted to marry his daughter to him. Just as Kenny was refueling with pride, his phone rang.


    "Which bastard called to ruin the atmosphere?" Kenny scolded in his heart. He was being interrupted by a phone call while his friends were ttering him. He was a little unhappy in his heart, so he didn''t want to answer it.


    "Kenny, your phone is ringing. Pick it up." A friend reminded.


    So he picked it up. "Yes?"


    "Kenny."


    "What is it. Denny?" So it was from his brother. "Kenny, something was wrong."


    "What happened?"


    "Bradley was knocked unconscious by Kevin Duke. Kevin is much stronger than Bradley. Right now. all the teachers and students in the school have already been shocked. Even I and Colin are frightened, too."


    "Denny, you must be kidding."


    "Anyway, Kenny, you must not go to Kevin. He is definitely stronger than you, because you are only slightly stronger than Bradley. You are definitely not Kevin''s equal. Alright, there''s nothing else, I gotta go. Remember, don''t go to Kevin. I don''t even dare to bring up the revenge now. All the teachers and students in the school no longer dare to keep a high profile."


    After hanging up the phone. Kenny frowned. A friend asked, "Kenny, what''s your brother looking for you for?"


    "I don''t know. He told me not to go to Kevin. He knocked out Bradley, one of the top ten outstanding youths. I''m definitely not a match for him. He told me not to go."


    "Who is Kevin?"


    "He is the strongest student in the St. Paul''s School. My brother has a grudge with him. He begged me to help him teach Kevin a lessonst night, but I refused"


    A friend said, "Kenny, your brother is using a provocative method since you don''t help him beat this Kevin. Your brother is quite interesting." Kenny suddenly realized that it was a provocation.


    Heughed, "My younger brother is indeed quite cute. Alright, let''s count this method as a sessful one. I''ll do him a favor. I would go to his school and satisfy my younger brother''s wish and teach that Kevin a lesson."


    A few friends hurriedly asked, "Kenny, we go take a look with you "


    "Alright." Kenny agreed without hesitation, just a good time to reveal his strength. As a result. Kenny, along with several friends hurried to the St. Paul''s School for Tang Zichen. At this time, the St. Paul''s School was in great shock.


    Kevin was even stronger than Bradley. All the teachers and students in the school were discussing it. At the same time, when everyone heard his name, they couldn''t help but feel a burst of fear. As Denny had said, the teachers and students of the school didn''t seem to dare to keep a high profile. All of Kevin''s old enemies, including Denny, didn''t dare to mention revenge. Denny did not lie to his brother.


    He sincerely reminded him not toe looking for death. In the hospital bed in the school doctor''s office, Bradley woke up. After he opened his eyes, he immediately turned around and shouted. "Kevin Duke, let me teach you a lesson today."


    However, in the next second, he did not see Kevin. nor was he in the sports field. People around him were staring at him. They were the headmaster and other teachers, and many students outside the window.


    The headmaster asked, "Mr. Bradley, you''re awake finally." He frowned and asked confusedly, "What''s going on? Aren''t I going to teach Kevin a lesson in the stadium? Where is this ce?" A female teacher hurriedly said. "Mr. Bradley, don''t ever mention the word ''lesson''. Something bad will happen if Kevin Duke hears it." Bradley snorted, "What exactly is going on? Who can tell me?"


    The headmaster said. "Bradley, you were knocked unconscious by Kevin just now. You can''t remember it?"


    Bradley felt a headache. He remembered now. It was Kevin Duke that had struck him with his palm. However, he thought that he could not be hurt. In the end, he was hit. Then, he did not know.


    "How is this possible?" Bradley felt a burst of distraction. How could he be so weak as to be knocked unconscious by someone with a single strike? It must be a joke. At this time, there was amotion outside the school doctor''s office. Someone said. "Kevin Duke is here."


    That''s right. Kevin ising in. Hearing that Bradley is awake, Kevines over to take a look.


    Outside the school doctor''s office was arge crowd of teachers and students. When Kevin walked over, the crowd hurriedly made way for him. Kevin walked into the school doctor''s office without any hindrance and saw Bradley sitting on a bed in the corner of the school doctor''s office.


    When the principal saw Kevin enter, he immediately ttered him and hurriedly took out a bottle of mineral water. He handed it to him and said, "Kevin, drink some water please." Only after the principal finished speaking did he realize that he was not the only one ttering Kevin. There were actually seven or eight teachers beside him who wanted to pass water to him at the same time, saying. "Kevin, drink water." Everyone found it awkward for so many people ttering. Kevin looked at the headmaster and the other ttering teachers who were handing over mineral water. He was also speechless. "No need, thank you." Bradley heart skipped a beat when he saw so many teachers rushing to deliver water to Kevin Duke.


    Kevin walked over to him and smiled. "Mr.


    Bradley, you''re awake. I''m here to see you. My attack is a little heavy. Don''t take it to heart." Bradley snorted, "Kevin, I don''t need you to look at me. Furthermore, I don''t believe that you can knock me unconscious.


    It must be because I didn''t sleep wellst night." Kevin snorted in his heart. "So many people had saw it. And it''s funny you didn''t acknowledge it" He said, "Alright. Mr. Bradley, there are no strangers here. Just admit it." Bradley froze. This room is crowded with so many teachers and students. How is it that there are no strangers? "Kevin Duke, I''m one of the top ten outstanding youths. It''s impossible for me to be knocked unconscious by you.


    Anyone with a normal mind will know." Bradley refused to admit it. Kevin smiled and said. "Mr. Bradley. ording to what you say, are all brains of those people present abnormal?"


    "You... Whatever, this is impossible." Kevin smiled and said. "Mr. Bradley, I came here to see if you are alright, not to make you more embarrassed. I also want to apologize to you. After all, you are a teacher and one of the top ten outstanding youths. I really shouldn''t knock you down with a single strike. I hope you don''t take it to heart."

 Chapter 315 Cause Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 315 Cause Trouble</h4>


    Bradley said angrily. "I already said that I wasn''t knocked out by you. I didn''t sleep wellst night." Kevin raised his eyebrows and said. "Mr. Bradley, now it''s not funny."


    "What do you mean? Kevin, I don''t want to repeat it again and again. If everyone doesn''t believe me, you can do it again. If you can knock me out in less than 10 seconds, then I''ll admit it. What do you say? Otherwise, you don''t brag about it in the future." Kevin thought himself


    "To knock such a weak person unconscious and brag about it? You have no idea who you are, but I do." Kevin smiled and said, "Alright, Mr. Bradley, I''m afraid of you.


    I admit that you weren''t knocked unconscious by me. You were knocked unconscious by the wind. Alright. I''ll let the others testify as well." After saying that, Kevin looked at the group of teachers and students and said, "Do you think Mr. Bradley was knocked unconscious by the wind?"


    "Yes, I can testify. At that time. Kevin was about to make a move when a breeze blew over and Mr. Bradley was knocked unconscious."


    Another teacher quickly ttered him and said, "I can also testify that the breeze was really strong at that time."


    Another student hurriedly said. "My ssmates and I can testify that it was indeed the wind that blew Mr. Bradley out." Kevin said. "Mr. Bradley, have you seen it? Everyone can testify that you were knocked unconscious by the breeze. Alright, calm down. This matter is over. I''m going back to the ssroom now."


    "Oh, no, no." Bradley roared, feeling extremely annoyed. It was fine when Kevin didn''t let everyone testify. This testimony made him even more furious. There was a breeze knocking me down. Was this called testimony? Bradley said. " What the hell.


    I don''t believe you unless you do it again." Bradley was infuriated. Previously, he didn''t get furious for the letter of dog shit, but now, he was iparably furious. Kevin waszy to bother with him anymore.


    He patted Bradley on the shoulder and prepared to leave. "Kevin Duke, don''t you dare? You don''t dare to knock me out again, do you? I bet you can''t knock me out within ten seconds, you..."


    "Bang!" Bradley''s body suddenly fell. Before he could finish his sentence, even the crowd couldn''t see it clearly, he fell. Kevin''s hand was still raised. He looked at Bradley, who was lying on the ground, and snorted, "Mr. Bradley, what good does it do for you to bluff? Alright, now I have done as you wish." Everyone stared at Kevin in astonishment. The school doctor hurriedly examined Bradley, then said to the headmaster and the others, "His condition is even severer than before "


    Kevin pointed at Bradley''s chest with one finger. A miracle happened, and Bradely suddenly woke up.


    "What just happened?" Bradely asked. The headmaster said, "Before you could finish your sentence, you were knocked unconscious by Kevin. Now, he has already left."


    "I don''t believe it. I won''t believe " Bradley roared.


    Unfortunately, no one cared about him anymore, because everyone else saw it, so it''s no use for him not to believe.


    The headmaster said to the students and teachers who were watching, "Let''s leave him alone. Let Mr. Bradley have a moment of silence." The surrounding teachers and students dispersed and returned to their sses.


    At this time, Denny''s older brother Kenny and a group of friends had already arrived at the school gate of the St. Paul''s School.


    A friend asked, "Kenny, how are you going to help your brother?"


    "Well, of course I will use a move and broke Kevin''s leg."


    "With only one move?"


    "Nonsense, one is enough." Kenny snorted unhappily, feeling that this friend had insulted him. The other friends hurriedly said. "That''s right. Kevin Duke is just a high school student, definitely not match of Kenny. One move seems too much for that boy."


    "Forgive me. Kenny, what I said just now is a little insulting. Don''t take it to heart." The friend hurriedly apologized. "It''s fine, we''ve been friends for so many years." Kenny said with a smile. The friend said, "How about this. I''ll help you break Kevin''s legter, so as to save your hands from being dirty. Let''s say it an apology for hurting you just now, okay?"


    "You?" Kenny frowned. "Kenny, you''re looking down on us friends now. You can''t think of us as weak just because you''re so strong. We have reached above level 30 in martial arts. Although we are not your match, we can help you deal with a high school student. That''s a piece of cake."


    The other friends nodded as well.


    "Sorry, I am sorry. I did suspect you just now. I hope you don''t take it to heart. After all, I''m Level 58 now. In my heart, people below level 50 is like weak like an ant. That''s why... Anyway. I''m sorry." Kenny hurriedly apologized.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. We understand."


    "Then let''s do that. Gian, help me beat Kevin Duke then and save me the trouble. After all, I''m one of the top ten outstanding youths. I don''t beat anyone casually"


    "Alright." The school finally regained its calm. Suddenly, a person stood in front of the school building and shouted, "Who knows Kevin Duke? Tell him toe out." The person who shouted was Gian. He had promised to do it for Kenny, so would do that. All the teachers and students were in ss. To be exact, just as the ss quieted down, they heard someone shouting for Kevin downstairs. "What happened? Who is looking for Kevin?" Everyone walked out of the ssroom and went to the corridor to take a look.


    Of course, Kevin didn''t even frown, nor did he go out to take a look.


    n, on the other hand, immediately ran to the corridor to take a look.


    There were six people standing in the open space in front of the teaching building. They seemed to be from some bang. One of them saw many students appear in the corridor and shouted, "Hey, who knows Kevin Duke? Can you help me call him down?" The students who ran to the corridor did not answer, but were just discussing. n asked, "What are you looking for him for?" Gian immediately looked at n in the corridor on the fifth floor and said.


    "Do you know him, don''t you? Tell him to go down now."


    "Why?" n asked.


    "I told you to tell him toe down. Just tell him toe down. Don''t ask so many questions." n didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He ran into the ssroom and said, "Kevin, there are six people down there. It looks like they are here to cause trouble for you."


    Lily said gloomily, "Kevin, why are there so many people looking for trouble with you? We just calmed down and prepared for ss, and now someone came again looking for trouble with you." Kevin smiled speechlessly and said. "Miss, looking for me doesn''t necessarily mean there will be trouble."


    "Kevin, stop talking. Quickly go down and take a look."


    Kevin nodded, wanting to see who was looking for trouble with him.

 Chapter 316 10% of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 316 10% of Strength</h4>


    Kevin walked downstairs and saw six people standing on the open space below. Who are you? Why are you looking for me? If you want to treat me to dinner, I advise you not to waste your energy. I won''t make an appointment." Kevin said.


    Gian sneered, "Are you the legendary Kevin of the St. Paul''s School?"


    "That''s just ttery. I didn''t expect that I would be so famous. Even you all know my name. It''s really worth it for me to go to the St. Paul''s School. Come on, where do you want me to sign my name on? On your clothes? Or on your hands?" Gian frowned and snorted. "What did you say?"


    "Signature, didn''t youe to the St. Paul''s School specifically to get my signature?" John said angrily, "You? Who do you think admires you and asks for your signature? The Ten Outstanding Youths are standing here. Do you have the nerve to say the word'' signature 7 Have you seen the Ten Outstanding Youths?"


    Kevin smiled, "Yes, but I think they are ordinary." John said, "Kid, you''re not a big man but you are arrogant. You dare to say that the Ten Outstanding Youths are just ordinary. Let me tell you, this is Kenny, ranked ninth among the Ten Outstanding Youths. I think you''ve already heard of Kenny''s name without me introducing him."


    "I haven''t heard of it." Kevin shook his head.


    "What?" When the few of them heard Kevin''s tone, they immediately felt that it was a bit unbelievable.


    Especially Kenny, he felt extremely unhappy. Kevin actually said that he had never heard of Kenny''s name. The news in London City and the Window of London Forum had reported him a lot these past few days. Kevin actually dared to say that he had never heard of Kenny. "Gian, why waste so much time with a na?ve little boy? Hurry up and beat him up.


    You still have to go to the whorehousetodrinkat night,''Kenny said. "Alright." Gian nodded and smiled sinisterly at Kevin. "Kevin, I heard that you are very powerful. Compete with me. Of course, you can refuse, but the consequences will be very serious." Kevin asked, "So you''re here to bully me."


    "Almost."


    Kevin nodded. "Then I''m relieved. I won''t let go anyone who bullies me."


    "Yoho, it''s very arrogant, little..." Bang!" Before he could finish speaking. Gian was struck to the ground by Kevin''s p. "Ah." Kenny and the others were stunned for a moment, as if they hadn''t expected it at all. Kevin stomped hard again, and with a cracking sound.


    Gian''s leg was broken by Kevin. "Ah." Gian, who had originally fainted, immediately woke up from the pain and howled endlessly. The students watching from the corridor felt a chill run down their spines. The number one school bully was really ruthless. Kenny raised his eyebrows, and a few other friends hurriedly said, "Kenny, even Gian is not a match, what should we do?"


    "Looks like I have to do it myself. Kevin, very good. It seems like you really have some strength. No wonder my brother can''t even match with you." Kenny snorted. "Your brother? Denny? Naha, you have the nerve to mention that shiteater."


    "Whose brother do you think eats shit?" Kenny was furious.


    "Oh, so you don''t know. Go back and ask your brother. He will tell you the details " A friend hurriedly said, "Kenny, look at this brat. He''s so arrogant. Break his leg with one move. Let''s see your strength by the way."


    Kevin was openly provoking in front of Kenny. This made Kenny feel that he had lost face in front of his friends, and his heart was filled with anger. However, Kenny immediately regained his senses and thought to himself, "I can''t be angry. I''m one of the top ten outstanding youths. Being angered by a high school student is too cheap "


    "Kevin, you''re trying to provoke me. Unfortunately, you can''t provoke my anger. I, Kenny, am one of the top ten outstanding youths. Not anyone can provoke my anger. Even if I''m angry. I would only be angry at the same level persons. In my eyes, all people below Level 50 are trash, and you, hehe, are even more trash." Kenny smiled. Kevinughed loudly and said, " All people below Level 50 are trash, what a wonderful conclusion! Even I don''t dare to say such big words." Kenny also knew what he said had hurt his friends as well, but he couldn''t care less now. He had to behave crazily and show the aura of the top ten outstanding youths.


    "Only experts are worthy to say that everything below so¡ªand¡ªso is garbage, while I, Kenny, dare to say to the world that everyone below Level 50 is garbage," Kenny snorted.


    "Arrogant and stupid." Kevin curled his lips. "Kevin, it''s you who is arrogant. I was supposed to teach you a lesson with my identity. It really humiliates the reputation of the ten outstanding youths. Unfortunately, even if I humiliate the identity of the ten outstanding youths today, I will still break your legs in one move." Kenny said with a gloomy face. Kevin asked, "How many moves did you say?"


    "One move, how many moves do you think I need? I am one of the top ten outstanding youths. Even more than two moves have disgraced my status while dealing with trash below Level 50. "


    "Naha, what a good n." Kevin smiled. Giany on the ground and said. "Kenny, hurry up and hit him. My leg was broken by him. Break both his legs together " At this moment. Denny ran over. "Brother."


    "Denny, you came at the right time. I''ll follow his surname if I can''t break Kevin''s leg with a single move today." Kenny said. "Brother, didn''t I tell you not to look for Kevin? What''s wrong with you?" Denny said nervously. "Denny, it''s already time for revenge. Alright, it was my fault that I refused to teach Kevin a lessonst night. If I had known that Kevin was such a bitch, I would never have refused youst night. Maybe I would have broken his legst night."


    "Brother."


    "Go away." Kenny roared. Denny was helpless. Forget it. Looking at his brother''s confident appearance, he might really be able to defeat Kevin. His brother never did anything that he wasn''t confident about. Denny really knew his brother.


    Kevin did not make a move first. He snorted. "Didn''t you want to break my leg with one move? Why haven''t you move? My time is limited "


    "Kevin, I''ll take out 10% of my strength and y with you now." Kenny said loudly, as if he had deliberately reminded everyone that he had only used 10% of strength. If he used 10% of strength and broke Kevin''s leg with another move, then it would show the might of an outstanding youth. "Hmph." Kevin snorted in disdain. Kevin wanted to see what he could do.


    "Kevin, go to hell!" After Kenny finished speaking, he jumped and punched at Kevin heavily. In this punch, Kenny had used 60% of his strength. Originally, he felt that dealing with a student like Kevin was enough. However, just in case, he had used 60% of his strength to deal with a student like Kevin. Moreover, if he pretended to be a sess force with six sess forces, then the effect would naturally be leveraged.

 Chapter 317 Complain Endlessly

    <h4>Chapter 317 Comin Endlessly</h4>


    "Ho."


    "Wham." The fist smashed the air and let out a sound.


    "Wow, you are indeed worthy of being one of the ten outstanding youths. Even 10% of your strength is so powerful." Kenny''s friends hurriedly said. At this moment, Denny immediately thought to himself, "It seems that it is unnecessary for me to persuade my brother. My brother''s 10% of strength has reached such a high level. If he takes out 100%, then he will not let Kevin mess around."


    By then, Kenny''s punch had already arrived in front of Kevin.


    However. Kevin did not care about it at all. He only slightly swung his body and Kenny''s iparably powerful punch brushed past him. Although Kevin did not attack. Kevin''s body slightly arched. Kenny lost his bnce and threw himself on the ground, falling to the ground andy on his face "Holy shit." Kenny was furious. Under everyone''s gaze, he didn''t hit Kevin. Instead, he fell to the ground on his face. This was too shameful.


    Everyone was shocked to see that Kenny had fallen to the ground on his face, especially his friends. "Kenny, what''s going on? Didn''t you say something about breaking legs with one move?"


    "Uh, well." Kenny red at Kevin fiercely. Kevin snorted, "Kenny, Kenny. It seems like 10% of strength is too weak. I dodged you in a sh. It''s better to use all your strength and stop showing off." Kenny snorted heavily, "I don''t need to use my full strength to deal with you. 20% will be enough." Kenny thought to himself.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect that my 60% of strength allowed Kevin to dodge. Looks like I have to use all of strength. Fortunately. I made it clear that I would use 10%. Otherwise, I would have lost too much face. Now that I can''t defeat Kevin with 10%. I won''t lose too much face."


    At this time. Denny hurriedly said, "Brother, don''t use 20% of your strength. Take out 30%, or 40%." Denny was afraid that his brother would make another mistake, so he hoped that his brother would take out more than ten percent. However, Denny didn''t know that his brother was lying. "Ah, ah, ah." Kenny shouted loudly and immediately took out a sword, swinging it in the air with a swoosh sound.


    Then, Kenny shouted, "Kevin, try it again. I''ll see how you can hide."


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Kenny''s sword danced like snowkes as he attacked Kevin.


    Kenny has already used 100% of his strength. If he couldn''t do it this time, then he couldn''t do anything about it. "Heavens bless me. Let me pierce through Kevin''s leg with a single attack. Please bless me." Kenny prayed in his heart. When Denny saw his brother''s swordsmanship, he instantly felt relieved. It was much more powerful than before. His brother''s 20% of strength were indeed enough. It seemed that he hadpletely insulted Kenny by persuading Kenny to take out 30% just now. Just say it, his brother wouldn''t do anything uncertain.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh."


    Facing Kenny''s sword. Kevin only made a wall sh and did not retaliate.


    "ng!" At this moment, Kenny''s sword came out of his hand and fell to the ground. "Ah." Everyone was shocked by this sudden scene.


    Kevin snorted. "Kenny, I don''t have the time to y around with you. Show me your full strength. Otherwise, don''t me me for bullying you." Kenny was stunned. He looked at the sword on the ground and didn''t know what to say, but he was shocked in his heart, "Heavens, I took out full strength and my sword was actually sent flying by Kevin''s power. What... did I do? Everyone thought I only took out 20% of strength." At this moment, Kenny felt that he could not get down from this embarrassment. In addition to be shocked by Kevin''s strength, he was at a loss for what to do.


    A friend shouted, "Kenny, your brother advised you just now. Take out 30% or 40% of your strength. You insisted to take out 20%. Now it''s not good " Another friend said, "Kenny, Hurry up and use 30% or 40% of your strength. This kid clearly has some strength. Looks like you can''t deal with him with 20%." Denny also said. "Brother, use your 50% of strength and smash Kevin. Stop showing off " Kenny''s heart was so depressed that he was going to die. He had already used a hundred percent, so where would he go to take out a stronger one? At this time, Kenny gritted his teeth and thought to himself "Damn. I have to go all out now." Kenny secretly took out a silver needle and inserted it into his private part. The purpose of doing so was to sacrifice one year of his essence energy to achieve the goal of exploding strength. It was easy to cut him off, but he had to do so today. "Hahaha, hahaha." Kennyughed a few times and then said to Kevin, "Kid, I just took out 10% to 20% of my strength and tested your strength. You really have some skills. Alright, I''ve already finished testing. Now, I''m going to take out 30% of my strength. This time, I''ll let you fall." Kevin snorted, "30%? Stop wasting time and take out 100%."


    "Hmph, are you worthy of my full strength? Do you think that the ten outstanding youths are just fooling around?"


    "Whatever." Kevin curled his lips. "Look at the sword, kid." After saying that, Kennyunched a fierce attack. Sure enough, after sacrificing a year''s essence energy, his strength had increased dramatically. At this moment, Kenny only prayed that he would not be sonless.


    Kenny was ruthless in his heart. Kevin had caused him to use the risk of losing his descendants to stimunte his potential.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Kenny''s sword attacked.


    Unfortunately, in Kevin''s eyes, Kenny''s swordsmanship, which had obviously increased its power by several times, did not seem to make any difference. Because regardless of whether Kenny had increased it by ten times or twenty times, he was still weak in front of Kevin. Ten times and twenty times were just different numbers.


    Kevin also lost his patience. Seeing Kenny attack, Kevin instantly lifted his foot and kicked Kenny''s chin. "Hu!" Kevin kicked Kenny on the chin and his body spun twice in mid air before falling down with a bang. "Ah." Kenny''s mouth was wide open, but he held back and didn''t shout out. Although the fall hurt so much, it was as if all the needles had been in his private part. Kenny''s friends and Denny felt a burst of disappointment. "Brother, what exactly do you need to do to disy 50% or 100% of your strength?" Denny said disappointedly. At this moment, Kenny''s heart was filled with bitterness.


    Kenny endured the pain and stood up. He forced a calm expression on his face. "Kevin, very good. I can''t even defeat you with 30% of strength. I''m not mistaken about you." Liao said with a smile.


    Kevin curled his lips. At this time, Kenny suddenly said, "It''s gettingte today. Let''s stop it here. Kevin, I still have some things to do at home. so I won''t make things difficult for you today."

 Chapter 318 He Was about to Cry

    <h4>Chapter 318 He Was about to Cry</h4>


    A few of Kenny''s friends were shocked when they heard this. They hurriedly said in disbelief, "Kenny, are you mistaken? Stop it today? Gian''s leg was broken by him. Are you really going to let it go like this?" Kenny''s heart was depressed. If he didn''t retreat now. he would really be doomed. If he retreated now, he would still be able to save his face. Because it looked like it was he who took the initiative to let Kevin go.


    Denny hurriedly said. "Brother, I can''t spare Kevin. Beat him up! You clearly have the strength, why don''t you beat him up? Take out 100%. and you''ll definitely turn him into ashes in a second."


    "Alright, Denny, when did the grudgese to an end? It''s better to settle enemies than to make them. What''s the point of fighting and killing in school every day? Forget it. There''s still something waiting for me to deal with at home. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you kids here." Kenny scolded. "Brother." Denny was anxious. Seeing that Kenny was so resolute, it was hard to persuade anymore.


    "Kevin, not bad. Go back to ss. You can be undefeated in my hands. You will be one of the outstanding youths of the future." Kenny smiled at Kevin and said.


    Kevin frowned and said. "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Are you going to fight or not?" "I''m one of the ten outstanding youths. What''s the point of fighting with you, a high school student? " Kenny said. Kevin said. "However, it was you who attacked me just now, and I haven''t even started to attack yet. What should I do if I want to fight you?" Kenny was depressed. He was already about to kneel down to Kevin and shouted in his heart.


    "Kevin, can I call you grandfather? Let''s not fight today, can you give me some face?" Kenny waved his hand to his friends. "Let''s go." Kevin roared.


    "Wait, Kenny, did I let you go?" Seeing that Kevin was angry. Kenny''s legs couldn''t help but tremble. He thought to himself "Grandpa. please spare me. It''s not easy for me to pretend to be a match. Boohoo."


    Kenny turned around and smiled at Kevin. "Little brat, it''s gettingte today. I''ll treat you to teater and y in the whorehouse. There are many beautiful girls there. You can choose. Alright, we''ll leave now." A few of Kenny''s friends immediately snorted. "Kenny, why are you being so polite to him?" "That''s right. Kenny, you''re so polite to him, which makes us very unhappy. Gian''s leg was broken by him, so how can you be worthy of being Gian''s friend?"


    A few of their friends had disappointed expressions on their faces. However, Kenny didn''t care if they were disappointed or not. Praying for Kevin to let him go was the most important thing. However. Kevin didn''t seem to be moved at all by his offer.


    Kevin snorted, "Kenny, I don''t want to repeat it for the third time. Show me all your strength and fight me. Otherwise. I''ll make a move."


    Hearing this. Kenny, who had already taken a few steps, felt his legs go weak and almost fell down. If others looked at his eyes, he would really be crying. Denny shouted, "Brother, he has already said that. Aren''t you going to make a move?" "Kenny, take a look. You let him off but he still insisted. Let''s do it." Kenny''s friends also said. Everyone looked at Kenny.


    Kenny gritted his teeth and thought to himself. "Damn, why is this brat so stubborn? I already said that I would treat him to tea and y with women, and he still wants to fight with me. Now, I have no other choice. One word, run."


    As a result. Kenny did something that no one expected and ran away. "Ah. Kenny, what are you running for?" "Brother, you." Everyone was dumbfounded. What was the point of running towards the school gate? Kevin leapt forward and jumped in front of Kenny in a few breaths. "You want to run away?" Kevin snorted. "Kevin, please let me go. Don''t go too far." Kenny was about to kneel down and said with a sad face.


    Everyone found it hard to believe what Kenny had said.


    Kevin snorted. "So it was fake that you said you only used 30% of your strength. You''ve already taken out all your strength, right?"


    "Bang!" Kevin kicked Kenny ten meters away. In the next moment, Kevin stepped on Kenny''s arm with a cracking sound. "Ah." Kenny fell to the ground and screamed miserably. The image of him just now was instantly ruined.


    At this moment, everyone suddenly realized that Kenny was just pretending when many students in the corridor burst outughing loudly. Kevin snorted and turned to leave, letting Kenny scream miserably on the ground. The few friends of Kenny shook their heads and sighed. They hurriedly walked to Kenny''s side and helped him up. "Kenny, let''s send you and Gian to the hospital." A friend said.


    "Don''t go to the big hospital, go to the private clinic."


    "Why?" "I''m one of the ten outstanding youths. I can''t let anyone in society know that I''ve been beaten up."


    "Uh."


    Kenny was already like this, and he was still thinking about his identity and status. When Kevin returned to the fifth floor. Kenny and the others downstairs had already retreated at full speed. They were really in a hurry. Everyone went back to their ss, and then school ended.


    At the moment, in the police station. Hank smiled and said. "Elsa, let''s have dinner tonight." Elsa shook her head and said. "No, I have something to do tonight." Hank had already officially started to pursue Elsa. In fact. Elsa could also feel that Hank liked her.


    Unfortunately. Elsa had no feelings for Hank. Hank said reluctantly, "You won the title of ''Ten Outstanding Youths'', yet you haven''t celebrated yet. Many colleagues in the office are secretly saying that you are stingy. You won the 7th yet you don''t want to treat us to meal."


    "Uh." Elsa was stunned.


    Hank smiled and said, "So, on my own initiative. I have already made an appointment with colleagues in the bureau in your name. If you don''t go to dinner tonight. it would be a bit bad, because everyone thinks that it was you who invited them."


    Elsa nodded helplessly and said. "Alright, it seems that I have to go. Thank you for thinking about it for me. I never thought of treating them." Elsa was ranked seventh among the ten outstanding youths. It was a big deal for her colleagues in the police station, but it was meaningless to Elsa because she had already been epted into the Martial Arts Academy.


    There was already something even more exciting. That was why Elsa had never thought about treating her colleagues to dinner and was privately said to be stingy. In order to gain Elsa''s favorable impression. Hank was very considerate. It seemed that Hank was very skilled in picking up girls. If this continued, he might really get Elsa in his hands.

 Chapter 319 Something big happened at the hospital

    <h4>Chapter 319 Something big happened at the hospital</h4>


    "Doctor, what''s wrong?"


    "Sigh, it''s useless. It''s crippled."


    "What, crippled?"


    "You can''t have a woman anymore "


    "Why is this happening?"


    "This silver needle has pierced through your tunica albuginea. The cavernous body can''t be congested, so it''s crippled.


    I say, you really are silly. Why did you use silver needles to pierce the tunica albuginea? You''re asking for it. It''s crippled. The tunica albuginea is broken, and there''s no way for a deity to save you."


    "Ah ah ah. Kevin, I hate you." At a certain hospital, Kenny''s hysterical roar could be heard.


    Originally. Kenny went to the small clinic to fix the bone, but he found that there was something abnormal down there, so he couldn''t care about his reputation much anymore. He hurried up and went to the big hospital. The doctor checked, and sure enough. he said that the silver needle pierced through his tunica albuginea. and the cavernous body couldn''t be congested. It waspletely useless. After obtaining this result. Kenny roared like he had lost his mind.


    All of this was caused by Kevin. If it wasn''t for Kevin''s strength, he wouldn''t have used silver needles to increase his strength. He wouldn''t have identally stabbed all the silver needles into his penis. Now, his tunica albuginea was broken.


    It was useless anymore. The doctor patted Kenny on the shoulder andforted him, "Kenny, there are other interesting things in life. You have to think positively." In the next ward. Kyle was resting. Suddenly, he heard someone crying and roaring in the next room.


    The noise made him very unhappy. Kyle walked out angrily. "Who is making such a fuss? He doesn''t want to live anymore. Doesn''t he know I''m in the next ward?" Kyle roared. Kenny was originally hurt by Kevin. At this moment, there was a piece of trash who dared to speak like this, and he was furious.


    "Bang!" Kenny didn''t say anything and kicked Kyle in the crotch. "Wham." Kyle had just transnted his penis for less than three days when it was pitifully kicked out by a kick.


    Kyle roared in pain, blood flowing all over the ground, and the penis that had just been repaired fell out.


    Kyle cried and called his uncle. "Boohoo, uncle, the penis that I just transnted was kicked out by someone. Boohoo." When Kenny heard Kyle''s words, he frowned and asked the doctor, "Who is this person? What happened to him?" The doctor sighed and said. "His name is Kyle. Previously, Kevin cut off his penis with a pair of scissors. He just transnted someone else''s penis a few days ago. Who knew that you just kicked it and it broke?"


    "Kevin, which Kevin?" Kenny''s heart skipped a beat. Why was there another Kevin?


    "That Kevin from the St. Paul''s School."


    "What?" Denny''s body trembled. "Kenny, could it be that yours has something to do with Kevin?"


    "Ah, ah, ah " Kenny shouted loudly. The doctor felt a chill run down his spine as he thought to himself "Heavens, who exactly is Kevin?


    Why are these all rted to him?" At this moment, in an ordinary suite. Dunn was recuperating. "Young Master, have some soup." Wade meticulously served him. Dunn gritted his teeth and said, "Do you believe that when I open the conception and governor vessels, I will kill Kevin?"


    "Young Master, of course I believe." However, Dunn didn''t seem to be able to relieve his anger. He gritted his teeth and said."


    Do you believe that when I open the conception and governor vessels, I will turn Kevin into a woman?"


    "Young Master, stop talking. After the operation, you should drink some soup to nourish your body. Wait until you are recovered to take back your penis " Dunn snorted, "I will definitely take back my penis. That Kyle, I''ll let him to be happy for a few days." At this time, Wade''s phone rang. It was a call from a nurse he had bribed.


    After hanging up the phone, Dunn asked, "What''s the situation over there? I asked the nurse to monitor my penis at all times. What did she say?"


    "Young Master, that nurse just said that Kyle''s penis was kicked out."


    "What!" Hearing that. Dunn spat out a mouthful of soup and shouted. "What? Someone kicked my penis?"


    "Yes."


    "Ahhhh. who is it? Who kicked my penis?" Dunn roared. He wanted to exchange it back, but it was actually kicked. Dunn was going to die of anger. "It''s a guy called Kenny."


    "Kenny,pensate me for my penis. I''m not done with you." Dunn''s entire body trembled as he roared.


    In the hospital, something big has happened. When Mason heard that his nephew''s penis had just been kicked out, he was extremely angry. He was the Second Master of the Dragon Hall, so how could he be bullied like this? Thus, Mason brought more than 50 subordinates and rushed to the hospital angrily.


    However. Kenny was not easy to be bullied. Kenny''s father. Daniel, was the third hall of the Dragon gang. Hearing about this, he didn''t care about his injuries and brought more than 50 subordinates to the hospital. The two groups are going to fight in the hospital.


    Elsa and her colleagues were preparing to go to the restaurant to celebrate when they received a call to the police. Something big happened in the hospital and the two groups were going to fight. Hence, Elsa and Hank rushed over to deal with it. When Denny heard that his brother had an ident in the hospital, he immediately went to the hospital.


    The battle between the hall masters of the two forces was incredible, it was something that might not necessarily happen in the next few years. At this moment, in the hospital, the two groups of people were confronted. Kyle pointed at Kenny and cried." Uncle, he kicked out my penis. I want him topensate me, boohoo."


    At this time, Kenny was also very angry. He was already sterilized and another asked him topensate. Kenny roared, "Shut your f''ck off! " Mason looked at Daniel and said angrily, "Daniel, how dare you provoke us? Your son kicked my nephew''s dick, how can you settle this debt? Do you know that my nephew has just transnted it for three days?" Daniel was in a very bad mood because he had just rushed over from another hospital.


    Last week, Daniel went to the school to assassinate Kevin. However, Kevin''s strength was so great that he was no match at all. When he escaped, he was mistaken as a pervert and beaten up by his own son. Besides, Sally even ordered her bodyguards to cut off his penis. Fortunately, he went to the hospital in time to repair it. He hadn''t recovered yet. He had just rushed over from another hospital. He didn''t even dare to tell Kenny about this, and even tricked Kenny that he went out of town.


    Daniel looked at Mason and snorted, "Your nephew provoked my son first."


    "Very good, Daniel. You''re so arrogant. You actually challenged me. How dare you!" Mason said angrily.


    "Mason, you''re nothing but a Second Master of the Dragon n. You''re trash below Level 50. In my eyes, you''re trash. I''m one of the ten outstanding youths. What can you do even if I have kicked your nephew''s penis?" Kenny curled his lips and said.

 Chapter 320 All people’s private parts were broken

    <h4>Chapter 320 All people''s private parts were broken</h4>


    "Hahaha, hahaha" Masonughed loudly. At this time, a man walked out from behind Mason and snorted at Kenny. "Kenny, what about me? What should I do to you?" Kenny saw the man tremble, "Dickson."


    "Hmph! Kenny, Kenny. I didn''t say anything although I am the 8th of the ten outstanding youths. You''re extremely proud of yourself although you are just the 9th."


    "Dickson, so you''re Mason''s man."


    "Mason is my uncle. Denny, you kicked my cousin''s private part. How can I settle this debt?"


    "Hmph, Dickson, I''m the ninth, and you''re the eighth. I don''t believe you''re any better than me." At this time, a subordinate said to Dickson, "Young Master, Kenny''s father. Daniel, his penis was also cut offst week. He just rushed over from the other Hospital. Since Kenny has kicked your cousin and is so arrogant, it''s better to use his own methods to treat him."


    Dickson immediately ordered, "Come, kick Daniel''s penis and let him taste the feeling of being kicked."


    "Yes."


    "Who dares? My father''s hasn''t been cut off. Do you think you can kick it as long as you want to? Who dares to kick him with me around?" Kenny snorted. Dickson snorted, "Kenny, Don''t you know? Your father was cut off by someone. He just rushed over from the other hospital. I think he just repaired itst week. It should be easy to smash it."


    "Ah. Dad, what he said is not true. Aren''t you out of town these days?" Kenny, look at his dad. At this moment, Daniel''s face was flushed red with anger. When Kenny saw his father''s expression, he knew that it was true.


    "Ahhhh, who was it? Who cut you off?" Denny shouted loudly. Denny hurriedly said, "Brother, it''s Ben, Sally''s bodyguard."


    "Ah, ah, ah " Kenny shouted loudly. Dickson ordered, "Come, go up and kick Daniel."


    "Yes." A few subordinates rushed towards Daniel. "Who dares to touch my father?" Kenny said angrily.


    "I dare." Dickson immediately started fighting with Kenny. Dickson''s subordinates kicked Daniel. The two groups both had more than 50 subordinates. The entire hospital was in amotion. This scene was too frightening. Not only were the hall masters of the two forces fighting, but there were also two top ten outstanding youths, one was nh and one was eighth. Not long after, Daniel hysterically roared. "Ah."


    "Dad."


    "Dad." Denny and Kenny shouted at the same time. Needless to say, Daniel''s repaired penis was smashed. At this moment. Kyle was hiding in a corner. Seeing Daniel being smashed, he felt a little more at ease. At this moment, gunshots rang out.


    "Pa."


    "Stop! Everyone, stop!" Elsa roared and fired at the same time.


    "Pa pa pa pa " Elsa fired several more shots in session, and the hundred more persons who were fighting stopped. Many of them had already had their noses blue and their faces swollen.


    Seeing Elsa arrive, Kenny and Dickson, who were currently fighting, finally stopped. "Stop." Elsa walked over and looked at Kenny and Dickson. She snorted. "Kenny, Dickson, the two of you, one is the ninth and one is the eighth of the ten outstanding youths. How dare you openly fight in the hospital? Are you trying to lose all the faces of the ten outstanding youths?" Dickson said angrily. "Captain. my cousin''s penis was just mended a few days ago, and Kenny smashed it. Shouldn''t I be silent?"


    "Captain, my father just mended his penisst week. Just now, Dickson smashed it. Do you think I can spare him?" Hank frowned and asked, "What''s going on? Why did your cousin just mend it two days ago? Did his father mend itst week? Why did they mend their penises?" At this time. Kyle and Daniel, who were dressed in blood, shouted angrily, "Kevin." Hank hurriedly asked, "Who is Kevin? Why are the two of them calling him Kevin so angrily?" Elsa was speechless. It turned out that today''srge¡ªscale battle had something to do with Kevin. At this moment. Kevin had already finished bathing and was about to go downstairs for dinner when he discovered that Charles had not returned yet. Kevin turned on the TV and a piece of news suddenly broke out on it. "Everyone, just now, there was arge¡ªscale battle between two hall masters in the Second Hospital, the Second Master of the Dragon n, Mason, and the third Master of the Dragon gang. Daniel, This battle had a great impact on the hospital. The battle is very intense now." Before the news on TV was over. Kevin''s phone rang. At first nce, it was Elsa. "Hey, Captain, it''s sote. What''s the matter?"


    "Kevin,e over immediately." Elsa said. "No, I''m having dinner at home tonight. Let''s do it another day " Kevin said. Elsa snorted, "Didn''t I say I wanted to treat you to dinner? Come over here immediately. I am in the Second Hospital."


    "Ah. why did you let me go to the Second Hospital? I just saw the news. There was a fight at the Second Hospital. I was a little scared, I couldn''te."


    "Cut the crap. Come here." Kevin was helpless. Elsa was furious, so he seemed to have no choice but to rush over.


    Lily asked, "Why are you going? Isn''t there someone fighting over there?"


    Kevin shook his head and said. "I don''t know. I will see after I go." When Kevin arrived at the hospital, Lily followed him.


    The two groups of people were already under control in the lobby of the hospital. As for Kyle and Daniel, they were both sent to the operating room to sew up their wounds first. Of course, the penis were useless. Neither of the two gangs seemed to have taken advantage in the battle. Kevin walked into the lobby. When Kenny saw Kevin, he immediately shouted. "Kevin, fuck your ancestor."


    "Uh." Kevin looked at Kenny in confusion. Why was he so angry? Kevin didn''t know that Kenny was crippled, so this debt was naturally on Kevin. When Mason saw Kevin''s safe appearance, he frowned. Hadn''t Kevin''s penis been transnted to Kyle? Why was Kevin acting like he was fine now? Mason snorted, "Kevin, why are you fine? Could it be that your wound healed so quickly?"


    "What wound? I don''t have a wound." Kevin said.


    "Stop pretending. I was the one who personally caught you and transnted you to my nephew." Mason said.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Sorry, there happened to be someone impersonating me that day. You caught the wrong person, hehe."


    "What?" Mason roared in disbelief. Did he catch the wrong person? At this moment, a furious roar came from outside, "Kenny,pensate me for my penis."

 Chapter 321 Chicken Feather youth

    <h4>Chapter 321 Chicken Feather youth</h4>


    Everyone was stunned. Kenny was also stunned, who was calling his name?


    A few secondster, Dunn angrily walked in and roared, "Kenny,e out. Youpensate my penis. I have not settled with you." When Kevin saw Dunn appear, he immediately shouted, "Dumb, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Alright, you''ve appeared today. I want to settle the score with you."


    Kevin definitely wanted to settle the matter of Dunn pretending to be him. However, Dunn didn''t go to school these past few days, so Kevin couldn''t find him. He thought that he was hiding and finally saw him here today. When Dunn saw Kevin, he was instantly enraged. If he hadn''t pretended to be Kevin, how could he have be so miserable today? Dunn shouted at Kevin. "Kevin, fuck you. The debt between you and me will be settledter. Kenny,e out andpensate me for my penis." Kenny''s own penis was crippled, Now he heard someone shouting for him topensate, he immediately said angrily, "Your grandfather, Kenny, is here " Dunn said angrily. "Kenny, you smashed my penis.


    I, Dunn, will not let you go." At this moment, four more people entered the door. They were Edward, Sally, Ben, and a stranger. Edward hurriedly said, "Captain, we''re here. What''s the matter?" It turned out that they were also called here by Elsa. "You''re Sally? Good. I''m not done with you." Kenny was very angry. His father''s penis was cut by Sally''s order. This debt was not over.


    Hank said, "I feel dizzy. Isn''t this tooplicated? What''s going on? Mason and his nephew want to settle the score with Kenny. Kenny, Daniel and Mason want to settle the score with Kevin. Kevin wants to settle the score with this neer. This neer wants to settle the score with Kenny. and Kenny wants to settle the score with Sally. What kind of case has involved so many people?"


    "I am dizzy too." Elsa said. Elsa walked up to him and said, "Alright, stop messing around. Everyone tell us clearly what kind of grudges you have. Settle them today. In the future, the police will not tolerate suchrge¡ªscale battles. Take notes. Mason, tell us first. Don''t try to hide anything, or else we will me you for today''s crime." Mason snorted, "Kevin cut off my nephew''s penis. Of course. I won''t let him go. I went to school a few days ago to capture Kevin and cut off his penis to transnt it on my nephew. I didn''t expect that it would be smashed by Kenny today. I won''t let Kenny go either." Kenny said.


    "Kevin bullied my brother. I went to talk to Kevin today. I didn''t expect Kevin to be so ruthless. So I came to the hospital to get some air. I didn''t expect Kyle to yell at me, so I kicked him. Who knew that Kyle had just finished repairing it a few days ago. Then, Dickson had someone smashed my father''s penis.


    Hmph, I will definitely not let Dickson off!" Dunn said. "Kevin insulted me openly at school. I was angry, but I couldn''t beat him for the time being, so I wanted to take revenge on him. I wore Kevin''s human skin mask and nned to do something bad. Who knew that Mason would treat me as Kevin and capture me to the hospital to transnt my penis to Kyle. Hmph, I will definitely not let Mason off. However, who would have thought that I heard the news today, my penis temporarily stored on Kyle''s body would be smashed by Kenny. Hmph, Kenny, Mason, and Kevin, I will definitely not let them go. Just wait for me. My family will send someone down soon."


    Kevin said, "Dunn is despicable and shameless. He made a human skin mask that looks exactly like mine and almost tricked Kelly into going to the hotel. If this bastard hadn''t been caught by Mason, poor Kelly would have been tainted by him. Furthermore, he even went to hook up with Shirley and caused me a lot of harassment. I won''t let Dunn off "


    Sally said. "I didn''t do anything. That day, I met a masked pervert in the St. Paul''s school. I had Ben cut off his penis. Who knew that pervert was Kenny''s father? It''s none of my business, right? I was just doing a good deed." Everyone''s records were finished, but the grudges between them were tooplicated, and it was impossible to resolve their conflicts in a short period of time.


    Elsa was also very helpless. With so many people, it was not easy to catch them. Furthermore, everyone had a big background. so it was useless to catch them. Elsa said, "Alright, I won''t take you to the police station today. I''ll let you go. but none of you are allowed to cause trouble today. Do you hear me?" Dickson walked over to Kevin and fiercely said with his eyes, "Are you Kevin who cut off my cousin''s penis?"


    "Yes, I''m Kevin. Who are you?" Dickson snorted, "Kevin, wait for me." After saying that. Dickson walked out of the hospital lobby. His father, Mason, also left with more than 50 subordinates.


    Sally said. "Kevin, I know who he is. He is Dickson, ranked eighth among the ten outstanding youths." Kevin immediately sneered, "So it''s that chicken feather youth again. I am speechless." Chicken feathered youth''s ninth ce. Kenny, had already been beaten to pieces. Kevin''s face was filled with disdain. Kevin''s disdainful tone caused Elsa and Hank to be stunned. Kevin was so arrogant. He actually looked down on the ten outstanding youths like this. Elsa snorted. "Kevin, don''t speak like this. Although the ten outstanding youths aren''t very strong, they aren''t as bad as you think.


    To be honest. I''m also one of the ten outstanding youths, and I''m seventh. You scolded me along with the chicken feather youth you just mentioned." Kevin was stunned, "Captain, it turns out that you are also one of the ten outstanding youths. Haha, I was disrespectful." Elsa snorted, "Alright, you can go back now." Hank walked up and said, "Elsa. do you know this kid? It looks like you know him very well."


    "My sister''s ex¡ªboyfriend." Elsa said. "What? Your sister''s ex¡ªboyfriend?" Hank looked at Kevin and smiled. "Your sister was blind. She found such an ex¡ªboyfriend." Kevin frowned. He looked at Hank and said, "As a policeman, don''t you think that cursing like this is of low quality? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll get angry?" Hank snorted, "Kevin, if you continue to be arrogant. I will capture you and lock you up. Don''t think that I don''t know that you are the scum in the school." Elsa was afraid that Hank would really make a move. After all, he was her sister''s ex ¡ª boyfriend. When her sister returned, her sister told her to take care of Kevin.


    Elsa hurriedly said. "Alright, alright, Kevin, please go back. Captain, let''s hurry to the restaurant. Our colleagues are waiting anxiously." After saying that, Elsa and Hank hurriedly boarded the police car and rushed to the restaurant for a party. Kevin didn''t know why, but he was very unhappy with Hank. If Hank hadn''t left so quickly just now, Kevin really wouldn''t have been able to help but teach him a lesson.


    However, Kevin didn''t teach Hank a lesson today, so Kevin if had a chance, he would teach Hank a lesson another day. Kevin would not treat anyone well who dared to make him unhappy.

 Chapter 322 Lecture

    <h4>Chapter 322 Lecture</h4>


    Kevin and Lily walked out of the hospital together. It was alreadyte, and neither of them had eaten dinner yet. Lily suddenly said, "Why don''t we go out for dinner?"


    "Young miss, we have already cooked at home. When we came out, we were originally going to have dinner. Now that we can eat right away, there''s no need to go out to eat. What a shameful waste." Lily pouted dejectedly. She originally wanted to be outside with Kevin. They could have romantic moment for a while. They go to have a lover''s set meal. But Kevin didn''t understand women''s thoughts, and he even scolded her.


    "Alright, then let''s go back. I wonder if my father has returned home. I''ll give my father a call." Lily took out her phone and called Charles. "Dad, have youe home yet?"


    "Lily, I''m noting back for dinner tonight. I''m going to attend a lecture."


    "Uh, what lecture?"


    "Oh, Joshua, the sixth ¡ª ranked one of the ten outstanding youths in London City, is holding a lecture in the meeting room of a hotel. I''m going to listen to it.


    "Oh."


    "By the way, tell Kevin if he is willing toe to the lecture. Kevin is also a martial practitioner. That Joshua is ranked sixth among the ten outstanding youths. Listening to his lecture will also be beneficial to Kevin."


    "Alright, I''ll ask him." After hanging up the phone. Lily asked, "My dad said, would you like to go to the lecture? The speaker is the sixth in the ten outstanding youths. My dad said, it''s good for you to listen to it." Kevin snorted, "I''m not interested. What''s so nice about the chicken feathered youth''s lecture? I am not that idle."


    Lily said, "Come on, go, let''s go and have fun " Lily didn''t want to go home at all now and wanted to listen to a lecture with him. Although they couldn''t eat a lover''s set meal, it was not bad to listen to a lecture together.


    "Not interested."


    "Please, I want to hear it. It won''t do much to listen to him. Perhaps it will really help you improve your strength."


    "Alright, alright, go." Kevin was helpless. Since Lily wanted to go, he was helpless. After all, he was Lily''s personal bodyguard. Lily seeded and smiled, "Then let''s go eat first, and then go to the lecture, shall we? There''s no need to go home to eat."


    "You arrange it." Kevin said. Since they were going to attend the lecture, it would be toote to eat at home, so they could only eat outside. Lily happily brought Kevin to eat at a special food stall on a street. It felt very good. She sat face to face with Kevin at a small table. This kind of feeling made her feel very enjoyable. She really wanted to be able to do this every day. After finishing their meal, they immediately rushed to the hotel and arrived at the conference room on the sixth floor of the hotel.


    "Kevin, Lily,e over here." Charles had already arrived. and the lecture had already begun. Seeing that Kevin and Lily, had arrived. Charles called out softly. Kevin and Lily sneaked in through the back door of the conference room and sat down beside Charles.


    At this time, on the conference room counter, a man held a microphone and said, "Hey, there, please be quiet. If you don''t want to hear it, you can go out. Don''t disturb anyone else." The man holding the microphone was Joshua, who was ranked sixth among the ten outstanding youths.


    Moreover, who he was looking at was Charles, because Charles was greeting Kevin and Lily just now. Charles hurriedly stood up and smiled apologetically, "Sorry, senior, my daughter also wants toe to your lecture. They were justte. Sorry." Joshua looked at Lily, who was beside Charles, and his eyes immediately lit up. It was as if he had discovered a new continent. He did not expect there was such a beautiful girl. Joshua instantly changed his tone and smiled. "It''s fine.


    It''s my honor to see your daughter attend my martial arts lecture. Wee, What''s your name?" Charles was very touched. He didn''t expect Joshua to be such a good¡ªtempered person. "My name is Charles." Joshua looked at Lily and smiled, "Youngdy, how old are you? What''s your name?" Lily felt a little ufortable, but out of courtesy, she replied. "18 years old, Lily."


    "Lily, good name. I didn''t expect a 18¡ªyear¡ªold young girl toe to my lecture. Hahaha. Alright, I''ll continue my lecture first." Joshua looked at Lily for thest time, then looked away reluctantly. Joshua said to everyone. "Where did I go?" Joshua had forgotten where he was when he saw a beauty just now. An audience member said. "You said punch."


    "Oh, right. In my opinion, there are three ways to punch. The first is to use your spirit energy and then attack. The second is to attack first and then use your spirit energy. The third is to attack while use your spirit energy. So, what''s the difference between these three ways? Actually, there''s no difference."


    "Next, let''s focus on how to defend. Everyone knows that the strongest person is not best at attack, but to be beaten. That''s right, the stronger the person, the more likely he is to be beaten. It''s fine if you punch someone else 10 times, but if someone punches you, you fall down. What''s the use of that?"


    "Sir, I don''t understand." An audience member said.


    Joshua smiled and said, "How about this. I''ll find an audience to demonstrate. I wonder which audience would like to take the initiative toe up and practice with me?" Unfortunately. no one raised their hands. "Since no one raises their hands, then I''ll just casually call one." Joshua swept his gaze and subconsciously looked at Lily. He smiled and said, "Lily,e up. Let''s give everyone a demonstration." Lily was bored.


    Kevin knew at a nce that Joshua, who was ranked sixth by the chicken feather youth, must have deliberately called Lily. It was estimated that even if the others raised their hands, he would still call Lily in the end.


    Lily said, "Sorry, I don''t know martial arts." Joshua smiled and said. "It doesn''t matter. Even if you don''t know martial arts, you can still demonstrate it.


    Lily still shook her head and said, "I don''t want it, please invite someone else " Joshua was a bit angry. He was refused on his own lecture.


    Joshua could only look at Kevin who was sitting beside Lily when he saw that Lily did not give him face. He waved his hand and said. "Then you can do it."


    Without hesitation, Kevin stood up and walked onto the stage. Almost three hundred people hade to the lecture today, and their gazes were all fixed on the stage. Joshua said to everyone, "Next, let me show you how to dodge an enemy''s attack. I will teach you three methods. The first method is to dodge sideways, the second is to dodge by sitting on the ground, the third is to dodge by hand gestures. We will be the first to try dodging sideways." After saying that. Joshua angrily said to Kevin.


    "You, try attacking me."

 Chapter 323 Give a Demonstration

    <h4>Chapter 323 Give a Demonstration</h4>


    Kevin asked, "How to attack? There are many ways to attack."


    "Yoho." Joshua sneered at Kevin. He felt that Kevin was just a young kid and even discuss attack ways with him. "Give me a punch and use your maximum strength." Joshua said.


    "Oh." Kevin nodded.


    Joshua stood in the middle of the stage and said to everyone. "Everyone. take a good look. Now that the other party is going to attack me. let''s see how I can dodge the other party''s attack using the first method." After saying that.


    Joshua said to Kevin. "Attack me with all your power." Kevin didn''t hesitate to punch Joshua. "Bang!" Kevin''s fist struck Joshua''s abdomen firmly with a muffled sound. Joshua''s eyes immediately widened, and his back was arched after Kevin''s attack.


    "You, you, you." Joshua looked at Kevin''s dumbfounded eyes. He never expected that he would not dodge Kevin''s punch. Everyone hurriedly asked. "Mr. Joshua, what''s wrong? Didn''t you say that you were demonstrating the sideway dodge technique? Why didn''t you dodge?"


    Joshua''s face turned pale. Even his feet felt a little weak. Joshua endured the pain in his abdomen and said to everyone. "Do you see that? I didn''t dodge just now and was hit by the enemy. This is a sign that I can''t dodge the enemy''s attack."


    One of them said, "Mr. Joshua, we need to see how you dodge. We don''t need to look at your performance after being hit." Joshua nodded his head and said. "Of course, I was just demonstrating how I was hit. Next, I''ll show you how to dodge the attack." After saying that. Joshua whispered to Kevin, "You actually have some strength "


    "I am just ordinary." Kevin said. "Don''t use all your strength. Just use half of your strength." Joshua said gloomily.


    "Oh." Kevin nodded.


    Joshua said to everyone, "Everyone, take a good look. The enemy is going to attack me."


    "Begin, attack." This time, Joshua was fully prepared and would never let what happened just now happen again. "Bang!" The next moment, Kevin punched Joshua in the abdomen. Joshua cursed in his heart. "Damn it!"


    Joshua was really depressed at this moment. He was fully prepared, but he still hadn''t dodged Kevin''s punch. The paining from his abdomen made Joshua''s teeth tremble. What exactly was this brat''s origin? Why was his strength so great?


    Seeing that Joshua didn''t dodge again. everyone hurriedly asked, "Mr. Joshua, didn''t you say that you wanted to demonstrate how to dodge? Why haven''t you dodged yet?" Joshua endured the pain again and smiled, "Did everyone see it clearly just now?"


    "No." Everyone shouted at the same time. "I deliberately reacted half a beat slower when the enemy attacked me just now. As a result, I was attacked by the enemy. The purpose of my demonstration just now was to tell everyone that when facing the enemy, I must react quickly and not slow at all. Otherwise, just like what I demonstrated just now, I would be struck with a single attack."


    "Oh." Everyone said helplessly, and thought in mind, "F*ck, we''re here to see you demonstrate the sideway dodge, not to see you being hit, okay? There''s something wrong with your mind to keep demonstrating being attacked." Joshua said to Kevin, "Young man, thank you for your cooperation.


    You can go down now. Now, let the other spectators participate as well." Joshua now understood that Kevin was very powerful. It was better to find someone who didn''t know martial arts to demonstrate it.


    Everyone shouted. "Sir, he hase up. Hurry up and demonstrate. Don''t change people. It doesn''t matter if we participate or not. We all came here to listen to your lecture, not to participate in the demonstration. Hurry up!"


    "Yes, if you don''t hurry up and demonstrate, I''m leaving. I''m here for your status as the sixth outstanding youth. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee to attend any lectures. Hurry up and demonstrate. Who are you going to change?"


    Joshua was helpless. Everyone had said so. He couldn''t force changing another person who didn''t know martial arts.


    Joshua''s eyes red at Kevin angrily. He was furious for a moment and whispered, "Brat, who the hell are you? Did youe to tear down my reputation on purpose? Do you believe I will cripple you?"


    "It was you who called me up to demonstrate." Joshua thought that Kevin was deliberately arranged by an enemy to embarrass him. Joshua could only helplessly say, "Since you didn''te to mess me up on purpose, then don''t use 50% of your strength anymore. Just casually use 20% of your strength."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded, Joshua then smiled at everyone and said, "Everyone, I really need to start demonstrating now. Now, everyone can clearly see how to use the sideway dodge technique."


    "Begin, attack." Joshua gestured to Kevin. This time, Joshua was not distracted at all. He wholeheartedly watched Kevin''s movements. "Bang!" The next second, Joshua''s eyes went blurry. Before he could react, Kevin punched him in the abdomen. Joshua''s entire body was trembling. Kevin''s punching speed was too fast for him to react at all.


    "Sir, what''s wrong with you? Don''t tell us that you want to show us the reaction to being hit again. To be honest, we don''t want to see the reaction of being hit. We want to see how to dodge."


    Joshua was so depressed that he couldn''t even speak. Joshua was furious and angry when faced with the usations from the crowd. He really wanted to roar. "Do you think I didn''t want to dodge? This brat''s punching speed is so fast that I can''t dodge it."


    "Sir, if you don''t dodge, we''re leaving. We don''t want to listen to your lecture anymore. There''s no meaning in it at all. You only know how to talk about theory. You finally demonstrate but deliberately pretended to be weak and didn''t show us how to dodge.


    Are you afraid that we''ll learn your skills? Since you''re afraid that we''ll learn your skills, then what lecture are you giving?" Audiences criticized Joshua one after another, saying that he was pretending to be weak and didn''t want to demonstrate. There was meaningless to give a lecture.


    However. Joshua did not say a word of sophistry. It was not that he did not want to sophistry, but that his entire body was about to fall apart at this moment, so painful that he was unable to speak. He received three punches from Kevin in a row.


    Although the first two punches were more powerful, at least he could still clench his teeth and hold on. However, he received the third punch, his body had already reached the limit of endurance, and he could no longer endure it.


    "Sir, give us a word now. Do you want to demonstrate your sideway dodge technique or not? If you don''t we''ll leave."


    "Yes, we''ll leave if we don''t demonstrate."


    Just as everyone was moring, Joshua suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 324 Undiscovered Talents

    <h4>Chapter 324 Undiscovered Talents</h4>


    "Ah." The people sitting in the front rows of the conference room were immediately sprayed with blood by Joshua. They couldn''t help but scream. Joshua really couldn''t help it. After receiving Kevin''s third punch, a mouthful of blood had already flowed down his throat. He forcefully suppressed it, but in the end, he still spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    After spitting out blood, Joshua suddenly felt his body weaken and his legs tremble. The noisy people in the conference room were quiet. Everyone looked at Joshua without blinking, not knowing what had happened, including Lily and Charles.


    Joshua''s lips trembled as he said. "Everyone, I''m sorry. I have oral ulcer. Please don''t panic. Let''s continue."


    Everyone was speechless for a moment. How could oral ulcer cause him to spit out so much blood? "Let''s continue. We just talked about how to dodge the enemy''s attack. Now, let''s talk about when we face... face..." At this moment. Joshua felt that his legs could no longer stand.


    He stumbled on the stage and was about to fall. "Sir, what''s wrong with you?" Before he could finish speaking. Joshua fell down with a "bang" and his body could no longer hold on any longer.


    "Ah!" Everyone screamed and hurriedly rushed onto the stage. Joshua''s face was green, his lips were pale, and his entire body was twitching. Then, he began to foaming in his mouth. Then, his eyes rolled and he didn''t move. Joshua fainted because of the incredibly powerful force.


    "Ah. Mr. Joshua, what''s wrong with you?" Everyone shouted.


    At this time a woman who had reached Level 60 said. "Don''t touch him. Joshua fainted."


    "What a sudden, why did he faint?" The woman looked at Kevin. Now, she understood that it wasn''t that Joshua didn''t dodge, but that he couldn''t dodge at all. Because Joshua had sadly found a demonstrator who was stronger than him. This woman was Joshua''s Senior Sister. She hadn''t thought too much about it just now. She thought that Joshua really didn''t demonstrate dodging techniques on purpose. It turned out that she had misunderstood.


    The real reason was this. However, what she couldn''t believe was that Kevin was so young. How could he be stronger than Joshua? At this moment. Kevin and Lily were about to leave when Charlesined. "It''s really boring. He not only doesn''t show us dodging skills but also pretends to be dead."


    Kevinughed and thought to himself. "Uncle, you really wronged him. He really didn''t pretend to be dead. He can''t withstand my strength. All the cells in his body have a shock reaction. I estimate that he won''t be able to get up in a day." However, Kevin did not exin anything to Charles. Lily also said, "If I had known that.


    I wouldn''t havee, this Joshua is very annoying. He looks at me with a perverted expression. He is not a good person at the first nce. Even if he is now ranked sixth among the ten outstanding youths, he will definitely not achieve much in the future."


    Kevin and the others walked out of the meeting room and quickly arrived at the first floor of the hotel. At this time, a woman around 35 years old was standing at the entrance of the hotel. She was the senior sister of Joshua, a Level 60 expert who had just been in the conference room.


    Seeing Kevin and the others walk out, the woman''s expression was a little gloomy as she said, "Wait a moment."


    "Uh, are you calling me?" Kevin asked. The woman snorted, "After beating someone up, are you going to leave without saying a word?" Kevin smiled and thought to himself, "Looks like there is a smart person among so many people in the conference room. No one else knows it was me.


    Nor did they know what happened." Kevin said. "Miss, I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Still pretending?" Charles hurriedly said, "Kevin, what''s wrong?" Lily looked at the woman and said, "We don''t seem to have offended you. Why did you stop us?" The woman snorted, "How dare you say that you didn''t offend my junior brother when you beat him up like this?"


    "Who is your junior brother?" Lily asked doubtfully.


    "My junior brother is Joshua. He just asked this kid beside you to give a demonstration. In the end, my junior brother was injured to such an extent. Do you still want to leave just like that?" Charles and Lily''s bodies trembled as they looked at Kevin in disbelief.


    The woman said. "Kid, even if your strength is stronger than my junior brother''s, you don''t have to punch him so heavily. He asked you to demonstrate. He didn''t expect you to be stronger than him. This is his bad luck. I won''t say anything. But you did it so heavily. My junior brother received three punches from you and didn''t dodge a single punch. Now, even his cells are in shock. Why did you punch him so heavily?"


    At this moment, Lily and Charles understood. No wonder Joshua didn''t dodge. He was always demonstrating the performance after being hit. It turned out that it wasn''t that Joshua didn''t dodge, but that he couldn''t dodge. Kevin was stronger than him. Kevin snorted, "Well, which one of your eyes saw me attack so heavily?"


    "My junior brother is still lying on the floor. You still say that your attack was not heavy?" The woman was enraged. Kevin said, "If I had really attacked heavily, your junior brother would have died a long time ago."


    "So arrogant."


    "Naha, at the first time your junior brother asked me to use my full strength, but I only used 1% of my strength. The second time, your junior brother asked me to use 50% of my strength, but I only used 0.5% of my strength. The third time, your junior brother asked me to use 20% of my strength, but I only used 0.1% of my strength. You said that I attacked heavily. You really don''t know I was being kind. I''m so considerate of your junior brother.


    I didn''t expect you to me me for injuring him. Why don''t you me your junior brother for being weak?" The woman got angry. She naturally wouldn''t believe what Kevin said. If Kevin really only used 0.1% of his strength to beat her junior brother to such an extent, Kevin would be in a high level.


    She felt that Kevin had injured her junior brother without the slightest bit of shame. He even pretended to be innocent in front of her and bragged. She was instantly furious.


    "Brat, since you keep such an attitude, then let me experience your 0.1% strength." Joshua''s senior sister said angrily. "Alright, then I''ll use the same power to let you taste it " Kevin smiled.


    Buzz, Joshua''s senior sister was toozy to listen to Kevin''s bullshit, so she immediately threw a punch at him.


    Kevin leisurely faced her up and shed with his palm against her fists. "Whoosh." The woman''s body instantly flew backwards and with a whoosh, she flew into the rockery fountain 20 meters away from the hotel entrance. "Crash!" Her body sshed the water in the pond.


    Lily and Charles stared nkly at Kevin. Lily turned around and said. "Let''s go." A few minutester. Joshua''s senior sister crawled out of the fountain pool and said with a pale face, "Oh my God, this is an undiscovered talent in London City. He''s actually such a strong person. He must be at least Level 90. It seems that my junior brother was not wronged to be beaten like this."

 Chapter 325 I’m not convinced

    <h4>Chapter 325 I''m not convinced</h4>


    In the previous chapter, Kevin and Lily went to listen to Joshua''s lecture.


    Joshua fainted, and this matter was spread to the Window of London forum.


    In the forum, there were many experts, so the reason why Joshua fainted was revealed in an instant. At this moment. Kevin was still on his way home. "Kevin, I''m not dreaming, am I? You''re so strong? You''re almost Level 70, aren''t you?" Charles said in disbelief.


    "Haha, uncle, go home. Don''t go to this kind of lecture in the future."


    Kevin wasn''t excited at all. After all. Joshua was too low¡ªlevel. Kevin himself was tired of hitting such low¡ªlevel people. Charles added, "Kevin, if you register for the outstanding youths selection, you will definitely be ranked third among the ten outstanding youths." Kevin asked. "Why not the first and second?" With


    Kevin''s strength, if he really wanted to join, he would definitely be ranked first.


    Charles smiled and said, "Kevin, it''s impossible to rank the first and second ce."


    "Why?" Kevin asked doubtfully. "Because the first and second ce of the ten outstanding youths have already obtained the admission notice of the Martial Arts Academy, and they were invited into the academy, just like my other daughter. Those who can be invited to enter the Martial Arts Academy are incredible geniuses. This is the first time such a genius has appeared in our London City in ten years. Don''t you know that the entire news media in London City is broadcasting this matter? This is a joyous asion for London City."


    "Uh, the first time in ten years." Kevin was truly a little surprised. Apart from him, there were actually two other people in London City who had received the invitation to enroll.


    "That''s right, so the first and second ce must be theirs. They are the pride of London City. They are the most talented young man in the past ten years of London City. In the future, if they go to Martial Arts Academy, their future will be really bright."


    "Oh, hehe." Kevin chuckled.


    Kevin didn''t know if he should tell them. In fact, he had also received the admission notice.


    Kevin thought for a moment, but he decided not to tell them for the time being so that they wouldn''t feel sad because he was leaving. He nned to announce after the New Year.


    They returned home. At ten o''clock in the evening, Kevin was lying on the bed. Kevin hadn''t checked the forum for a long time, so hey in bed and checked with his mobile phone. Sure enough, the entire forum was about the first and second ce of the ten outstanding youths, because they had received admission from the Martial Arts Academy. They were the two most talented youths in the past ten years in London City, and they had almost be the pride and idols of the people of the entire city. Even Charles had be a fan of those two geniuses. Kevin was really speechless. It was just received an admission letter. Was it worthy to let the whole city to worship like this? At this moment, at Sally''s house, Edward was lying on the bed. He looked at his phone andughed, "The first and second ce of the top ten outstanding youths are too amazing. I didn''t expect that there would be such an outstanding genius in the small city of London. Not manyrge ns would be invited to enter. Tsk tsk, admiration." Needless to say, even Edward had be a fan of those two geniuses. Kevin tossed his phone to the bedside and said, "After the New Year, I will also leave London City and go to the Martial Arts Academy. There is not much time left. Looks like I shouldn''t keep a low profile anymore. It''s time to keep a high profile. The two so¡ªcalled most talented outstanding youths in the past ten years were admired by the entire city just because they received an admission letter. As for me. I, a true genius, am still hiding under the nket, and no one knows me. The more I think about it the more unfair I feel. Why am I a better person than others, yet no one admires me? And I am often despised by some shitty people. Am I still the best assassin in allnds in the past? Back then. I was the best assassin in allnds. From the 100 years old women to the three years old little girls, they worshipped me day and night. Countless girls wanted to sleep with me for a night, but they couldn''t."


    "Faykoo Faykoo, you''ve been in this world for so long. It''s time for you to erupt. After the New Year, you''re leaving this ce. If you don''t erupt, everyone will dare to bully Charles and his daughter once you leave in the future."


    Keviny on the bed, thinking to himself. Seeing that the first and second ce winner of the ten outstanding youths was worshiped by the whole city simply because they had received a notice. However, no one knew that he was truly amazing, but he was hiding under the nket. Thinking back to the past, he was the rarest talent in the world, causing countless people to admire. Therefore, Kevin was deeply stimted. He found that he was really a bit low ¡ª key. He didn''t seem to have this kind of personality in the past. He wondered if it was because of this body. His personality had changed a little. He didn''t seem to be strong enough. He felt a little cowardly. Faykoo was the name of Kevin in his previous life. His name meant "wind" so some people called him "wind". This name was very famous in his world.


    At this moment, in a hotel.


    Elsa drank a lot of wine with her colleagues. "Captain. Congrattions on bing one of the ten outstanding youths."


    "Thank you." Elsa blushed. She had already drunk a lot of wine. Just as she was about to raise her ss, Hank hurriedly said, "Elsa, don''t drink so much. I''ll drink it for you." Hank wanted to help Elsa, which was also a skill to pick up girls. Unfortunately, even though Elsa was drunk, her mind was still not confused. She did not have any feelings for Hank, so she did not want Hank to help her. Otherwise, the rtionship would be more and moreplicated. "No need, I can still drink." Elsa gulped down the wine in one gulp, not giving Hank the slightest chance. She did not want to have a close rtionship with Hank.


    The other colleagues all came up to toast. Elsa''s alcohol tolerance was not very good, even though she was a martial artist.


    In order not to give Hank the chance to help, Elsa drank all of the wine herself.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, everyone left one after another. Elsa was already drunk and was lying on the table. "Captain, we will leave first." The colleagues left one after another.


    "Alright, take your time. Leave Captain to me. I will take her home." Hank said.


    Soon, Hank was the only one left, along with Elsa, who was lying on her stomach. Hank snorted, "Elsa, we''ll make it tonight. You''ll naturally like me, hahaha."


    "Waiter, get me a room."


    "Alright." This hotel not only allowed for dinner, but also amodation, so Hank directly asked the waiter to book a room.


    Hank asked the waiter to help Elsa to the room. At this moment. Kevin was about to go to bed. At this time, the hacker called.


    "Hey, what happened in the middle of the night?" Kevin asked.


    "Brother Kevin, are you asleep?"


    "I was just about to go to sleep."


    "Brother Kevin, it''s been a long time since you move as Robin Hood. Right now, someone is about to rape, are you going to help?"

 Chapter 326 Helpless

    <h4>Chapter 326 Helpless</h4>


    "Uh." Kevin was stunned.


    "Who wants to rape who?" Kevin asked. "Elsa is going to be raped. The information my software just monitored shows that Elsa was drunk. Her boss ordered a room without permission. It seems that he wanted to rape her." Dora said. Kevin immediately sat up from his bed and snorted, "How dare you rape my ex¡ªgirlfriend''s sister? I will definitely not allow this to happen." Kevin had already admitted that Amy Ray was his ex¡ªgirlfriend, so he would take care of Elsa.


    Hearing that Elsa''s boss was going to rape her, Kevin immediately got up.


    "Not far from your home. Speed of Light Hotel. Room 1506 Hurry up and go." Kevin quickly put on his ck clothes and ran towards the Speed of Light Hotel. At this moment, in this hotel room, Hank quietly opened the door and entered, only to see Elsa lying on the bed with the help of the waiter. "Hehe, Elsa, when we have sex, you will naturally like me." Hank smiled. He didn''t want to waste so much time chasing after her.


    Now that he had the chance, he would go first. Moreover, his family wasn''t weak. Elsa wouldn''t be at a disadvantage if she fell in love with him.


    Hank immediately walked towards the bed. At this time. Elsa seemed to have sensed something and got up. "Captain, where is this?" Elsa hurriedly asked. "Elsa, you''re drunk. I''ve booked a room for you."


    "Oh." Hank smiled and sat at the bedside, his eyes were a little ambiguous. "Captain, thank you for arranging a room for me, but it''s gettingte now. You can go back. I need to rest." Elsa said. "Elsa, I don''t n to go back tonight. I also want to sleep here." Hank said shamelessly. "What?" Elsa was shocked.


    "Captain, you can''t say such things. You are my boss and also a policeman. How can you say such things?" Hank smiled and said, "Elsa, being a policeman is just passing the time. Besides, you should be able to tell these days that I like you."


    "Sorry, Captain, I don''t have any feelings for you. If you don''t mind, we can be good friends." Hank was a little angry when he heard Elsa''s words. He had at least received the admission notice from the Martial Arts Academy and was actually rejected by a woman. Hank said. "Elsa, what''s the point to be good friends? If you want to make friends, why not to be my girlfriend? We are of the same age, and my family is not weak.


    I also received an admission letter from the Martial Arts Academy. I''m so outstanding. don''t tell me that you''re not tempted at all. If even I can''t make you tempted. hehe. I really don''t know who can make you tempted. Don''t tell me that the two so¡ªcalled most talented youths in London City have moved you. You should know that my strength could instantly kill those two outstanding youths " Elsa did not listen to Hank at all and said.


    "Sorry, Captain, I really haven''t thought about rtionships yet. You are an outstanding man. You will find a girl who is ten thousand times better than me."


    Hank felt a burst of irritation. Hank said, "Elsa, be my woman."


    "Sorry, I have no feelings for you." Elsa firmly refused. If she really had feelings for Hank, she would be very happy to ask Hank to help her tonight. However, Elsa did not let him drink a single ss of wine for her. Elsa thought that Hank should be able to see what she meant.


    Hank could tell what it meant, so he thought that she would fall in love with him if they had sex first. "Naha, Elsa, don''t define so early, how am I not worthy of you? I''ve already received the admission notice from the Martial Arts Academy.


    Furthermore, my martial arts skills are much higher than yours now. You should take advantage of my singleness to quickly hook me up. Now that I''m taking the initiative to chase after you, you actually refuse. I really can''t think of a reason. In the entire London City, is there anyone more outstanding than me? Is there anyone more suited to you than me?"


    "Captain, if you don''t leave, I''ll call the police." Hank smiled. "Elsa, you''re drunk. We''re the police."


    "Hank, what exactly do you want?" Elsa was a little angry. "Elsa, let''s sleep together tonight. I believe that after tonight, you will definitely have feelings for me."


    "You''re shameless." Elsa was straightforward


    Hank was also very impatient and snorted, "Elsa, what''s the point? What if I force you to sleep with me tonight? Are you able to resist?"


    "If you dare to do this, my family won''t let you off."


    "Elsa, don''t forget, my family''s overall strength is estimated to be above yours. Besides, we were drunk and unconscious tonight before we had sex "


    "You." Elsa retreated.


    Hank said, "You want to jump out of the window and escape? I have such a high level of martial arts. You have no chance to jump "


    "Hank, don''t force me. You don''t deserve to be a policeman."


    "I disdain to be a policeman. Being a policeman is just doing something for the country and experiencing myself."


    Hank walked towards Elsa.


    Elsa immediately wanted to jump out of the window.


    However, in the next moment, Hank grabbed Elsa''s ankle with one hand and forcefully pulled her back onto the bed.


    "Elsa, don''t be stupid. Since I dare to do it. I will naturally take into ount the consequences." At this moment, Elsa was helplessly thrown on the bed. Hank''s strength was so much stronger than hers that she couldn''t resist at all.


    "Don''te over." Elsa shouted. No one would know that London City''s fierce police captain, Elsa, would have such a weak time.


    "Hehe, Elsa, stop pretending. I don''t believe you''re still a virgin, don''t pretend to be pure." Hank snorted. Finally, he revealed his beast side. Hank pulled out his belt and threw it on the ground. "Ah " Elsa screamed as she tried to escape, but she could not escape from Hank''s palm. Just as Elsa was helpless and thought that she was really going to lose her virginity, a ck figure stood at the bedside. The ck figure said, "Rape, is it really that interesting?" Hank suddenly turned his head, because he didn''t notice that there was someone else in the room.


    "Who?" Hank looked at the ck¡ªclothed man and roared.


    Kevin said. "Robin Hood."


    "What? You are Robin Hood." Hank was shocked.


    He came here to help Elsa capture Robin Hood. He never expected that Robin Hood would suddenly appear in front of him. "Hank, as a policeman, you actually raped your subordinate. You know thew and break it, Your crime is even worse."


    "Hmph, Robin Hood, you came at the right time." Hank snorted angrily.

 Chapter 327 So I Fell in Love

    <h4>Chapter 327 So I Fell in Love</h4>


    Elsa cried with joy when she saw the sudden appearance of Robin Hood. She felt as if she has pounced on it. In fact, ever since Robin Hood saved her from George that night. Elsa has always thought of Robin Hood. The first time Elsa''s upper body was seen by a man, it was by Robin Hood.


    At this moment, Elsa''s inner feelings were indescribable when she saw Robin Hood again. Elsa immediately reminded.


    "You must be careful. Robin Hood, Hank is a Level 75 expert." Kevin said coldly. "Thank you, Captain, for your reminder."


    Hank immediately took action and shouted. "Robin Hood, I will capture you for justice today " With that, Hank pounced on Kevin. Kevin''s figure moved like a ghost. In the next moment. Hank was hanged by Kevin with one hand on his neck.


    "Ah." Elsa''s body trembled. Heavens, she reminded Robin Hood to be careful. However, who knew that Robin Hood would be so powerful? Hank, a Level 75 cultivator, could not even dodge a single move. At this moment. Hank was hanging from the ceiling like a crab.


    Elsa looked at Robin Hood and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Suddenly, she felt that Robin Hood was so powerful. The aura of an expert emitted from his body made Elsa''s heart beat faster. Furthermore, it had been so long since she had seen him. She missed him so much.


    "Let me go." Hank desperately kicked his legs, but unfortunately, he was unable to get rid of Kevin. Kevin said coldly, "Hank, you break thew and rape your subordinates. Today, I will not take your life. I will only cripple your penis. I hope that you will change in the future." Hank''s body trembled and he roared, "Don''t you dare!"


    Just as Kevin was about to make a move, Elsa hurriedly said, "Robin Hood, can I handle it this time? Alright?" Elsa looked at Kevin pleadingly. Kevin said, "He almost raped you. Don''t you want to castrate him?"


    "Although he is not worthy of being a police officer and he is a scum. I am still a police officer, so I will not abuse lynching. I will call the police right now and let them handle it." She said.


    Kevin fiercely threw Hank to the ground, directly injuring Hank internally, making him lose his fighting strength. Elsa immediately called the director. "Hey, Chief, hurry up ande over. Hank wants to rape me. I''m in the hotel right now. I was saved by Robin Hood."


    Hank roared.


    After hanging up the phone, Elsa said, "The director will be here soon. Hank will be cleared out of the police force."


    "Don''t tell me you want to let him off just like that? Kicking him out of the team isn''t a punishment for him."


    Elsa frowned. If Hank was truly crippled. Hank''s family would definitely not let it go. If they were to get angry with her family, the matter would be even bigger. Kevin said, "Captain, it''s useless to be cowardly. Even if you are a policeman, you encounter such a thing. Not to mention an ordinary person, let me punish him on behalf of the heavens."


    "No." Elsa shouted.


    However. it was already toote. Hank''s crotch was covered in blood and flesh.


    "Ah." Hank roared in pain. "Wham!" Kevin kicked him unconscious.


    "Sigh." Elsa sighed helplessly, but Robin Hood had already castrated Hank. so there was no point in saying anything. "No matter what, I want to thank you Robin Hood. You saved me for the second time. but I''ve always wanted to catch you. "It doesn''t matter. If there''s no any problem. I''ll leave first." Kevin wanted to withdraw.


    "Wait." Elsa shouted. "What?" Kevin said coldly. "I." Elsa didn''t know what else to do, but when Robin hood was about to leave, she suddenly felt nervous, because she didn''t know when she would be able to see him next time.


    Elsa whispered, "It''s alright, you can go." Kevin jumped out of the window and disappeared into the night. Elsa stood in front of the window and looked at the night sky outside. She felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. She wondered when she would be able to see him again the next time. Kevin returned home and fell asleep.


    That night. Elsay on the bed, was not sleepy at all, thinking about Robin Hood all night. For so long, every battle, every encounter, was vivid in her mind. She couldn''t help but smile when she thought of how he had cut her trousers in the past, as if she didn''t have the slightest bit of hatred.


    Thinking back to that time when Robin Hood had already seen all of her upper body and carried her flying, her face unconsciously turned red.


    Especially tonight, when he suddenly appeared. Elsa could not forget the powerful figure and aura that lingered in her mind. "Could it be that I really like Robin Hood?" Elsa was shocked. She had never thought of this before, but suddenly she was shocked by her own thought.


    "Heavens, how can I be like this? I actually, really have a special feeling towards him. No wonder Hank chased after me and I resisted so much. No wonder every time someone stared at my chest, I would mind. It turns out that I really have an indescribable feeling about Robin Hood."


    Elsa was sure that she really liked Robin Hood in her heart. During this period of time, she prayed every day for Robin Hood to appear, hoping that he woulde out tomit a crime. Unfortunately. there was nothing about Robin Hood in every case, so she always felt a little disappointed. Originally, she thought that she just wanted to catch Robin Hood, but now, she thought that it was because she wanted to see Robin Hood.


    "Heavens, no way. I''m a policeman. How could I have such feelings for him? Absolutely impossible." Elsa hurriedly shook her head. However, Elsa could not deny the fact that if she was hugged by Robin Hood, she would not resist at all.


    If Hank hugged her, she would resist very much. This hypothesis scared her.


    The next day. Elsa stayed up all night. Elsa looked at herself in the mirror and said with a haggard expression, "I actually have affectional feelings for a criminal. I''m sorry for the country and the people." The next day, Kevin took Lily to school.


    As Kevin drove, he thought. "I don''t want to keep a low profile anymore. I want to be a bigger name. Otherwise, other people wouldn''t know how powerful I am. When I leave London City, wouldn''t Charles be bullied to death? It''s time to erupt. Let everyone in London City tremble.


    Let the people of the city know that I, Kevin, am someone they can''t afford to offend. In this way, everyone will no longer dare to bully Charles and his daughter in the future. After the New Year. I can go to Martial Arts Academy with peace of mind."


    At this moment, on the forum, the post that ''Joshua, who was ranked sixth among the ten outstanding youths, was thoroughly hit by someone yesterday'' was popr. Furthermore, Kevin''s identity had been investigated. It turned out that he was the number one campus bully of the St. Paul''s School.


    Kevin seemed to be on the verge of making a big deal, because the first and second ce geniuses of the ten outstanding youths seemed to be extremely unhappy with this matter.

 Chapter 328 Field Connection

    <h4>Chapter 328 Field Connection</h4>


    At nine o''clock in the morning. London TV Station is doing an interview program. The interviewees were Diego Hale, who was ranked the first among the ten outstanding youths, and Hope Bacon, who was ranked the second. The host asked.


    "Diego, Hope, as the two most talented youths in London City in the past ten years, do you feel a lot of pressure?" Diego replied, "To be honest, as the most talented youth in London City, I am indeed under a bit of pressure."


    "Hope, what about you?" Hope smiled and said, "Fortunately. I only need to work hard anyway." The host asked. "Can you describe to us what kind of mood you felt when you received the invitation to study in the Martial Arts Academy?"


    Diego said, "When I received the notice from the Martial Arts Academy. I was shocked. However, I wasn''t surprised, because I knew very well that this was going to happen sooner orter."


    Hope said, "I still feel a little incredulous. The sacred Martial Arts Academy actually took the initiative to invite me to go to school." The host asked. "Right now, everyone in London City is very proud of you. What do you want to say to the people of London City?" Diego said. "Thank you for the love of the people of the city. I will definitely not disappoint the people of the city."


    "Me too," Hope said, "When I go to the Martial Arts Academy, I will properly cultivate martial arts." The host asked again, "Right,st night at the Window of London forum, someone revealed a shocking fact. Joshua was beaten up. The person who beat him was a high school student. His name is Kevin. Do you know about this?" Diego snorted. "I already know that Joshua, who is ranked sixth among the ten outstanding youths, was actually beaten by a high school student. I am deeply disappointed in Joshua."


    Hope smiled and did notment. The host asked, "Diego, as one of the ten outstanding youths, what do you think of Kevin? Many people say that if he went to the selection, he would be at least the third ce. What do you think?"


    Diego wanted to say dirty words, but he controlled himself.


    Diego said. "Kevin beat Joshua. I will definitely do something for this matter. After all, as the number one of the ten outstanding youths. I have the obligation to protect the name of the ten outstanding youths."


    "Are you saying that you want to go to the St. Paul''s School to beat up Kevin?" The host asked. Diego said, "As one of the ten outstanding youths, it''s impossible for me to beat people up randomly. Moreover. Kevin definitely wouldn''t dare to fight with me."


    The host said. "Let''s connect to Kevin. What do you think?" Diego nodded and said, "Alright, then let''s connect him to the scene."


    At this moment, all people of London City were watching this interview program. Some were watching it on TV, some were watching it on forums, and some were watching it on their mobile phones. In an office. Charles sat at his desk and watched the show on hisputer. When he heard the host say that he wanted to connect with Kevin, Charles chuckled.


    In another high¡ªend office. Edward held his phone and watched the show on it. At this moment, in a car, a beautiful CEO was driving a car. The broadcast on the car was also broadcasting the broadcast version of the interview program. Hearing that the broadcast said that Kevin would be connected to the scene. she secretly said.


    "I haven''t seen Kevin for a long time." This beautiful president was Molly. In an office of the police station.


    Elsa also watched this program. Elsa admired Diego and Hope. If it weren''t for the selection of the ten outstanding youths. Elsa wouldn''t have known that other than her, there were two other people in London who had received the notice from the Martial Arts Academy. Of course, other than Hank, no one else knew about Elsa receiving the notice from the Martial Arts Academy. Otherwise, Elsa would definitely be ranked third among the ten outstanding youths.


    Kevin was sitting in ss when his phone rang. "Hello." Kevin picked it up. "Hello, are you Kevin?" The host asked. Kevin said, "What are you looking for me for? I''m in ss. Don''t bother me if it''s unimportant." When many audiences heard Kevin''s words, they immediately felt contempt. Kevin''s tone was arrogant.


    The host said, "Hello, Kevin. I''m Cooper, host of the ''Today''s Events'' talk show at London TV Station." Kevin said. "Oh, sorry, I haven''t heard of it."


    "Uh." The host was a little depressed. So many audiences were watching, but Kevin actually hadn''t heard of his name, which made him a little embarrassed.


    "Naha, Kevin, it''s like this. We''re currently doing an interview program." Before the host could finish speaking, Kevin directly said, "Sorry, I''m not interested in being your interview guest. Find someone else." The host immediatelyined in his heart. "Who invited you to be our guest? Do you think you are deserve to be our guest?"


    "Kevin, you misunderstand. We''re not looking for you as our guest. We''re currently doing this program. The guests are Diego. the number one of the ten outstanding youths, and Hope, the second. We''re currently connecting with you on the spot. Do you understand?"


    "Oh, why are you connecting me? Is there anything I can do?"


    "It''s like this. You beat Joshuast night. Many viewers really want to connect with you. We also want to use this opportunity to interview you online. Do you have time?" Kevin originally wanted to say that he had no time and was not interested.


    However, Kevin thought that it was time for him to keep a high profile. He couldn''t keep a low profile anymore. Thus, Kevin nodded and said. "I have time."


    "Alright, thank you for your cooperation. Then let''s begin. Kevin, is it true that Joshua, who was ranked sixth among the top ten outstanding youths was beaten up by youst night? What do you think of this matter?"


    Kevin said. "It''s true. Joshua is so stupid. Even with his stupid strength. he dares to give lectures. He even asked me to demonstrate it. Then, I punched him three times until he fainted."


    At this moment, Joshua was lying on the bed somewhere. Listening to Kevin''s voice from the program, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Joshua had just woken up from hisa. The host asked. "Kevin, it seems that you are indeed very strong.


    Many people say that if you participate in the selection, you can be the third ce of outstanding youths. What do you think of this? Do you think you can be ranked third?"


    Kevin said. "Who says I can only get third ce? I promise I would beat him to death."


    "Ah. what do you mean? You want to be first ce?" The host was shocked. At the scene. Diego heard Kevin''s arrogant tone. He was extremely unhappy. He really wanted to snatch the host''s phone and talk to Kevin. Kevin said.


    "What''s wrong with first ce? Other than me, who else has the qualifications to be first ce?" The host smiled and asked, "Kevin, if you want to be the first ce, what do you want Diego to do?" The host wanted to mock Kevin, but it wasn''t that obvious. After all, he was broadcasting a live show, and so many viewers were watching.

 Chapter 329 He was Furious to Death

    <h4>Chapter 329 He was Furious to Death</h4>


    Kevin said, "He can do whatever he wants. He''s not a big shot." At this moment. Diego''s face turned green. Kevin''s words were so disrespectful to him. Didn''t Kevin know that everyone in the city was proud of him? At this moment, many audiences were cursing Kevin for being so arrogant.


    Even Elsa and the others who knew Kevin felt that Kevin was too arrogant. The host asked. "Kevin, Diego and Hope received a notice from the Martial Arts Academy. They are the most talented youths in London City in the past ten years.


    They have be the pride of the people of the city. What do you think of this matter?" Kevin snorted, "Receiving a silly notice would actually cause a sensation in the entire city. And they are the so¡ªcalled most talented person in the past ten years. Host, do you really want me to tell the truth?"


    "Of course, please tell the truth." Kevin said, "Alright, then I''ll tell you what I think. Don''t me me. In my heart. Diego, Hope, the ten outstanding youths are all rubbish. The people of London admire these rubbish like treasures. Think about it, it''s very funny. I really feel sad for the people of London."


    "Kevin, do you know what you''re talking about? You can insult the people of the city, but don''t insult Diego and Hope. Do you know what it means for them to receive the invitation to study in the Martial Arts Academy?


    It means that they are certified geniuses of the Martial Arts Academy. You''re just a high school scum. You dare toment on them disrespectfully." The host could not control himself and was actually enraged. Kevinughed and said, "Look, you told me to tell the truth. but in the end you scolded me. Sigh, it seems that you are also a piece of trash. Your interview program is probably also a ttering and rubbished program." At this time, Diego could not continue listening and roared angrily, "Kevin, I am Diego."


    "Oh, you''re Diego, what''s up, you want to interview me too?" Kevin asked.


    Diego said angrily, "Kevin, who are you? Do you deserve my interview?"


    "Naha, indeed, you are indeed not worthy of interviewing me."


    "Kevin, if you have the guts, say it again." Diego roared.


    The host hurriedly reminded. "Diego, you''re recording a program. Pay attention to your image." cking image!" Diego roared. The host was speechless. Kevin said, "Hey, Diego, your quality seems to be a little low. As far as I know. Martial Arts College doesn''t ept low¡ªquality students. Go home and quickly take out the gold medal to see if it''s fake."


    "Pck you! My name is Diego. Do you know who you''re talking to?" Diego was enraged. "Haha, forget it. Talking to someone with such poor qualities has lowered my image. That''s all." Kevin hung up the phone. "Ah, ah, ah " Diego was so angry that he roared at the stage. He was admired by the entire city. He didn''t expect that he would be humiliated by Kevin in front of so many people. The host was also helpless. However, this could only be med on Kevin''s arrogance. In front of so many audiences. Kevin was so arrogant that he said that the pride of the entire city was nothing. At this moment. not only Diego was angry, the entire city was angry.


    At this moment, many people were staring at the screen, watching Diego''s reaction and cursing Kevin for being stupid.


    Charles found it hard to believe that Kevin was so arrogant. This was to make the entire city curse Kevin. Elsa and the others were also speechless. Of course, everyone thought that Kevin was ignorant. No one thought that Kevin really had the strength to y with Diego. It was just that Kevin was ignorant and overestimated himself. If Kevin was present. he wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant. The host said to the angry Diego. "Diego. don''t be angry. There''s no need to be angry for an ignorant student."


    Diego said angrily, "Kevin. that ignorant bastard, said that I am scum. Do you think I can not be angry? Ask the people of the city if they are angry? He said that I am scum. Go ask the people of the city if I am scum."


    "Oh man." The host sighed. The interview program had only just begun. How could it be recorded in more than an hour?


    Diego suddenly stood up and said, "Sorry, I won''t record the program anymore. I''m going to the St. Paul''s School to find Kevin."


    The host was shocked and hurriedly pulled Diego. He advised. "Diego, calm down, calm down! The program has only been recorded for ten minutes, and there''s still one hour left. You can''t suddenly leave."


    The host was very depressed. The guests were about to run away, and it was a live interview. "Sorry, I have to go to the St. Paul''s School now." Diego said. With that, no matter how the host pulled him back. Diego left. Hope was the only one left.


    Hope looked at Diego who had left and said, "Sorry, host, I won''t record anymore." After saying that, Hope also ran away. The host cried out sadly, "Heavens, the two guests have run away. Kevin, I hate you." If there was any medicine for regret, the host would definitely not contact Kevin on the spot.


    If he did not contact Kevin, he would not anger the guests. At this moment, many audiences who were watching the live broadcast immediately turned off the TV and rushed to the St. Paul''s School. Diego ran to the St. Paul''s School. People hurry up and went to the St. Paul''s School.


    Charles also drove to the St. Paul''s School as soon as possible. The TV station helplessly asked the host to carry the camera and follow Diego. "Friends, let''s do a special talk show this time. We are on our way to the St. Paul''s School. The car in front of us is Diego''s. Driver, hurry up and catch up." As a result, many people who could not leave from their work could see what was happening after that on TV again. They were very looking forward to it. Kevin was ying a game when Charles called. "Hello, uncle Charles "


    "Kevin, something big has happened." Charles said.


    "Uncle, what''s the matter?" Kevin inexplicably asked. Kevin did not know that so many people would know about his conversation with the interview program just now. To Kevin, it was just a phone call. "Kevin, I was watching the program when you speech on it "


    "Uh, that talk show just now?"


    "That''s right. Many people in London were watching this show. Everyone knew what you said just now. Diego is furious. He left the interview on the spot and was so angry that he wants to settle the score with you. He is on his way to the St. Paul''s School."


    "Naha." Kevin smiled. "Kevin, why are you still smiling so calmly?"


    "Uncle, it''s better toe to me. Anyway, I don''t want to keep a low profile recently."

 Chapter 330 Live Stream

    <h4>Chapter 330 Live Stream</h4>


    After hanging up the phone, Kevin continued to y games. Diego really thought that he was a big shot and even left the interview to look for Kevin. Kevin would make him regret it. Coincidentally, Kevin did not want to keep a low profile anymore. At this time. Kevin''s phone rang again. It was Elsa. "Captain, what is the problem?" Kevin asked. "Kevin, you''ve offended Diego."


    "Captain, did you intentionally call to tell me this?"


    "Kevin, I was thinking that you were my sister''s ex¡ªboyfriend. Before my sister left, she told me to take care of you. That''s why I called you. You actually said that to me."


    "Alright, thank you. I really don''t need you to care "


    "I am going to hang up. I''m almost at school. Diego''s car is not far in front of me."


    "Oh."


    Sure enough, not long after, Diego''s car drove into the St. Paul''s School.


    "Kevin,e out." The teachers and students of the school were in ss when a loud roar came from below the teaching building, "Kevin,e out." The teachers and students who were in ss were all shocked, because they did not watch the talk show, so they did not know what had happened. All the students walked out of the ss one after another and stood in the corridor. They discovered that the school was suddenly very lively, and many people from outside came.


    A young man was standing in the open space below the school building. Behind him was a man carrying a camera. This youth was Diego, who had angrily abandoned the interview and came to the St. Paul''s School to settle the score with Kevin. Even the TV station staffs had followed him.


    Diego stood in front of the teaching building and shouted, "Who is Kevin? Come out! What the hell? Come out! I promise I won''t kill him!" Kevin was standing in the corridor of the teaching building. The students were all discussing, not knowing what had happened. Lily hurriedly said, "Kevin, what''s wrong? Why is


    someone looking for trouble with you again? Furthermore, there''s a camera following him. What exactly happened?" Kevin smiled and exined. "The idiot who called me out from below is the top best ten outstanding youths. He seemed to be doing some sort of talk show. The host contacted me on the spot. and I said something that disdain him. Then, he left the show and came to settle the score with me. Ha ha, he came quite quickly."


    "Ah." Lily and n were speechless. So it was like this.


    At this moment, the audience in front of the TV stared fixedly at the screen. The background of the screen was the St. Paul''s School. Diego was shouting at a teaching building. "Kevin,e out." Just at this moment, a person suddenly jumped down from the fifth floor of the teaching building in the TV screen. Many people wowed. The camera immediately aimed at the person who jumped down. He was Kevin. When Diego saw Kevin, he gritted his teeth and said angrily. "Are you Kevin who was connected to the scene just now?"


    "Exactly. Chicken feather youth, you actually found my school." Kevin said. "Who the hell are you calling chicken feather youth?" Diego was furious. "Naha, are there any other chicken feather youth here?" Kevin said, but Kevin rolled his eyes and saw Elsa not far away. Kevin was really speechless. Not far away, Elsa was depressed. Kevin even insulted her along. Elsa was named as the ten outstanding youth. She did not sign up by herself, and she did not know who signed up for her.


    At this time, a woman beside Diego snorted. "Kevin, don''t be too arrogant. Please respect the outstanding youths, okay?" Kevin looked at the woman and said, "Who are you? Don''t tell me, you are also a chicken feather youth."


    "You." The woman was enraged. Just as she said that she wanted him to respect the outstanding youths, he called her like that. "She''s Hope." said the cameraman. "I don''t know her." Kevin really didn''t know her. He didn''t care about the chicken feather youths, so how could he know her?


    "You don''t even know Hope, who is ranked the second among the ten outstanding youths. I really don''t know if you''re from London City." said cameraman speechlessly. "Do the people of London City have to know the second ce of the chicken feather youths?" Kevin rolled his eyes at the cameraman. At this moment, all audiences in the city was speechless. Kevin looked down on the outstanding youths and kept calling them chicken feather youths. Diego looked coldly at Kevin. At this moment, seeing Kevin being so arrogant, he calmed down instead.


    "Kevin, you are indeed very arrogant. Good, then I, a chicken feather youth, will let you experience why I am number one."


    Kevin said. "How?"


    Diego gritted his teeth and said, "Kevin, since you look down on outstanding youths so much, then I will ask you now, do you dare to ept my challenge?"


    "Uh, you want to challenge me?"


    "Yes, I originally disdained to fight someone like you, but you are too arrogant. So, I can only put down my dignity and take the initiative to challenge you. I want to let you and the people of London know if I am the pride of London City." Kevinughed and said, "Alright, I''m very interested."


    Diego snorted and ordered everyone to retreat ten meters.


    Very quickly, a ten¡ªmeter radius of space appeared in the open space in front of the teaching building. Kevin and Diego stood in the circle, surrounded by a dense crowd of onlookers. Diego said coldly, "Kevin, in front of so many audiences, I don''t want to bully you. I''ll let you make three moves first."


    Kevin said disdainfully. "Diego, if I were you, I would rush over directly. Don''t show off so that it won''t end badlyter."


    "Very good. Kevin. Today, even if I lose my image, I will smash you, you arrogant and ignorant bastard."


    "The chicken feather youth is indeed stupid."


    "Stupid? I''ll let you see who''s stupider." Diego shouted loudly and jumped towards Kevin. As he jumped into the air, the sword in his hand shot out with a whoosh.


    At this moment, all audiences held their breath, not blinking for fear of missing out on any details. Kevin didn''t want to keep a low profile today, so Kevin also leapt into the air with a few steps. "Kevin, go to hell." Diego thrust his sword into Kevin''s chest.


    Kevin snorted in disdain and didn''t use his sword. He instantly punched Diego''s sword. causing his sword to break into dozens of pieces. "Ah." Diego was stunned. "Bang!" At this moment, Kevin''s palm struck Diego''s chest. Diego wanted to dodge, but unfortunately.


    Kevin was too strong. "Ah." Diego let out a miserable scream and fell from mid¡ªair to the ground, leaving a hole in the stone b on the ground. "Ha." Kevin shouted loudly and swept his foot down from midair.


    "Bang!" He kicked Diego hard. "Ah." Diego spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 331 Agree or Disagree

    <h4>Chapter 331 Agree or Disagree</h4>


    "Ah." Seeing Diego spitting blood, everyone was shocked and dumbfounded. Diego was the most talented young man in London City in the past ten years. He had received the invitation to study in the Martial Arts Academy. In Kevin''s hands, Diego bleed without stopping Kevin. At this moment, even Elsa was dumbfounded. Elsa had admired Diego before because he had also received the admission notice. Diego''s martial arts level was already Level 70, but at this moment.


    Kevin spat out blood in a second. While everyone was dumbfounded and in disbelief, Kevin held Diego up. "Wham." Kevin pped him fiercely.


    "Tell me, can I judge you as trash?" Kevin grabbed Diego''s cor and asked. Diego''s face swelled up and he shouted. "I don''t believe it. Boohoo. This must be a dream." At this moment, Diego was already confused. He could not be-lieve that all of this was true.


    "Pa." Kevin pped again.


    "Tell me, can I judge you as trash?" Kevin asked again. "This must be a dream. Boohoo, Diego, please wake up! Boohoo!" Diego cried and shouted, begging himself to wake up quickly. How hard it was to ept reality. Diego''s face was already swollen. Kevin grabbed a handful of mud on the grass and stuffed it into Diego''s mouth.


    Diego coughed desperately. Kevin asked. "Have you woken up yet? Cameraman,e over and give the first youth a close¡ªup. Let London city see what the most talented young man in the past ten years is like."


    "Oh." The cameraman shot the camera at Diego''s face.


    Kevin grabbed Diego''s hair and leaned over to the camera. "Everyone in the city, do you see this? This is the number one outstanding youth you are proud of. Everyone, open your eyes and see clearly." Diego cried and roared, "Kevin, you bastard, let me go."


    "Holy shit, you still dare to scold me." Kevin punched Diego in the abdomen. "Puff." Diego spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Kevin hung Diego up and said to the camera, "Have you seen him clearly? Do I have the qualifications to call him scum? Does the people of the city agree that my evaluation of him is right? If not, I will continue to beat him."


    "Bang!" Kevin punched again and Diego spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "Bang!"


    "Puff."


    "Bang!"


    "Puff."


    Every time Kevin punched. Diego spat out a mouthful of blood.


    About three minutester, Diego cried. "Stop." Kevin said. "The whole city hasn''t agreed yet, so I still want to beat you."


    "Stop it. I agree. Boohoo." Diego cried. "What, did you agree to it yourself? But I asked the people of the city if they agreed. I didn''t ask you " Kevin said. At this time, the host said, "Kevin, stop it. I also agree "


    "I agree." Said the cameraman.


    "I agree." Many people at the scene expressed their agreement. "Chouette, since the people of the city agree with me that he is scum, then I won''t beat him anymore." Kevin threw Diego away. Kevin suddenly remembered that just as he said ''Chouette Kevin was instantly delighted, "Haha, I actually speak French. I''m so awesome." Because Kevin had spoken French, he felt that he was very awesome.


    Diego was helped away, and the camera was still recording Kevin. The host handed over the microphone and asked. "Kevin, you just defeated Diego in one move. Why are you so powerful?" Kevin smiled at the camera and said. "Because I am Kevin."


    "Then you just hit Diego like this. Aren''t you worried that something would happen? As far as I know, Diego''s grandfather is one of the eight great masters of London City. His martial arts level has already exceeded Level 80."


    Kevin smiled and said. "Diego''s grandfather is one of the eight great masters. Interesting."


    "Aren''t you afraid that his grandfather will get angry?" The host asked. Kevin picked up a stone on the ground and said to the camera, "Everyone, look, this stone is like Diego''s grandfather. I will pinch it slightly."


    "Crack." The stone was crushed between Kevin''s fingers. Kevin said. "Alright, I''ve already crushed Diego''s grandfather." When everyone present saw this scene, there was only one word to describe Kevin, that was arrogant. He actually used a rock to analogy Diego''s grandfather in front of everyone, and then said that Diego''s grandfather would be pinched to pieces. If Diego''s grandfather saw it. he would definitely be enraged.


    He was at least one of the eight famous masters in London City. His martial arts had reached Level 85. Such a high level was something that ordinary people wouldn''t even dare to look up to. The host asked, "Kevin, since you''re so powerful, why didn''t you get epted to the Martial Arts Academy?"


    "Martial Arts Academy?"


    "That''s right.


    Diego was admitted to the Martial Arts Academy, and the academy actually took the initiate to invite him. This shows that Diego has great potential in the future. Even if he isn''t as good as you right now, his potential in the future is great. You haven''t been admitted to the Martial Arts Academy. Sooner orter, he will surpass you." Kevin bent down and took out a gold medal from his shoe. "Are you talking about this gold medal?" He said.


    "What, you, you, you also received the invitation?" Everyone was shocked when they saw the gold medal Kevin took out.


    When Elsa saw Kevin take out the gold medal, her body trembled. She never thought that Kevin would receive it.


    The host said excitedly. "Kevin, you actually received a gold medal from the Martial Arts Academy. Heavens! But, why did you put the gold medal in your insoles?"


    "Oh, this shoe has a broken heel. It''s one lowerpared to the other shoe. I just happened to see that this gold medal is quite simr to the insole, so I stuffed it into the shoe to insole."


    "Really? Everyone else receives a gold medal would treat them as treasures. How can you use it as a shoe insole?"


    "Haha, it''s just a gold medal. A true expert doesn''t enter the Martial Arts Academy by relying on a gold medal, but directly walks in."


    "So you think you''re an expert?" Kevin said, "What''s the matter. host? Do you have any objections? Ok, let''s fight in front of the people of the city."


    "No, no, no." The host was so frightened that he hurriedly retreated. Kevin felt that he was enough arrogant. He waved his hand and said, "Alright, it''s almost enough. There''s still ss to attend. Everyone hurry up and leave. There''s nothing left to see " People left one after another. What happened just now was truly inconceivable. They just wondered how Diego''s grandfather would react when he saw the TV.


    Charles wasn''t in a hurry to leave. At this moment, his heart was filled with joy and disappointment. He was d that Kevin had received the notice from the Martial Arts Academy. What was disappointed was that Kevin was going to leave their home in the end.

 Chapter 332 What if She Likes Me

    <h4>Chapter 332 What if She Likes Me</h4>


    Elsa was also shocked. She found it hard to believe. She had always thought that Kevin was weaker than her. Suddenly. Kevin became much stronger than her. Kevin also received a notice from the Martial Arts Academy. Elsa regretted letting her sister go home. Kevin had such a bright future, so she should let her sister keep in rtionship with Kevin. However, Kevin had already entered the Martial Arts Academy.


    If her sister did not work hard, she would not be worthy of Kevin. Therefore, it would be good for her sister to go home early and work hard. Moreover, her sister had already been engaged, so no matter how they work on the rtionship, there would be no result.


    Charles walked over to Kevin and smiled, "Kevin, when did you receive the admission notice for the Martial Arts Academy?"


    "Uncle, I''m sorry for not telling you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m very happy that you received the admission notice. I knew that an outstanding person like you can''t be a bodyguard in my family for the rest of your life."


    "Uncle, don''t say that. In my heart, you and Miss are my rtives." Charles was touched and said, "I''m really touched to hear you say that."


    "Alright, Uncle, you can go back first. If there''s anything else, we can talk about it at home."


    "Alright, then you go to ss." When Kevin returned to ss. the school gradually quieted down. Kevin looked up and saw that Lily, who was sitting in the first row, was not in ss. "Eh, where did Miss go?" Kevin was puzzled. "Lily just went upstairs." n said, "I think she should be on the roof"


    Kevin arrived at the roof and saw Lily alone. She sat in a corner with a lonely expression, not knowing what she was thinking. "Miss." Kevin walked up. Seeing Lily''s lonely expression, Kevin felt a burst of pity. She must be sad because Kevin had received the gold medal from Martial Arts Academy and would soon leave her home. Lily looked back at Kevin and said angrily. "Why did youe up? Go down."


    "Miss, you are sitting on the roof alone. What are you sad about?"


    "None of your business."


    "Miss, is it because I''m going to resign? So you are in a bad mood?"


    "No, I''m very happy that you received the notice from the Martial Arts Academy."


    "But you''re so sad."


    "I''m not sad. I''m just happy."


    "Why do you hide on the roof if you are happy."


    "Don''t worry about me. I want to be alone. You can go down." Lily pushed Kevin down. Kevin sighed and suddenly saw that Lily''s eyes were wet. "Miss."


    "Just go down, okay? I want to be alone." Lily pleaded, perhaps because she was afraid that tears would flow out of her eyes, so she didn''t want Kevin to see her. After saying that, she quickly turned her head away.


    Kevin did not go down and hugged Lily. Lily''s body trembled and she cried. "Don''t misunderstand, I''m really happy for you." Kevin chuckled, Lily was crying when she was happy. Kevin understood that she was reluctant parting with him. This was the reason why Kevin didn''t want to reveal this matter so early. After saying this, during the entire New Year they would probably be unhappy. Kevin regretted taking out the gold medal just now.


    "Young miss, even if I leave in the future, I will stille back. It''s not a farewell. Besides, it''s not even New Year yet. It''s still early. If you start crying now. I would think that you want to drive me away now."


    "No." Lily said. "Haha, then stop crying. We''ll talk about it after the New Year "


    Only then did Lily stop crying, and Kevin wiped away the traces of her tears. Kevin looked at Lily from such a close distance. Suddenly, a thought shed through Kevin''s mind. "Does she like me?" Kevin thought to himself. Thank goodness, Kevin. this big idiot finally realized.


    "Miss, go back to ss."


    "Yes." When Lily and Kevin returned to ss together, Kevin realized that Lily was likely to like him, and his mood instantly becameplicated.


    "Miss. if you really like me, what should I do?"


    "I. Kevin, am famous for my innocence. I would only like junior sister."


    "Young miss is really beautiful. If I really am leaving her in the next few years, perhaps I will really be reluctant to part with her. I have already treated them as my family." Once upon a time, in Kevin''s world. there were so many beauties chasing after Kevin in The field of martial arts, but Kevin was not moved. There was even a beauty who became enemies with him because she could not get him. Even so, Kevin only liked his junior sister. Fiona., He was famous for his pure feelings. "If Miss really likes me, what should I do? Sigh, I really don''t want to hurt her."


    "At present, I have never thought about rtionships, because I still love my junior sister. In my previous life, even if I were to turn against the Demon Princess, I did not change my mind. But now, it is no longer my previous life. Whether I can really travel back in the future is still unknown. Furthermore. even if I do. I''m afraid that it will be several decadester. After returning, Fiona will have already married a long time ago. I can''t just hold on to the feelings of the past. I should really start my own life."


    "Is that so? Should Ipletely integrate into this world? Should I take a wife and have children here?" Kevin muttered to himself. He found all sorts of reasons but couldn''t make up his mind topletely forget his junior sister and the past. The memories of the past had been in his mind for eighteen years, but this era onlysted for more than a month. How could it be reced? "I don''t want to think too much about it.


    Let''s see. Besides, whether Miss really likes me or not is not certain. It''s just my hypothesis " Kevin forced himself not to think too much.


    Kevin was not someone who could be moved so easily. Otherwise, how could he turn against the Demon Princess in his previous life? The Demon Princess really liked Kevin at first. She had done all sorts of touching things, such as sending flowers, wine, clothes. But Kevin still didn''t feel affection on her. Afterwards, the Demon Princess hated Kevin and became enemies with him. The Demon Princess was as beautiful as his junior sister in the field of martial arts.


    Fiona was named the number one beauty in the field of martial arts, while the Demon Princess was the number one beauty in the devil field. One of the reasons why Kevin did not like the Demon Princess was because the righteous and the evil were separated. No matter how touching it was, Kevin only love his junior sister.


    After bing enemies with the Demon Princess, she began to try to kill Kevin. Since she could not obtain it, no one else could.

 Chapter 333 Reluctantly Accept

    <h4>Chapter 333 Reluctantly ept</h4>


    The Demon Princess had a high level of martial arts and was no less talented than Kevin. She was one of Kevin''s most terrifying enemies in his previous life. In his previous life, Kevin could only draw with her every time and almost died from her evil methods several times.


    Kevin was a person of the righteous path, and he would not use evil methods. It was quite depressing to be hunt down by such a powerful enemy at any moment. No matter what. Kevin always felt guilty about her love. These things had already passed, and Kevin was unwilling to think about them. If Lily really liked him, it would be very difficult for Kevin. In his previous life, Kevin summed up a principle of life. People really couldn''t be too outstanding.


    If they were too outstanding, there would be too many beauties pestering them. If there was a next life, he didn''t want to be so outstanding anymore. Unexpectedly, Kevin''s words had trulye true. He really had his next life to travel here.


    Kevin was truly worried that he would go back to the old path of his previous life. Because he was too outstanding, he would be entangled by too many beauties. At this moment, in arge manor on the outskirts of London City, an old man in his sixties was watching TV.


    On TV, Kevin held a stone and said that she had crushed Diego''s grandfather. This 60¡ªyear¡ªold man was the eighth ranked expert in London City. His name was Weldon Hale. and his martial arts level was Level 85.


    "Grandfather, what do you n to do now that Kevin insults you like this?" Diego, whose face was swollen as pig''s, asked. Weldon''s gaze revealed a trace of malice. "Kevin, that young brat actually doesn''t put me in his eyes."


    "Grandfather, when Kevin hit me, his strength was unfathomable. Could he be stronger than you?" Diego asked. "I don''t believe a high school student could be powerful."


    "Grandfather, what are your ns?" Diego asked. "What do you want me to do?" Diego said. "I''m so embarrassed today, I definitely won''t let him go. Grandfather, I hope you can make him embarrass himself in public, eat mud in public, and ruthlessly hit him."


    "Alright, then I will challenge him publicly. Since he was so disdainful to me, challenging him is in line with the wishes of the people of the city "


    "Grandpa. I''ll help you post at the forum."


    "No, just call the TV station and ask the TV station to arrange it."


    In the afternoon, Kevin was in ss when he received an unfamiliar phone call. "Hello, Kevin. I''m the director of London TV Station. You provoked Weldon Hale in front of the program this morning. Weldon is very unhappy about this. He wants to ask you out for a fight."


    Kevin asked, "Who is Weldon Hale?"


    "Diego Hale''s grandfather, in our entire London City, he is ranked eighth in martial arts. His strength is around Level 85."


    Kevin hummed. Although Level 85 wasn''t bad and had some strength, Kevin wasn''t interested. However, Kevin had said that he would no longer keep a low profile, so he should agree. "Alright, but I have to add a condition."


    "What conditions?"


    "Before Weldon challenges me, he must p himself ten times in front of everyone as punishment for challenging me. After all, you know that fighting with someone in a too low¡ªlevel is detrimental to my reputation. If that Weldon agrees to this punishment, I will ept his challenge. Otherwise, it will be very difficult."


    "What?" The directorined in his heart. "Kevin, you''re too crazy. If one wants to fight you, he has to p himself in the face in front of everyone. Otherwise, you won''t ept it.


    "I will tell Weldon about this. Wait for me to reply"


    "Mr. Hale, I have already called Kevin "


    "Has he epted my challenge? When and where?" Weldon asked.


    "Well. Mr. Hale, Kevin said that you''re too low¡ªlevel. It''s a bit difficult for him to ept your challenge."


    "What?" Immediately. Weldon''s body trembled with anger. It was too insulting. If it wasn''t for his grandson being bullied, he wouldn''t have humiliated himself to challenge a high school student. However. the other party actually thought that he was too low¡ªlevel. Heavens, this was the first time Weldon had been so angry in so many years. "However, Kevin said that it is not impossible for him to ept your challenge. There must be a condition, that is, before challenging him, you must p yourself 10 times in front of everyone, and then he will reluctantly ept your challenge. Otherwise, with his status, he will probably not be able to ept it."


    "Bah, such a nasty bastard. I''m really pissed off." Weldon was so angry. After hesitating for a moment, Weldon roared, "Alright, go tell that bastard that I ept it."


    "Alright, I''ll go tell him now " A whileter. Kevin received another phone call from the director.


    "Kevin, Weldon has epted your conditions."


    "Oh, alright, then I''ll just barely fight him." Kevin said.


    The director cursed in his heart, "Barely? Bah. I can''t even stand it. I really hope that Mr. Hale will blow up Kevin, this arrogant person. If Mr. Hale doesn''t give him a good lesson, he will really bewless. At night, I will broadcast this news in its original form, so that everyone in the city will know about Kevin''s arrogant face."


    The director said, "Then please confirm the time."


    "Oh, let me check. Then let''s go tomorrow at noon."


    "Where is the location?" The director asked again. "Location, whatever. In any case, taking a piss takes more time than this fight." Kevin said, "Kevin, what you''re talking, how can youpare it to piss?" the director thought unhappily. "That''s right.


    It''ll take me at least half a minute to pee, but fighting with Weldon can end in a few seconds. So, there''s no need to make things tooplicated for just a few seconds. Just do it on any street."


    "Kevin, since Weldon entrusted our TV station with this matter, how could it be so casual?"


    "Oh, that''s right. Then let''s go to the river "


    "Alright." After hanging up the phone. the TV station director prayed, "This kid''s tone is too arrogant. Heavens must bless us. Let Weldon beat Kevin into a pie tomorrow."


    Kevin hung up the phone and chuckled. After school in the afternoon, Kevin and Lily went home together. Lily cherished every minute and second she went home with Kevin after school. Lily took out her phone to take a video.


    "Miss, what are you doing?" Lily said: "I want to take more videos, to memorize the time we''ve stay together."


    When Kevin left in the future, if she missed him, she would watch the video.


    Kevin rolled his eyes speechlessly and allowed Lily to shot him.

 Chapter 334 In the River

    <h4>Chapter 334 In the River</h4>


    In the evening, London City was broadcasting a piece of news. "Yesterday morning. Diego, the number one outstanding youth in London City, was beaten up by a student from the St. Paul''s School named Kevin. It turned out that Kevin, who was only eighteen years old, had already received the admission notice for the Martial Arts Academy, and his strength was far above Diego''s. This was originally a good thing. Unfortunately, Kevin was too arrogant. Diego''s grandfather. Weldon, responded to the issue about yesterday. Kevin was too arrogant, so Weldon was prepared to challenge Kevin. Tomorrow at noon. they will confront in the river.


    "Many citizens doubt that Kevin is stronger than Weldon. After all, Kevin can instantly crush Diego. Regarding this, our reporter interviewed Weldon himself."


    The cameras switched, and a reporter was interviewing Weldon. "Mr. Hale, many citizens now suspect that Kevin''s strength may be higher than yours. Kevin can instantly smash your grandson. Now that you don''t know his background, wouldn''t it be too risky for you to challenge Kevin rashly?" Weldon said angrily. "My grandson was beaten, shouldn''t I remain silent? Even if I am not Kevin''s opponent, I will go and fight to death with Kevin.


    This is the foundation of my character. Could I pretend not to know because I was afraid that Kevin would be stronger than me and let my grandson be beaten for nothing?" The TV camera switched to the host. The host said, "Regarding Kevin''s strength, the reporter also went to interview the number one expert in London City, Nash Bell. Now, let''s see how Nash evaluates Kevin."


    The TV screen switched again. A reporter handed over the microphone and said, "Mr. Bell, everyone knows that you are an external level expert. You have long been the number one expert in London City. Have you heard of Kevin, a student?"


    "Yes, Kevin is indeed a genius. He is far more powerful than Weldon''s grandson." An old man about seventy years old said. The reporter asked, "Then who do you think is more powerful, Kevin or Weldon?" Nash smiled and said, "No matter how powerful Kevin is, he is still a high school student. Weldon is already over 60 years old. Even if his martial arts level is lower than Kevin''s, hisbat experience is enough to instantly kill Kevin. However, I quite admire this young man. I hope that he will insist for longer time tomorrow. But no matter what, his ability to fight against this old fellow is enough to prove that Kevin is the number one genius in London City in 30 years "


    "Wow, Mr. Bell. I didn''t expect that your evaluation of Kevin would be so high. How can you be so sure?"


    "Naha, I. Nash, am at least an external level expert. I am the only one in London City who has reached the external level. If I can''t even tell the approximate strength of a single person, what can I do?"


    At this moment, at Charles''s house, Kevin was watching TV. Kevin thought to himself. "I didn''t expect that London City has an expert above the external level. I wonder what level he is exactly at " Charles walked over and smiled, "This is Nash, the highest¡ªranking figure in London City. He is the hall master of the Dragon Group."


    "Uh, the hall master of the Dragon Group.?"


    "Yes, the three strongest experts in London City, Nash, Jovan Cotton, and Biman Reed, are the hall masters of Dragon Group, Dragon n, and Dragon n. However, Nash is the only one who has stepped into the external level, so the Dragon Group is the strongest among the three forces in London City."


    "Oh." Kevin let out a casual answer. Although Nash was very, very strong to the people of London City, the only one who had stepped into the external level, he was only ordinary to Kevin. However, being able to step into the external level was not bad." At noon the next day, Kevin stood on the river. At this time, many citizens on both sides of the river were watching. Kevin arrived half an hour earlier and stood on the surface of the river.


    Weldon, on the other hand, wasn''t in a hurry to leave.


    Diego hurriedly said, "Grandfather, it''s almost twelve o''clock. You should fly out. You should also stand on the surface of the river and smash Kevin."


    Weldon snorted. "Kevin is standing on the surface of the river. All he wants to do is showing off. All right, if he wants to look cool, I''ll let him do it enough. He''s using his flying skill to stand on the surface of the river, consuming a lot of internal energy.


    When he exhausts all his internal energy, I''ll see what else he can use to fight me." Diego suddenly realized. "So Kevin is showing off. Since that''s the case, let him stand there. Let''s wait till his internal strength is exhausted and fall into the water. Let''s see if he''s embarrassed or not."


    If Kevin heard the conversation between Diego and his grandson, he would definitely die ofughter. With Kevin''s flying skill, how could he be afraid of exhausting his internal energy? It was ridiculous that Kevin had no problem standing there all day and all night. Kevin had been standing on the surface of the river, and the onlookers on both sides of the river were discussing. "Has Kevin been standing for a long time?"


    "Yes, it''s been more than half an hour."


    "Wow, Kevin''s flying skill is so impressive. It really isn''t something an ordinary person can do."


    "Why hasn''t that Weldone out yet? Kevin has been waiting for him on the surface of the river for so long." All the people in the city admired Kevin''s flying skill.


    Kevin looked at the time and it was already 12.10 "Damn, then why hasn''t Weldone out yet? What exactly does he mean?" Kevin thought to himself.


    Kevin shouted, "Weldon, if you don''te out, I''m going back " After saying that. Kevin pretended to be about to fly away. In the distance, Diego hurriedly said, "Grandfather, hurry up and leave. Kevin must be running out of energy. He wants to find an excuse to go ashore and rest, don''t give him a chance." Weldon also thought of this and immediately flew out.


    "Kevin, you want to leave? No way." Weldon roared and flew a few meters in front of Kevin. He also stood on the surface of the river.


    Kevin looked at Weldon and thought to himself, "His flying skill is so third¡ªrate. That''s good. I''ll make him embarrass himself."


    Weldon said, "Kevin, are you done showing off? If you''re done, then the final battle will begin. If you want to continue showing off, I''ll let you have enough time to do it."


    Kevin was very disgusted with Weldon''s mockery and said, "Weldon, what if I say that I haven''t showing off enough?"


    "Then continue."


    "Weldon, if I continue to stand on the water and show off, will you fly back to the shore to rest, or will you stand aside?"


    "What a joke. Why should I apany you when you''re standing on the river and pretending to be more skillful than me?"


    "Weldon, are you afraid that your flying skill will be inferior to mine?"


    "What a joke, what do you think you are?" Weldon was enraged. "Since that''s the case, do you dare topete with me in flying skill before the final battle?"

 Chapter 335 Compete in flying skill

    <h4>Chapter 335 Compete in flying skill</h4>


    "What a joke."


    "Alright, don''t waste my time. Come andpete with me in flying skill first." Kevin shouted to everyone, "My fellow citizens. Weldon wants topete with me in flying skill. We will both stand on the surface of the river and see who falls into the water first."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa." The onlookers screamed and shouted loudly. "You."


    Weldon was very angry. He wasn''t interested inpeting flying skill at all. However, Kevin had already shouted out his words. If Weldon refused now, he would probably be despised by the entire city. After all, he was the eighth strongest expert in London City.


    Weldon snorted, "I don''t believe it. Kevin has been standing on the surface of the river for so long. and he still has excess internal energy to waste. It''s better topare, I am not afraid." Weldon became furious, so he and Kevin stood motionless on the surface of the river.


    Kevin smiled inwardly and said, "Well, good show begin. I''ll let you fall into the water in public."


    Ten minutester, Kevin and Weldon remained motionless.


    The audience began to discuss. "Tell me, whose flying skill is more powerful?"


    "Nonsense, of course it''s Weldon''s."


    "Kevin has been standing for forty to fifty minutes. No matter how, Weldon will lose. Unless Kevin falls into the water and Weldon continues to stand for more than forty to fifty minutes." Fifteen minutester, Kevin saw that Weldon''s legs were trembling. At this moment. Weldon thought to himself "Heavens, how long can Kevin stand? If he doesn''t fall into the water, I''m going to be unable to hold on any longer." Kevin saw that Weldon''s legs were trembling. He knew that Weldon was about to lose his footing. "This old man''s flying skill are so bad that he can''t hold on for fifteen minutes." Kevin cursed inwardly. After another five minutes. Weldon''s legs trembled even more, as if he was trying his best to control himself.


    Weldon thought to himself. "No, I really can''t hold on any longer. It''s best to find a reason to retreat first.


    Otherwise, I''ll lose face if I fall into the water."


    Thus, Weldon could only say, "Kevin, I want to pee." Kevin snorted, "Old man. you just want to retreat, right? Why didn''t you say you''re in a hurry to shit?"


    "Kevin, I would not bother to talk nonsense with you, you turtle bastard. I''ll go to the bathroom." After saying that. Weldon wanted to fly away. "Where are you going?" Kevin immediately stopped Weldon. Weldon was anxious. He really couldn''t hold on any longer. If he didn''t go ashore to rest, he would definitely fall into the water. "Kevin, can''t I even go to the bathroom?" Weldon roared.


    Kevin snorted. "I, an 18¡ªyear¡ªold ss hunk, haven''t even gone to the bathroom yet. What kind of bathroom do you, an old man of 60, want to go to?" Kevin deliberately stalled for time and let Weldon fall into the water.


    "You! Kevin, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I have to go to the bathroom first, and I''lle back to deal with you after I''m done " With that. Weldon bypassed Kevin and flew towards the shore in a certain direction.


    Kevin stopped Weldon again. "Weldon, why are you so troublesome? I don''t believe that you, an expert, will not be able to hold your urine. Everyone, right?" Kevin shouted. Many citizens said, "That''s right. I don''t believe that you can''t do that.


    If you really need to pee, you could feel it half an hour ago. Why didn''t you finish it half an hour ago?" Weldon was depressed. If he was given another chance, he swore that he would notpete with Kevin in flying skill. Now, he was about to fall into the water. In the past, Weldon had never been standing on the surface of the water all the time, because no one would stand on the surface to test how long his flying skill couldst.


    Weldon originally thought that Kevin could do it, so he definitely could. He didn''t expect that in less than 20 minutes, he would fail. Weldon''s legs trembled as if he was about to lose his bnce and could not stand steadily. Kevin knew that he was going to fall soon. Weldon was furious, "Kevin, what do you mean by repeatedly stopping me from going to the bathroom?"


    "It''s meaningless. It''s just that it''s not toote to go to the bathroom after fighting with me."


    "You." Weldon couldn''t even stand firmly now, so how could he fight? "You''re making trouble for no reason. I have to go to the bathroom. I won''t apany you for the time being." Weldon flew towards the shore in another direction.


    Kevin immediately stood in front of him again. Weldon changed directions, and Kevin stopped him again not letting him go ashore. Kevin wanted him to fall into the water.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Weldon was furious. If he didn''t go ashore, he would really fall into the water. He never thought that Kevin''s flying skill would be much better than his.


    "Kevin, if you don''t let me go to the bathroom, I''ll kill you." Weldon roared angrily. The audience thought to themselves. "Heavens, how much does Weldon really want to go to the bathroom?" Everyone wondered if Weldon hadn''t gone to the bathroom in a year. Kevin said. "Even if you kill me, I won''t let you go to the bathroom."


    Kevin thought to himself, "Old devil, if your flying skill isn''t good, just tell everyone directly. Instead you lied to everyone. Hmph, I won''t let you seed." Weldon''s body was getting lower and lower as he stood on the surface of the water, water almost flow into his shoes. Weldon was about to kneel down to Kevin. Weldon lowered his head to take a look. Damn, the water was already half¡ªsoaked in his shoes.


    "Kevin, let me ask you onest time. Do you want me to go to the bathroom?" Weldon roared with red eyes. Kevin saw that Weldon''s shoes were about to sink into the water. He was afraid that even if he were to go ashore, he would not be able to hold on to the shore.


    "Alright, for your sake, I''ll let you go to the bathroom first." Kevin moved aside.


    Weldon was overjoyed. Kevin finally let him go. Otherwise, he really had no choice but to fall into the water.


    Weldon immediately rushed to the shore and thought to himself "You can''t fall into the water. You have to hold on to the shore. You have to!"


    Kevin suddenly waved his hand and his internal force turned into a gust of wind, blowing towards Weldon from behind.


    "Plop!" Weldon lost control and fell into the river.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah." Weldon roared angrily. "Kevin, I''ll kill you." Weldon waspletely enraged. However, he didn''t move but he stood in the water because he was resting. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have any internal strength to support himself. Kevin snorted, "Weldon Hale, you don''t have any internal strength left. You even want to kill me. Wake up please." Weldon rested in the water and regained some strength. He immediately pped the surface of the water and jumped up. He stabbed at Kevin with his sword.


    "Go to hell." The anger in Weldon''s heart made him risk his life.


    Kevin rolled over the water and jumped into the air before stepping on Weldon''s back.


    "Ah." How could Weldon withstand Kevin''s weight? He immediately sink in the river.

 Chapter 336 Satisfied With Him

    <h4>Chapter 336 Satisfied With Him</h4>


    "Kevin, I''m not done with you." Weldon once again rushed out of the water and rushed towards Kevin in the sky. However, Weldon really didn''t have the internal energy to support himself. He couldn''t hold on and fell into the water, before he reached Kevin.


    "Hah." Many citizens on the shore couldn''t help butugh when they saw this funny scene. Weldon himself was also embarrassed. At this moment, Weldon was hiding under the water. He thought to himself. "What should I do? It''s too embarrassing. What should I do? It''s so ashamed. How could Kevin''s flying skill be so strong?" Suddenly. Weldon thought of a n, "Then, I can only do this. I quietly dive under the bridge and rest there.


    Then I would dive back under the water, and kill Kevinpletely. If that''s the case, the onlookers will think that I''ve been holding my breath all this time. If they really think that way, I''ll be able to save some fame."


    Weldon did what he said. He immediately dived under the water and sneaked under the bridge. Under the bridge, he secretly climbed out. Normally, no one would see what happened under the bridge. Therefore, the onlookers did not know about it. They thought that Weldon had always been underwater. When Kevin saw that Weldon hadn''te out for so long, his heart skipped a beat "Could it be that Weldon is dead?"


    Ten minutester. Weldon still didn''te out. and the voices of the surrounding citizens grew louder and louder.


    At this moment, Weldon, who was hiding under the bridge, had rested for ten minutes and had recovered a lot of.


    "Damn it, Kevin. I''m recovering now. Let''s see how I beat you." Weldon prepared to dive into the water, dive back, and then rushed his way out of the water.


    But at this moment. Weldon''s phone rang. His phone was waterproof. The townsfolk who were standing on the bridge immediately looked under the bridge. "Weldon is under the bridge."


    "Weldon isn''t dead. He''s hiding under the bridge." The townsfolk immediately shouted. Seeing that Weldon was still alive. everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They thought that he was dead and hadn''te out of the water for so long. It turned out that he had quietly sneaked under the bridge. "Ah, ah, ah." Weldon was depressed. He was just about to sneak back into the middle of the river. He didn''t expect that the n would fail. He was shouted at by the citizens like this. He lost all his fame.


    "Who the hell is it? Call me." Weldon roared.


    When Kevin heard the shout, he immediately rushed over on the surface of the water.


    "Weldon, what the hell are you doing? I thought you were dead. So you were hiding here." Kevin said. Weldon didn''t care about that much now. He jumped out of the water again and rushed towards Kevin. This time, he had rested for ten minutes. "That was enough. Kevin, I will take your life this time." Weldon rushed towards Kevin him with a very strong rage. He was probably the most furious person in his entire life.


    "Bang!" Kevin didn''t want to waste any more energy with Weldon. He just wanted to end it. Kevin''s palmnded on Weldon''s chest. "Bang!" Weldon''s body flew to the shore and smashed down a billboard.


    Kevin instantly flew up again. There was blood on the corner of Weldon''s mouth. Before he could get up, Kevin stepped on him. Kevin said, "Weldon, I don''t want to abuse you because you''re an old man. Be smart next time. Do you hear me?"


    "Kevin, you bastard." Weldon gritted his teeth and said.


    "Bang!" Kevin kicked him into a car twenty meters away. The windshield of the car was broken and Weldon smashed into the driver''s seat.


    Kevin, on the other hand, arrived at his BMW and fluttered away. He still had ss in the afternoon. The spectators on both sides of shores continued to discuss.


    At this moment, in another ce, an old man in his seventies chuckled and praised. "Kevin, well done. You are indeed a new hero of the world."


    A 40¡ªyear¡ªold man beside him said, "You seem to be very satisfied with Kevin." This 70¡ªyear¡ªold man was Nash, the only expert in London who had stepped into the external stage. Nash smiled and said, "Yes, I am very satisfied."


    The man beside him eximed, "Since ten years ago, you said you wanted to have yourst disciple. However, you were unable to find a suitable one. Could it be that you''ve found a suitable disciple today?"


    "Hah." Nashughed loudly, but did not say anything. However, there was no need to say anything else. From the expression on Nash''s face, it could be seen that Nash was very satisfied with Kevin. Perhaps, he would really adopt Kevin as his final disciple.


    The 40¡ªyear¡ªold man beside him whispered in his heart with jealousy. "Damn, I''ve been begging Nash for five years. He just doesn''t like me and ept me as his disciple!" Kevin returned to school, and the lively riverside quickly calmed down. At Weldon''s house, Weldon said to his grandson, "Grandson, when we go to Martial Arts Academy, you must fight for your grandfather, break through to the external stage, and kill Kevinpletely, okay?"


    "Alright." Diego nodded heavily. Diego felt that Kevin''s beating of his grandfather today had deeply stimted him. Diego felt that he must be the protagonist in the novel. At first, he was beaten and bullied. Then, the protagonist was greatly stimted and given a strong desire to be stronger. Finally, the protagonist trampled on everyone who bullied him. Diego felt that he must be the protagonist.


    Being bullied today was only to stimte his determination to be stronger. He would definitely destroy Kevin. At night, in the most noble manor of the Dragon Group. An old man narrowed his eyes and enjoyed a cup of tea.


    A young woman beside him said, "Do you really want to take Kevin as a final disciple?"


    "Right."


    "If this were to be announced, it would probably cause a sensation in London. You said ten years ago that you would take in a final disciple, but after ten years, you still haven''t found a suitable one."


    "Kevin, I think he''s very suitable. After waiting for so many years, I''ve finally found someone who is qualified to be my final disciple." The young woman smiled and said, "I''m afraid you''re not the only one who wants to take Kevin as his disciple.


    The two masters of the Gragon Gang and the Gragon n probably have the same idea." Nash snorted, "Although their martial arts are level 99.99 and infinitely close to the external stage, they are not from the external stage. How can they snatch him from me? Announce that I want to take Kevin as my final disciple. Of course, don''t be too obvious. It''s best for Kevin to take the initiative toe to me when he hears the news. This would be better."


    The young woman smiled and said. "I understand. Give it to me."

 Chapter 337 Take the Wrong Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 337 Take the Wrong Medicine</h4>


    At the St. Paul''s School, Denny received a phone call from his father, "Denny, stop being dissatisfied with Kevin "


    "Dad, why?"


    "I just heard some rumors that Senior Nash might ept Kevin as his final disciple."


    "What? How is this possible?" Denny was shocked.


    "Although the rumors have not been confirmed, they are not groundless. If Kevin really bes Nash''s disciple, his status in London will soar in the future. It is simply not something we can afford to offend."


    At school, the Campus Maniacs and the five school bullies all received phone calls from their families, saying that Kevin might be epted as a disciple by Nash. They better not provoke Kevin in the future. They couldn''t afford the consequence of provoking him anymore. After ss ended in the evening, Kevin and Lily walked towards the school gate and came across Alex.


    Kevin thought that Alex would take a detour, but unexpectedly, Alex did not take a detour and instead walked towards him. Kevin was puzzled. In the past, Alex had always taken a detour. Could it be that he wanted to make some trouble today? Alex nodded to Kevin as he passed by. Kevin rubbed his head. Did Alex take the wrong medicine today? Even Lily asked doubtfully. "Didn''t Alex take a detour when he met you in the past? Why did he greet you today?"


    Kevin shouted, "Hello, Alex."


    Alex turned around and looked at Kevin. "Young Master, what is it?" Alex actually didn''t want to call him Young Master, but he was really helpless. Kevin asked, "Did you take the wrong medicine today? You actually greeted me." Alex snorted, "Young Master, can you stop being like that?"


    "Oh, what?"


    "Young Master, you''ll be struck by lightning if you keep being like that. Sorry, I still have things to do. I''ll go first." Alex turned around and left. Kevin was puzzled. Could it be that he had beaten up Weldon? After that, they walked all the way to the school gate. Sure enough, they met a few crazy youths and nodded to Kevin in salute.


    Lily said, "It must be because you defeated Weldon."


    "Even if I defeat Weldon, they would only stop provoking me anymore. They needn''t be so polite to me all of a sudden."


    Kevin had just arrived at the school gate when the second master of Gragon n, Mason, walked up. When Kevin saw Mason, he snorted. "Mason, are you here to arrest me again?" However. Mason brought a few subordinates and bowed to Kevin.


    "Bow."


    "Second bow "


    "Hey hey hey, I''m not dead yet. Why bow?" Kevin was enraged. "Third bow."


    Mason led his subordinates to bow before saying to Kevin, "Kevin, I hope that all the grudges that happened between you and me in the past will be resolved. If you are still unsatisfied. I can kowtow to you.


    If you can spare me, I, will definitely be grateful." Did you take the wrong medicine today? Kevin wiped his head. Didn''t Mason hate him and want him to die? Why did he bring his subordinates here to bow today and beg for mercy? "Mason, what are you doing? Why did you suddenlye begging me to spare you?" Mason snorted, "Kevin, give me some dignity. Stop pretending, okay?"


    "Uh."


    "Kevin, I''ll leave first. I hope you can forgive me from now on."


    With that, Mason left with his subordinates.


    Lily said incredulously, "Kevin, something''s wrong. Why do I suddenly feel like you''ve shocked London? Even if you defeated Weldon, you still haven''t achieved the effect of shocking the entire city yet?"


    "I''m speechless." Kevin said. At this moment. Kevin''s phone rang. "Hello, who is it?" The voice on the phone said, "It''s me, Danny."


    "Danny? Sorry, I don''t know any Danny."


    "Young Master, this is Daniel."


    "What? Daniel?" Kevin was stunned. Daniel suddenly called him and kindly called himself Danny. He was on good terms with Kevin. Kevin was going to vomit.


    "Daniel, why are you calling me for? Do you want to have a fight again?" Daniel smiled and said, "Young Master, you don''t need to make a move. I''ll do it myself."


    "Pa." A p on the face came from the phone. "Uh."


    "Daniel, are you sick?"


    "Young Master, it was my fault. I hope that you will show mercy in the future and let me go. I have an 80¡ªyear¡ªold mother and a 3¡ªyear¡ªold baby. They really can''t live without me. I hope that you will forgive me for the sake of her 80¡ªyear¡ªold mother and 3¡ªyear¡ªold baby." After Kevin heard this. he was dumbfounded. Did Daniel get sick? "Daniel, did you forget to take the medicine today?"


    "Young Master are right and I''m going to take the medicine now. I won''t be so blind in the future. Young


    Master, I''ll take the medicine first."


    After saying that, Daniel hung up the phone. Lily was also so shocked that she couldn''t believe it.


    "What the hell happened? Why are so many evil forces in London so afraid of me all of a sudden?"


    Kevin returned home with doubts. Before he could enter the house, Kevin saw a few people standing in front of his house. As soon as Kevin''s car stopped, one of them ran up and knocked on the door for Kevin. "Young Master, you''re back." Kevin frowned. The person who opened on the car door for him was the first master of Gragon n, Wendell. Behind Wendell were Scott and Lnd.


    Kevin snorted, "Do you want to make trouble at my house? I''m warning you that I''m not afraid of you."


    "Young Master, what are you talking about? How dare I?" Wendell hurriedly smiled. The two sons behind Wendell also smiled and said, "Young Master, is there anything else you need my help with at home?"


    "Uh." Kevin looked at Scott and Lnd with disbelief.


    "What?"


    "Young Master, I want to help you with some work. Don''t worry. I love to work. If the garbage at home has been emptied. I''ll help you take out the garbage." Kevin snorted, "How do I know if the garbage has been emptied? You can go and see for yourself"


    "Yes, Young Master. I''ll go see if the garbage has been emptied." Hence, Scott and Lnd immediately ran into the house to take out the garbage. Kevin walked into the vi and was suddenly shocked. Two people in the vi were cleaning the windows.


    "Uh, who are you? Who told you to clean the ss here?" Kevin asked angrily. "Young Master, you''re back. We saw that the ss in your house is a little dirty, so hurry up and wipe it off so that Young Master won''t be in a bad mood when youe back."

 Chapter 338 What’s Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 338 What''s Wrong</h4>


    Lily also frowned. She immediately recognized that the two people who cleaned the windows for were Larry and Tim. They were the third deputy masters of Gragon Gang. When Kevin first became her bodyguard, he had a conflict with Larry and Tim. At that time, Larry wanted to be her bodyguard and threatened her father, but was beaten up by Kevin.


    "Something''s wrong." Kevin snorted and walked upstairs. He had just arrived at the stairs when he saw an old man wiping the railings of the stairs with a rag. Seeing Kevin return, he quickly smiled and said, "Young Master, you''re back from school."


    Kevin frowned deeply and said, "Peter Ryan?"


    "Hah, Young Master still remembers me, I am truly honored."


    "Who told you to clean the stairs at my house?"


    "Young Master, I saw that your stairs are not very clean, so I''ll wipe them for you. I hope Young Master doesn''t me me."


    Lily was also dumbfounded when she saw the Peter Ryan wiping her staircase railing.


    At this moment, a rumbling sound came from the grass behind the vi.


    "Who''s behind?" Kevin immediately ran to the window and saw that Quincy was using awn mower to clear the weeds behind the vi. The rumbling sound just now came from thewn mower.


    "Hey, Young Master." Quincy greeted Kevin with a smile.


    Kevin wiped away his cold sweat?


    At this moment, a voice came from the outside of the window, "Young Master, please step aside. Don''t get dirty."


    Kevin raised his head and saw a rope tied to Kyle''s body hanging from the roof of the vi, cleaning the dirt on the exterior wall of the vi.


    Kevin stared nkly at Kyle.


    Suddenly, a person on the roof shouted, "Kyle, are you ready?"


    Kevin immediately leapt to the roof and saw a sixty¡ªyear¡ªold man holding a rope under his hand. He slowly put Kyle down and wiped away the dirt on the outer wall.


    "You''re Simon''s grandfather? The second master of the Dragon Group? Why are you here?" Kevin asked in a daze. Even the grandfather of the singer Simon hade. Kevin was really going to be sick.


    "Young Master, I''m back from school. My house is nearby. I happened to be passing by. Seeing that your house needs help, I came to help."


    "Give me a hand."


    "Yes, Young Master. You can go down and have some tea. Leave these to us. The wind is strong here. Don''t catch a cold." Simon''s grandfather said with concern.


    "Oh, then you just do what you want." Kevin jumped down from the vi and stood in front of the vi. Looking at the entire vi, where there were people working everywhere. Kevin was really speechless.


    About twenty minutester, Charles drove back. As soon as Charles got out of the car, he saw the people cleaning the vi. He was so scared that he almost fell over.


    "Really? Isn''t that Tim? Isn''t the garbage dumper, Wendell of the Gragon n? Isn''t that Simon, the second master? What happened today? Did Ie to another world?" For a moment, Charles felt that his brain was short¡ªcircuited. This was because such a thing would never happen.


    Just as Charles was still dumbfounded, Quincy walked out from behind the vi with awn mower in his hand. He smiled and said, "President, you came back just in time. I have an contract for 100 million yuan. Please sign it." Charles immediately snorted, "Quincy, it''s you. What are you doing in my house?" Quincy put down thewn mower and smiled, "President, I just came to find you to sign the contract. Seeing that the grass behind your house is growing a little bit, I decided to hoe it for you. President, I hope your house without your permission. You don''t mind, do you?"


    "You!" Charles was scared and seemed to be silly.


    "Come on. Let''s sign the contract first. There will be another batch of goods next month, which is also an order of 100 million yuan."


    Seeing that Quincy really took out the documents, Charles didn''t even know that the briefcase in his hand had dropped.


    As Kevin walked over, Charles hurriedly grabbed Kevin''s arm and asked, "Kevin, what exactly is going on?" Kevin smiled and said, "Uncle Green, don''t ask me. I don''t know either. In any case, I''ll help you sign the contract that was delivered to you." Kevin signed Quincy''s 100 million order for Charles. "Thank you, Young Master. Thank you, President. Hope we can have a good cooperation." Quincy chuckled.


    Another ten minutes passed, and almost all of them finished cleaning. Wendell''s father and son smiled and said, "Young Master, we''ll go first. If there''s anything you need, call me. Even if I''m busy, I''ll immediately send my two sons to deal with it. The water pipe is leaking and the toilet is blocked. My two sons can handle it."


    Simon''s grandfather also bid farewell and said, "I''m leaving as well. If you need any help, just tell me.


    Kyle also limped out and said, "Young Master, I''ll go back to the hospital first. I haven''t recovered yet. I still have to go back to the hospital to pack the bottles. I''ll go first. If you want clothes or shoes in the future, just go to my shopping mall and get them. You''re wee." Just like that, everyone left. Kevin, Charles, and the others watched them leave in a daze. "Kevin, is this the prelude to the storm? Isn''t this too abnormal? Kyle also rushed over from the hospital bed."


    "Uncle Green, it''s probably because I blew up Weldon. These people seem to be very powerful, butpared to Weldon, they''re too low¡ªlevel. I even blew up Weldon, so they''re scared."


    "That can''t be so exaggerated. Even if you blow up Weldon, they won''t provoke you in the future at most. There''s no reason to be like today. They seem to be very fearful of you."


    "Oh, I don''t know."


    "I''m really worried that it''s the prelude to the storm. That''s why it''s so abnormal." Kevin smiled and said, "Uncle Green, forget it. Anyway, with me here, any storm is just a light rain." Kevin and Charles walked into the hall of the vi. The interior of the vi was tidied up neatly and orderly. The ss windows and staircase ceilings were all cleaned up like something. At this time, Kevin''s phone rang. Kevin thought that it was that master again, but he didn''t expect that it was Elsa. "Hello, Captain."


    "Don''t call me captain."


    "Uh, what happened?" Kevin asked in confusion. "Kevin, do you have time toe out and have dinner tonight?"


    "Alright." Kevin felt that Elsa had something tell him, so he agreed. "Uncle Green, Miss, I have something to do. I won''t be back for dinner tonight."


    "Alright." Lily did not say anything. Kevin saw Elsa at the appointed ce.

 Chapter 339 I’m Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 339 I''m Going Home</h4>


    Elsa did not wear a police uniform. Instead, she was dressed in an ordinary outfit. She wore a white down jacket, and underneath was a pair of ck skinny trousers. With a pair of khaki¡ªcolored shoes and her exceptionally beautiful appearance, she looked charming. Kevin was somewhat fascinated by her beauty.


    "Captain, why did you suddenly ask me out?" Kevin walked forward and asked, wondering if Elsa was too lonely to be alone.


    However, Kevin was obviously thinking too much.


    "Kevin, stop calling me captain. I''m not a captain anymore."


    "Downgraded?"


    "I resigned." Elsa said.


    "Ah, so quick."


    "That''s right, I will leave London after tonight. I don''t think I will return to this city in the future, so I asked you toe out and have a meal with me."


    "Oh."


    "Kevin, I didn''t expect you to receive an admission letter from Martial Arts Academy. It seems that we will meet again at Martial Arts Academy."


    "Hah, I''m honored." Kevin smiled. At dinner, Kevin asked, "Why did you suddenly resig? Didn''t you say that you would try to capture Robin Hood years ago before leaving? Now, why not capture Robin Hood?"


    Elsa smiled bitterly and said, "I won''t lie to you anymore. I had an affair with him."


    "Uh, affair?"


    "I''m no longer worthy of being a policeman, because my attitude towards Robin changed a little. I suddenly felt that he was quite good. Although I didn''t say that I loved him, at least I liked him a little in my heart."


    "What?" Kevin was shocked and thought to himself, "Really? Does Elsa like me?"


    "You''reughing at me too, aren''t you? It doesn''t matter." Kevin asked, "Did him show his love for you?"


    "No, he is very serious. It is precisely because of this that attracted me. He has seen my body, so mentally, it has a great impact on me. However, it doesn''t matter. When I leave London, I will forget about this matter. After all, if I go to Martial Arts Academy, there will be too many outstanding young talents there. And then Robin will be nothing. I will soon forget everything that happened here. "


    "Hah, I hope so." Elsa smiled and said, "I''m going home. Don''t you have anything you want me to tell Amy?"


    This time, Kevin did not go out for the sake of goodness, but to say goodbye to Elsa. Kevin did not know why he did this Elsa had already fallen asleep. Suddenly, Elsa felt that someone had covered her with a quilt. "Who?" Elsa suddenly flipped over and turned on the lights in her room. She saw Robin Hood standing in her room. "It''s you." Elsa''s body trembled. "I heard you resigned." Robin said in a cold voice. "You''re actually so well¡ªinformed." Elsa snorted. However, she was not surprised. After all, the entire public security bureau knew of her resignation. Kevin turned around and walked out of the window, preparing to retreat, but he actually had nothing to say. "Wait." Elsa suddenly shouted. "Captain, anything else''?" Kevin asked. standing in her room.


    "It''s you." Elsa''s body trembled. "I heard you resigned." Robin said in a cold voice. "You''re actually so well¡ªinformed." Elsa snorted. However, she was not surprised. After all, the entire public security bureau knew of her resignation. Kevin turned around and walked out of the window, preparing to retreat, but he actually had nothing to say. "Wait." Elsa suddenly shouted. "Captain, anything else?" Kevin asked. Elsa said, "Do you know that I resigned so quickly because of you?"


    "Because of me?"


    "Yes, because I like you a little. I don''t think I''m worthy of being a policeman. That''s why I''m so


    anxious to resign."


    "You want to be with me?" Kevin said. Elsa shook her head and said, "No, I just like you a little. It can''t be said to be together."


    "Then what do you want to say?" Elsa asked, "I want to know something about you. I want to see what kind of man you are to make me feel like this for the first time."


    "What do you want to know? I''ll give you three chances to ask questions."


    "Alright, I want to know exactly how old you are. Are you an old man? Do you have a wife? That''s a question." Kevin did not argue with her. These were clearly three questions. "I''m about your age. I don''t have a wife." Kevin said. Elsa was shocked, "How is that possible? You''re about my age?"


    "You can ask the second question." Robin Hood said coldly. "What kind of level are you in?" Elsa asked. She was very curious about this question. Kevin hesitated for a moment. Just how much should he say? A few secondster, Kevin replied, "Internal stage."


    "What? You''re about the same age as me, reaching the internal stage level?" Elsa jumped up from the bed in surprise. Kevin nced at Elsa and instantly felt his blood boiling. After all, he was a man. When Elsa saw Robin''s gaze sweeping across her chest and underneath, she realized that she waspletely naked because she was used to sleeping naked. When she heard that Robin had reached the internal stage stage, she was shocked and forgot that she was naked.


    "Ah." Elsa immediately slipped into the nket, her face flushed red. The room was filled with cold air. However, the way Kevin looked at her did not seem to be aggressive. He still looked like a gentleman. "You can ask the third question." Robin Hood said coldly. "Are you ugly? Do you have anyone you like?" Elsa asked, her face flushed red. "I''m above average. I have a beloved. Alright, I should go. Have a nice trip." Kevin jumped out of the window and disappeared into the night. Elsa sighed deeply. She felt ufortable because Robin had a beloved woman. "Forget it. It''s impossible for him and me anyway."


    Elsa turned off the light andy down. However, just now, it made her feel very embarrassed for appearing in front of Robin naked, but she also seemed to have a trace of joy and excitement in her heart. Kevin leapt between the buildings. His mind was filled with naked images of Elsa. The impact was too great, making Kevin feel like he couldn''t control himself. Kevin was unable to leap any further and stopped at the top of a building.


    "What''s going on? I didn''t lose so much control in the past. Why do I have such a strong feeling when I see Elsa''s body now? Heavens, is this still me, Faykoo?" Kevin felt helpless. He felt thatpared to his previous life, he had changed in some aspects.

 Chapter 340 Sudden Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 340 Sudden Enlightenment</h4>


    "Could it be that the longer my soul fuses with Kevin''s original body, the more resemble we be?"


    "Kevin waszy and perverted. Could it be that I am really affected by that Kevin? The longer I fuse with him, the greater the impact would be?"


    "No, no, I, Faykoo, am a pure, dedicated and elegant man. How can I be a pervert?" Kevin tried his best to control himself and suppress his impulse. However, Elsa''s body image lingered in his mind, as if he had an impulse to pounce on Elsa. "Hu." Kevin took a deep breath and took out a silver needle and inserted it into his brain. Since he


    couldn''t control it with his mind, he could only use external force to control it. Kevin felt very ironic. He, Faykoo, actually needed to use external force to control himself. This was definitely not his nature. It was definitely the nature of this body that affected him. Kevin returned home and fell asleep. Early the next morning, Elsa left London. Her home was very far away from here. It was said that it would take 12 hours to fly. Of course, the entire country was also veryrge. It was said that it was over 96 million square kilometers. Early in the morning, Kevin woke up and stood on the balcony. At this time, a pair of underwear floated downstairs. Kevin saw that it was Lily''s underwear. Kevin saw her wear it when he inserted needles into Lily. Kevin reached out and grabbed his underwear, preventing it from floating downstairs. Kevin grabbed Lily''s underwear and wanted to throw it to the balcony outside Lily''s room next door. However, Kevin took the underwear and smelled it on his nose.


    At this moment, Lily got up from the balcony next door and walked out. Seeing Kevin sniffing her


    underwear, she asked in shock, "What are you doing?"


    "Ah, I." Kevin was stunned and hurriedly threw her underwear into the room. Lily blushed and said, "You actually stole my underwear and smelled it on my nose."


    "I didn''t."


    "I saw it all." Lily felt delighted instead. "Miss, what a misunderstanding. Alright, I''ll go and brush my teeth. I don''t want to exin so much." Kevin walked to the bathroom.


    Kevin thought to himself, "Why would I do such a thing? Why would I smell Miss''s underwear? God, is this still me, Faykoo? Its all because of the hidden lust in my body that has affected me. What happened to me recently? Why would I be disturbed by the hidden lust in my body?"


    Kevin washed himself with cold water and took a cold bath early in the morning.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Kevin wore a towel and opened the door. Lily stood outside, shy. Lily had brushed her teeth and washed her face. She had also changed into the clean clothes she was going to wear today.


    "Miss, what is it?" Kevin asked. "Why did you take a bath early in the morning?" Lily saw that Kevin was naked, but his butt was wrapped in a bath towel, so shy that she didn''t dare to look at him. "To calm myself down." Kevin said. Lily handed a box to Kevin. "What?"


    Lily said, "I didn''t know you had this hobby, so I gave it to you. However, these are all washed. If you like unwashed ones, I''ll give them to you tonight." After saying that, Lily stuffed the box into Kevin''s hand and quickly walked down the stairs.


    Kevin inexplicably opened the box, only to see underwear that had been cleaned and tidied up.


    Kevin immediately understood. Just now, Lily had said that she did not know that he had this hobby.


    Kevin was extremely depressed and he put the box by his bedside. Kevin tried to remain calm. After he went downstairs, he did not discuss this issue with Lily. It was better to exin it to Lily in the car. On the way to school. "Miss, you misunderstood."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re so outstanding. It''s normal for you to have a slight w. I also know that the more outstanding a person is, the more different they are from normal people. For example, some people like to be gay, some like to collect women''s socks, and some like to collect women''s bras. So, it''s normal for you to like women''s underwear." Lilyforted.


    "Oh God. Forget it. Anyway, I can''t exin anything. Anyway, I''m not the kind of person you think I


    am.


    "Then why did you smell my underwear this morning?" Lily said bashfully. She felt very happy that Kevin could smell her underwear. Of course, if she smelled other women''s, she would be unhappy. Kevin had no choice but to tell a lie and said, "Because I have never been sure how to treat your cold disease, I want to smell that ce of yours. Perhaps it can give me some inspiration to treat you. However, it is not an ordinary ce after all. I can''t make such a request to you, so I can only smell your underwear."


    "Ah, so that''s how it is."


    "Hah." Kevin smiled awkwardly. However, at this moment, something shed through Kevin''s mind. "That''s right." Kevin suddenly patted his head. Kevin was delighted. Could it really be the will of God? Just now, Kevin said that he had smelled the smell from Lily. This was nonsense, but it gave him a big surprise. Kevin suddenly felt that if he really tried, he might really be able to find a way to cure the cold disease.


    Kevin had never thought of it this way before. Perhaps, it would be helpful if he really tried it this way. He hadn''t expected that this nonsense would truly enlighten him. Lily blushed and said, "Then why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "Hah, Miss, although I am treating you, you are still a girl."


    "It doesn''t matter. For the sake of healing, that''s nothing"


    "Miss." Kevin felt conflicted in his heart. Could it be that he really wanted to smell it? This is ridiculous. However, in Kevin''s heart, it could be said very clearly that it would definitely be of great help.


    "I want to cure myself earlier, so there''s no need to worry so much." Lily lowered her head and said. Actually, Lily did not know if she really wanted to cure herself earlier or if she wanted Kevin to smell it.


    After all, she did not resist any of Kevin''s actions. "Alright." Kevin nodded. In order to cure Young Miss, he could also risked his life. Kevin immediately turned around.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m not going to ss today. Taking advantage of my inspiration, I''m going to smell you now. We''re not going home, we''re going to Lakeside Neighbourhood."


    "Oh."


    Kevin drove directly to there. Kevin had a house here. Although no one lived here for a while, Ada came to clean it once a week. It was quite clean.

 Chapter 341 Cry With Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 341 Cry With Excitement</h4>


    Kevin opened the door and said, "Hurry up." Lily stood in a room. Although she said that it didn''t matter, she struggled when truly facing it. "Miss, hurry up."


    "What should I do?" Lily asked. "There''s no need for you to do anything else. Just be as usual."


    "Oh." Since it was the same as before, then it was nothing. Kevin turned on the air conditioning in the room. After all, it was winter, so he couldn''t let Lily get cold. Kevin immediately crouched down in front of Lily. A few secondster, Kevin recorded something on the paper. Kevin thought to himself, "Sure enough. I didn''t think about it in the past. No wonder I couldn''t find a way to treat her." In the past Kevin treated Lily only because he was interested in other aspects, so he always felt that there was ack of information. This time, an unexpected incident had given Kevin a lot of new inspiration.


    Lily was tickled by Kevin. Lily said, "Kevin, if this continues, my cold illness will break out again." Kevin smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a big deal. It''s a big deal if you can''t cure it." Kevin recorded a lot of information on the paper, which was closely rted to Lily''s cold illness. Lily had a cold disease and could not give birth to a child. And she could not experience her period even once a year. So the cold disease was closely rted to the private ce of Lily. Kevin felt that he was too stupid. He should have thought of it a long time ago, but it wasn''t his fault. After all, a normal man wouldn''t think about that.


    Two hourster, Kevin smiled and said, "Miss." Lily hurriedly asked, "How is it?"


    "Miss, I think I have a 90% chance of curing your cold disease."


    "What? Didn''t you only get 30% before?"


    "Right, I''m 90% sure now. Actually, I should have thought of it a long time ago. I''m really too stupid, hah." Kevin chuckled, but it wasn''t toote. "Really? That''s great."


    "Young miss, let''s start the treatment now. It may take one day."


    "Alright." Kevin immediately began the treatment. Kevin ced the emphasis on treating the cold disease under the woman''s abdomen. Only now did Kevin know that the cause of a woman''s cold illnessy in her ovaries. In the past, Kevin had inserted needles all over her body, so it was all wrong.


    Half an hourter, Lily smiled and said, "I feel warm all over, sofortable."


    "Young miss, I have already found the cause of the cold disease, which is in your ovary. This is why you must be cautious. The period is alsopletely abnormal. Actually, I should have thought of it a long time ago. I am really too stupid." Kevin said as he inserted the needle. Lily said, "But I have done a full body examination before. Nothing has been found on any part of my body."


    "This is a problem of the body''s system. Modern medical images are impossible to detect." Soon, it was noon, and Lily''s entire body was frozen into ice, as if she was dead. However, Kevin knew that he had found the correct treatment. He had seen Martial Uncle treat people with cold diseases before. There had been such a situation. So far, it was exactly the same as the clinical manifestations that his Martial Uncle had experienced. This meant that it was correct. In the afternoon, Kevin went out and bought a sack of medicinal ingredients from Zack. Kevin fried the ingredients and poured them into a bathtub. Then, he soaked Lily, who was frozen into ice, in the bathtub. Now Kevin''s treatment wasplete, and the next step was to see if a miracle could happen. Kevin''s phone rang. It was Zack Beker. "Mr. Baker."


    "Did you ask me to find so many medicines during the day to treat Lily?" Zack asked. "It''s too early to say for the time being."


    "Alright, Kevin, do you have time now?" Kevin thought for a moment. Now that Lily was soaking in the potion, and it would take a long time, Kevin did have time. "Yes."


    "Can youe to my hospital? There''s a patient that I need you help."


    "What patient? It''s a medical ident. The patient''s family is making trouble."


    "Alright, I''ll be right there." Kevin temporarily left the Neighborhood, while Lily was soaking in the bathroom potion. Lily was also in aa, so Kevin did not need to stay by the side and wait for the evening to pass. Kevin came to the hospital and helped save a patient. This patient was not so seriously ill, but after the doctor performed a craniotomy on him, the patient suddenly woke up a little stupid, as if he had be mentally retarded. As a result, the patient''s family was dissatisfied and started to stir up trouble. Zack was helpless against this. Then he asked Kevin for help. Kevin restored the patient''s consciousness, and the patient''s family stopped making trouble.


    To Kevin, it was naturally quite easy. It would only take about four to five hours for him to finish his work. "Thank you, great Kevin."


    "Hah, you''re wee. I''ll leave if you''re fine." It was already past six o''clock in the evening, and Kevin hurriedly returned to the Lakeside Neighbourhood.


    Kevin walked into the bathroom. The potion in the bathtub faded. Lily''s skin was tender and white, and her breathing was very even. Kevin took out the silver needle and stabbed it into Lily''s head. A few secondster, Lily woke up. "Miss, congrattions. You are already a normal person." Kevin smiled. "Ah." Lily was still a little dumbfounded. "Young miss, what''s wrong with you? You''vepletely recovered. The fact that you were able to wake up speaks for itself." Kevin said. Lily immediately burst into tears and pounced on Kevin. Kevin smiled and hugged her.


    Lily cried, "Am I reallypletely fine?"


    "You are reallypletely fine." Kevin wanted to let go of Lily, but she hugged him tightly. It was useless for Kevin to let go alone. Lily cried in disbelief. The incurable illness that had tortured her for so many years suddenly disappeared from her body. This feeling could not be expressed in words. "Miss, stop crying. You will be weed by an iparably brilliant tomorrow. From now on, you can do all the things that women can do. You can fall in love, have children, practice martial arts, and anything."


    "Thank you. Really thank you." Lily cried as she hugged Kevin''s hands even tighter.


    "There''s no need to thank me. Now that you''ve cured, I can leave peacefully after the New Year." Suddenly, Lily was stunned. Originally, she was still excited, but Kevin''s words waked her up.

 Chapter 342 Don’t You Find It Ridiculous

    <h4>Chapter 342 Don''t You Find It Ridiculous</h4>


    Lily blushed and looked at Kevin. "Hah, I''m sorry. I''m going out first." Kevin walked out of the bathroom in embarrassment. Kevin patted his head and thought to himself, "I can''t control myself anymore. What should I do?" A few minutester, Lily walked out of the room and changed into her clothes.


    However, Lily''s face was still red. Inside, Lily did not resist the awkward things that had just happened. Kevin said, "This will not happen again. This will not happen in the future." Lily smiled shyly, "It doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, I didn''t lose anything." Kevin didn''t want to talk about this topic anymore. He stood up and said, "Then let''s go back. Your father still doesn''t know that you have beenpletely cured."


    "Yes, I believe my father will be very happy to know." Lily smiled. After returning, when Kevin told Charles that Lily''s cold illness had beenpletely cured, Charles was so excited that he cried. He knelt down to Kevin to thank him, but Kevin pulled him back in time. Charles felt grateful to Kevin as if he was a real God. "Alright, Uncle Green, there''s no need to be so excited.


    It''s just that you think this is a terminal illness, but in my opinion, it''s not a terminal illness. It''s only a matter of time before Miss is cured. Now, she can do anything like normal women. We''ve been hungry all day. Let''s eat." Charles immediately asked Emma to cook some dishes and celebrate tonight. At this time, there was a news broadcast on TV. A reporter interviewed Nash with a microphone. "Now everyone in London has heard a rumor that you want to take Kevin as a final disciple. Is this true?" The reporter asked. Nash smiled and said, "Kevin''s talent and perception are very good." Nash did not answer yes or no.


    His goal was to remind Kevin to pay his respects and bring gifts after hearing the news, instead he asked for it. After all, he was Nash. The reporter asked again, "In that case, if you want to take in Kevin as a final disciple, then it''s not an unfounded rumor."


    "Hah." Nash only smiled and didn''t say anything else. When Charles saw the TV, he hurriedly said, "By the way, Kevin, I haven''t congratted you yet."


    "Uncle Green, congrattions on what?"


    "It''s a good thing that Nash wants to take you in as a final disciple. No wonder so many masters and vice masters of irregr forces came to our house to helpst night. So they have already received this news. Nash is definitely a transcendent existence in London. No one dares to offend him. Congrattions, boy. When are you going to be his disciple?"


    Kevin chuckled. Of course, he sneered. What a rubbish? Kevin really doesn''t know how to describe his feelings. He feels insulted. In his previous life, a person of Nash''s level didn''t even have the qualifications to be a disciple of Kevin.


    At this moment, Emma said, "Master, there are a few reporters outside, saying that they want to interview Young Master."


    "Uh." Charles was stunned. "Let them in."


    "Yes."


    A minuteter, the two reporters entered the living room and greeted Kevin respectfully, "Young Master, we are reporters from London TV Station. I wonder if it is inconvenient for you to give us an interview. Don''t worry. I will only take a few minutes."


    Kevin said indifferently, "Alright, ask."


    The reporter immediately made preparations for the interview. "Young Master, now everyone in London has heard that Nash wants to take you as a final disciple. Do you know about this?" Kevin said, "I know."


    "Then what do you think after knowing about this happy event? Are you happy?" Kevin smiled and said, "Why should I be happy?"


    "Ah, are you unhappy? Nash said ten years ago that he wanted to take in a final disciple, but there has never been a suitable candidate.


    I wonder how many young talents want to take him as their master, but he is not satisfied. Are you unhappy?" Kevin snorted, "So funny. What kind of old dog wants to take me in as a disciple? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" The two reporters trembled. Kevin actually called Nash an old dog. They all suspected that Kevin had said something wrong.


    "Young Master, what did you just say? I''m a little unsure if I heard wrong." Kevin said, "That old dog Nash also wants to take me in as a disciple? What a joke. I originally did-n''t want to make a fuss about this matter, but now that it''s so big, I have to say a few words. Well, Nash, you want to be my master? Are you sure you''re worthy to carry my shoes? Well, I don''t have to say anything unnecessary to do with you being an old man."


    The reporter asked, "Young Master, are you sure you''re not drunk now? Nash is the only senior who has reached the external stage in London." Kevin waved his hand and said, "You can go out now. I''m going to have dinner."


    "Alright." The two reporters hurriedly left. When they arrived outside the gate, one of the reporters snorted, "This Kevin is too arrogant."


    "Young man, it is inevitable that you will expand, so that you will not know the consequence."


    "Should we report the truth?"


    "Why shouldn''t we? Nash is a senior I respect very much. Kevin is young and arrogant. I will definitely report it truthfully." Charles asked, "Kevin, did you make Nash unhappy by saying that in front of the reporter?"


    "Hah, Uncle Green, it''s not Nash who''s unhappy, but me. Alright, I''m hungry. Tell Emma to serve." After Emma served the dishes, Kevin and Charles began to eat dinner. Tonight, the dishes were very sumptuous, celebrating Lily''splete recovery from her cold illness. Kevin and Charles drank happily. At nine o''clock in the evening, London Television Station began to broadcast the evening news. The evening news was all about what had happened in London today.


    "Dear viewers, ording to our news, this evening, the reporter specially went to interview Kevin about Nash''s intention to take him as a final disciple. Next, let''s see how Kevin will respond to this matter.


    At this time, in another master, Nash wasughing as he watched the news. On TV, the scene of Charles''s family appeared immediately. The reporter was interviewing Kevin.


    Kevin said to the microphone, "So funny. What kind of old dog wants to take me in as a disciple? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous??"


    "That old dog Nash also wants to take me as a disciple? What a joke ..." Suddenly, Nash''s expression changed drastically as he watched the TV. What he wanted to see was that Kevin said excitedly that he would go to apprentice tomorrow to thank him. Unexpectedly, what he saw was "Nash, an old dog".

 Chapter 343 Kowtow and Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 343 Kowtow and Apologize</h4>


    The family members sitting beside Nash were instantly enraged, "Dad, look! What does Kevin mean?"


    "Grandfather, Kevin scolds you as an old dog." The muscles on Nash''s face were trembling. He never thought that this would be the result. At this moment, everyone in the thousands of households who were watching the news were shocked.


    Especially when the vice masters saw that Kevin actually disdained Nash, they were extremely shocked.


    "Uncle Green, cheers. Onest drink."


    "Kevin, cheers." Kevin drank it all in one gulp. At this moment, his phone rang. "Hello, who is it?" Kevin said with a smell of alcohol. "It''s me, Nash." The other party said coldly. Kevin was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Nash to call him suddenly. He didn''t know where he got the phone number. "Nash, why are you calling me?" Kevin asked. "Kevin, I saw what the reporter said when he interviewed you in the evening."


    "Oh, that''s good. I hope you won''t be so arrogant in the future. Otherwise, it won''t be so easy to deal with." Kevin said. "Kevin, I''ll give you an hour toe to my house and kowtow to me to apologize. Otherwise, you know the consequences." Kevin frowned. He thought that Nash hade to apologize to him after seeing the TV. He didn''t expect that he was here to threaten him. Kevinughed and said, "Nash, I''m afraid I heard it wrong. Say it again." Kevin, give you an hour to kowtow and apologize to me. Otherwise, you''ll know the consequences." Kevin gritted his teeth and said, "Alright, I heard you clearly. I will definitely be at your house in an hour.


    Seeing Kevin''s cooperation, Nash snorted, "Come empty ¡ª handed. Don''t bring any fruits. I don''t care. Remember. You only have one hour."


    After saying that, Nash hung up. Putting down the phone, Charles hurriedly asked, "What did Nash say?"


    "He sent me to his house to kowtow and apologize."


    "I knew it would be like this." Charles sighed. "Looks like it''s time: Kevin snorted. "Kevin, what do you want?" Lily hurriedly asked. Kevin said it was time. He didn''t know what it meant. "It''s time to end this." Kevin said. "What do you mean."


    "Alright, you''ll know what I mean when I get back." After saying that, Kevin left the vi and went to Nash''s house. Hearing Nash''s words, Kevin swore to break his leg and take the so¡ªcalled Dragon Group for himself.


    After Kevin left London, he needed a force to protect Charles and his daughter. He might as well take the Dragon Group and be his own force tonight. At this moment, outside Nash''s manor, there were many people watching the show, as well as reporters. The reason why so many citizens came to see the liveliness was because someone had already posted a message at Window of London Forum, saying that Kevin would personally kowtow to Nash''s house before 10 o''clock to apologize. Therefore, the nearest citizens ran over. At this moment, everyone was discussing. "Kevin will suffer a lot. Look. Nash is angry now. He just obedientlyes and admits his mistake."


    "Kevin is really young and frivolous. With just a little aplishment, he is extremely arrogant. Why does he think he is that different?"


    At Nash''s house, a man said, "Dad, there are a lot of spectators outside the manor. Do I need to drive them away?" Nash snorted, "Why? Let everyone watch. When Kevin arrives, I will make Kevin kowtow in front of everyone to apologize."


    "Dad, you admire this kid so much and still want to take him as a final disciple. I didn''t expect this kid to be so arrogant. So, just kowtowing and apologizing is not enough." Nash said with a gloomy face, "Of course not. I, Nash, am the master of the Dragon Group. I have dominated London for many years, and no one can shake my position in London. What is Kevin? Today, I will ask him to kowtow and apologize."


    "What about next?"


    Nash gritted his teeth and said, "The reason why Kevin is so arrogant is because he received a notice from the Martial Arts Academy that he thinks his future is bright and he disdains to take me as his master. Therefore, when he goes to the Martial Arts Academy next year, I will let my two disciples quietly kill him."


    "Ah, Dad, to kill Kevin in Martial Arts Academy? Isn''t killing not allowed in the Martial Arts Academy"


    "Can''t you do it secretly?"


    "That''s right. Everyone knows what kind of person Kevin is. You, Nash, have two disciples. Right now, both of them are in Martial Arts Academy. Moreover, the eldest disciple is an expert at the internal stage. In the entire London, who doesn''t want to be your final disciple? But Kevin actually disdains it. Doesn''t he know that bing your final disciple means your future glory in London? What an ignorant and ridiculous junior. " Nash, as the master of the Dragon Group, was the strongest local scoundrel in London. He was ruthless and narrow ¡ª minded. He actually nned to have his two disciples quietly kill Kevin after Kevin went to the Martial Arts Academy. Unfortunately, Kevin did note to kowtow and apologize. Instead, he had a bigger goal, which was topletely uproot the power of the Dragon Group, allowing the Dragon Group to be surnamed Duke from now on.


    About half an hourter, someone in the crowd outside the manor shouted, "Kevin is here." Everyone made way. As Kevin walked into the manor, many onlookers took out their mobile phones to shoot. Kevin looked at the manor and thought to himself, "This Nash is indeed worthy of being the overlord of London. A manor is so big and beautiful that I want to take it for myself. Hah, tonight, the Dragon Group will have a new master."


    Kevin walked into the gate of the manor and walked towards therge vi several hundred meters away. At this moment, in front of therge vi, an old man in his seventies was sitting on a grand master''s chair. There were a dozen or twenty people standing beside him. They were all Nash''s descendants. Everyone''s eyes were cold as they watched Kevin walk in step by step. Kevin stopped in front of this group of people. The old man snorted, "Kevin, you really came.


    And you really didn''t bring anything with you." Nash believed that if Kevin came over to kowtow and apologize, he would definitely bring gifts and would not be empty¡ªhanded. Otherwise, he would be too insincere. He never expected that Kevin would be empty¡ªhanded.


    Kevin looked at the old man and asked, "Are you Nash, the master of the Dragon Group, thergest force group in London, who has dominated London for decades?"


    "I am." Nash''s eyes turned cold.

 Chapter 344 It’s Mine

    <h4>Chapter 344 It''s Mine</h4>


    "Old man, hah." Kevin sneered. A middle¡ªaged man standing behind Nash snorted, "Kevin, why don''t you kneel down and kowtow to my father to apologize?" Kevin asked, "Do you really think I''m here to apologize? Naive." Nash''s expression turned grim. He had misjudged Kevin. Originally, Nash had thought that Kevin was extremely talented. Today, he had epted him as his disciple. In the future, Kevin''s martial arts would improve. In that case, he would have three disciples entering the Martial Arts Academy. His n would continue to dominate London. Unexpectedly, Kevin broke his wishful thinking.


    Actually, in Nash''s heart, it was very depressing not to receive Kevin as his disciple, because Kevin was far more talented than his eldest disciple and second disciple. If Kevin entered the Martial Arts Academy, his future achievements might be even higher than Nash''s eldest disciple''s. Too bad.


    "Kevin, you could change your mind now." Nash said. "What idea?"


    "If you are willing to take me as your master now, I, Nash, will never harm you. I, Nash, am a person who cherishes talent. You can consider it again ..."


    "Bah!" Before Nash could finish his sentence, Kevin sprayed a mouthful of water on Nash''s face. "Grandfather, Kevin spit on you."


    "Dad, don''t give him a chance. He doesn''t want to take you as master at all. Dad, blow it up."


    "On behalf of the people of London, I beg you to beat him." Instantly, everyone beside Nash begged for teaching Kevin a lesson.


    "Beat me? Hah."


    Kevinughed disdainfully. Nashpletely lost his patience with Kevin. "Kevin, it is you who don''t cherish this opportunity." Nash''s face turned cold. Although he regretted not receiving Kevin as a disciple, he would never let go of such an arrogant person.


    "Old dog." Kevin was also impatient. "Kevin, lie down." As he spoke, Nash pulled out a sharp sword from the side of the throne. "Whoosh." As soon as Nash finished speaking, the sword had already arrived in front of Kevin. As expected, he was worthy of being at the external stage. However, Nash, an early external stage , was too low in Kevin''s eyes. Facing Nash''s sword stab, Kevin did not dodge at all, because Kevin was confident that he would dodge it when the sword was 0.1 cm away from him.


    However, Nash''s sword did not pierce Kevin''s throat directly. It stopped a centimeter from Kevin''s throat. Nash pointed at Kevin''s throat and said, "Kevin, did you know that I have two disciples? My eldest disciple is already at Martial Arts Academy and has already reached the Internal stage level. My second disciple is also at Martial Arts Academy. Kevin, you just received the notice from the Martial Arts Academy and you look like the number one person in the world.


    What are you crazy about? What right do you have to be arrogant in front of me? Not to mention me, either of my two disciples can instantly kill you.


    What are you mad about?" Nash''s expression was arrogant, because he had two powerful disciples, although his sons were not good at fighting. Kevin moved Nash''s sword away and curled his lips, "Nash, are your disciples powerful? I don''t know, and I don''t want to know. I came to find you tonight for two purposes. Firstly, I believe that you have done a lot of bad things over the years, so breaking your legs is quite good. Second, the master the Dragon Group will belong to me from now on. The Dragon Group will no longer belong to your n.


    "Hah." Hearing that, Nashughed loudly. Before Nash could finishughing, Kevin suddenly pped Nash''s face, forcefully interrupting hisughter. "You." Nash''s lungs were about to explode with anger. Kevin had just spat out a mouthful of water on his face, and now he had pped him again.


    "Kevin, I want you die." Nash''s sword stabbed into Kevin''s throat. His anger had already caused him to be unable to restrain himself from killing people. However, in the next moment Nash felt that the sword in his hand was caught by something and could not move. He looked at Kevin''s finger.


    Kevin grabbed Nash''s sword with two fingers. In the next second, Nash''s sword broke into several pieces. "You." Nash didn''t believe that Kevin could hold his sword.


    Before Nash could react Kevin pped Nash on the ground again. "Dad."


    "Grandfather."


    "Father¡ªinw." A group of Nash''s family members hurriedly shouted that their father had actually been beaten by Kevin.


    Outside the manor, many people were also shocked. "Dad, catch the sword." A son threw a sword at Nash. Nash caught it instantly and rushed towards Kevin again. This time, he used all of his strength. "Kevin, I''ll kill you." Nash roared. Kevin''s figure moved, and his body shed in front of Nash, directly holding Nash with one hand. "Nash, do you think you''re my opponent?"


    "It''s not possible." Nash roared. Kevin pped him again. "Let go of me." Nash roared. Kevin really let him go and threw him on the ground. Nash''s old face turned grim as he stood up and thrust his sword towards Kevin''s lower yin. At the same time, he shouted, "I don''t believe I can''t beat you." Kevin instantly went up and kicked Nash in the thigh. "Ah." Nash''s leg bone was instantly crushed by Kevin. Kevin snorted, "Nash, you have been the overlord of London for so many years. You must have enjoyed the glory and wealth that ordinary people cannot enjoy. You have also done many shameful things. Today, I have broken your legs, and you have not suffered a lot." With that, Kevin stepped on Nash''s other leg.


    "Ah."


    At this point, both of Nash''s legs were crushed by Kevin. The reason was because he did not want Nash to recover from the operation.


    "Bang!" Then, Kevin kicked him and Nash flew out of the enclosure of the manor. Many of the spectators outside were stunned. They didn''t know what to say when they saw Nash flying out. At this moment, Kevin shouted, "Citizens, help me be my witness. From this moment onwards, the Nash n haspletely declined in London. The Dragon Group will be taken over by me, Kevin. Pleasee to my house early tomorrow morning to discuss major issues. Alright, everything is fine. Let''s disperse." However, everyone did not disperse. Nash''s family cried. Nash was their support. Once Nash fell, they would have nothing. Kevin looked at Nash''s dozens of family members and chuckled.

 Chapter 345 It’s Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 345 It''s Nothing</h4>


    "Everyone, Nash is done. It''s useless for you to cry. It''s better to ept the reality. From today onwards, the master of the Dragon Group is me. Hah." Nash''s son cried, "Kevin, if you do this, you will die. My father''s two disciples will kill you. I advise you to apologize to my father obediently."


    "Pa." Kevin pped Nash''s son away. "Silly." Kevin scolded and said, "Alright, it''s gettingte. I should go back now." Kevin came here by taxi, so when he went back, Kevin directly used his flying skill. At Charles''s house, Charles and Lily were anxiously waiting for Kevin toe back in the living room. Charles was constantly refreshing the posts on the Window of London Forum. Very quickly, videos and pictures of Kevin beating Nash were released from Window of London Forum.


    Charles was shocked, "This child has actually reached such a terrifying level." Lily said, "I didn''t expect that he would be able to dominate London. How lucky are we to have such a powerful bodyguard? I think he must be my lucky god. He said that he would definitely n for us before he leaves, and now that he has robbed the Dragon Group, it seems that he is really going to leave us." Lily said sadly.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be so fast." Charles sighed. Lily said, "In the future, without him at home, I don''t know how to live." Charles suddenly asked, "Daughter, do you like him?" Lily didn''t want to hide anything and nodded, "Yes."


    "Dear, you don''t deserve him. It''s better for you to recognize the reality, so as not to shatter yourself." Charles advised.


    "I know. How can an ordinary woman like me be worthy of him? I''m just fantasizing." Lily said sadly.


    "It''s good that you can think like this. In the future, father will find you an outstanding boy and inherit mypany. There is no need to worry about the basic life. We will have a very happy life. An outstanding man like Kevin would naturally have a woman worthy of him." Charles was afraid that his daughter would be confused, so he had to remind Lily that she was not from the same world as Kevin. A person of Kevin''s level would obviously not be able to inherit hispany in the future and be a so¡ªcalled boss.


    "I know. I''ve go to sleep." Lily got up and went back to her room. Her father''s words were very realistic, but they also made her very sad.


    Charles sighed.


    Not long after, Kevin returned. "Uncle Green, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Kevin, I''ve seen you defeat Nash. I''m afraid all the martial practitioners in London already know about it."


    "Hah, Uncle Green, I will take over the Dragon Group. After the New Year, I will hand over the Dragon Group to someone I can trust. At that time, no one in London will dare to harm you." Kevin said.


    "Thank you for being so thoughtful for us." Charles smiled. "This is what I should do. Alright, Uncle Green, I''m going back to my room to take a bath. And I''ll leave you rest."


    "Yes."


    Kevin took a bath in his room. When Kevin was taking a bath, he looked at the big mirror in the bathroom. The mirror reflected his strong body. Kevin smiled and said, "When I first arrived here, this body was iparably thin andcked muscles.


    Now, after constantly practicing, it has finally begun to grow stronger." Kevin was very satisfied with his figure. Kevin nced at his treasure in the mirror and smiled, "This is the only thing I''m satisfied with about this body. Hah."


    At this time, Kevin was stunned and thought to himself, "Eh, why would I pay attention to that? Whether it''s big or small, I don''t care at all. Strange, why would I suddenly pay attention to this?" Kevin let the hot water pour over his body. Kevin felt that his personality towards women had changed a little.


    It changed so quietly. In his previous life, he did not care about this at all. He only loved one woman, and it did not matter if he couldn''t have a woman in his entire life. As long as he had love in his heart, it did not matter. But now, he would sometimes think of several women''s faces ¡ª Lily, Elsa, Amy, and Kelly.


    Kevin knew that this must have been due to the original body. It seemed that Kevin was a pervert in the past. No wonder he would write such an erotic letter to Shirley. Now, his perverted body had affected Kevin. Moreover, Kevin seemed to be unable to change it unless he had changed his body. It was impossible for him to change his body.


    After taking a shower, Kevin stood on the balcony and looked at the stars outside. At this time, crying sounds came from Lily''s room. Kevin frowned. Why was Miss crying? Kevin immediately flipped over the balcony and arrived outside Lily''s room. "Miss." Kevin knocked on the ss. A few secondster, Lily opened the door. "Miss, are you crying?"


    "No!" Lily said, but Kevin could see the tears on her face at a nce. "Miss, there''s no point lying to me. I''ve heard everything." Actually, Kevin knew why she was crying, because she couldn''t bear to part with him. Kevin regretted telling her about getting the admission notice in advance. Now, he could not enjoy the New Year.


    Lily changed the topic and said, "Didn''t you say before that I am also very suitable for martial arts practice?" Kevin smiled and said, "Of course, your bone frame is excellent. You are a martial arts genius. Unfortunately, you missed it when you were young. Otherwise, you would at least be at the external stage level now."


    "Don''t tease me. My sister Hua hasn''t even reached the external stage yet." Lily smiled. Kevin said, "Miss, you can practice martial arts now. Then, I can start teaching you martial arts."


    "Really?" Lily was overjoyed, but then she said sadly, "But I''m already 18 years old. I missed the best time to practice martial arts. No matter how much I practice, I won''t be able to achieve that." Kevin said, "Although you have missed the best time, you need to see who''s gonna teach you."


    "What do you mean?" Kevin smiled faintly. If Kevin taught her, it wouldn''t be a problem for her to reach Level 80 or 90 within a month. This was because Kevin''s body was a piece of trash when he first came to this world.


    He was Level 0 and didn''t know any martial arts. And now? Kevin was pretty awesome. Of course, this was also rted to Kevin''s soul. However, if Kevin tried all his best to train Lily, reaching Level 70 or 80 in a month wouldn''t be a problem at all. After all, a hundred levels below the external stage could not be considered as a problem. There was no such subdivision in Kevin''s world. It was just that the people in this world were so weak that they needed to make things clear.

 Chapter 346 It Can be Done in A Short Time

    <h4>Chapter 346 It Can be Done in A Short Time</h4>


    "Miss, do you really want to practice martial arts?" Kevin asked seriously. "Of course." Lily hurriedly nodded. Actually, she did not really want to. It was just that Kevin''s martial arts were so powerful. She just wanted to be closer to him and be a little worthy of him.


    Kevin said, "Alright, you are my closest person here. So if you want, I will teach you."


    "But you''re leaving this ce after the New Year. What can I learn?" Lily looked a little confused. "Miss, if you want to seed quickly, I can do my best to train you. One month is enough for you to be a Level 80 or above martial practitioner." Kevin said. "What? Level 80 in a month?" Lily was shocked.


    "Yes, I can do it, but..."


    "Just what?" Lily asked excitedly. "However, I''m afraid that you won''t be willing to. After all, I have to use all my strength to do it, and there''s a bit of, eh...."


    "What? If I can really be that powerful, I''m willing to do anything." Lily said excitedly. An expert of Level 80 was a fantasy. She could even enter the Martial Arts Academy now, right? Kevin said, "First of all, I must guarantee that I will use my internal energy to clear your meridian vessels for more than 10 hours every day. Then, I will help you circte your internal energy. In other words, I will help you cultivate your internal energy. Secondly, I must teach you martial arts diligently and you must work very hard. In this way, you will definitely be a Level 80 martial practitioner in a month.


    "That''s great."


    "Miss, I haven''t finished yet. I need to give you channels energy and help you circte your internal energy to cultivate your internal energy. Then, I must be very close to your body and not wear any clothes. Do you understand?"


    "Ah." Lily''s body trembled. "So, that''s what I meant when I said I would use all my strength. However, I don''t want to take advantage of you, even if it''s all for you." Kevin said. Lily actually didn''t mind, but since Kevin had said so, she couldn''t say anything. She could only sigh with regret. Kevin was also helpless. If he only needed to stay with Lily asionally, then it didn''t matter to him. However, he had to stay close to her for more than ten hours a day. This was simply like a husband and wife.


    Lily whispered, "What if I said I don''t mind?"


    "Miss, although you don''t mind, I can''t take advantage of you like this. Although I know that in this era, there are many people who live together without getting married, let alone being close to each other. I am still a traditional person." After a few minutes of silence, Lily said, "What if I were your girlfriend? Would you mind?"


    "Ah, girlfriend." Kevin trembled. Lily said, "I know I''m not worthy of you, so I''ll be your girlfriend for a month. For boyfriend and girlfriend, you can do anything. In that case, you don''t have to mind anything. You can stay close to me no matter what.


    Is that okay?" Kevin hesitated, his heart struggling. Kevin said, "Young miss, I have never thought of finding a girlfriend in my heart. For the time being, I can''t ept any other women, not even you." Lily hurriedly said, "I know, so I will only be your girlfriend for the following month. You don''t have to mind staying close to me, and you can do your best to help me be an expert. In a month, I will break up with you on my own, regardless of whether I am an expert or not.


    I will not be entangled with you. I know I am not worthy of you."


    Kevin shook his head and said, "Miss, don''t misunderstand. This is not a matter of whether you are worthy or not. I never thought that you are not worthy of me. The truth is I have never thought about boyfriends or girlfriends."


    "Alright, forget it. Let''s talk about being your girlfriend for a month. Will that be ok?"


    "Miss, is this really worth it? In order to reach Level 80 in a month, I don''t think it''s worth it at all. If you practice it slowly, you can reach Level 80 in a year or two. It''s not worth it to sacrifice your innocence to speed up your martial arts." Kevin said. Lily asked, "If I really reach Level 80 in a month, then can I pass the entrance examination of Martial Arts Academy?" Kevin nodded and said, "I think that will be no problem."


    "Then what are you hesitating? I want to quickly be a Level 80 expert. Can you help me? I don''t care about a month of innocence. Alright, are you willing to help me?"


    Kevin said, "Let me think about it."


    "I''ll give you five minutes to think about it." Lily''s heartbeat was also very fast. After all, this was close to her body, hugging her naked. Kevin''s heart was filled withplex emotions. Kevin did not want to let down his junior sister. Being like other women was obviously betraying someone in his heart. However, Young Miss can now practice martial arts. Kevin only needs to give it a try with all his strength. She might be able to enter the Martial Arts Academy.


    A few minutester, Kevin nodded and said, "Alright, I agree."


    "Really? Are we going to be boyfriend and girlfriend for a month?"


    "Alright." Kevin nodded and helplessly epted. Lily was extremely excited. To her, whether she could practice martial arts was actually not that important. Instead, she was going to be his girlfriend for a month. Lily pounced on Kevin and hugged him tightly, saying, "From now on, until today next month, I will be your girlfriend. Isn''t this a dream?"


    "Hah." Kevin smiled speechlessly. "Then when did you start training me? How do you want to train me?" Kevin asked, "Boyfriends and girlfriends in this world can really do anything?"


    "Of course, why do you always emphasize ''this world''? Aren''t you from this world?" Lily looked up at Kevin. Kevin said, "I don''t know what to say."


    "Kevin, I''m your girlfriend now. You can''t hide anything from your girlfriend." Lily said. "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth, but you must keep the secret for me."


    "I will!." Thus, Kevin told her about his journey to this world, including some things about his previous life, especially about junior sister. "Kevin, you didn''t lie to me? Time travel?"


    "I''m not lying to you. As for whether you believe me or not, it''s up to you."


    "I believe you." Lily hurriedly nodded. Kevin had no reason to lie to her. She finally understood why Kevin did not like women in this world. It turned out that he had such an outstanding and beautiful junior sister in his previous life. Lily thought to herself, "Now I have the chance. I must be an expert, a woman like his junior sister."


    Lily was ambitious and she hurriedly asked, "When will you start train me?"

 Chapter 347 Acting Hall Master

    <h4>Chapter 347 Acting Hall Master</h4>


    Kevin smiled and said, "Let''s start tonight."


    "Tonight?"


    "Since boyfriend and girlfriend in this world can do anything, then I won''t talk anymore. I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    "Eh." Lily still felt extremely shy in her heart. After all, she was a little girl. "When I go to bed at night, I will hug you. By the next day, it will be almost ten hours. During these en hours, we will be close to each other. I will use my internal force to clear your meridian vessels. The meaning of your martial arts training since you were young is to clear your meridian vessels. After that, I will circte my internal energy in your body and create your diaphragm to allow you to cultivate our internal energy. Afterwards, during the day, I will teach you internal cultivation, mental arts, martial arts, and so on. In the next month, we will spend almost all of our time studying martial arts. You must be prepared."


    "Alright, then do we still need to go to school?"


    "You can go, but don''t waste any time in ss. We will directly practice martial arts in the back mountain. Let me do my best to train you. I think it shouldn''t be difficult for you to reach Level 80."


    "Thank you, Kevin."


    "You are wee."


    "Then let''s do that now." Lily said with a red face. "Oh." Kevin also felt embarrassed. Slowly, Lily''s clothes werepletely gone, so was Kevin. Lily took the lead in lying down. A few minutester, Kevin also got onto Lily''s bed. Kevin gritted his teeth and hugged Lily tightly under the nket. However, the two of them were both naked, so it was inevitable that they would touch somewhere and have some reactions.


    Lilyforted, "I am your girlfriend now. Between boyfriend and girlfriend, anything is fine. It doesn''t matter."


    "I know. I''ll start to use my internal energy to clear your meridian vessels now." As he spoke, Kevin opened every pore of him, which were closest to Lily''s body. Internal energy gushed out from the pores and then poured into Lily''s pores to clear the meridian vessels in Lily''s body. "Sofortable." Lily said. "Hah, that''s for sure. If your meridian vessels are cleared, your body functions will be improved. You can also prolong your life."


    "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    "Well, what did you say?" Lily put her face on Kevin''s chest and said, "It''s sofortable to hug you."


    "Miss, don''t be so perverted, okay?" Kevin said speechlessly. "Now that my cold illness has healed, I don''t need to be like before anymore, do I?" Lily blushed. "Hah." As Kevin chatted with Lily, he used his internal energy to clear her meridian vessels. At this time, there was a thumping sounding from the stairs outside. It must be Charles who went upstairs to sleep. "Shh, don''t talk." Kevin reminded. Lily blushed. If her father knew that she and Kevin were hugging each other naked under the nket, she didn''t know what he would think. Charles''s walking sound quickly faded away and he had already returned to his room. Lily blushed and said, "It would be embarrassing if my father found out."


    "Hah, you know how embarrassing you are, yet you still want me to do this with you so strongly, and you want me to be your boyfriend for a month." Kevin smiled.


    "I want to finish it quickly so that I can go to the Martial Arts Academy with you. I can also practice martial arts Isn''t that good.


    Kevin nodded and instructed, "Don''t let your father know about this. Otherwise, it won''t be good."


    "What is it?"


    "What we are like now. And don''t even mention being my girlfriend for a month."


    "Then if my father asks me why I know martial arts, what should I say?"


    "Just tell me what I taught you. Don''t tell me I''m helping you train all of this. Your don''t know that much."


    "Alright." Lily nodded. Under the nket, she hugged Kevin tightly. Both of them were naked. Lily also had some reactions. Kevin was trying his best to suppress himself, but he was still unable to do so. Kevin sighed helplessly.


    Lily blushed and said, "It doesn''t matter."


    "Stop talking. It will affect me."


    "Yes."


    Kevin turned off the light at the bedside. Apart from hugging each other tightly, they did not speak, Kevin could not control his reaction, but he could control his actions. Kevin told himself in his heart that he was only helping Miss and there was nothing else. Until seven o''clock the next morning. Lily slept soundly, but Kevin did not sleep for a night. If Kevin wanted to clear her meridian vessels, he naturally could not sleep. Lily opened his eyes and hurriedly asked, "Don''t tell me you haven''t slept all night?"


    "Hah, it doesn''t matter." Lily said sadly, "So you can''t sleep every day during the month in order to train me?"


    "Yes." Kevin didn''t hide anything. "Ah, how can this be?"


    "Miss, it doesn''t matter. It''s only a month. Besides, I can find some opportunities during the day to have a deep sleep. It won''t affect me much."


    "Alright." Seeing that Kevin had to work so hard, Lily regretted asking Kevin to help her. It was almost time, so Kevin said, "Time''s up."


    "Yes." The two of them hurriedly woke up. Kevin put on his clothes and rolled back into his room. Of course, no one saw them. After all, they still needed dignity, so no one could know about them. Kevin walked down the stairs and saw a group of people sitting in the living room. Charles hurriedly said, "Kevin, you''re up."


    "Uncle Green, who are they?"


    "Kevin, they are the hall masters and vice hall masters of the Dragon Group."


    Kevin nodded.


    Kevin said to those people, "From today onwards, I am the hall master of the Dragon Group. Do you know?"


    "Understood, Hall Master." The few of them hurriedly nodded. "Now introduce yourselves." Kevin said. "My name is Neville, Second Hall Master of the Dragon Group."


    "My name is Coulson, Third Hall Master of the Dragon Group." Then everyone introduced themselves to Kevin. Kevin nodded and said, "From today onwards, all the properties and ounts of the Dragon Group will be under the management of my Uncle Green. I don''t understand these things." Charles said awkwardly, "Kevin, is that ok?"


    "Uncle Green, from now on, you are the Acting Hall Master. If there''s anything you don''t understand, they will help you. Just do it."


    "Yes, don''t worry, I''ll help you." Neville hurriedly said. Kevin said to Neville, "Neville, you are the Second Hall Master. You must help Uncle Green deal with the affairs in the hall. Do you hear me? Otherwise, I hold you responsible."


    "Yes, Hall Master." Neville was overjoyed. Kevin asked him to help Charles. This was equivalent to letting him participate in everything in the Dragon Group. His position had been greatly improved. He was very happy. Although he was only assisting Charles, there was a huge differencepared to what he was before. In the past, all the core matters were handled by Nash''s rtives. All the hall masters and vice hall masters were just thugs raised by Nash.

 Chapter 348 Be In A Bad Mood

    <h4>Chapter 348 Be In A Bad Mood</h4>


    Kevin nodded. It was impossible for him to do this. Furthermore, Kevin wasn''t worried that Neville and the others wouldn''t do their best because Kevin was able to kill all of them. They should also understand this.


    Charles smiled helplessly and said, "Alright, then I will be the acting hall master for you."


    "Thank you, Uncle Green. In the future, you will be the Acting Hall Master. Everyone in London shall be nothing in front of you. There is no need to be afraid of anyone." Charles was also a little excited when he thought about it. In the past, he was so humble. Now, he felt that he was much better than those people. For example, Daniel, he could no longer dare to speak in front of Charles.


    After breakfast, Kevin and Lily went to school together. However, when they went to school, they no longer took sses. Instead, they came to the back mountain of the school. Kevin would teach Lily martial arts. To Lily, Kevin would naturally not hide his profound secret manuals. "Lily, I am teaching you a set of inner cultivation techniques that are very suitable for you. The Hrdaya Sutram. First, to learn the inner cultivation techniques, and the practice the body flexibility technique, which is to stretch your muscles so that you can make any movements. Finally, I will teach you martial arts secrets."


    Lily smiled and said, "Follow Master''s orders."


    "Hah, don''t call me Master again, because my dedication to you is from the bottom of my heart, and I don''t need you to repay me. Let''s begin." Kevin immediately taught Lily the internal cultivation techniques. Lily did not disappoint Kevin. She was so good at learning, Herprehension ability was naturally not bad. Plus Kevin''s hard work,


    Lily''s ability was improved at a rocket¡ªlike speed. The day passed so quick. The two of them were in the back mountain and they didn''t eat at noon. Then, they went home in the evening. After 9 p.m., they continued what they did yesterday. Lily enjoyed Kevin''s warmth andfort, and Kevin also enjoyed Lily''s gentleness, although he didn''t do anything. However, he couldn''t sleep so early, so Kevin watched TV at the same time. Kevin felt that he liked this feeling.


    A knock came from outside the door.


    "Lily, why are you watching TV today?" Outside, Charles said that he heard the sound of TV. In the past, Lily never watched TV. She was always studying. Today, it was so abnormal.


    "Ah." Lily was stunned and felt like she and Kevin were two thieve. "Dad, I''m a little tired today. I don''t want to study anymore. So I''m watching TV."


    "Oh, you should adjust yourself."


    "Dad, you should also rest early."


    "I know." Charles did not doubt anything, because he trusted Kevin. "Oh my god." Lily said. "It''s impossible for your father toe in. Even if he does, I still have enough time to return to my room. It''s fine. Don''t worry." Lily smiled and said, "I feel like I''m having an affair."


    "Hah, I''m speechless." Just like that Kevin spent a week teaching Lily martial arts during the day and helping Lily clear his meridian vessels under the quilt at night. In a week''s time, Kevin had taught Lily the Hrdaya Sutram, and she practiced it very well. Moreover, Lily''s meridian vessels had been cleared for a week, so she could be considered as a person who had started practicing martial arts at the age of fifteen or sixteen


    At the same time, the whole school was preparing for the final exam. In a week, this semester would be over.


    "The final exam ising. What should we do?"


    "How can you have time to take the exam now? Don''t worry. I''ll ask the teaching director to fill in a score for you. You can fill in the nk as you want. You''ll have to go to Martial Arts Academy next year. What do you take the exam for?"


    "Mm¡ªhmm." Lily nodded. In the next week, Kevin continued to use all his strength to train Lily. However, Kevin and Lily attracted some people. Every day, they came to school and ran to the back mountain. It was impossible not to pay attention to them, especially those who paid close attention to Kevin every day. At this moment, at the entrance of the back mountain, Kelly and Ingrid were walking into the back mountain.


    "Kelly, hurry up. They enter the back mountain every day. There must be adultery." Kelly said, "No, it''s really not good. Kevin must have his own personal business. It''s really not good for us to peek." Ingrid said, "Kelly, you like Kevin so much. These days, in order to sing that song ''Green Cloud River'' to Kevin, how many times did you stay up? You even gave up reviewing your lessons to sing ''Green Cloud River'' for him. It''s a pity that he never thought of you when he went to the back mountain with Miss every day. To be honest, I even feel pity for you."


    "That''s what I''m willing to do." Kelly said. "Kelly, listen to me. Go to the back mountain now and sing the Green Cloud River you''ve prepared. It will be winter vacation soon. If you don''t sing it now, you won''t have a chance to see him again. He will go to Martial Arts Academy next year. Then, you two will never meet again." Kelly thought for a moment and agreed. Kevin was teaching Lily some physique techniques, stretching Lily''s muscles to make her body as soft as boneless. At this moment, a burst of singing sounded.


    Kevin''s body trembled as he roared in disbelief, "junior sister." That''s right, Kevin heard the songposed by his junior sister, Green Cloud River. At this moment, Kevin thought that his junior sister appeared. Kevin immediately ran towards the ce where the voice came from. He climbed over the small mound in front of him and suddenly saw Kelly standing there singing the Green Cloud River. Kevin rushed up to hug Kelly and cried sadly, "junior sister, I miss you so much." In an instant, tears fell down.


    Kelly was stunned. She just wanted to sing this song to Kevin. Kevin missed his junior sister and he used to ask her to sing this song. Unfortunately, Kelly could not sing it. In thest New Year''spetition, Kevin yed this song on the zither.


    After that, Kelly asked Kevin for the lyrics of the Green Cloud River. After that, Kelly stayed up for so many nights ording to the zither music and finally wrote down the Green Cloud River that Kevin wanted to hear and she prepared to give it to Kevin.


    But Kevin ran back to the mountain with Lily every day. Everyone suspected that there was an adultery. Today, Ingrid defended her unfairly. She had stayed up for so many nights, but Kevin had no idea. So she had dragged Kelly to the back mountain. Unexpectedly, with Kelly''s singing, Kevin''s spirits immediately went bad. His eyes were dazzled, and he hugged Kelly and cried out for his junior sister. Kevin hugged his junior sister tightly.


    At this moment, he seemed to have forgotten where he was. His longing for her for so long erupted in an instant.

 Chapter 349 It’s Time to Let It Go

    <h4>Chapter 349 It''s Time to Let It Go</h4>


    Lily also ran up. "What''s wrong?" Lily hurriedly asked. Kevin raised his head and discovered that the person he was hugging tightly was not his junior sister, but Kelly. Kevin suddenly felt a wave of disappointment. "Where''s my junior sister?" Kelly said, "Sorry, I didn''t know it would cause such a big misunderstanding. If I had known, I wouldn''t have sung that song."


    "Was it you who sang the Green Cloud River just now?"


    "Yes." Kelly nodded. "How could you?" Kevin looked at Kelly in disbelief. Ingrid immediately said, "Kevin, Kelly knows that you miss your junior sister very much, so she wants to sing that song to you. Do you know how many times has she stayed up these past few days? ording to your zither music, Kelly has worked so hard to make you happy."


    "Ingrid, stop." Kelly hurriedly interrupted Ingrid. Kevin looked at Kelly and said gratefully, "Thank you. It''s my honor to have you do this. I like your song very much."


    "You''re wee. I just hope that it can relieve your misery for your junior sister. There''s nothing else, so we''ll leave first. You guys seem very busy." Kelly pulled Ingrid away and no longer disturbed Kevin


    Kevin looked at Kelly''s departing back and thanked her in his heart for singing the song "Green Cloud River"


    Kevin felt a little bitter in his heart. Seeing what Kelly had paid for him, he immediately thought of his previous life. In his previous life, there were many women who sacrificed for him silently, but in the end, he failed all the women. Seeing Kelly now, Kevin thought of the girls that he had let down one by one.


    "In my previous life, I''ve already been a heartless man so many times. Do I still have to do this in this life?"


    "Even though I don''t pursue others, they still like me. What should I do?" Kelly walked farther and farther away, disappearing into the distant woods. However, Kevin was still in a daze. He didn''t know if he should live a different life from his previous life. In his previous life, he had lived for his junior sister alone. What about this life? Lily said, "Idiot, don''t you know that Kelly likes you very much?"


    "I can tell." Kevin nodded.


    "Actually, she is more qualified to like you than I am. She has paid more for you than me. If you don''t mind, then go after her." Lily said with aplicated heart. "Go after her? But what about my junior sister?"


    "You have already reborn here. Why do you still wallow in your previous life? You have also said that you failed so many girls in your previous life. Do you want to repeat your previous life? In your previous life, you still had a junior sister worth protecting, but in this life, you no longer have one." Kevin felt his heart was touched. He had been holding onto the past for so long. Was it really alright? Kevin leapt up and went after Kelly. Yes, he has failed so many girls in his previous life. In this life, he didn''t want to live the same life anymore. He was already Kevin, not Faykoo. It was time to let go of the past."


    "Kelly." Kevin caught up her. Seeing that Kevin had really gone after Kelly, Lily was filled with mixed emotions. Her eyes were filled with sadness and he secretly said, "Kevin, I wish you happiness. Our one¡ªmonth engagement will end today. I wish you happy."


    Lily left in disappointment. Kevin caught up with Kelly. "Kelly."


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing Kevin''s call, Kelly hurriedly turned around and smiled. Because she sang the song "Green Cloud River", and Kevin liked it very much, so she felt that the hard work these days was worth it. Kelly did not desire anything in her heart, nor did she ever want to be his girlfriend. Kevin looked at Kelly''s face, exquisite and beautiful. This was the first time he had looked at her face so carefully. "Kelly, thank you for singing the Green Cloud River for me." Kevin said. "You''ve already said it. I''m very happy that you like it."


    Kevin found his courage and asked, "Kelly, do you like me?"


    "Ah." Kelly was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Kevin to catch up and ask her such a question. "I like you, but I know I''m not worthy of an outstanding person like you. I know my limits." Kelly smiled.


    Kevin suddenly grabbed Kelly''s hand and said, "In my heart, I never thought that anyone is not worthy of me. I, Kevin, don''t want to let down those girls who treat me well. Kelly, just be my girlfriend."


    "What?" Kelly was shocked. This was something that would never happen in her dreams. Kelly shook her head and said, "I really don''t deserve you. I just thought that I would like you silently. I didn''t want to get you."


    "Alright, don''t say anything. Be my girlfriend." Kevin said resolutely. Since he had made up his mind not to repeat his previous life, he would no longer hesitate. "How could this be? I''m not even prepared." Kelly felt all this happened so sudden.


    "There''s no need to prepare. I''m a man. I have the final say." Kelly thought of Lily and hurriedly said, "But I don''t want to make Lily sad. Lily likes you very much. I feel that she is more qualified than me to be your girlfriend." Kevin was stunned. He didn''t expect Lily and Kelly to say that the other party was more qualified. Kevin gritted his teeth and said, "Since you all like me, and I don''t want to let you down, then why don''t you just go ahead and be my girlfriend together? I don''t mind having two girlfriends."


    "Ah, two girlfriends." Kelly was stunned. However, Kevin did not feel that it was inappropriate because in his world, men usually had three or four wives. It was normal for Kevin to have two girlfriends at the same time. "Let''s go find Lily and see if she is willing. If she is unwilling, I won''t force her. In the future, I will definitely introduce her to an outstanding man." Kevin said. Before Kelly could react, Kevin hugged Kelly in his arms and leapt towards the ce where they had just practiced martial arts. Kevin had already reached the Internal stage level, so he could already fly out of thin air without using the power of the tree rebound. Kelly still looked as if she hadn''t woken up in her dreams. Kevin returned with Kelly in his arms, only to find that Lily had left. "She''s gone."


    "Ah, he was just here." Kevin did not understand why Lily had left. Kelly said, "Your EQ is really low. Lily, as someone who also likes you, must be very disappointed to see you pursue me. After that, she left by herself. I think she must be crying somewhere alone."


    "Oh, let me see." Kevin indeed saw Lily under a tree not far away. Lily was leaning against the tree in a daze. Her mind was full of thoughts of Kelly bing Kevin''s girlfriend. What should she do? Will Kevin help her cultivate her internal energy again?

 Chapter 350 Kevin Made Up His Mind

    <h4>Chapter 350 Kevin Made Up His Mind</h4>


    "Lily." Kevin suddenly descended from the sky andnded on the top of the tree against which Lily was leaning, holding Kelly in his hand.


    "You, how did you float down the tree?" Lily was shocked. Kevin said, "Miss, why did you leave alone?" Lily looked at Kevin hugging Kelly''s waist and bitterly said, "I think you and kelly are already together. I don''t want to interrupt you." Kevin said, "Lily, if you really want to, then be my girlfriend with Kelly."


    "What?" Lily was also stunned.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Lily didn''t seem to be able to see through Kevin. Kevin smiled and said, "You mean why am I so lustful all of a sudden? To date two girlfriends at the same time? Did I pretend to be innocent before?"


    "Don''t misunderstand. That''s not what I meant."


    "In my previous life, I failed so many women who treated me well. In this lifetime, I don''t want to be like that again."


    "What about your little junior sister?"


    "My love for little junior sister has not disappeared. However, I am no longer Faykoo. I am Kevin. Even if I return to my world, junior sister may not ept my current body. So forget it. I should let go of it.


    Kelly was so dizzy that she hurriedly asked, "What previous life? Why can''t I understand it?"


    "Kelly, my soules from another world." Kevin also briefly told Kelly about his situation. After that, Kevin looked at Lily and smiled, "It''s your turn to make a decision. Would you like to be my girlfriend with Kelly?"


    "Of course yes." Lily nodded. However, her expression was a little strange. She and Kelly looked at each other in embarrassment.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Alright, since I have epted that you are my women, I will do my best to help you improve your abilities. Lily, your talent and bones are excellent. With me here, your martial arts skills in the future Won''t be bad. As for Kelly, I can''t judge yet. I need to touch your bones first."


    Kevin had never touched Kelly''s bones before, so he didn''t know Kelly''s bone frame. Kelly hurriedly said, "Then you can touch my bones now."


    "Alright." Kevin agreed. He had already be her girlfriend. Why would she be so shy? Kevin was a responsible person. Since he chose them, he would naturally do his best. Kevin started touching the bones from Kelly''s neck. Touching the bones was considered a very hooligan action, especially when he touched her thigh. He was simply too hooligan. Kevin finished touching her bones. Lily hurriedly asked, "How is Kelly?" Kevin shook his head and said, "Kelly''s bone frame isn''t so good, and she won''t have much sess in martial arts."


    Kelly said with a depressed expression, "That means that I can''t be a martial artist at all. As expected, I''m not worthy of you at all." Kelly''s eyes were filled with pain. If she was an ordinary person forever, then she would be embarrassed to be Kevin''s woman. She might as well hide this love in her heart and silently bless him. Kevin smiled and said, "Kelly, why are you so depressed? You don''t have to rely on your fists and feet to practice martial arts."


    "You don''t need to use your hands and feet to practice martial arts, then what else can you use?" Kevin said, "Let me give you an example. My junior sister, she has a unique skill called ''Zither


    Technique''. She doesn''t need to make a move at all. She can kill her opponent instantly by ying the zither.


    "ying the zither?"


    "That''s right. My junior sister has talent for zither. Shebines internal energy with zither music to kill enemies. There are also people who y flute, drum and roar. There are all kinds of martial arts. Whoever says you must use your hands and feet? Kelly, your talent is not in your hands and feet." Kelly still says with a bitterness, "But I can''t y the zither either."


    "What a fool? Who told you that you have to y the zither? You have such talent in singing. You can develop in this direction. You canbine singing with martial arts. Once you are strong, you can be very powerful. After reaching the innate stage, it''s not a problem for you to fight a dozen or so people on your own. For example, my junior sister carries a zither with her. Within the range of her zither, dozens of people do not dare to approach her. Only then can one be called a true expert."


    "Mm¡ªhmm." Kelly was so excited that she wished she could reach the level of her junior sister.


    On the contrary, Lily became depressed. "Lily, what''s wrong with you?" Lily said, "Kelly can develop so much in the future, and I can only rely on my fists and feet to practice martial arts. As expected, I am not worthy of you at all." Kevin felt as if he was about to copse. He smiled speechlessly and said, "Lily, can you stop making trouble?"


    "I don''t know how to sing."


    "After all, the martial arts of fist, foot, saber and sword are the mainstream. Only a few martial arts practitioners can really attack with their voices. Whether Kelly can seed in the future is still unsure. It''s just that the bones on her limbs are not good enough that she has no choice but to choose that. Alright, let''s forget about whether you are worthy or not again. I have already determined that you are worthy. No matter how untalented you are, I will not let you down. Besides, with me here, you don''t have to worry, "Kevin swore confidently.


    Lily said angrily, "I''ve never seen you so narcissistic."


    "Hah." Kevin hugged Kelly with his left hand and Lily with his right, chuckling. Lily and Kelly, who were hugged in their arms, looked at each other. Both of them felt awkward. After all, they had a boyfriend together. What a strange feeling! Kevin said, "Let''s go. I won''t do anything today. Go back to school. I want to inform the whole school about this."


    "What?" Lily and Kelly were both shocked. Lily said, "Isn''t this too sensational?"


    "Yeah, so high¡ªprofile." Kelly also said. Kevinughed loudly and said, "I''ve already decided. Why should I hide it? Let''s go back and inform the entire school." This was the first time Kevin had a real girlfriend, including in his previous life, so he was a little excited. He didn''t know how it felt to have a girlfriend. Lily and Kelly both nodded. Kevin hugged Lily and Kelly with his right and left hands, Then, he leapt forward, flew up to the branch and flew to school, Soon after, he flew out of the mountain behind the school, When he arrived at the roof of Jack in the back mountain, Kevin stood on it. Jock was practicing martial arts in the courtyard. He seemed to be aiming to surpass Kevin. At this moment, Jock saw Kevinnding on his roof with two beauties in his arms. Jock stared at Kevin and the two beauties. He didn''t know what was going on.

 Chapter 351 Be Responsible

    <h4>Chapter 351 Be Responsible</h4>


    Kevin lowered his head and smiled at Jock, saying, "Teacher, you''re practicing your stick." When Jock saw Kevin, his heart was filled with jealousy. Originally, Jock was very proud of himself bing one of the tenth most outstanding youth. Unfortunately, in front of Kevin, he felt that he was so low¡ªlevel. He had been practicing like a madman these past few days. He hoped that his strength would increase dramatically.


    "Kevin, why are you standing on my roof?" Jock asked. Kevin said, "Teacher, your stick technique is not bad. By the way, Lily and Kelly are both my girlfriends. Don''t forget to congratte me. I still have things to do. We''ll go first." With that, Kevin flew to the teacher''s office building with the two women in his arms.


    Jock curled his lips. Then they came to the studio. It was the second ss in the morning, and the whole school was in ss. "Hey, hey." Kevin held the microphone and tried it. "Hello, everyone. I am Kevin. Today, I would like to announce one thing. Kelly and Lily are my girlfriends. To celebrate Kelly and Lily bing my girlfriends, I announce that the whole school will take one day off." Kevin''s broadcast was a hit to the whole school. Lily and Kelly became Kevin''s girlfriends at the same time, and in order to celebrate this matter, the whole school had a day off.


    What?


    Kevin was not the principal, so what qualifications did he have to say that the whole school had a day off?


    Kelly and Lily stood by the side, feeling helpless and shy. Kevin was so high ¡ª profile, and they were still girls after all. They felt so shy that they didn''t want to move. Kevin said to Kelly and Lily, "Say a few words to the whole school."


    "Ah, do we need to say something?"


    "Don''t tell me you''re unhappy?"


    "Of course I''m happy. I''ll say first." Kelly hurriedly threw down her shyness and took the microphone, "Everyone, I am Kelly. I am very happy to be the girlfriend of Kevin with Lily. I know that some people will definitely talk about us, but I want to say, I am not afraid anything about me. I love Kevin. Of course, I love all of you in school. Thank you." Kevin smiled and said, "That''s right, Lily. It''s your turn." Lily speechlessly picked up the microphone and said, "Everyone, I am Lily. Thank you, everyone. I feel very surprised and touched to be Kevin''s girlfriend today. Thank you." After Lily finished speaking, he put down the microphone. Kevin said, "Everyone, you must be happy for me, right? Then, today is a holiday. Have a good celebration. Don''t forget to bless us."


    Many boys in the school immediately began to curse Kevin secretly. Although Kevin was very powerful, no one would feel good that he upied two school beauties.


    Of course, some idiots who knew they weren''t worthy of Kelly and Lily thought to themselves, "If I were Kevin, how wonderful would that be?"


    "I really don''t know how wonderful it is for Kevin to have two girlfriends? Why is there such a big difference between man and man?"


    Kevin said that the whole school had a day off. Although Kevin was not a teacher, nor was he the principal, some students did walk out of the ssroom to y. The teachers who were in ss had just stopped them, but the students immediately said, "Kevin announced a day off. If you are unhappy, you can go find Kevin." Therefore, the teachers were helpless, and then they went to the principal. The principal was helpless, too. So the whole school really had a day off. Since the final exam wasing, so some diligent students did not leave and continued to study in the ssroom.


    Kevin took Kelly and Lily out of school and they went to y. Kevin looked very happy, but he was still a littleplexed in his heart. "Junior sister, I''m sorry. I''m already Kevin. That Faykoo from before is getting farther and farther away from me. Junior sister, your FayKoo will always love you." Kevin had to learn to put down the burden in his heart, and let it go from today onwards. At school, when Sally heard Kevin''s announcement, she sighed in her heart for no reason. At this time, Ben hurriedly said, "Miss, Kevin said that there is a holiday, then let''s go shopping."


    "No." Sally shook her head. Ben said, "Young miss, as a bodyguard, Kevin has already dated his young miss. And I, young miss, actually, I like you too. Why don''t we stay together?"


    "Fuck off." Ben was depressed.


    Kevin and his two girlfriends came to the street and started to stroll around. Lily and Kelly were both women, so they had a lot of things to talk about. The two of them came to a shoe shop while Kevin sat outside and waited.


    Lily said, "Kelly, have you really made up your mind?"


    "Why not? Haven''t you made up your mind?"


    "No, I''m just asking you. If you really make up your mind, we''ll share a boyfriend in the future."


    "Everything I have is originally Kevin''s."


    "Me too."


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Both of them blushed, and their shyness was filled with sweetness. Originally, Lily and Kelly did not have much inmon, nor did they have any friendship. However, at this moment, they seemed to regard each other as their best friends. Women''s thoughts were really hard to guess.


    At this moment, Charles epted some business from the Dragon Group''s headquarters. In the future, he would be the acting hall master of the Dragon Group. He would definitely manage the Dragon Group well. At this time, Charles received a call from a teacher. A few secondster, Charles was stunned and had an expression of disbelief. Then, Charles immediately dialed his daughter''s number to verify whether it was true or not. Lily and Kelly were trying on a pair of shoes. The two of them were in a good mood, having a good conversation. At this time, Lily''s phone rang. "Hello, Dad." Lily picked it up. "Lily, someone just said that you and Kelly are both Kevin''s girlfriends, and you are even broadcasting on the radio, is that true?" Charles hurriedly asked. "Uh." Lily was stunned. She didn''t expect his father to know about this so quickly.


    "Dad, if I said it was true, would you object? Kelly is also beside me now. The two of us are shopping with Kevin." Charles smiled and said, "Although it sounds inconceivable, I am confident that he will not mistreat you because I am able to dere that you are all his girlfriends so calmly."


    "Dad, you don''t object?"


    "I can''t find a reason to object. Alright, I''m just calling to make sure. You guys y well." Charles chuckled. The reason why Charles didn''t object at all was because Kevin was calm enough to openly admit that the two girls were his girlfriends, unlike those wealthy second ¡ª generation businessmen who appeared to be pure. In fact, they had a lot of lovers and mistresses. Kevin publicly dered, so he waspletely different from those people. He was able to be responsible.

 Chapter 352 The Simplest and Most Direct Way

    <h4>Chapter 352 The Simplest and Most Direct Way</h4>


    Kelly and Lily each bought a pair of shoes they liked. The money was paid by Kevin. Now that Kevin took over the Dragon Group, he heard that they were very rich. Not long after, Kelly received a call from her parents. Her parents also learned about this matter from Ingrid and called Kelly to confirm whether it was true or not. Kelly also admitted that it was true. Kelly''s parents felt very happy and wanted Kelly to take good care of Kevin.


    Kelly was speechless when she thought about it, but it was always very good to be supported by her parents. In the evening, Kevin had been hanging around with his two girlfriends for the whole day. At this moment, Kevin thought of something.


    "I used my internal energy to clear Lily''s meridian vessels every day. As a result, I didn''t get a good rest for a week, let alone cultivating on my own. Furthermore, the results weren''t very good." Kevin could already feel that the n was far from what he had imagined. "Looks like I have to try another way. I will sacrifice my internal energy and directly instil it into them. Although it will consume a lot of energy on me, at least I can cultivate on my own and make up for it. The results will be much better."


    Lily asked, "Where are we going to eat tonight?" Kevin said, "Go home for dinner tonight. Kelly, you should go to Lily''s house tonight and sleep with Lily.


    "Oh, ok." Although Kelly was a little shy, she did not object. Lily''s expression was strange. Could it be that Kevin wanted to hug the two of them at night? Lily whispered, "Will you clear my meridian vessels tonight?"


    "Of course, I have to continue. However, I have to take a more direct and effective approach. If I continue using the same method as before, I''m afraid it will be useless."


    "What is it?"


    "You''ll see at night." In the evening, Kelly came to Lily''s house for the first time and had dinner with Charles. Charlesughed and said, "Kelly, you''re wee. You can do whatever you want here. Just feel at home"


    "I know. Thank you, Uncle Green." Kelly blushed. After dinner, Kevin said, "Come to my room immediately." Lily and Kelly both stood up and prepared to go upstairs. Charles''s heart almost skipped a beat as he thought to himself, "Really? First day? Two at a time?" Charles hurriedly asked, "Kevin, Lily''s cold illness has just recovered, so quickly, could that ...?"


    "Uncle Green, you misunderstand. I want to instil my own internal energy into them and clear their meridian vessels." Kevin said.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Kevin. I misunderstood. However, if you instilled your internal energy into them, wouldn''t it be very harmful to you?" Kevin did not conceal anything. He nodded and said, "Of course, but this is the simplest and most effective. After clearing their meridian vessels, cultivating their internal energy will be double effective. As for me, it doesn''t matter. As long as I have enough rest, I can recover."


    "Alright." Charles nodded gratefully. They went upstairs. Previously, Kevin had been sticking to Lily''s body and dredging her meridian vessels through his pores. Although this did not consume Kevin''s internal energy, the effect was mediocre. Moreover, after a week, Kevin did not have the chance to rest and cultivate. Instead, he was falling. Therefore, Kevin decided to go straight to the point.


    Moreover, it was now two women, and the previous method of personal contact was far from satisfying. "Sit cross¡ªlegged on the bed side by side." Kevin instructed. Kelly and Lily sat down cross¡ªlegged on the bed, Kevin behind them, one hand on their back. Then, Kevin transmitted the internal force from his body to Kelly and Lily through his arms, using the simplest and most direct method topletely clear their meridian vessels.


    At about twelve o''clock in the evening, Lily''s meridian vessels werepletely cleared, but Kelly had not finished yet, because it was the first time. At three o''clock in the morning, Kelly''s meridian vessels had also been cleared. Kevin exhausted all of his internal energy and almost copsed after it was over. By 8 a.m. the next morning, Kevin woke up. Kevin immediately checked his body and recovered 10% of his exhausted internal energy. Kevin heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that this simple and straightforward method was the best.


    "Kelly, Lily, your meridian vessels are now iparably unblocked. You can start cultivating your internal energy now. The inner strength of the Hrdaya Sutram that I taught you is extremely pure and powerful. Kelly''s bone frame isn''t good, so she doesn''t practice swordsmanship and will focus all of her attention on cultivating internal cultivation techniques. As for Lily, your bone frame is excellent.


    While cultivating internal cultivation, you also need to practice swordsmanship. I will teach you a set of techniques that suit you. It is called ''Buddhas Presenting Flowers''." Kevin said to the two of them. Kelly said, "I don''t practice swordsmanship. I only cultivate internal energy. Then will I have martial arts?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Of course, if your internal energy is strong, you don''t need martial arts to be able to beat others. If your internal energy is the same, you won''t have any advantages. Internal energy is the foundation of swordsmanship. Right now, all of you have no internal energy. Since I have cleared your meridian vessels, I have also taught you the Hrdaya Sutram. Cultivating your internal energy is up to you. I won''t teach you every day anymore. I''ve used up all of my internal energy. I need some time to recover."


    "Yes." Both of them nodded.


    Kevin began to meditate and cultivate in his body. Kevin only taught them the Hrdaya Sutram. This was because they had only just begun, and it would be good if they could cultivate the Hrdaya Sutram.


    Kevin''s Hrdaya Sutram extremely powerful internal cultivation technique. Lily and Kelly did not disturb Kevin and went to Lily''s room next door. "Kelly, Kevin must be weaker now, so he forgot he hasn''t taught you the Hrdaya Sutram yet. Then let me teach you. I''ve been cultivating the Hrdaya Sutram for a week." Kelly asked, "Will he be ok?"


    "Don''t worry, he is very strong. In his previous life, his name was Faykoo. His abilities are profound and unfathomable. It''s not something we can imagine. I have never doubted his abilities."


    "Yes."


    "Kelly, let me begin teaching you the Hrdaya Sutram. There are a total of 18 levels in the Hrdaya Sutram. I have already cultivated the first level. The incantation is ..." Lily began to teach Kelly. In the next three days, Kevin was diligently cultivating his inner cultivation technique. Three dayster, half of the inner cultivation technique Kevin had consumed had been restored.

 Chapter 353 Newland

    <h4>Chapter 353 Nend</h4>


    However, Kevin was also in trouble. It turned out that Nash of the Dragon Group was unhappy that the Dragon Group had been taken away, so Nash went to Nend to report it. London was under the management of Nend.


    There were more than 30 cities under Nend, and London was one of them. There were four very powerful forces in Nend. One of them was called the Sun Gang Nash had dominated London for many years, so he naturally had some acquaintances in the Nend.


    The Dragon Group relied on the Sun Gang in the prefecture. Now that the Dragon Group had been seized by Kevin, Nash was unable to call the two disciples back from the Martial Arts Academy for a short period of time, so he went to the county to contact the Sun Gang Seeing that Nash had indeed been filial to him for many years, the Sun Gang sent one of his disciples to London to help Nash take back the Dragon Group. At this moment, a car drove into the vi area where Charles''s house was located. "The one in front is where Kevin lives."


    Nash said to a young man. In front of Charles''s house, the car stopped. The young man got off the car and looked at Charles''s vi.


    "Nash, you are also ipetent. How strong can a person living in such a small ce be to be robbed of your hall? If it weren''t for your filial piety towards my master these past few years, how could my master have sent me to help you?" Said the young man. "Yes. Thank you. If you can help me retrieve the Dragon Group, I, Nash, will be extremely grateful. However, Kevin is unfathomable. You must be careful."


    "I''d like to see just how unfathomable it is."


    "What realm are you at now?" Nash asked. He said proudly, "External stage perfection level. What''s wrong? Isn''t it enough?"


    "Enough. you are really so powerful."


    "Nonsense, my master is already an Internal stage expert. Let''s go in and find Kevin." At this moment, Kevin was in his room. Kevin could already feel that someone wasing. He was an expert at the perfection level of the external stage.


    Kevin was a little puzzled. Very few experts from London surpassed the external stage level. Kevin''s internal energy had already recovered by half, so he should be able to deal with this expert at the perfection level of the external stage easily. "Kevin,e out." The youth stood in front of the vi and shouted. Lily and Kelly hurriedly ran to the balcony to take a look. At this moment, the youth looked at Kelly and Lily, his heart thumping.


    "I didn''t expect that there were two great beauties hidden in the room. Very good." He immediately had some lust ideas. People who cultivated were all in good health, so they were also very vigorous in that aspect. It was normal for them to see a beauty''s expression improve.


    Kevin also walked out of the balcony and looked at the two people standing downstairs. Nash pointed at Kevin and said, "Brother, he is Kevin. Hurry up and blow him up." Kevin snorted, "Nash, you brought another little brother here today.


    Are you courting death? You haven''t even recovered from your broken leg yet, and you''ve forgotten the pain so quickly?" Nash said angrily, "Kevin, your apocalypse ising. Do you know who he is?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not interested in knowing either." Kevin said with disdain. Seeing Kevin''s disdain for him, the youth was instantly enraged. Nash said, "Kevin, since you don''t know, then I might as well tell you that he is the disciple of the third masters of the Sun Gang in Nend. Nickols is also. Nickols has already reached the external stage perfection level. You will definitely die today."


    Kevin frowned. Kevin had yet to understand the geographic division of the world as to what kind of ce Nend was. "Is that so?" Kevin looked at Nickols and said, "Nickols, I saw that you were able to reach the perfection of the external stage. You are not a weakness person. However, you are willing to be driven by someone like Nash. It really surprised me."


    Nickols smiled and he asked, "Who are those two beauties?"


    "They my girlfriend."


    "Hah, I didn''t expect in London there could be such beautiful woman. Not bad. I, Nickols, like her." When Lily and Kelly saw Nickols''s expression, their bodies trembled. Kevin''s gaze turned cold as he said, "Nickols, are you courting death?"


    "Alright, Kevin, cut the crap. I''m going to settle with you today. Besides, I''m not here to help Nash retrieve the Dragon Group, but to advise you to surrender to my master. It has nothing to do with who controls the Dragon Group. If you are willing to surrender to my master, then I will stop. If you are unwilling, then I will help Nash seize the Dragon Group. Kevin, do you hear me? "


    "Nickols, I''ll count to three. If you still don''t leave, don''t me me for being rude to you." Kevin said, not mentioning the matter of surrender at all, which made Nickols very angry. "One, two, three." Nickols did not leave.


    Instead, he looked at Kevin with disdain. He looked at Lily and Kelly with his tongue licking his lips. In this world, there were many women, but the number of real beauties was pitifully smallpared to therge number of women. Now that he saw two beauties here, Nickols felt that it was not in vain toe here. In his heart, he had already treated Kelly and Lily as lovers in his pocket. After all, no one could contend him in that small city.


    Kevin immediately jumped down from upstairs and headed straight for Nickols. "Over¡ªconfident." Nickols snorted and punched at Kevin. Kevin''s body shed and he directly arrived in front of Nickols. Nickols felt his eyes go blurry. "Bang!" Kevin punched Nickols in the abdomen, and then Kevin hung him up.


    "Don''t challenge my limits." Kevin said. Nickols''s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he trembled and said, "You''re actually an Internal stage expert. How could it be possible?" No matter how stupid Nickols was, he already knew that Kevin was at the Internal stage level.


    He was only at the external stage perfection level, so how could he be an opponent? Even if he was a beginner at external stage, he could still beat Nickols to the ground, who had reached the external stage perfection.


    At this moment, Nash, who was standing at the side, trembled in fear. He suspected that he had heard it wrong, "Internal stage? Is Kevin an Internal stage?"


    Nickols''s entire body trembled. In front of an internal stage expert, he was nothing. He never thought that there would be an expert in London. Kevin threw Nickols away and said coldly, "Get off." Nickols left Nash and ran away. He quickly ran away and contacted his master. Kevin wasn''t willing to surrender to his master. Furthermore, he was an internal stage expert. Let his master make the decision.

 Chapter 354 Decide to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 354 Decide to Leave</h4>


    "Nash, what is that Sun Gang?" Nash honestly replied, "It''s the most powerful force in our Nend. The irregr forces in our entire Nend are under the control of the Sun Gang. The Dragon Group is under the control of the Sun Gang. That''s why I went to ask them to help me retrieve the Dragon Hall."


    Kevin narrowed his eyes. This Sun Gang seemed to be very influential. "Don''t provoke me again in the future." Kevin roared. "Yes, I don''t dare to do that anymore." Nash immediately got out of Charles''s house. However, Nash was still expecting his eldest disciple toe back and deal with Kevin.


    Kevin stood there meditating. Originally, he wanted to live a peaceful life, but now that he had interacted with the biggest power in Nend, he was afraid that there would still be trouble.


    Lily and Kelly walked up. Kelly asked, "What''s wrong? You seem to be very serious." Kevin said, "We can''t look down upon that Sun Gang "


    "Can''t you beat them?" Lily hurriedly asked. "That Nickols just now is already at the external stage perfection level, and his master is the third master. Above him, there must be someone even more powerful. As for me, I''m at the middle stage of the Internal stage, so I''m afraid it won''t be that easy to deal with."


    Lily and Kelly both felt a little scared. "I hope they won''t send anyone else." Kevin thought to himself. If they really wouldn''t give up, Kevin would definitely stick to the end. Although Kevin''s cultivation was only at the middle level of the internal stage, it was not easy to provoke.


    After Nickols ran away, he immediately called his master. "Nickols, are you done with the affairs of London? Is Kevin willing to submit to me? If he isn''t willing, then you can help Nash retrieve the Dragon Group. Don''t give him the chance to submit to the other masters." Nickols''s master said that there were seven or eight masters of the Sun Gang, and there were conflicts and fights between theses people.


    Nickols hurriedly said, "Master, that Kevin who snatched the Dragon Group has already reached the Internal stage."


    "What? He''s actually an Internal stage expert. Why would an Internal stage expert stay in a city like London?" Nickols''s master Mandy was shocked. "Master, what should we do now?"


    "This is a bit difficult. Kevin is in the Internal stage. If I can''t beat him, wouldn''t I be lifting a rock and smashing myself in the foot?"


    "Master, why don''t you reveal the news to the fifth master first? If he finds out, he will definitely send someone to find Kevin immediately. At that time, we can use the fifth master to test the strength of Kevin. If the fifth master really subdue Kevin, then you can help Nash take back the Dragon Group."


    "Alright, let''s do this." At this time, at Charles''s house, Kevin inspected the situation of Kelly and Lily''s internal cultivation and mental cultivation. He found that they both practiced well, and both of them were very talented in internal cultivation.


    Early the next morning, a man arrived at Charles''s house. "Where is Kevin?" The man asked with a tugging expression. Before Charles could say anything, Kevin walked down the stairs. When Kevin saw that he was ate external stage expert, Kevin asked, "I am Kevin. Who are you? Why are you looking for me?" The man said, "Kevin, I heard that you seized the Dragon Group and became the Hall Master of the Dragon Group. Is this true?"


    "Yes, you should answer my question first. Or I will throw you out." Kevin said. "Hah, no wonder you dare to seize the Dragon Group. You are indeed a bit arrogant. Do you know the Sun Gang? I am the son of the fifth master of the Sun Gang. I am not here to stop you from bing the Hall Master of the Dragon Group. We don''t care who is the Hall Master. What we care about who it belongs to."


    Kevin smiled and said, "So you are from the Sun Gang Who else do I think you are. Tell me, who do you want me to submit to?"


    "Also? Could it be that other masters have already sent people to look for you besides me?"


    "Cut the crap."


    "Alright, Kevin, I only want to ask you one thing. Would you like to bring the Dragon Group with you and submit to my father, that is, the fifth master of the Sun Gang?" Kevin snorted, "Not interested." The man was stunned for a moment before smiling, "Kevin, before you refuse, it''s best to figure out your situation. The irregr forces in Nend are under themand of the Sun Gang.


    Even if you don''t submit to my father, you must submit to any of the Sun Gang''s masters. Otherwise, the Sun Gang won''t let the Dragon Group exist. Did you know that? To submit to my father is your wisest choice. Don''t force me to hurt you."


    Kevin''s body moved. "Bang!" Kevin punched the man in the face. The man fell at Kevin''s feet. "I won''t force you , because you don''t have the ability to do so."


    "Ah, you" The man looked at Kevin in shock. Kevin stepped on the man and asked, "What level of cultivation is your father at? Tell me. Otherwise, I will trample you to death."


    "My father has already reached the elementary level of the Internal stage. You''d better not hurte.


    Kevin''s heart almost skipped a beat. Elementary level is nothing to Kevin.. Intermediate level can also be killed instantly by Kevin. In other words, the Sun Gang was not as powerful as Kevin had imagined. The fifth master were only at the elementary level of the Internal stage. Kevin asked, "What is the strength of the third masters of the Sun Gang?"


    "Beginner at internal stage, but his internal energy is much better than my father''s, so his strength is much stronger than my father''s."


    "Alright, you can scram now. Go back and tell all the masters of the Sun Gang that I will personally visit them some other day." With that, Kevin kicked the man out. Kevin had already decided to personally go to the Sun Gang. Otherwise, if one by one came to harass him, Kevin would have had enough. Since the Sun Gang was not as strong as he had imagined, he simply destroyed them once. He had already be the hall master of the Dragon Group, and he felt it was great of bing another master.


    The man who was kicked out was greatly shocked. Kevin was so arrogant. He would personally go visit all the masters of their Sun Gang.


    Charles asked, "Kevin, don''t be impulsive. The Sun Gang is the most powerful force in the entire ind. There are at least ten thousand subordinates in the Sun Gang"


    "Uncle Green, don''t worry about me. Why don''t I take the initiative to visit them? Anyway, I''m not afraid of bing another master."


    "However, the Sun Gang is the most powerful force in more than 30 cities, and our London is just one of them." Charles''s heart trembled.


    "Hah, so what?" Kevin smiled and made up his mind.

 Chapter 355 Mob

    <h4>Chapter 355 Mob</h4>


    Early the next morning, Kevin boarded a ne to Nend. In the the Sun Gang of Nend, the eight masters were sitting in the main hall discussing something. "Masters, I''ve called you here today because there is something that annoys me." Said one of the strongest¡ªlooking masters. The eight masters all turned their gazes to the speaker. "Fifth master, you should be the first to talk about this."


    "Yes." The fifth master stood up and said to the other seven masters, "Under the territory of our forces, in London, a person named Kevin took over the Dragon Group. In the past, this Dragon Group was under the jurisdiction of the third master, but after it was seized by Kevin, the third master and I both sent people to find Kevin, hoping that he would submit to us. But I didn''t expect that Kevin was an Internal stage expert, and he was extremely arrogant. He told my son that he would personally visit all of us on a certain day."


    "That''s outrageous."


    "Too fucking arrogant. So arrogant."


    "The reason I called all the masters here today is to discuss this matter. What should we do to protect the reputation of us?"


    "I suggest we go to London and kill this Kevin." The third master said. "Then, who should we send?" At this moment, a voice came from the roof, "No need to send. I''m already here." Kevin had already arrived at the Sun Gang, and it only took him two hours.


    This roof was a zed root an antique building. Kevin stood on the roof and spoke. Everyone in the room immediately heard him. After Kevin arrived, he directly flew in and stood on a roof. Unexpectedly, eight masters were having a meeting in the hall. "Who, who is talking on the roof?" The eight masters immediately stood up. None of them could feel anyone on the roof. At this moment, they suddenly heard someone talking on the roof. Everyone felt very embarrassed. "It''s me, Kevin." Kevin said. Then, the eight masters immediately flew up to the roof and surrounded Kevin. "Are you that Kevin from London?"


    "That''s right. I am." Kevin nodded and nced at the eight people in front of him. Of these eight people, six were at the early level of the Internal stage, and only two were at the intermediate level of the Internal stage.


    Kevin immediately shook his head. He thought that the Sun Gang was a powerful gang, but it turned out to be just a mob that was slightly more advanced than the Dragon Group. "Kevin, you still dare toe." Said one of the masters. "I came here specifically to look for you, but you made me feel very disappointed. I didn''t expect that the biggest irregr force in Nend would actually be so weak." Kevin looked down on him.


    "Kevin, how do you know that we are weak? Don''t look like you understand us very well. I think your aura may not be stronger than ours. If you really want to take a fight, you are definitely not a match for us." Said the middle level Internal stage master. Kevin''s realm was also at the middle level of the Internal stage, so his aura might not necessarily be stronger than theirs. They also did not know Kevin''s realm, so they could only judge his power based on his aura.


    As for Kevin, he possessed a unique secret art, so he was able to see through other people''s realms. Kevin didn''t wan to talk nonsense and said, "Le''s do it together. Don''t waste my time. I still have to catch a ne."


    The eight masters were instantly enraged when they saw Kevin being so arrogant. "What a joke. You still need all of us to fight with you? Kevin, I''m the first." After saying that, the four masters took the lead, and the other masters didn''t make a move. They asked the four masters to probe Kevin''s real situation. Kevin smiled and said, "You alone are far from enough." With that, Kevin waved his sword and shed towards the four masters.


    "I''ll handle it." The four masters raised their swords to block it, but they were forced back, and their clothes were torn into strips of cloth.


    "Ah." The four masters were shocked, as were the other masters. Kevin was actually so powerful. "Let''s go together." The first master ordered, and the remaining seven people rushed towards Kevin at the same time. Kevin used a 360¡ªdegree sword move on the spot, swinging it and dispersing it. "Buddhas presenting flowers!"


    Suddenly, the seven masters were all sted to the ground by Kevin''s attack. The seven of them let out miserable cries, and the sword in their hands had dropped on the ground. Moreover, the hands holding the sword were also drenched in blood.


    "Ah." All the masters were dumbfounded.


    Kevin stood on the roof and looked at the masters who had fallen to the ground. He sighed and said, "So weak."


    Originally, Kevin had thought that he had already be the Hall Master of the Dragon Group, so he didn''t care about being the master of the Sun Gang. However, seeing these masters being so weak, Kevin immediately felt that this Sun Gang was so low¡ªlevel. To be such a low¡ªlevel master was too humiliating. As for the hall master, he was for the safety of Lily and his father. Kevin jumped off the roof. "Please stop fighting." The masters thought that Kevin would fight them again and hurriedly begged for mercy.


    Kevin said, "Who is the first master?"


    "I am." An expert from the middle level of the Internal stage hurriedly said. "I seized the Dragon Group of London so that my rtives wouldn''t be bullied, but you want me to submit to you. Now that you''ve provoked me, do you see the consequences?"


    "We know. I hope you will show mercy. Let us go." Kevin said, "You are such a weak master."


    "Ah, what do you mean?"


    "How about this? From today onwards, you will be my attendant. Are you willing?"


    "Ah, be your attendant." The first master was shocked. He was in his forties. How could he be someone else''s attendant? "Let me ask you onest time. If you don''t answer, you will lose the qualifications to be my attendant. I will choose one of the eight masters as my attendant.With my guidance, he will be enough to surpass you." Hearing this, the other seven masters rushed to say, "I am willing to be your attendant."


    "Please let me be your attendant."


    "Please ept my respects." When the other seven masters heard Kevin say that they could easily surpass the first master very easily, they hurriedly begged to be his attendant. "My wife is very beautiful: the third master said. "Bang!" Kevin kicked him away and snorted, "I hate this kind of person the most. Right now, you''re still showing off in front of me that you have a beautiful wife." The third master was depressed. He meant that his wife was very beautiful and could be offered to Kevin. He didn''t expect Kevin to misunderstand him.

 Chapter 356 Taking As A Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 356 Taking As A Disciple</h4>


    "Sir, how can you prove that you can improve my strength by teaching me some small moves? If you can prove that it really works, then I am willing to be your disciple. Sir, please prove it to me." Kevin suddenly pped him in a snap.


    "Bullshit, the Great Master, I''ve already given you a chance. Alright, the Second Master, now I''ll give you the chance to be my disciple." Kevin said. "Plop!" The Second Master immediately knelt down in front of Kevin and bowed, "Thank you, my big brother. Once you be my brother today, you will be my brother for the rest of my life."


    "Bang, bang, bang." The Second Master kowtowed three times.


    Kevin smiled and said, "That''s right. Looking at your sincerity, I''ll guide you in some moves. Follow me into the main hall."


    "Thank you, big brother." As Kevin walked into the hall, the Second Master hurriedly followed. "I don''t believe that Ethan can defeat me," the Great Master snorted. When they entered the hall, Kevin fanned his hand, and a gust of wind surged out, closing the door of the hall. Kevin would not allow the contents of his instruction to be heard by other masters. "Your name is Ethan?" Kevin said to the Second Master. "Big brother, my name is Ethan."


    "Ethan, the most important reason I epted you as my disciple today is to protect my family in London. Do you understand?"


    "I''ll follow your orders."


    "Alright, then I''ll start teaching you a few moves." Kevin spent half an hour casually instructing Ethan. As expected, Ethan benefited greatly. He immediately realized a lot and his strength increased dramatically. Furthermore, Kevin also taught him a set of swordsmanship. Although he hadn''t practiced much, his strength was clearly not on the same level as before. In addition, Kevin had also shared some insights into the martial arts.


    After listening to Kevin''s insights, Ethan felt that the questions he had been troubled with for many years seemed to havee to a sudden realization that he was about to break through to the post level of internal stage


    At this moment, outside the main hall. "Don''t worry, masters. I don''t believe that Kevin can really guide Ethan to surpass me in strength in just a few moves. I bet that when Ethanes out, he will still weak for me."


    "I hope so. When theye out, the Great Master will knock down Ethan in front of Kevin. Let''s see if Kevin dares to brag."


    "That''s right, beating Ethan in front of him." Soon, the door of the hall opened, and Kevin walked out with Ethan. Kevin said to the the Great Master, "The Great Master, you missed the opportunity to be my disciple today because you can''t let go of your dignity. Don''t miss such an opportunity in the future. Alright, from today onwards, Ethan will be the Great Master of the Sun Gang, and you will all be the vice masters."


    The Great Master snorted, "Kevin, are you trying to fight for the position of the Great Master for Ethan?"


    Kevin snorted, "Now, Ethan is enough to instantly kill you. Does he still need me to help him? Ethan, show them what you got."


    "Yes, sir." Ethan nodded and said to the the Great Master and the other six Masters, "All seven of you, go fight me together."


    "What? He has only guided you for half an hour and you''re so arrogant now." The Great Master jumped up angrily. Ethan knew very well that the Great Master was no longer his match. Ethan shook her finger at the the Great Master and said, "The Great Master, you are too weak."


    "Damn, Ethan. I''ll see if you really surpass me so quickly."


    "Whoosh." The Great Master immediately stabbed up with a knife. Ethan was already very clear about the the Great Master''s saber technique, but when he saw the Great Master flying towards him, he immediately struck out with his sword. "Whoosh."


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." In the third move, Ethan thrust his sword into the Great Master''s armpit. "Bang!" Ethan kicked the Great Master away. The other six masters looked at Kevin in disbelief when they saw that the Second Master had defeated the Great Master in three moves.


    At this moment, Ethanughed loudly, "I broke through to the post level of the internal stage. Heavens, I really broke through to the post level of the internal stage, aha!" As soon as Ethan kicked the Great Master away, he seemed to have realized something. As a result, the middle level of the internal stage, which had been troubling him for many years, had broken through to the post level of the internal stage in an instant.


    "What? He broke through to the post level of the internal stage? How is that possible?" The Great Master got up in shock. Ethan was happy and immediately plopped in front of Kevin. He knelt down and kowtowed three times, saying, "Thank you for your guidance. I will never forget it. Without your guidance, my swordsmanship would not have improved so much today. I would not have learned such a profound swordsmanship, much less broken through to the post level of the internal stage. Thank you, for your kindness, I will forever remember it. "


    The Great Master hurriedly asked, "Ethan, did he really guide you in your sudden change?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t have time to talk to a weak person like you right now. I need to thank my big brother for his kindness." Ethan scolded the Great Master. "You, you, you..." The Great Master''s face turned pale with anger. Ethan actually said that he was a weak person! Kevin said, "Alright, Ethan, stop thanking me endlessly. I only guided you a little. Don''t forget my request when you be the Great Master of the Sun Gang in the future."


    "Yes, I''ll regard your rtives as my own rtives." Ethan hurriedly nodded. "Then I''m leaving."


    "Sir, I''ll see you off."


    "No need." Kevin walked towards the gate. When he passed by the Great Master, the Great Master hurriedly knelt down and shouted, "Please ept me as your disciple!"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Great Master, no, the former Great Master. In this life, opportunities do not always exist. If you miss them, there will be no more opportunities. Sorry, I no longerck a disciple. In the future, you can properly assist Ethan as the Great Master. Of course, there is no need for me to say anything else. After all, you are already a weak person in Ethan''s eyes."


    Kevin walked out of the door.


    When the Great Master saw Ethan''s strength, he immediately pounded his chest and stamped his feet, feeling deeply regret.


    Before Kevin could reach the gate, a man leapt in from the roof outside. "Kevin, please wait a moment." The man who flew in shouted. Kevin frowned. Someone actually stopped him. "Kevin, stop." The man stood in front of Kevin. Kevin looked at the unfamiliar man in front of him. The man''s strength was at the great perfect level of the external stage.


    "Who are you? You dare to stop me?" Kevin said indifferently. "Kevin, The county chief has already known what you have done in Devon county. So you want to leave with nothing left?"

 Chapter 357 The County Chief

    <h4>Chapter 357 The County Chief</h4>


    Kevin said again, "Who are you? Don''t force me to ask again."


    "I am the assistant of the county chief. Kevin, the county chief has already paid attention to you."


    "Who is the county chief? Do I know him?" Kevin snorted. "The county chief is the biggest official in Devon county. Even the mayor of London is only under county chief''smand. Kevin, stop pretending to be ignorant. The county chief wants to see you. Follow me to the County Chief''s Mansion now."


    "I''m not avable."


    "Kevin, how dare you to act like this to the county chief!"


    At this time, Ethan ran up and hurriedly stopped Kevin''s rude behavior. "Big brother, the county chief is the one you don''t want to offend."


    "Why? Could it be that the county chief'' martial arts skills are very high?" Kevin asked. In Kevin''s eyes, the county chief was just like the mayor. He was an official. How could Kevin visit these officials who didn''t have any martial arts skills? "As for the county chief, what is terrifying is not that he has high martial arts skills, but that he has a strong family background. It is impossible for one to be the head of a county without a strong background. Even though he is weak himself, he represents the interests of a family. Offending him is offending the family behind him." Kevin seemed to understand. Previously, Elsa seemed to havee from arge family, and Charles used to be the son¡ªinw of arge family as well. In addition, the original Kevin was also the abandoned son of arge family. In this world, there seemed to be a lot of powerful families like this.


    However, Kevin still ignored the county chief. "Sorry, I''m not avable. If the county chief wants to see me,e to London and find me." After saying that, Kevin left. The assistant angrily said, "Kevin, if you dare to do so, you''ll be regret." Kevin went to the airport and boarded a ne to London. In the County Chief''s Mansion. A man in about 50 years old asked, "Is Kevin here?" The assistant shook his head and said, "Sir, Kevin did note." The county chief frowned and asked, "Didn''t you tell him that I invited him?"


    "Sir, I''ve already said it, but Kevin doesn''t seem to care about you at all. He said that if you want to find him, you can go to London." County chief frowned. He was the head of a county. Kevin, a martial artist, actually did not put this


    County chief in his eyes. "Sir, Kevin is so shameless. But his strength has even defeated the eight masters of the Sun Gang. No one here is his match. Unless you report the situation to your family and ask them to send experts to deal with Kevin. Let Kevin learn a lesson and see if he dares to be so disrespectful to you in the future."


    County chief closed his eyes, although Kevin did not care about him, which made him very unhappy, he also understood that Kevin had the strength of an internal stage and was not an ordinary martial artist. Even if he was an official, there was nothing he could do about it. "Sir, do you want to report to your family and send out experts?"


    "Kevin is so young with this level of strength, his future achievements are limitless, I invited him here to talk to him and see what was his background. If hees from the bottom, then I will inform my family about the situation and see if we can choose a suitable woman to get engaged to Kevin, so that Kevin can be our family''s son¡ªinw. Unfortunately, Kevin doesn''te, so I will personally go to London. "


    Kevin returned to London.


    The next day, the mayor and vice mayor of London, as well as several officials, were all waiting at the airport. The county chief wille to London today. At eight o''clock in the morning, the county chief walked out of the airport. The mayor of London hurriedly weed him with a few vice mayors. "Sir, wee to London for guidance." County chief said, "Mayor, I''m only here for one person."


    "Uh, who?"


    "Kevin. Please immediately send a car to take me to see Kevin. I want to talk to him face to face."


    "Yes, Sir." Kevin went to the St. Paul''s School today. Because it was the final exam, although Lily and Kelly did not properly review, they still wanted to take the exam.


    Kevin also took the final exam.


    "What is the basic representation of a quadratic function?"


    A: y=ax TM bx + c (a ¡Þ); B: y=ax TM bx (a ¡Þ); C: y=ax TM c (a ¡Þ)


    Kevin rubbed his head. A few secondster, Kevin thought to himself, "Let me pick one randomly. Alright, then choose B." Kevin filled in the B and went on to the next question. Kevin quickly finished all the multiple ¡ª choice questions. He didn''t know what to do about the cloze texts, so Kevin was the first to hand in the paper. After handing in the exam papers, Kevin walked out of the ssroom and saw Denny and the others sitting on thewn in front of the teaching building eating snacks. Kevin thought to himself, "I didn''t expect that there would actually be someone who handed in the papers faster than me." At this moment, the headmaster came to look for Kevin.


    "Kevin."


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Kevin, there''s a big shot looking for you."


    "I am a big shot in London. Apart from me, are there any other big shots?" Kevin asked. "The county chief is here for you."


    "Uh." Kevin was stunned. Yesterday, when he went to Devon county, the county chief sent an assistant to look for him. Kevin did not care. He did not expect that he woulde to London to look for him today. Kevin said, "Alright, for the sake of this county chief''s sincerity, I''ll agree to meet him. I''d like to see what he can do for me."


    "He''s in my office. Hurry up and go." Kevin quickly arrived at the principal''s office. At this moment, outside the principal''s office, the mayor, vice mayor, and other officials of London were standing outside. Seeing Kevin arrive, the mayor and the others nodded to Kevin. Although Kevin was not an official, his martial arts skills were high, so even the mayor had to show his respect to him.


    The mayor said, "Kevin, The county chief is waiting for you inside. Hurry up and go in." Kevin walked into the office and saw an old man about fifty years old. "You must be Kevin." The old man smiled when he saw Kevin.


    "Yes, I am. County chief, why do youe to my school? There seems to be nothing we can have a chat on. Of course, if you want me to be an official because of my good martial arts, then there''s no need. It''s not my interest." Kevin said straightforwardly.


    "Kevin,e on, sit down and drink tea. Let''s talk." Kevin sat down. County chief closed the door of the office and instructed the mayor and the others outside the corridor, "You guys go downstairs."


    "Alright, County chief." The mayor and the others left.

 Chapter 358 The Object of Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 358 The Object of Investigation</h4>


    "Tell me, Sir, why do youe to find me from Devon county?" Kevin asked. County chief smiled and said, "Kevin, I didn''t believe that you were only eighteen years old. Now that I''ve seen you, I have no choice but to believe you."


    "What''s it going to do with my age''?"


    "Kevin, I''d better introduce myself first. My name is Adam Webber and I''m from the Webber family in Leeds. My family''s power in this country is not ordinary either ..."


    "Alright, don''t talk too much. Just get to the point."


    "Aha, good, then I''ll get straight to the point. Kevin, you''re only 18 years old and you can reach the internal stage. You''re definitely a genius. I want to ask, what''s your actual level?"


    "Middle level of internal stage." Kevin didn''t hide anything. "Then are you from a big family?" the county chief asked. Kevin said, "I don''t have a family." Although Kevin knew that the previous Kevin originally came from arge family, he did not admit that he was from that family. After all, that previous Kevin was also an abandoned son who had been expelled from the family. County chief was delighted. "Kevin, I wonder if you''re willing toe to my family with me?"


    "Go to your family?"


    "Right."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Kevin, if you go to my family, I guarantee that you will definitely benefit. With your talent, you can definitely find a beautiful woman to marry you in my family. Moreover, you did not belong to any family. You came from the bottom. If you can be my family''s son¡ªinw in the future, I think your future will be very bright."


    "What a joke. Do I need to be any family''s son¡ªinw?" Kevin said with a smile. Kevin was a little unhappy when he heard the words "son ¡ªinw ". He thought of Charles, who had also been someone else''s son¡ªinw before.


    "Uh, our family is definitely your biggest backer. Why would you reject this offer?" Adam looked at Kevin in confusion.


    "Alright, I thought you came to find me for some big deals. I didn''t expect you to recruit me to be your son¡ªinw. Damn you. If I knew it, I wouldn''t have met you. Don''t bother me again in the future." Kevin walked out of the office. Kevin already had two girlfriends. How could he be the son¡ªinw of the so¡ªcalled big family in order to benefit from the family? What a shame!


    The county chief smiled and said, "Kevin, I came here today mainly to see you in person, not to ask for a marriage. Now that I have seen you, you are indeed not bad. Next, I will report to my family. Whether the family will recruit you or not is not up to me. Sorry for bothering, I will go back."


    The county chief left the St. Paul''s School with a smile. When he was in the car, he made a phone call.


    "Guess what I found a talent from the bottom. His name is Kevin. He is only eighteen years old this year and has already reached the middle level of the internal stage."


    "What? He reached the middle level of the internal stage at the age of eighteen?" The voice on the phone trembled. This was an extremely outstanding genius. "Yes, I just met him."


    "Adam, you did a good job. It''s worth it to draw him over to our side."


    "However, Kevin doesn''t seem to be interested."


    "Aha, that''s because he doesn''t understand our family. I will immediately send someone to verify if what you said is true. After all, you are not a martial artist, so it''s normal for you to misjudge for a moment


    The final exam of the St. Paul''s School was finally over, and the scores were corrected the next day.


    Kevin''s grades were extremely poor. The highest score, 32, was due to his random guess in multiple¡ªchoice questions. Of course, although Kelly and Lily didn''t concentrate on reviewing, they still did well in the exam. Both of them entered the top 20 of the school, and they both got full marks in two subjects. After taking the grade report, Kevin held one in his left hand and the other in his right hand. He walked openly on the campus. Kevin was not afraid that anyone would talk about him from behind.


    "Master." Andrew ran up with his grade report. "Andrew, how was your exam?" Andrew lowered his head embarrassedly. He was also very poor in his studies.


    It had been a long time since Kevin had tested Andrew''s strength. Kevin asked, "How are you doing with the Brilliance Swordsmanship I taught you? Show me."


    "Yes, Master." Andrew confidently practiced the Brilliance Swordsmanship in front of Kevin. However, after Kevin saw it, he felt a burst of disappointment in his heart. "Master, how is it?"


    "Andrew, continue to work hard. The progress depends on yourself."


    "Alright, I will work hard." Kevin nodded and said, "Then I wish you a happy winter vacation."


    "Master, you too." Then, Kevin brought his two girlfriends to his car, and drove away. Kelly asked, "Kevin, you don''t seem to be very satisfied with Andrew. He calls you Master, but you didn''t even guide him." Kevin said, "Andrew''s future is limited."


    "Why do you say that?" Lily asked. "The sword technique I taught him isn''t that profound, but it took him so long to reach this poor level. I''m quite disappointed in him. Originally, I wanted to teach him some more martial arts, but seeing that hisprehension is so bad, I don''t have any thoughts. Although he calls me master, I only ept him as a nominal disciple. Let him work more on his own in the future." Kevin said. Normally, if a nominal disciple''s talent did not meet master''s expectations, master would gradually ignore him. This was how nominal disciples were treated. It was a pity for Andrew that Kevin didn''t have the mood to teach him anything else. At this moment, at London airport, two men walked out of the airport. One of them was in his thirties, and his strength was at the middle level of the internal stage. The other old man''s strength was ominous.


    The old man said, "Frank, the purpose of our visit this time is to see if Kevin is a real genius. When we meet Kevinter, I will secretly observe. You can use any excuse to bully him. It is said that Kevin is also at the middle level of the internal stage. Let''s see how is Kevin''s real ability."


    "Alright, but what if Kevin is defeated by me with just a few moves?" The old man said, "Even if he loses, he is still a genius. After all, being able to reach the internal stage before the age of twenty is worthy of our Webber family''s great efforts to draw him over to our side. If he were a disciple of arge family, this kind of talent would definitely be nurtured by the family."


    The man in his thirties said, "I wonder who is more powerful between this Kevin and Lip, whom our Webber family focuses on nurturing."


    "Aha, Lip is a genius too. He is only 19 years old and has reached the post level of the internal stage. Kevin can be considered to be on the same level as the person that our family focuses on nurturing. Therefore, our family attaches great importance to Kevin. Of course, Kevin''s personal character also needs to be examined."

 Chapter 359 Deliberately Bullying Him

    <h4>Chapter 359 Deliberately Bullying Him</h4>


    The two people sent by the Webber family arrived at Charles''s house. It wasn''t difficult for them to get Kevin''s address.


    The old man said, "Frank, you go in and bully Kevin, I will observe from the shadows."


    "Yes."


    After saying that, Frank flew into Charles''s house. "Kevin,e out! You bastard,e out!" Frank roared. Kevin was guiding Lily to practice martial arts on the grass behind the vi. Although Kelly''s bone frame wasn''t good, she could also practice martial arts together. However, her achievements weren''t that great. At this time, someone outside shouted. "Kevin, who is calling you a bastard?" Lily hurriedly stopped.


    Kevin leapt to the roof of the vi and stood on it. He saw a man in his thirties in front of the vi. "Kevin, you bastard." When the man saw Kevin, he cursed again. Kevin said, "Brother, you are no match for me. Leave." Frank was stunned.


    Kevin did not get angry. Instead, he said that Frank was no match for him. "Kevin, I''m going to blow you up today. Come down." Frank curled his fingers at Kevin. Kevin snorted, "I told you, you are no match for me. Also, who is hiding outside? Stop hiding. I have already discovered you." At this moment, the old man who was hiding outside the vi was stunned.


    He couldn''t believe it. He was at least a learned¡ªstage master. Kevin actually discovered him. Heavens, this Kevin was too mysterious. The old man smiled and flew in. Heughed and said, "Kevin, you actually discovered me." Kevin curled his lips and said, "Your concealment skills are so poor."


    Although Kevin was only at the internal stage, the old man''s concealment skill was obviously very low in Kevin''s eyes. The old man smiled and said, "You are arrogant, but I like it." Kevin said, "The two of you must havee to find me on purpose. I guess you must be from the Webber family. You''re here to verify that if I''m worthy of being draw over to your family, aren''t you?" The old man and Frank were both shocked. Kevin was so powerful that he could guess everything. "Kevin, how did you know?"


    "I''m not an idiot. County chief came to find me yesterday morning, so I guessed that your identities are not unusual."


    The old man nodded and said, "That''s right, we are indeed from the Webber family of Leeds. My name is Brian Webber, and I am a master of the family. His name is Frank and he is a member of my family. This time, I came to find you on the orders of the family.


    Firstly, to verify that you are a genius. Secondly, if you pass the verification, we will do our best to recruit you as a member of our family. I heard that you are at the middle level of the internal stage, so I brought Frank, who is at the same level with you."


    Kevin looked at the man called Frank and said, "You can leave now. He is no match for me." That Frank snorted, "Bullshit." The old manughed and said, "Kevin, I don''t think you should define him for now. To be honest Frank is the strongest expert in the middle level of the internal stage in our family. We brought him to find you, so, you must understand."


    Kevin said, "Since that''s the case, I can only agree. But don''t me me for saying that I don''t intend to be a member of a family, much less be a son¡ªinw." said.


    "Aha, Kevin, it''s too early to say that now. Let''s talk about it after your verification." The old man


    "Whatever."


    The old man winked at Frank. Frank understood. Then, he jumped onto the roof and drew his sword with a whoosh. At the same time, he shouted, "Kevin, show me what you got." Kevin watched as Frank leapt into the air and attacked with his sword. The sword carried an extremely sharp howl as it locked onto Kevin. It was indeed worthy of being the strongest middle level of the internal stage expert of the Webber family.


    However, in Kevin''s eyes, Frank''s profound swordsmanship was very ordinary. Kevin had a hundred ways to break his sword. Just as Frank''s sword appeared in front of Kevin, Kevin''s hand moved like an afterimage. However, Frank wasn''t weak either. He had predicted that Kevin would actually be able to break through his sword, so he immediately changed his sword technique and instantly pulled it up to its strongest.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Frank struck a dozen times in a row. There seemed to be no gap between each strike, so his opponent didn''t have the slightest chance to hesitate. If it was someone else, they would probably have already lost to his series of strikes.


    However, as Kevin''s body shook, Frank''s dozen or so swords did not touch Kevin''s clothes. Frank was shocked. He didn''t expect Kevin to really have such strength. Just as Frank was about to use a dozen more swords, a huge force suddenly spread out from his chest.


    Then, his arm was instantly powerless, and his body flew backwards, whistling sounds of winding from his ears. "Bang!" Frank smashed down from the roof onto the ground in front of the vi. Kevin was still standing on the roof, moreover, Kevin did not even move his position.


    The difference in strength between the two of them was apparent. The old man''s expression changed drastically. He never expected that the man he brought would be no match for Kevin.


    At this time, Frank got up from the ground. Frank felt extremely embarrassed and immediately shouted, "Kevin!"


    Frank obviously wanted to fight again, but at this time, the old man shouted, "Frank, stop!"


    "Master, I can still fight. I''m not injured at all. This isn''t my loss." Kevin only snorted slightly. This Frank was so foolish. If it weren''t for his mercy, how could he not be injured? Brian Webber red at Frank and said, "Frank, you lose. Have some manners. The only reason why you weren''t injured is because he didn''t want to hurt you at all."


    "I..." Frank felt ashamed after hearing what the elder said. He was only very unconvinced in his heart, so he wanted to fight again. Brian Webber then smiled and said to Kevin, "Kevin, I admire your strength. Your strength is indeed much higher than Frank."


    "I already said that he is no match for me. Alright, now that you have verified it, you can leave. I still need to instruct my two girlfriends in martial arts. I don''t have time with you." Kevin said. Brian Webber and Frank both looked at Lily and Kelly who were standing at the side of the vi. Seeing that both of them were beautiful, their hearts skipped a beat. No wonder Kevin was so disdainful of being their family''s son¡ªinw.

 Chapter 360 Crying With Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 360 Crying With Excitement</h4>


    Brian Webber smiled and said, "Kevin, I will report your situation to our family. Don''t worry, our Webber family will definitely show sincerity to you. I hope you will considerate it."


    "No need, I just want to be a man of my own."


    "Okay, we''ll take our leave." Only then did Brian Webber and Frank leave. They felt that they were not here to verify Kevin, but to be pped in the face by Kevin. At first, Brian Webber was hiding outside the vi and was discovered by Kevin, bringing him embarrassment. Then, Frank was defeated instantly.


    However, they were very excited. The more this happened, the more it showed that Kevin was a genius. "Master, Kevin is really strong. With his strength, he''ll be the focus of any family''s training. It''s hard to believe that there are such talented martial practitioners among the citizens at the bottom of the world." Frank said.


    Brian Webber nodded and said, "Kevin has greatly exceeded my expectations. I''m returning to report to the family, and we will definitely win him over."


    "However, Kevin already has two such beautiful girlfriends. I''m afraid we won''t be able to seed in alliance. Kevin is not willing to do so."


    Brian Webber sighed, "In our family, most of the women around Kevin''s age are already engaged. We can only look for the younger ones, but I wonder if there are any who are beautiful."


    Kevin did not take the Webber family''s people seriously and continued to teach Lily and Kelly martial arts. They were already Kevin''s girlfriends, so Kevin must do his best. Another week had passed. Because it was already winter vacation, Kevin had nothing to do except to teach his girlfriend martial arts.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." On the grass behind the vi, Lily waved his sword and the sword flew about, exceptionally dazzling. Kelly was practicing her pronunciation on the other side, finding her breakthrough point in her voice, but she hadn''t achieved much so far.


    Kevin looked at Lily and smiled, "Not bad, Lily, your current level of martial arts, I think, is at least level 60.


    "Ah, it can''t be." Lily was shocked. Unknowingly, she had gone from not knowing martial arts to practicing at least sixty levels. "There''s nothing strange about it. Only people in your small ce feel that it''s amazing to be at level 60.


    Lily, I think it''s time for you to challenge the Ten Outstanding Youths." Kevin said. "What? You want me to challenge the Ten Outstanding Youths?" Lily was shocked, and Kelly was also shocked.


    "That''s right, you''re already considered an expert now. Therefore, why don''t you challenge them?


    It''s not suitable for you to make progress if you just practice on your own everyday." Lily did not say anything. She just felt that it was inconceivable that she could challenge the Ten Outstanding Youths. In her own impression, she was still the rich young miss who did not understand martial arts.


    Kelly encouraged, "Lily, listen to me. He feels that you have the strength to challenge the Ten Outstanding Youths, so there must be a reason for that. You have already trained so well, and your thinking will have to change from the weak you in the past."


    Lily nodded, "Alright."


    "Mm, then I''ll go and help you propose the challenge."


    "But what if I can''t beat Diego''s?" Lily said. "If you really lose, then it doesn''t matter, because half a month ago, you were a person who didn''t know martial arts. No one dares tough at you. Of course, if you are able to defeat Diego, then it will be very prestigious." Kevin encouraged.


    Lily nodded excitedly. Kelly looked at Lily with envy. Kelly hadn''t achieved much yet, although she had learned a bit. Kelly''s internal strength was rtively good. Because her bone frame wasn''t good, so she spent most of her time practicing the internal strength.


    Lily looked at Kevin and was indescribably moved. Kevin hadpletely changed her fate. Originally, she was not only a person without martial arts, she was also a person who did not live to be 20 years old. But now, he was actually able to challenge the Ten Outstanding Youths.


    Lily threw himself into Kevin''s embrace and said gratefully, "Thank you, Kevin. You gave me everything I have now." Kevin couldn''t bear tough, "Don''t be so nauseous. You are my girlfriend and my woman. I should give anything you want." Lily buried his face in Kevin''s arms and blushed, "I will be your woman for the rest of my life, and for my next life."


    Kevin smiled and looked at Kelly, who was standing at the side, and hurriedly said, "Kelly,e over."


    Kevin also held Kelly in his arms. He couldn''t be selective and should love them together. Kevin said to Kelly, "Kelly, although you haven''t achieved much yet, don''t be discouraged. Trust me, sooner orter you will be an expert. You must persevere in cultivating your internal strength and don''t give up."


    "Mm¡ªhmm." At this moment, a cough came from behind him. Kevin hurriedly turned around and saw that it was Charles. Seeing her father arrive, Lily immediately felt embarrassed. Kelly also blushed and the two of them immediately ran into the vi with holding hands. However, Kevin did not feel embarrassed.


    "Uncle, you''re back. How is it? Are you tired of being the acting Hall Leader of the Dragon Group these days?" Kevin asked with a smile. "Kevin, I''m not tired. I feel very passionate. The people under mymand are very obedient." Charles said.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it. Let alone London, even the Masters of the Sun Gang in Devon county are my disciples. Even the Devon county''s county chief is respectful to me. Therefore, in the entire Devon county, you don''t need to please anyone.


    Just do whatever you want." Charles chuckled and said, "Yes, you''ve already been well ¡ª known in Devon county, let alone in London. I feel very happy now that Lily is your girlfriend, I don''t need to worry about her anymore. I really have a good time these days. Sometimes, I''m really afraid of waking up and realizing that it''s a dream."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Let me tell you something. I''m going to propose a challenge for Lily to Diego, who is ranked first among the Ten Outstanding Youths in London."


    "What? Challenge Diego?" Charles looked at Kevin in disbelief. "That''s right. I''m afraid you don''t know. Lily is no longer the young miss who didn''t know martial arts. She is now at least a Level 60 martial practitioner. I asked her to challenge Diego. This is her first real battle.


    She has to fight more real battles in order to improve faster. Next year, I will bring her to Martial Arts Academy. I am very confident that she will enter Martial Arts Academy."


    "Thank you, Kevin." Charles held Kevin''s hand excitedly. "No need. She is not only your daughter, but also my girlfriend."


    "Right." Charles was so excited that he was about to cry.

 Chapter 361 He Is Not Worthy

    <h4>Chapter 361 He Is Not Worthy</h4>


    In the evening, Kevin issued a challenge letter in London. Of course, it was issued in his tone. Diego and his family were watching TV in the living room at home in London. A servant hurriedly shouted, "Bad news! Young master." Diego roared irritably, "What are you making a fuss about?"


    Diego was very irritatedtely. He thought that he was the main figure and his strength would soar all the way to trample on the viins who bullied him, such as Kevin. As a result, Kevin was mush stronger. He had already gone to the internal stage. He heard that even the Sun Gang of Devon county had been subdued by him. They were no longer on the same level.


    "Young master, Kevin posted at the Window of London Forum about you." The servant handed the tablet to Diego. Diego hurriedly took it over to take a look. "Diego, I''m Kevin. I''ve been teaching my girlfriend Lily martial arts for the past half month. I feel that she''ve practiced enough. I want to challenge you, Diego. Tomorrow afternoon, at the People''s Square in London, ept my girlfriend''s challenge."


    After reading Kevin''s post, Diego felt a burning pain in his face. After reading the post, Diego''s grandfather, Weldon, was instantly enraged, "Kevin, it''s fine if he ps you in the face. Do you still want his girlfriend to p you in the face as well?" Diego was also so angry. Diego gritted his teeth and said, "Kevin, what the hell are you doing? You beat me, I admit it.


    But you taught her for half a month, and you want your girlfriend to beat me, don''t you think that I, Diego, am easy to bully? I swear that I will beat your girlfriend into shit." Weldon said, "Diego, don''t be mercy tomorrow. You can be as ruthless as you want.


    Kevin deserve it. Although you can''tpare to Kevin, you can''t be stepped on by any little figures."


    "Yes, Grandpa, I will." Diego clenched his fists with a cracking sound. He was extremely angry because Lily didn''t know martial arts half a month ago, but now she was actually challenging him. It was so embarrassing. Of course, if he lost, it would be even more embarrassing. Therefore, Diego swore that he would not let them seed.


    The challenge letter sent by Kevin quickly spread throughout the city, and London TV and radio stations immediately broadcast it.


    At another house in London.


    Andrew and his uncle were ying chess when a piece of news was broadcast on TV. "ording to thetest news, Kevin sent a challenge letter at the Window of London Forum, but the person challenging was not him, but his young miss Lily.


    It turned out that Kevin had taught Lily martial arts for half a month. Lily had changed from a youngdy who did not know martial arts to an expert. Kevin personally challenged Diego for Lily. Kevin is really a genius. In half a month, he has turned a girl who doesn''t know martial arts into an expert who can challenge the Ten Outstanding Youths. Tomorrow afternoon, at People''s Square, let''s check it out."


    Hearing this news, Andrew''s body trembled. For some reason, an extremely strong sense of injustice surged in his heart. Andrew''s uncle Jackson immediately smashed a chess piece into the ground and snorted heavily. Jackson said unhappily, "In just half a month, Kevin has made his young miss be an expert who can challenge the Ten Outstanding Youths.


    But you, his disciple for so long, have not reached Level 30 yet.


    Andrew, don''t you think isn''t Kevin too partial?" Andrew lowered his head in pain and said unhappily, "Uncle, stop."


    "Andrew, I don''t think Kevin has taught you wholeheartedly. If he could teach you in the way he taught Lily wholeheartedly, even if with a fifth of his mind, you would have already surpassed Level 60 by now. Look at Lily, the one who doesn''t know martial arts can achieve it. And you are a campus genius expert,pletely stronger than Lily. It''s too unfair. Kevin instantly made me feel very unhappy with him," Jackson said angrily.


    Andrew was also stimted. He hadn''t even reached Level 30 yet. Lily had reached Level 60 or Level 70 in just half a month. This huge gap seemed to make Andrew lose his mind. Andrew felt that Kevin wasn''tpletely devoted to him.


    Otherwise, he would definitely surpass Lily. "Andrew, what do you n to do? You have once taken Kevin as your teacher, and he is so unfair. I feel it unworthy for you. Why don''t you call him now and tell him your unhappiness? You must tell him. You can''t hide it in your heart." Jackson advised. Andrew hesitated for a moment, but also felt that it was very painful to hold it in his heart, so he nodded and called Kevin.


    "Hello, Andrew." Kevin quickly received Andrew''s call. "Master ... master." Andrew almost didn''t want to call him master. He felt that Kevin wasn''t worthy. "Andrew, what''s wrong?" Kevin sensed Andrew''s tone. Andrew gathered his courage and said, "Master, I heard that Lily''s strength has reached Level 60 to Level 70. Is that true?"


    "Right." After receiving Kevin''s personal admission, Andrew''s heart went cold. "Master, Lily didn''t know martial arts in the past. Now, she can reach this level in just half a month. Why have I been your disciple for so long, yet I can''t even reach Level 30?" Andrew asked with a questioning tone. Kevin sensed Andrew''s unwillingness in question, so he smiled and said, "Andrew, Lily was built by me with all my strength, so she was able to reach this level in half a month. Andrew, you should also work hard. As long as you work hard, one day you will also reach this level."


    "Alright." Andrew didn''t want to say anything else. He felt that his heart was alreadypletely devoid of warmth.


    After hanging up the phone, Andrew smashed his phone and shouted, "Kevin, you''re too unfair. You''re not worthy of being my master. Since you can train people who didn''t know martial arts to Level 60 or Level 70 in half a month, why are you so casual with me? Kevin, I hate you."


    Jackson gritted his teeth in hatred. It felt like the situation he was splitting up his family assets. Others had split up tens of billions, but he only split up hundreds of thousands. The jealousy in his hearts made him feel extremely angry, and it turned into hatred. Jackson sneered, "How ridiculous. Kevin told you to work hard as well. As long as you work hard, you''ll reach it one day.


    But Kevin, he doesn''t know how hard you work every day. You''re practicing martial arts even when you''re asleep. How do you work harder? Bah, this hypocrite, if he doesn''t teach you, why did he say anything to make you work hard? Damn it!" Andrew clenched his fists and said, "Kevin, from now on, I am no longer your disciple. You are so unfair. You are not worthy to be my master. You are not worthy."

 Chapter 362 So It’s True

    <h4>Chapter 362 So It''s True</h4>


    At noon the next day, many citizens gathered in the People''s Square. They were all waiting to see Lily and Diego fight. Perhaps what everyone was curious about was not whether Lily could defeat Diego, but whether Kevin had really spent half a month training a person who did not know martial arts to be such a powerful expert.


    In a corner of the People''s Square, Andrew and his uncle Jackson had already arrived. "I won''t believe that until I see it with my own eyes."


    "That''s right. It''s too ridiculous to teach a person who doesn''t know martial arts to a Level 60 or


    Level 70 expert in half a month."


    "If Kevin really did it, then I have to admire him."


    In the midst of everyone''s discussion, it was noon. Kevin drove to the People''s Square. "Kevin and Lily are here. Move aside." A person shouted loudly. Immediately, the surrounding crowd automatically made way. However, Kevin and Lily did not walk.


    Kevin leapt up and used his flying skill to step on the human head and jump to the center of the square. Seeing that Lily also leapt up and used her flying skill, stepping on the heads of the onlookers and entering the middle of the square. "Wow, Lily knows flying skill.


    Looks like it''s true." Everyone cried out when they saw Lily disy her flying skill. Apart from jealousy, they also looked at Lily with envy. Why did Lily have such a good fortune and could be taught by Kevin?


    Diego was already standing in the middle of the square. Seeing Kevin and Lily arrive, Diego snorted in displeasure, "You guys are here." Kevin said, "Diego, my girlfriend''s battle with you today is not intentional. After all, you''re the number one expert of the Top Ten Outstanding Youths? Alright, let''s begin."


    Diego gritted his teeth. Lily immediately took out hER sword nervously. "Ah." Diego shouted loudly, he jumped, and with a very ruthless move, he charged forward. This was the first time Lily had actually fought with someone, and she was so nervous that she almost threw away her sword. "Ah!" Lily was stabbed in the arm by Diego in the first move. Kevin shouted, "Lily, even though I''m standing here, I won''t help you. You can do it yourself. Go use your swordsmanship."


    Lily looked at Kevin in grievance. At this time, Diego rushed up again. Lily immediately calmed down and quickly focused, beginning to respond to Diego''s attack. Lily realized that it wasn''t as difficult as she had imagined.


    She felt that Diego''s sword moves were always easy for her to find some ws to break. Lily was filled with confidence. It seemed that the Thousand Buddha Swordsmanship that Kevin had taught her was really useful. At this moment, Diego was no longer so calm. "Heavens, how could this be? Why is Lily''s sword moves so cunning? What a cunning move!"


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." In less than a minute, they had already fought for more than ten moves. Lily was not used to it at the beginning, but she was able to do it smoothlyter, and gradually gained the upper hand.


    "Lily,e on, you''re about to win." Kelly stood beside Kevin and shouted. Diego''s forehead was covered in sweat. "Ah." Diego shouted loudly and began his life¡ªthreatening attack. Right at this moment, Lily found the biggest w and instantly used the Thousand Buddha Swordsmanship, a very powerful swordsmanship. "Thousand Buddhas Knock!"


    "Familyg!" Diego''s swordnded on the ground and Lily pointed at Diego''s throat. The entire arena waspletely silent. It was unbelievable that Lily had actually defeated the Top Ten Outstanding Youths. Lily herself found it hard to believe. It felt like she was in a dream. There was only Kevin had a calm expression on his face. Kevin was very satisfied with Lily''s performance.


    Andrew said resentfully, "No, how could he teach me such a profound swordsmanship? He only epted me as a disciple to have fun in school. Kevin, although Lily is a beauty, you can''t be so unfair. If you were a little more attentive to me, then I would be the one who defeated Diego today. Why are you so unfair? Why, just because I''m a man, not a beauty?" Andrew looked at Kevin with a venomous gaze from afar. The more Andrew thought of Lily''s strength, the more jealous and unfair he felt.


    "Let''s go home." Under everyone''s gaze, Kevin drove away with Lily and Kelly. Lily was very excited and kissed Kevin''s face one after another. "There''s no need to look at me with such gratitude. Lily, I originally thought that you shouldn''t be able to defeat Diego, but to my surprise, you actually defeated him. Diego was admitted to the Martial Arts Academy with a certain amount of strength However, your perception is very high. Your ability to perform and adapt on the spot exceeded my expectations. There were a few times when I thought that you would be injured, but in the end, you suddenly adapted and then gained the upper hand. Lily, you are great. You will definitely be an expert in the future.


    I don''t think it will be difficult to defeat your sister Daria. "


    "Ok." Lily was excited. She was abandoned by her biological mother. If possible, Lily would definitely like to


    you so unfair? Why, just because I''m a man, not a beauty?" Andrew looked at Kevin with a venomous gaze from afar. The more Andrew thought of Lily''s strength, the more jealous and unfair he felt.


    "Let''s go home." Under everyone''s gaze, Kevin drove away with Lily and Kelly. Lily was very excited and kissed Kevin''s face one after another. "There''s no need to look at me with such gratitude. Lily, I originally thought that you shouldn''t be able to defeat Diego, but to my surprise, you actually defeated him. Diego was admitted to the Martial Arts Academy with a certain amount of strength.


    However, your perception is very high. Your ability to perform and adapt on the spot exceeded my expectations. There were a few times when I thought that you would be injured, but in the end, you suddenly adapted and then gained the upper hand.


    Lily, you are great. You will definitely be an expert in the future. I don''t think it will be difficult to defeat your sister Daria. "


    "Ok." Lily was excited. She was abandoned by her biological mother. If possible, Lily would definitely like to show her mother and her mother''s family how outstanding the daughter she abandoned was.


    Kevin seemed to see the meaning in Lily''s eyes and smiled at her in encouragement. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Kevin took a lunch break. "Anybody home?" Someone shouted outside the vi. "Express delivery, is anyone home?" Seeing that no one answered, the people outside shouted again Normally, Emma and Ada would deal with these items of express delivery. Today, they went shopping in the supermarket, so they weren''t at home.

 Chapter 363 Homeless

    <h4>Chapter 363 Homeless</h4>


    Kevin walked out. When the postman saw Kevin, he smiled and said, "Sir, there''s a courier from your house. Please sign for it."


    "Oh." Kevin did not think too much, thinking that Lily had bought something online. After signing for it, Kevin took the delivery box and entered the room. Lily and Kelly came downstairs. They slept together these days and their rtionship became more and more harmonious.


    "Whose courier is it? Emma and the others aren''t here? Why hasn''t anyone signed for it?" Lily asked.


    "They went shopping. Isn''t this delivery yours?" Kevin said. Lily shook her head and picked up the courier. She found that there was no mailing address, which made her feel a little puzzled. Thus, Lily could not help but open it.


    The moment Lily opened it, the express package suddenly emitted a rapid ticking sound. "Not good." Kevin felt a dangerous aura. Kevin quickly grabbed Lily and Kelly and rushed out of the door. However, before Kevin could charge out of the door, there was a loud explosion behind him. The express delivery exploded, and a heat wave came from behind. The power of the explosion fiercely pushed Kevin and the others forward. Kevin protected Lily and Kelly in time and rushed out of the door under the mes of the explosion. Kevin felt a burning pain in his back and was burned by the explosive firepower.


    Before they could stop outside the vi, the vi behind them copsed with a rumble. The vi turned into ruins. "Heavens, how could this be?" Lily and Kelly were both stunned. Kevin looked at the two of them and saw that they were fine, so he felt relieved. Kevin was furious as he looked at the ruined vi.


    "Who is it." Kevin shouted loudly. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction, Lily would have been sted into pieces by the bomb just now, because Lily had just unpacked the express parcel and the parcel was still in her hands.


    Kelly and Lily were so frightened that they were covered in sweat. Seeing Kevin''s back burning red, their hearts ached.


    "Kevin, who sent the express delivery? Why did he do this?" Kelly asked with lingering fear. "I don''t know." Kevin gritted his teeth and shook his head. Kevin thought that with his current power, it would be impossible in the entire Devon county. He did not expect this to happen. Very quickly, people from all directions rushed over. The reporters from London also came, and Charles came back when he heard the news. "Kevin, how is it? Are there any casualties?" Charles asked. Kevin said, "Uncle Charles, don''t worry. The three of us are fine. I only have a little burn on my back. Emma, Ada and Eden happened to go shopping in the supermarket. Otherwise, it would be hard to say. Kevin''s heart surged with anger. If Emma, Ada, and Eden hadn''t gone out, then the three of them would have undoubtedly died. Kevin couldn''t have saved so many people. "Thank God, no one died." Charles happily prayed. It didn''t matter if the house was gone. Kevin looked at the ruins with a gloomy expression. Kevin swore that he would definitely investigate this matter. The house was gone, and Kevin and the others were homeless.


    Simon, the Second Hall Leader of the Dragon Group, hurriedly said, "Sir, the Dragon Group has an idle manor you can live in." Kevin nodded.


    Afterwards, Kevin and the others moved to their new home, a manor several timesrger than Charles''s vi. Although it couldn''t bepared to Nash''s manor, it was enough for them to live in.


    In the evening, Kevin called Dora. "Hey, Brother Kevin, how are you?"


    "Dora, are you busy?"


    "It''s winter vacation. I''m not busy. Tell me, are you in trouble again?" Kevin told her what happened this afternoon. "Dora, can you help me find out who sent that package to me?"


    "You don''t have much information, so it''s a bit difficult. I can only do my best to investigate by listening in on the phone and the inte. However, the probability of finding out is not high. Because you are so powerful now, the other party must be afraid of you and definitely won''t talk to anyone about this matter."


    "Okay, just try your best." Dora immediately wrote a bunch of programs and went all out to investigate the relevant clues. The police had also intervened and went to find the courier who delivered the delivery. Unfortunately, the courier did not know what the delivery was. Furthermore, he did not know when the delivery was added to his bag. Someone must have identally thrown a package into his delivery box while he was delivering the delivery.


    The next morning, Dora called Kevin.


    "How is it?"


    "Brother Kevin, I don''t know much. The only clue I found was that in a certain room of a family, a person who had been tossing and turning and sleeplessst night. He seems to be afraid of something, which I found through aputer camera that hacked into a room. I didn''t notice anything unusual except that, and even if there were a lot of people talking about your explosion, they were just spectators. "


    "Alright, just tell me, where is the family that is suspicious?"


    "In the middle floor of Building 1802, Golden Radiance Garden. I will continue to monitor for you. If there are any more suspicious points, I will inform you immediately."


    "Thanks."


    Kevin immediately went to the Golden Radiance Garden to see if there was anything suspicious about that family. When Kevin arrived at Golden Radiance Garden, he did not enter through the gate. Instead, he leapt in from the side and did not use an elevator. Instead, he climbed up the outer wall and stuck to the outer wall of Building 1802. He first eavesdropped to see if there was anything unusual inside. At this moment, Kevin heard two people sitting in the living room. Both of them seemed to be very nervous.


    "If this matter is tracked down, we will be doomed. At that time, we were just angry, just a small revenge for the injustice in our hearts."


    "I''ve done everything. The most important thing now is to forget about it. In the future, I won''t talk about it in private. Pretend that nothing happened. I had an insomniast night. I''m just as scared as you. I don''t know how serious the consequences will be if I get investigated."


    "That''s right, but I don''t regret it. At least my heart is much more bnced now."


    "He deserved it. If he didn''t do this to you, how would we do such a thing?" Kevin leaned against the outer wall and heard the conversation between the two people inside. His chest was filled with anger. It was because Kevin already knew who the two people were. Kevin did not enter, but instead jumped away. Kevin''s face was full of disappointment. He came to the People''s Square and thought for a long time before taking out the phone.

 Chapter 364 Contradictory Has Been Stimulated

    <h4>Chapter 364 Contradictory Has Been Stimted</h4>


    "Hey, Lily, Kelly,e to the People''s Square immediately. I already know who delivered the delivery."


    After making the call, Kevin dialed another number and also notified that person toe to the People''s Square.


    Half an hourter, Lily and Kelly arrived at the People''s Square first. "Kevin, who sent the delivery? Where''s the person?" Lily hurriedly asked. Kevin said, "They areing soon. I hope that they will take the initiative toe. If they don''te but run away, then I''ll show no mercy."


    Five minutester, Andrew and his uncle Jackson arrived. That''s right, the two people who were talking in the middle of building 1802 of Golden Radiance Garden were Andrew and his uncle. Kevin could tell by their voice. However, at that time, Kevin was very cold. He never thought that it would be rted to Andrew, so he didn''t go in immediately. Instead, he called them here. Andrew and Jackson ran up. Andrew pretended to be calm and asked, "Master, why did you suddenly call us over?" Even though Andrew wanted to be calm, his heart was still beating fast. Kevin asked, "Why?"


    "Uh, master, why?" Andrew pretended to be knowing nothing. "Tell me, why did you send a bomb to me? Andrew, you are my nominal disciple. I''m so sad, why?" Kevin asked painfully.


    "Master ..."


    "You don''t deserve to call me ''Master'' anymore." Andrew''s body trembled. It was obvious that Kevin already knew. Behind him, Jackson''s face was deathly pale. He had just advised Andrew to flee London, but Andrew still wanted to gamble. He bet that Kevin did not know about this matter. If Kevin did not call him out because of this matter, then his escape would be tantamount to admitting it.


    Unfortunately, Andrew had lost the bet. Kevin had indeed called him out because of this matter. "Tell me, why?" Kevin roared. Andrew''s eyes reddened and he snorted, "Kevin, I admit that it was my impulse to give you the bomb. However, I still want to say that it was due to your actions. Kevin, when you epted me as your disciple, I kowtowed and kowtowed to you in front of all the teachers and students of the school. However, what kind of effort did you put into me? You didn''t give me your all at all. You clearly have such a strong ability to teach a person who doesn''t know martial arts so well, but you didn''t teach me this. You didn''t do anything to me except teaching me a swordsmanship. You were just perfunctory.


    You took me as your disciple just for fun in school. Originally, I was very grateful to you, but ever since I saw you teach Lily, who doesn''t know martial arts, I have hated you. Kevin, it''s your injustice that makes me hate you. I''m extremely unwilling to ept it. I gave you a bomb package. I really can''t bear to do it. "Since you already know, I''m not afraid to admit it. What do you want to do to me? I''m just an ant in your hands anyway." Kevin let out a loudugh filled with disappointment. "Andrew, although you called me master, I admit that I didn''t do anything wrong to you. I''m too disappointed."


    "Disappointed? Kevin, if you treated me, even if with a tenth of mind as you used to treat Lily, I wouldn''t be so bad. Since you made me kowtow and call you master, you didn''t have the slightest intention of teaching me. You still dare to say the word ''disappointed"''?. Andrew sneered. Kevin said, "Andrew, you have been blinded by jealousy. Because you are jealous of Lily, you have be an ungrateful soul. Alright, I''ll tell you right now. The first reason why Lily can grow so fast is because I used all my strength in it. I used my own internal strength to help her clear her blood vessels. Secondly, I taught her profound internal strength and swordsmanship; Third, Lily''s own bone frame was excellent.


    Fourth, Lily''s perception is very high, especially in the final battle with Diego. Her ability to face change is not something that you, Andrew, canpare to." Andrew snorted, "Is that so? Since Lily''s talent and bones are so great, why didn''t she know martial arts in the past? Isn''t this a contradiction? Also, since you are willing to clear her blood vessels, why didn''t you clear it for me? You did it unfairly, yet you are still sly and hypocritical." Kevin sneered, "Lily used to have a cold illness, so she can''t practice martial arts.


    In addition, even if you are a direct disciple, master will not sacrifice his internal strength to clear your blood vessels. You, Andrew, are a nominal disciple, and you want me to clear your blood vessels for you. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? Also, Andrew, your talent and perception have greatly disappointed me. For such a simple sword technique, you''ve trained for so long but only reached such a poor level. Do you think that with yourprehension, I can teach you more profound internal force techniques and the Thousand Buddha Swordsmanship? That''s not possible"


    Andrew''s body trembled, as if he had been stabbed to a point of pain. Kevin said to Lily, "Lily, I''m going to practice the Brilliance Swordsmanship in front of you. I haven''t taught you this set of sword techniques. After I finish practicing, see how much you canprehend." After saying that, Kevin practiced the Brilliance Swordsmanship on the spot. Lily looked at it once and felt that it was very simple. She immediately understood everything. "Lily, practice it in front of Andrew now. Let him see how a person with highprehension can practice this sword technique."


    "Alright." Lily nodded and immediately practiced the Brilliance Swordsmanship in front of Andrew. At this moment, Andrew''s body had already weakened, and he was powerlessly sitting on the ground. Yes, he had practiced the Brilliance Swordsmanship for so long. He was iparably clear about how different this sword technique was practiced by Lily from himself.


    Kevin asked, "Andrew, have you seen clearly? Do you know how bad your perception is in front of Lily now? You''ve practiced a sword technique for so long, why don''t you just watch it once? With your perception, it is already a great kindness for me to ept you as a nominal disciple and teach you a set of swordsmanship. What do you think I''m going to teach you more? Do you still remember how many times I practiced the Brilliance Swordsmanship before you managed to remember it? Fifty times. Fifty times. You barely remember. If it was someone else, would he practice it 50 times in order to teach a human swordsmanship? No, I''m afraid you''re even unwilling to copy a text 50 times now if I asked you to.


    And I, in order to let you remember, I have repeatedly practiced it 50 times to teach you. I have never used this sword technique so many times in my life. And you still think I''m unfair, you even gave me a bomb, you even called me hypocritical, and you still have the nerve to envy Lily for being so powerful? How ridiculous!"

 Chapter 365 Ungrateful People

    <h4>Chapter 365 Ungrateful People</h4>


    At this moment, Andrew was scolded by Kevin, as if a basin of cold water was poured on his head. Now when he recalled how he hated Kevin, he felt stupid. Lily''s talent was much higher than his, and she was also Kevin''s girlfriend.


    He had practiced such a simple swordsmanship badly, yet he still had the delusion that Kevin would teach him something even more profound? Even Andrew''s uncle, Jackson, was dumbfounded. "Master, I''m sorry. I was wrong. Please forgive me." Andrew knelt in front of Kevin. "If you call me master again, I promise to kick your teeth out. I already said that you don''t deserve to call me master."


    Andrew cried, "Master, I was really wrong."


    "Bang!" Kevin flew up and kicked Andrew''s teeth. Kevin said, "Andrew, because you were my nominal disciple before this. Plus, no one died from this bomb. So I''ll spare you and I don''t want to see you anymore in the future:'' Kevin turned around and left with Lily and Kelly. If it was someone else, Kevin would never stop until he was crippled. Lily said, "It''s too cheap to spare him like this. If it weren''t for your quick reaction, Kelly and I would have been killed yesterday."


    "Forget it, spare him." Kevin said. Andrew sat on the ground and cried sadly. Originally, they could rely on Kevin''s power to live a very beautiful life in London, and they could hold a very good position in the Dragon Group, but now, everything was in vain.


    When Kevin returned home, two men were waiting in his living room. It was Brian and another old man.


    "Kevin, you''re back." Brian hurriedly greeted. "It''s you. Why you''re here?" Brian smiled and said, "Kevin, this is another master of our Webber family. His name is Albert. We came here to discuss something with you."


    "Speak."


    "Kevin, your talent is very strong. Our Webber family intends to join hands with you. In order to show our sincerity, our Webber family betrothed a very beautiful woman to you. Of course, she is still rtively young and is only fourteen years old. Anyway, we know you are not in a hurry to start a family. Let''s settle this marriage first. What do you think?" Brian said.


    Kevin shook his head and smiled, "Don''t tell me that the big family like your don''t have any other methods besides marrying? Aha."


    "To be honest, marriage is the most reliable."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested." Kevin directly refused. Another old man said, "Kevin, at least look at her picture before you decide."


    "No need." Both of them were a little embarrassed. Brian asked, "Why did you refuse so straightforwardly? Did other families talk with you?"


    "Apart from you, no other family hase looking for me. Of course, even if theye looking for me, I will not join any family. As for why I refused so directly, that''s because I don''t want anything from your families. On the contrary, you think that my talent is not bad and that I might be of great use in the future. That''s why you want to join hands with me. But I have nothing want from you, why should I marry your Webber family''s girl?"


    The old man called Albert said, "Don''t worry, our Webber family is sincere. The girl we chose to marry you, although she is younger, is definitely beautiful. Take a look at the photo first."


    Albert wanted to take out the picture. Kevin waved his hand and said, "No need. No matter how beautiful she is, can her be more beautiful than the two girlfriends beside me?"


    "Well..." The two old men looked at Lily and Kelly, seemingly speechless. "Since she can''tpare to the women beside me, why should I marry her?" Kevin said. Brian hurriedly said, "But your two girlfriends are just ordinary people.


    If you want to go further in the martial arts world in the future, having a strong family background is indispensable." As for your two girlfriends, with all due respect, they will definitely be an obstacle for you to be stronger in the future. Even if they won''t, they won''t do good to your cultivation. I heard that in order to help them be experts, you sacrificed your internal strength and your cultivation time to teach them.


    Isn''t that hindering your progress?" Kevin said with an unhappy expression, "You can leave now." After hesitating for a few seconds, Brian smiled and said, "Alright, since you really don''t have any ns in this regard, then we won''t force you. Even if we can''t join hands, we don''t want to be enemies. Then we''ll take our leave."


    The two old men left regretfully. Lily asked, "Kevin, you should have agreed."


    "Why should I agree? If I''m greedy for the power of a big family or something, then I should agree. But I''m not greedy for anything from a big family. Why should I agree?" Kelly said, "Big families will definitely be helpful to your cultivation.


    Why not marry a beautiful rich woman? As for me, amoner woman at the bottom of society, I won''t help you in the slightest. I will also be your cumber." Lily also nodded. Compared torge families, Lily was also considered amoner woman.


    "You will not be my cumber, moreover, the big families will not be of any help to my cultivation. No matter how powerful the great families are, they are not as powerful as the master in myst life. I can casually take out a few super powerful secret martial art books. Can a big family do it? Therefore, it''s more like I''m helping them. In the future, just follow me honestly and be my woman quietly.


    You don''t need to worry about anything else," Kevin said. "Oh." Lily and Kelly rolled their eyes at Kevin, feeling very excited in their hearts. Kevin''s confidence made them feel very at ease. Actually, they were also afraid that Kevin would really agree those families'' offer and abandon them for the sake of cultivation.


    A night of silence. Another week passed in the blink of an eye, Lily''s strength was even stronger, and she was likely to have reached the Level 85. There were only three days left before the Christmas. At this moment, the entire London was filled with the atmosphere of the festival.


    In the evening, Kevin sat alone on the roof, looking up at the sky. Kevin suddenly missed his rtives in another world. Lily stopped practicing her sword and jumped onto the roof. "What''s on your mind?" Lily asked.


    "My family rtives in another world. I wonder how they are doing." Lily sat down beside Kevin and held his hand tofort him. "Where''s Kelly?"

 Chapter 366 What Topic

    <h4>Chapter 366 What Topic</h4>


    "She''s home. It''s the New Year soon. She''s going back first. She has lived with us for a long time."


    "Oh." Kevin Duke nodded.


    "Don''t be sad. Since you''vee, you can rest assured. No matter how sad you are, you can''t change the oue." Lily Greenforted.


    "Ha¡ªha, I know." Lily buried her head in Kevin''s embrace. When Kevin smelled the feminine aura on Lily''s body, he felt a little strange and his body itched. Kevin was so old but he hadn''t done anything with a woman. Suddenly, an idea came to Kevin''s mind. This thought caused Kevin''s body to have a slight reaction.


    Kevin hugged Lily and asked, "In your world, are the lovers able to do anything without waiting for the wedding night?"


    "What?" Lily''s body trembled, not knowing why Kevin suddenly asked this. Lily blushed and whispered "Yes" for a moment. Lily asked herself nervously, "Could it be that Kevin wants to do that with me? But, I''m not even prepared for that." When Lily thought of what Kevin might want to do with her, she was extremely nervous. Kevin was also very nervous. After all, he had never felt that kind of unfamiliar feeling of longing, which made him unable to calm down.


    Kevin already had two girlfriends. He could do that at any time. However, he still had a little hesitation. Once it really happened between him and Lily, he should be responsible for her. There was absolutely no way for regret. Seeing that Kevin had suddenly stopped speaking, Lily raised her head and asked, "Why did you suddenly ask this?"


    "Ha¡ªha, I mean nothing. I just want to know." Kevin stroked Lily''s hair and said. "Oh, I thought you wanted to do something." Lily blushed. Kevin asked, "What if, what if I really want to do something?"


    "You, what do you mean?"


    "If I really wanted to do something with you, would you refuse?"


    "Well." Lily was at a loss for words. It would be rogue of her if she did not refuse. But it it was not her inner words if she refused, How could she answer? "You, if you really want to do something, I am a weak woman. What can I do? I can only be forced by you." Lily blushed. Although she did not directly say she would not refuse, but the implication had told that. It was only because she was shy that she did not dare to answer directly. Unfortunately, Kevin did not understand what Lily meant. "Ha¡ªha, don''t worry. As long as you don''t want to, I won''t force you. I just casually said it." Kevin promised. Lily blushed and looked at Kevin speechlessly. "Why are you looking at me like this?" Kevin asked curiously. Lily said, "Do you really miss women?"


    "Well, no, it''s true." Kevin thought that Lily was going to be angry and hurriedly exined. "I''m not ming you. Why are you exining this? You''re already eighteen years old. It''s normal for you to miss girls. Besides, you''ll definitely masturbate privately. I heard that 99% of boys know how to do that." Lily said shyly. Kevin smiled and said, "I''m from another% 1. I''ve never done that before."


    "Why? That doesn''t make sense. As far as I known, every time you boys miss girls, if you don''t have a girlfriend, you''ll either go to prostitution or masturbating."


    "I won''t. I don''t know why I won''t either."


    "OK." Lily did not dare to talk about this topic any more. It was quite embarrassed. Of course, the information she knew was something that some girls asionally talked about. There was no way to verify it. However, Lily suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked, "No, your body reborn before, how do you know that the previous Kevin didn''t do that?"


    "Well, yes, I almost forgot. This body wasn''t mine before. Since that''s the case, then it must have happened. The previous Kevin was quite lustful." Lily whispered, "It''s also possible that this is not the first time for your body. Perhaps Kevin has gone whoring in the past. Sigh, thinking about it, I feel that your body has been ruined." Kevin said, "Don''t worry, this body has never gone whoring before. Although the previous Kevin was lustful, he didn''t have the money to go whoring at all." Kevin smiled. In other words, he still had to thank Eden and Ada. In the past, they had been very stingy to Kevin. That was why Kevin had no money to go whoring. Otherwise, it would be hard to guarantee.


    "How do you know?" Lily asked in disbelief. "First of all, Kevin''s life was very miserable in the past. He was bullied by Eden and Ada, so he didn''t have any money to go whoring. Secondly, I have an internal skill. Although I didn''t go to practice, I tried a little bit of it. I can tell by using the mental technique of the internal skill that my body is still a virgin."


    "Fine, what internal strength? It can detect this." Kevin smiled and said, "It''s not a good internal skill. It''s an external internal skill. People from the Righteous path disdain to practice it. It was called The Mental Method in Bed."


    "The Mental Method in Bed?"


    "Just as the name implies, it''s a mental technique in the bed. It was originally created by a very powerful harem knight hundreds of years ago. Later, the harem knight was killed and his mental method was also lost. I identally obtained the mental method, but I didn''t go to practice it." Lily''s heartbeat elerated as she asked, "Why don''t you train? Perhaps, after you train, your ability will be as strong as a harem knight. Don''t you guys all wish for your ability to be very strong?" After Lily finished speaking, her face became extremely red. If Kevin was not her boyfriend, she wouldn''t dare to talk about that even if she was beaten to death.


    "Ha¡ªha, you''re right. Perhaps my ability will be very strong if I did practice it. However, I''m a person of the Righteous path. How can I practice such a thing? If word gets out, wouldn''t my name of the number one young man beughed at? Besides, what do I need such a strong ability for? I don''t need to be a harem knight. It''s enough for me now."


    Lily was so ashamed that her face turned red and her heart beat. However, even though Lily felt shy, she did not seem to reject this topic, because Kevin was not an outsider. He was her boyfriend, so there was nothing he could not say. When Lily thought of Kelly Carter, she shyly asked, "You have two girlfriends now, me and Kelly. Sooner orter, you will have sex with both of us. Aren''t you worried about your ability?


    "Uh, Lily, you actually thought so much. Ha¡ªha, you''re so lecherous." Kevin teased.


    "That''s you. It''s because you''re my boyfriend that I dare to tell you so much." Lily pinched Kevin''s waist and hurriedly argued.


    Kevin smiled and said, "If it really doesn''t work then, it won''t bete to practice it. Ha¡ªha."

 Chapter 367 New Year’s Eve dinner

    <h4>Chapter 367 New Year''s Eve dinner</h4>


    "Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at by people around?"


    "I''m no longer the Faykoo of my previous life, so I don''t care anymore. I don''t care about the tfthfu the Righteous or the Corrupt. I just want to live a good life with my beloved."


    Lily red at Kevin and blushed, "I won''t speak with you anymore. Else, I would be less simple." Lily hurriedly flew off the roof and returned to her room. Below, Ada looked at Lily with envy. She had changed from a youngdy who did not know martial arts to an expert who could now fly freely to the roof. In the blink of an eye, it was New Year''s Eve.


    Everyone was overjoyed and filled with joy. Early in the morning, Kelly called Kevin. "Hey, Kevin, have you got up yet?"


    "Not yet, Kelly, what''s the matter?"


    "Today is New Year''s Eve. You''re still sleepingte. What azy pig." Kelly smiled. "Ha¡ªha." Kevin smiled, as if he was also affected by the New Year''s atmosphere. "Kevin,e to my home for New Year''s Eve dinner tonight." Kelly invited eagerly. "Well, having the New Year''s Eve dinner?" Kevin could not respond immediately. After all, the New Year''s Eve dinner was very important. It was a scientific question whether to eat at Kelly''s house or with Lily and her father. "Come on." Kelly''s voice was full of temptation. "This, well, I''ll think about it again." Kevin chuckled.


    "You are used to delicious food at Lily''s house. Come to my home and eat all the food we grow, alright?" Kelly said coquettishly.


    Kevin felt goosebumps, but Kelly''s coquettish tone was very pleasing. Kevin could only nod and say, "Alright then."


    "Then why don''t you invite Lily and her father over tonight?"


    "Why don''t you invite Lily and her father directly?" Kevin asked. Kelly said, "I don''t dare. After all, there is still a social gap between us. They are all rich people. I don''t know if they wille to my slum."


    "Bullshit, then I''ll call them. Let''s go to your house for dinner tonight and celebrate the New Year together."


    "Okay." Kelly was very happy. However, Kelly was a little worried that Charles Green, the big boss, would reject the slums.


    As Kevin was having breakfast, Charles smiled and asked, "Kevin, are we having the New Year''s Eve dinner at hotel or home tonight? It''s up to you." Kevin asked, "How did you spend the New Year in the past?"


    "In the past, We usually went to a hotel to eat New Year''s Eve dinner. After all, no matter how we cooked at home, it was not as sumptuous as the hotel. Of course, in the past, only Lily, Emma, and I spent the New Year''s Eve dinner. But this year, it was different. There were also you, Eden and Ada. Everyone was bustling with excitement." Charles chuckled.


    Kevin said, "Uncle Charles, I have a suggestion."


    "Tell me."


    "Tonight, let''s go to Kelly''s house to celebrate the New Year."


    "What?" Everyone was stunned. Why did Kevin suddenly say this proposal? "In the morning, Kelly called me and asked me to go to her house for dinner tonight. However, Kelly and Lily are both my girlfriends, so I have to love them both. Therefore, I suggest that we go to Kelly''s house together." Kevin said. Charles smiled and said, "I don''t have any objections. However, is this your intention or the Kelly family''s? If it was your intention, would the Kelly family be unhappy if you brought so many of us here without permission?"


    "You''re right. This isn''t what I meant. It''s what Kelly and her parents meant. However, they didn''t dare to invite you directly. After all, their home is in the slums, you may not like it." Lily said, "Kelly''s parents think too much. My father is not this kind of person. Anyway, I am very willing to go to Kelly''s house."


    Charles smiled and said, "Then let''s go. Emma, you three may take care of yourselves."


    "No need," Kevin said. "Let''s go together. It''s happy with so many people." That evening, Kevin, Lily, Charles, Emma, Ada and Eden, total six people went to Kelly''s house. As for Zack Baker and Molly Baker, they had already returned to their ns to celebrate the New Year. Charles''s bodyguard was dismissed because of his frivolous movements.


    Although Kelly''s family was in a poverty ¡ª stricken area, since there were some distinguished guestsing. The house was neatly tidied up, clean and refreshing. It was decorated withnterns and manynterns were hung. There was an atmosphere of the New Year. At night, in Kelly''s courtyard, there was prepared arge table of delicious food. They were happily celebrating the New Year''s Eve. This year, regardless of whether it was the Kelly family or the Lily family, they had obtained great harvests and changed a lot. This was all because of one person, Kevin. Without Kevin, the future of the two families would be miserable. Kelly''s father would definitely die, and Lily would definitely not be able to live for twenty years, but now, the tragedy that would have happened was gone. Charles and Kelly''s father, Jack Carter, solemnly toasted Kevin. "Ha¡ªha, you''re wee." Kevinughed loudly. Because Charles and Jack were politely thanking him, they almost knelt down. The atmosphere was so serious.


    Kevin said, "I helped you. But the heavens gave me two great beauties? Ha¡ªha!" Kevin hugged Kelly and Lily''s shoulders and said, causing everyone tough. Lily and Kelly sat on both sides of Kevin, red at Kevin and lowered their heads with a blush.


    "For the sake of next year''s better and taller, let''s all drink a toast together." Charles raised his ss and said.


    "Cheers."


    "I wish Kevin and Lily a sessful entrance to the Martial Arts Academy next year and another toast." Jack also raised his ss and said.


    "Cheers."


    However, Kelly sighed helplessly as everyone drank this cup. Next year, Lily could follow Kevin to the Martial Arts Academy, but she could not. Because her body was not good, her martial arts could not meet the standards of passing the Martial Arts Academy examination. Kelly was still trying to find a way tobine her voice with her internal force, cultivating martial arts from this aspect, but she hadn''t achieved anything yet. This New Year''s Eve mealsted until nine o''clock in the evening. After dinner, everyone did not dy much and went back. Kelly took them to the intersection because the car couldn''t drive into her alley. "Kevin."


    At the intersection, Kelly and Kevin hugged each other tightly. Charles smiled and said, "Lily, let''s go back first and leave them alone for a while."


    Charles pulled Lily into the car and left. Ada and Eden also drove away in another car. Kevin and Kelly hugged at the intersection. For some reason, Kelly especially wanted to stay with Kevin tonight. It was best to stay together all night. Could it be because of the New Year? Did it make people get estrus?

 Chapter 368 Alone

    <h4>Chapter 368 Alone</h4>


    Kevin and Kelly hugged at the intersection for more than ten minutes before Kevin prepared to return.


    On the way back, Kevin received a phone call. "Hello, who is it?" Kevin asked, but the person did not say anything. Finally, he sighed and hung up the phone. Kevin frowned. He could tell that it was a woman. "It''s inexplicable. Who called me during the Spring Festival and didn''t say anything?" Out of curiosity, Kevin called back. The person picked it up, but did not say anything.


    "Who are you? Why did you call me and answer without saying anything?" A few secondster, the person said indifferently, "Nothing." Kevin was stunned. From the sound of her voice, she could already tell who she was. "It''s you." Kevin said in surprise. "You actually know me."


    "Amanda, it''s the Spring Festival. Why are you calling me?" Kevin said angrily. "I identally pressed the wrong button. I''ll hung up." The person hung up immediately. Kevin''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he spoke too fiercely and she hung up the phone so quickly? At this moment, in a private room in a hotel in London, a beautiful girl with an extremely beautiful appearance and a temperament like frost was sitting at a table alone. She was Amanda, the killer with nocturnal eyes.


    Amanda was alone. She looked at the fireworks outside the window and muttered to herself, "It''s the New Year again. Why did I choose toe here? Why did I call him? I''m already used to eating alone, shopping alone, sleeping alone and celebrating the New Year alone, isn''t it?" Amanda picked up a ss of wine and said to herself, "Happy New Year." And she drunk it up. Amanda left the n at the age of fourteen.


    Because she was betrothed to a trash from a stronger n, she ran away unwillingly. She had never returned since then, because her parents had long since passed away. That n no longer attracted her at all. She was lonely and had no friends. No matter what she did these years, she was alone. Sleeping, eating, walking, getting sick and celebrating the New Year, all by herself.


    Until a while ago, she identally met Kevin and discovered that Kevin was actually the trash fiance she had betrothed when she was fourteen years old. Amanda did not know why she chose toe to London and called Kevin. However, she felt that there was no need to make the call, so she sighed and hung up.


    Kevin was on his way home and felt surprise when he received a phone call from the beautiful assassin.


    Kevin didn''t have any friendship with her. Kevin thought for a moment and thought to himself, "Well, for Dora''s sake, go and find her. Perhaps she has something to ask me for help, but she is too embarrassed to say it." Kevin called back again. Unfortunately, Amanda did not answer. "It was strange, why didn''t she answer the phone?" Kevin dialed again. "Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off."


    "Holy shit." Kevin couldn''t help but curse. He had never seen such a woman before. Kevin wanted to help her out for the sake of Dora, but she didn''t answer the phone and turned it off.


    "Holy shit, what kind of woman is this?" Kevin was toozy to care about her and went straight home. A few minutester, when Kevin was passing by a hotel, he looked up and saw a woman standing by the window on the third floor of the hotel. She looked at the fireworks outside and did not know what she was thinking.


    "Holy shit, what a coincidence." Kevin was speechless. It was the assassin Amanda. Kevin parked his car by the side of the road and entered the hotel on the side of the road. "Tok tok tok." Kevin knocked on the door of a private room.


    A momentter, Amanda opened the door and saw that Kevin was stunned. She thought that he was a hotel attendant. Kevin wanted to ask her why she didn''t answer the phone and turned it off. However, he saw that there was a table of dishes on the table in the private room, and there was


    only one bowl. Kevin felt a little sympathetic when he saw her alone and homeless during the New Year, so he didn''t want to question her.


    "You celebrate the New Year alone?" Kevin asked.


    "How did you find this ce?" Amanda did not answer Kevin but questioned him instead. "Coincidentally, I happened to be passing by on the main road below. I saw you standing in front of the window. However, you''re not nice. You turned off the phone and you didn''t answer the phone." Kevin said.


    Amanda did not say anything else. Kevin looked at the table and asked, "Have you eaten so much by yourself?" Amanda looked at Kevin and asked, "Is there anything else you need?"


    "Holy shit, you''re driving me away. Amanda, you''re too strange. The first time you almost shot me, I didn''t bother with you. Last time, I went to save you. Tonight, you inexplicably called me. Now that I''m here, you actually gave me an expulsion order. You''re too impersonal."


    "Sorry, I don''t want to talk to you." Amanda said guiltily. Kevin was telling the truth and he had indeed saved her.


    "Alright, I thought you were calling me for help. Now, it seems that you''re celebrating the New Year alone and don''t have any friends. You want me toe over to apany you?" Kevin said. "No." Amanda immediately retorted. "Since that''s not the case, then why are you calling me? Furthermore, you actually remember my phone number. There doesn''t seem to be any friendship between us, right? I really can''t see through you."


    "If there''s nothing else, you can leave now. I''m going to have dinner." Kevin took out a set of dishes and chopsticks from the cab of the private room and smiled, "It''s potful of you to celebrate the New Year by yourself. I''ll apany you for the New Year. I did it for Dora''s sake."


    "No need." Amanda said, but Kevin had already sat down.


    Amanda did not say anything else. Kevin poured himself a ss of wine and said, "Come on, have a drink. Don''t be stunned." Amanda expressionlessly raised her wine cup and drank it all in one gulp without saying anything.


    Amanda put down her wine ss and watched Kevin eat the dishes on the table without any politeness. This was the first time someone had apanied her to celebrate the New Year in recent years. Suddenly, she felt a little warm. Perhaps, Amanda would somehowe to London, perhaps it really had something to do with Kevin, because she knew in her heart that Kevin was originally her fiance.


    She no longer had a home, and her former fiance was in London, so she felt that she shoulde here.


    "Why are you looking at me all the time? Let''s have the dinner." Kevin raised his head and said. Amanda hurriedly lowered her head. She actually looked at Kevin in a daze. Kevin thought to himself, "Could it be that this killer sister secretly loves me? Otherwise, why did shee to London to celebrate the New Year? Why did she call me? She just looked at me in a daze.


    Sigh, if a person is too outstanding, he''s really easy to attract the attention of the elegant young idlers. Even such an indifferent killer sister is attracted by me."

 Chapter 369 Embark on A Journey

    <h4>Chapter 369 Embark on A Journey</h4>


    Kevin asked, "It''s the New Year, why don''t you go home?"


    "I have no home." Amanda said as she picked up a white fish ball and put it into her mouth. Kevin felt a little tempting when he saw her small cherry mouth. "Don''t you have a family? It''s fine if you don''t go back normally, but you won''t go back for the New Year. Do you really want to separate yourself from your family?" Kevin asked.


    "I don''t need to exin with you. If you finish eating, hurry up and leave." Amanda said coldly. "Ha ¡ª ha, you really have no conscience. I apanied you to celebrate the New Year but you even chased me away. However, I just don''t want to leave.


    I think, judging from your personality, in reality, you don''t even have a friend. You are alone all year round. I really don''t know why you can take it."


    Kevin sighed. Amanda ignored Kevin and ate fish balls elegantly. She seemed to like eating fish balls. Although Amanda ignored Kevin and had a cold expression on her face, she was actually very grateful to Kevin for apanying her to dinner.


    However, she was not an expressive person. For so many years, this was the first time she didn''t eat alone, and it was also the New Year''s Eve dinner. When Kevin saw Amanda not speaking, he felt it too quiet as there was only a man and a woman here.


    "Hey, I heard Dora say that you ran away because the n betrothed you to a trash from that stronger n in order to join another stronger n, right?" Kevin asked.


    "I don''t want to talk about the past." Amanda said. How would Kevin know that that trash was him? To be exact, it was the former Kevin. "You''re so beautiful. Marrying a trash is indeed a waste of natural resources. However, it''s not a good idea for you to keep running away from home. Shouldn''t you go home?"


    "It''s my own business."


    "Do you want to be a killer all the time? Live a drifting life with nowhere to be found? Don''t you have any future goals?" Amanda ignored Kevin. Forty minutester, Kevin stood up and said, "Dinner is over."


    "Thank you." Amanda simply said two words. "No need. I''m just spending the New Year with you for Dora''s sake. Amanda, it''s time for me to go home. My girlfriend is still waiting for me at home. See youter."


    Amanda''s lips moved, but she did not say anything. Kevin said that his girlfriend was waiting for him at home. She felt that the warmth that he apanied her had been instantly extinguished. Kevin turned around and left. After taking a few steps, he suddenly turned around and asked, "Oh right, is your menstruation normal now?" Amanda red at Kevin angrily.


    "Thest time I went to save you, your period never came. I prescribed a few pills for you. Did you take them or not?" Kevin ignored her anger. Amanda said, "You can go now." Kevin chuckled, "Judging from your blood, it seems that you have had your period at least once. It seems that my medicine is quite effective. Ha¡ªha." Kevinughed and left. "Where have you been? It has been so long since you came back.


    I called Kelly and she said that you had already left." When he returned home, Lily seemed to be in a hurry and hurriedly asked. "Ha¡ªha, I ran into a friend who isn''t a friend, so I just casually chatted."


    "Let''s watch the Spring Festival G together."


    "Alright." After a night of silence, the next day was the first day of the New Year. Kevin, Lily and Kelly went to see a movie, and the rest of the time was to go shopping and y. In the meantime, Kevin also called Amanda, wanting to know what she was doing alone. He felt that she was quite pitiful. Unexpectedly, Amanda did not answer the phone and turned off the phone when he called again.


    Kevin was really speechless towards such a woman. He regretted spending the New Year with herst night. She was too heartless. In the blink of an eye, it was already the tenth day of the first year Everyone who should go to work went to work, and everyone who should go to school also went to report on the beginning of the school year. As for Kevin and Lily, they would also begin their journey to Martial Arts Ind.


    As for Kelly, her strength hadn''t reached the level of martial arts academy, so she temporarily stayed in London. Kevin and Kelly first went to the Martial Arts Academy to take a look at the situation.


    Once they stabilized there, Kevin would think of a way to bring Lily there. Hn the eleventh day of the first month, Kevin and Lily embarked on a journey. First, take a ne to the Southern Mansion, and then change nes to the destination of Martial Arts Ind. the Southern Mansion is the capital city, the administrative units from big to small are: Mansion, County, City.


    For example, the Southern Mansion, Devon County, London. At the airport in London, Charles, Kelly and the others came to see Kevin and Lily off. Seeing that Kevin was about to leave, Kelly''s tears flowed down her cheeks when she saw Kevin again. Kevin really wanted to take her away, but he was still unclear about the situation there, so it was best to go first, stabilize it, and thene back to pick her up.


    "Kelly, study in London first. Don''t worry. As long as the situation permits, I wille back to pick you up immediately. It might not be good for me to rashly bring you there now."


    "Yes, I understand." Kelly cried. Kevin hugged Kelly.


    Lily also cried, but Lily was reluctant to part with her father and had not left home since childhood. Charles patted his daughter''s shoulder with a smile and said, "When you go to the Martial Arts Academy, you should listen to Kevin and not be willful.


    However, with Kevin there, I am very relieved." At this time, the other two people in London who had received the admission notice from Martial Arts Academy also came. It didn''t expect that they would also set off today. They were Diego Hale, who was ranked first among the ten outstanding youths, and Hope Bacon, who was ranked second.


    Seeing that Kevin was also leaving today, Diego immediately wanted to change his ticket. He didn''t like Kevin very much and didn''t want to leave with Kevin. However, when Kevin saw Diego, he smiled and said, "Diego, you should also start today. Coincidentally, let''s go together. It just so happens that everyone has apanion."


    "Humph, who''s apanying you?" Diego snorted and directly checked the tickets. Hope greeted Kevin generously, "Happy New Year, Kevin."


    "Ha¡ªha, Hope, good New Year to you too."


    Hope looked at Lily and said, "Is she going too? Oh, sorry, I forgot. Lily is already the expert who defeated Diego."


    After bidding farewell to their rtives, Kevin and Lily boarded the ne. Kevin and Lily sat in first ss, as did Hope and Diego. As soon as Diego got on the ne, he put on his headphones and didn''t even look at Kevin. Kevin didn''t bother to pay him any attention. He and Lily were chatting andughing.


    Lily seemed a little excited. She was going to the legendary Martial Arts Ind. She didn''t know what kind of ce it was, and if she could enter the academy. After flying for five hours, Kevin and the others arrived at the big city of the Southern Mansion. Once he walked out of the airport, Kevin finally understood what a big city was.

 Chapter 370 Martial Arts Island

    <h4>Chapter 370 Martial Arts Ind</h4>


    Previously, Kevin felt that London was big enough. Its poption was four to five million, and high¡ªrise buildings were everywhere. However, only after arriving at the capital did Kevin realize that there was a world beyond the horizon. Compared to the Southern Mansion, London was truly small. When Hope saw Kevin''s horrified gaze, she immediately smiled as if she was fawning over him, "Kevin, the Southern Mansion is very big. It has a poption of over 30 million. There are lots of experts here. I heard that learned stage experts are often seen."


    "Oh, really? ha¡ªha."


    "Let''s go buy tickets and see when the ne to Martial Arts Ind will be avable." Hope said.


    "Alright." Afterwards, they sessfully bought tickets to Martial Arts Ind. "A total of 193,000 yuan." Said the conductor. Kevin was also shocked by a ticket of such high price. However, it was not surprising, because Martial Arts Ind was far from the maind, and it would take him about two days on the ne. The boarding time is ten o''clock tonight, four to five hours before departure. Kevin''s phone rang. Seeing that it was Kelly, Kelly was sitting at home dumbfounded. She felt that it was boring. There was a person missing in this city, making her feel like she couldn''t stay any longer. Kelly just called to chat. She asked where he was. She heard that phone call was unavable as the Martial Arts Ind was too far away. She didn''t know how to endure in the future. After chatting with Kelly for an hour, Kevin''s phone rang again just as he hung up. Kevin thought it was Kelly again.


    It''s the hacker, little beauty. "Brother Kevin, congrattions. You''re going to Martial Arts Academy, right? I wish you a pleasant journey."


    "Dora, how do you know?"


    "I found it on the website, you are so mean, you even don''t tell me."


    "Ha¡ªha, Dora, thank you for helping mest year. Study hard."


    "Yes, I will." After waiting for a few hours, Kevin and Lily boarded the ne again. At this moment, in the entire Yellow Empire, various mansions, counties and cities, countless talented youths stepped onto nes bound for Martial Arts Ind. Some of them had received the admission notice, and most of them went to the examination. If they failed the examination, they would be forced to leave Martial Arts Ind.


    In another mansion, Elsa Ray boarded the ne with her parents and Amy Ray sending her off. Charles''s other daughter, Hua, had almost boarded the ne. Countless geniuses were heading to thergest martial arts academy. The next two days, Kevin and Lily had to spend on the ne. It was a bit difficult for Kevin. Fortunately, Lily was by his side. Lily leaned on Kevin''s shoulder and watched a movie on the tablet together to pass the boring time.


    Two dayster, the ne was about to arrive at Martial Arts Ind. The announcement sounded, "Dear passengers, Martial Arts Ind, here we are. Please prepare your carry ¡ª on luggage and get ready to get off the ne."


    "Wow, we''re here. Look outside." Hope shouted loudly, and everyone immediately moved closer to the window. Opening the curtains, everyone looked outside and saw an endless sea. In front of the sea, there was a huge ind. What was even more inconceivable was that the sky above the ind was filled with nes. At least a few hundred nes were preparing tond. "Holy crap, there are so many nesing to Martial Arts Ind." Lily sighed. "One can imagine how many talented youths havee to Martial Arts Ind, not only from our Yellow Empire, but also from many other countries," Hope said. Lily said worriedly, "There are so many people, I don''t know if I can get in."


    "With your strength, it''s no problem for you to directly enter. Don''t worry." Hope said. Ten minutester, the nended. Kevin and Lily got off the ne together. There were still many nes in the sky preparing tond. The entire airport was full of people, and the airport was also very big. "Where to go now?" Lily asked. Hope said, "After we leave the airport, there will definitely be people from the Martial Arts Academy to receive us. Let''s go out and take a look."


    Walking out of the airport gate, he saw many sign boards for the reception of Martial Arts Academy. One of the signboards said, "Gold Medal Admission Notice Registration 1." Kevin walked up. There were still dozens of people walking up with them. It seemed that there were too many students enrolled in the gold medal. Although there were only a few in London, there were too many students in the entire enrollment range. Furthermore, Kevin actually saw students at the internal stage. Kevin was really surprised when he found that. Kevin previously thought that there was no one else with an internal stage besides him. It seemed that he was wrong. "Hello, I have a gold medal admission notice. How should I report it?" A young man walking in front of them said while holding the gold medal. This young man was precisely the internal stage that Kevin had just seen.


    "Please register here. What''s your name?" A senior in charge of registration asked. "Wolverine."


    "Where did youe from?"


    "Youth Union Mansion."


    "Have you opened the conception and governor vessels? How old are you this year?" The young man snorted, "I''m already at the internal stage. How do you feel about that?" Junior Brother felt amazed, "My name is Leslie. Good to see you, please give most concern." It was inconceivable that the seniors would actually let the neers convenience him "You''re wee." The senior that received him was only at the post stage. Every year, there would be exceptionally powerful freshmen. Some of the exceptionally powerful freshmen had already surpassed many seniors before they could enter the school. The youth in front of them, called Wolverine, was an exceptionally powerful freshman. Lily was secretly shocked. Behind him, Hope and Diego immediately felt that they were so ordinary. In London, they were the top ten outstanding youths that were admired by the people of the city. But now that they arrived at Martial Arts Ind, they felt so ordinary that they were not used to it.


    Hope looked at Kevin with envy in her eyes. Even if Kevin came to Martial Arts Ind, he was still a top¡ªnotch person. He had already reached the internal stage before entering school. "Next."


    "My name is Hope. I''m from the Southern Mansion. I''m 21 years old this year."


    "Did you open the conception and governor vessels?"


    "Well, no."


    "What is the level of martial arts?"


    "Level 69."


    "Please go over there to verify the gold medal."


    "Yes." Hope went to the other side. It seemed that those who did not open conception and governor vessels had different ces to go from those who did. The next person to register was Diego. Diego didn''t get through either and left with Hope.


    Kevin walked up.

 Chapter 371 Spitting

    <h4>Chapter 371 Spitting</h4>


    "What''s your name? Where did youe from? Did you open the conception and governor vessels? How old are you?" Kevin said, "My name is Kevin. I''m from the Southern Mansion. I''ve opened the conception and governor vessels. I''m eighteen years old."


    "Wow, you opened conception and governor vessels at the age of eighteen. Ah, awesome."


    "It''s just average."


    "You have already opened conception and governor vessels, please go this way to verify the gold medal." The registrant pointed in a direction.


    Kevin asked, "What about the people who didn''t receive the gold medal?"


    "Freshmen whoe to the assessment should register at the assessment office and ept the assessment on a selected day. The assessment registration office is at the end on the left."


    "Thank you." Kevin first went to verify his gold medal, and then apanied Lily to register for the examination. After arriving at the gold medal verification office, a learned stage expert said, "This student, it seems that you have already opened the conception and governor vessels before entering the school. You have some talent. Verify the gold medal for me." Kevin handed the gold medal over. A few secondster, the learned stage level expert said, "The gold medal is real. You can directly enter the Martial Arts Academy and wait for the school to start. Here is your dormitory key. There is a number on it. Go find it yourself. There is a special bus to the academy over there. Take the special bus and you can go straight to the academy. As for who your mentor is, wait and see the notice after the school starts."


    "Okay." Kevin took the key. Then Kevin apanied Lily to the examination room to register. "Name."


    "What is your current strength?"


    "Level 85."


    "Alright, you have already registered. Keep an eye on the academy''s notice. Please wait patiently for the examination to begin. I wish you sess. Next."


    After Lily finished registering, Kevin said, "Let''s go to the Martial Arts Academy first. There''s a special bus over there to take a look at my dormitory."


    "Alright."


    They arrived at the special bus and discovered that they needed a gold medal to get on the bus. This also meant that those who did not pass the exam could not go to the Martial Arts Academy.


    "Then where are we going?" Lily asked unconvincingly. The driver of the special bus said, "Martial Arts Ind is very big. Martial Arts Academy is only a part of it. There are hotels here and there are many other ces. You can stay in hotels. Of course, there is no charge here. You will understand." Lily wanted to say something else, but Kevin said, "Forget it, just find a hotel in such a big ce to stay first." Lily nodded. Amotion came from not far away. "There are so many people gathered there. Let''s go over and take a look. Then we''ll y around the Martial Arts Ind. In any case, it won''t be so quick to take the exam." Lily said.


    "Alright."


    Kevin and Lily walked towards the onlookers not far away. At this moment, Diego was extremely depressed. He just spat on the floor and identally spat on the shoes of a person who passed by. Thus, a tragedy urred. "Eat it, do you hear me?" The man shouted loudly. Diego said, "Sorry, senior, I didn''t mean to. I''ll help you wipe it off." As he spoke, Diego squatted down to wipe the phlegm off the man''s shoes. However, the man kicked Diego over and angrily said, "I let you eat it, not wipe it off." Hope and Diego came together, so they naturally stood on Diego''s side and helped him apologize, "Senior, I''m really sorry. My friend really didn''t do it on purpose. Please spare him." The man was not a freshman, he was a senior in the second grade, and one could tell from his badge. Diego was really unlucky. He casually spat out a mouthful of phlegm and spat it on a senior''s shoe. Indeed, he was in the wrong first.


    "Senior, I''m sorry. I really didn''t do it on purpose. At worst, I''llpensate you for a pair of shoes. You can ask as much as you want." Diego said. His heart was extremely depressed. Why did such baduck happen to him? "What the hell are you, a neer who dares to spit on my shoes? Do you know who I am? Do ou know which family Ie from? Do you know how strong my family background is? I''ll give you another chance to eat all the spit you spit out. Otherwise, I''ll make you lose more than you gain."


    "Hum." Diego''s face was dejected. In terms of strength, he was a freshman. Moreover, he had yet to open the conception and governor vessels. He was no match for this second¡ªyear senior. In terms of family background, he, a person from London, was basically a person from the bottom, and he didn''t have any family background at all. "What should I do? There are so many people watching. Do you really want me to eat phlegm?" It felt like that Diego was about to cry.


    "Pa." Diego pped himself fiercely and said, "Senior, I''m sorry, it''s all my rotten mouth. I''m sorry, there''s no need for you to do it. I''ll break my own mouth myself."


    "Pa, pa, pa." Diego kept pounding his mouth. Diego hated his rotten mouth and spat out some phlegm. More and more people were watching. Some senior students who were also in the second grade had already recognized the boy who was spitting. His name was Sword Bacon. He was a disciple of arge family in the Yellow Empire. No wonder he dared to be so domineering.


    Diego had already swollen his mouth, he only wanted Sword to let him off. Unfortunately, Sword snorted, "Brat, even if you break your mouth, it''s useless. Eat the spit on my shoes. Don''t force me to say it a third time." At this time, a learned stage¡ªlevel teacher walked up. "What happened?"


    "This freshman spat everywhere. He identally spat on Sword''s shoes. Sword wants him to eat Said a sophomore senior. The teacher advised, "Sword, you are the senior. You came here today to help wee the new students. Be magnanimous and just wipe away the sputum. There is no need for you take serious with a freshman. With so many people watching here, you havepletely disgraced all the second¡ªyear seniors."


    Sword snorted, "Teacher, what if I don''t? I insist that he eat his spit? Is it reasonable for a trash freshman to spit everywhere?"


    "Sword, you." That teacher was also furious. Sword didn''t listen to his teacher at all. In Martial Arts Academy, many of them were disciples fromrge ns and factions. They were arrogant and domineering, and they weren''t afraid of their teachers either. This Sword was one of them. That teacher was helpless. He couldn''t do anything to Sword. He was only a teacher of Martial Arts Academy. Without a strong background, students couldn''t afford to offend him. Kevin and Lily squeezed up at this moment. Lily was shocked, "What, how could it be Diego?" Lily had originallye to watch the show, but he didn''t expect that what happened was rted to Diego. Although she didn''t have a good impression of Diego, but at least they came from the same ce.

 Chapter 372 Be Reasonable but Unforgiving

    <h4>Chapter 372 Be Reasonable but Unforgiving</h4>


    Kevin saw Diego kneeling on the ground, his mouth swollen. He frowned, not knowing what had happened. Only after asking the people beside him did they know what had happened.


    Sword shouted at Diego, "Do you hear me? Eat it." Seeing that Diego''s mouth was swollen, Hope pleaded again, "Senior, please, please give him a chance. Your first name is Bacon, and mine is Bacon. Please give me face. You see, Diego also regrets it. He has beaten himself, just let him go." Many of the freshmen on the scene also advised, "That''s right. Although spitting on your shoes is indeed morally immoral, he has already swollen his mouth. Why not let him off once?"


    As the onlookers spoke, they pleaded for Diego. Sword sneered, "Who the hell is going to say one more word? Believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouths apart. I''ll let him eat it. I''ll count to three. If he hasn''t eaten it within three times, I''ll definitely cripple him."


    "One."


    "Two."


    Kevin said, "There is no need to do such an extreme thing if you have to spare others and go around them."


    Sword stared at Kevin. Seeing that Kevin was a freshman, he snorted, "Brat, I just said, whoever says another word, I''ll tear his mouth apart. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Seeing that Sword was so ruthless, Kevin sneered, "I heard you. I also advise you to let others go around and let Diego wipe them off for you. Don''t go too far."


    This Sword waspletely ignored by Kevin. His cultivation realm was only at the perfect stage.


    Sword waved to Kevin and said, "Kid,e up. I promise I won''t hit you." Kevin walked out of the crowd. When Sword saw that Kevin had really walked out, as if he wasn''t afraid of him at all, he was in-stantly enraged. "Brat, you like to meddle in other people''s affairs. Alright, let this brat off today. However, you eat the sputum on my shoes." Sword said to Kevin. Kevinughed.


    When Hope saw Kevin stand up and hurriedly help Diego up, Diego looked at Kevin with aplicated expression. Originally, he hated Kevin, but he didn''t expect that Kevin would stand up and help him today. Hope said to Diego, "Don''t worry, Kevin, you know that he isn''t that easy to bully. It seems that it''s not bad to know an awesome person. At least in this unfamiliar ce, there''s someone else who can help.


    Everyone''s gaze shifted to Kevin and Sword. Of course, Kevin wasn''t afraid to y with such a ruthless senior. He wasn''t a pure neer like Diego. "Do you hear me? Eat up the phlegm on my shoes. Since you like to meddle so much, then I''ll let you have it." Kevin said, "What if I don''t eat it? Do you eat it yourself if I don''t eat it?"


    "Damn you, I''ll say it again. Eat it, otherwise I won''t let you be able to get into school." Sword roared. Kevin said, "Take off your shoes and give them to me." Swordughed heartily and said with contempt, "I thought you to be brave, but you still had to eat it obediently." After saying that, Sword took off his shoes with phlegm and handed them to Kevin, say-ing, "Eat." Kevin took the shoes, and everyone immediately began to discuss. They thought that Kevin really wanted to eat it.


    However, at this moment, Kevin suddenly rushed forward. One hand was holding the shoe, and the other one was squeezing Sword''s mouth to open. Kevin stuffed half of the shoe into Sword''s mouth. Coincidentally, the phlegm on the tip of the shoe was directly stuffed into Kevin''s throat. "Wow." The onlookers cried out in shock. They never thought that this freshman would actually be so brave.


    Sword immediately pulled out the half of the shoe that had been stuffed into his mouth. "Holy shit!" Sword smashed the shoes he pulled out at Kevin fiercely. Then, he instantly drew out his sword and shed at Kevin. Of course, Sword couldn''t believe that this freshman was actually able to stuff his shoes into his mouth so quickly. He definitely wasn''t a weakling.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." In the blink of an eye, Sword executed several killing moves. In his anger, he seemed to dare to kill Kevin.


    Kevin easily avoided Sword''s killing move and directly arrived in front of Sword. Kevin suddenly made a move and grabbed Sword''s neck, hanging him up. "Ah." Seeing this scene, everyone was greatly shocked. Kevin, a freshman, was actually so power-ful that he directly hung up the senior of the second grade.


    "It can''t be." Sword felt his head explode. Kevin said, "Don''t be so arrogant in the future. Do you hear me?" Sword roared, "What the fuck! Put me down."


    "Pa." Seeing that he still dared to curse arrogantly, Kevin immediately gave him another p, caus-ing Sword''s face red immediately. "Ah! you dare to hit me." Sword seemed to have never experienced such anger before, and his lungs were about to explode with rage. "If you dare to be arrogant again, I won''t just hit you."


    "Damn you? My family won''t let you go. I have a hundred ways to make you unable to survive in


    Martial Arts Academy."


    "Bang!" Kevin smashed him fiercely to the ground. Sword spat out a mouthful of blood. Kevin stepped on Sword''s chest. "Little brat, listen, my name is Kevin. When you hear the word" Kevin "in the future, immediately worship me."


    "Damn you." Sword roared. Kevin frowned deeply. Wasn''t this brat too blind? He was still stubborn at this time and dared to scold him. "You''re courting death." Kevin impatiently stomped on Sword''s thigh. "Crack sound."


    "Ah." Sword roared, and one of his legs was broken by Kevin.


    Kevin said, "Little brat, I advise you not to try to be arrogant in front of me. Otherwise, I will let you die. Don''t think that I''m joking with you. Scram." After saying that, Kevin kicked again and Sword''s body flew into the distance, heavily falling to the ground.


    Many of the onlookers apuded. The freshman was simply too awesome to blow up his seniors. At this moment, among the onlookers, an internal stage freshman squinted at Kevin. This internal stage freshman was the internal stage expert that Kevin had discovered earlier, called Wolverine. At this moment, Wolverine thought to himself, "He was actually the same as me. He has already reached the internal stage before you even entered the academy.


    I wonder if he can defeat me. I must be the champion of this year''s Freshman Tournament. I definitely won''t lose. If it weren''t for that championship, why would I, Wolverine,e to any Martial Arts Academy?"


    "Young Master: said a man standing beside Wolverine, "this person is likely to threaten you. In case, should we find an opportunity to kill him secretly? To make him unable to participate in the


    Freshman Convention."

 Chapter 373 The Cheating Martial Arts Coins

    <h4>Chapter 373 The Cheating Martial Arts Coins</h4>


    Wolverine snorted, "This year''s freshmanpetition, Master Wind Brown from the Brown Ancient n of Martial Arts Ind will choose the champion of thepetition as his indoor disciple." I''m afraid many experts wille to Martial Arts Academy because of this. Just like me, if it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t be a student of Martial Arts Academy. Therefore, even if killing him, there would still be many other powerful opponents. It is meaningless." Wolverine stared at Kevin for a few seconds, then turned around and left.


    He got on a special bus and headed straight for Martial Arts Academy. This year, there would be more experts than ever before, because Master Wind Brown from one of the four strongest ns at Martial Arts Ind, the Brown Ancient n, would choose the first ce in the freshmanpetition as his indoor disciple. Therefore, there would definitely be many experts who intentionally join the Martial Arts Academy in order to be apprentices. However, this was an inside story, and only those powerful ns and powers would know about it. Kevin, amoner from London, naturally wouldn''t know such an inside story. However, coincidentally, Kevin was a person with the strength to enter the top 50 of the freshmanpetition.


    "Thank you."


    Diego walked up to Kevin and lowered his head. He thanked Kevin very much for helping him today. Although Kevin did not have a good impression of Diego, Kevin would naturally help him out in the face of being from the same ce.


    "You''re wee. At least you''re from London. I won''t watch you get bullied by outsiders.


    Anyone who bullies you in the future cane and find me." Kevin said. "Thank you, Kevin. Along the way, I was full of hostility towards you. I''m sorry."


    "Ha ¡ªha, it doesn''t matter. I won''t take that to heart." Kevinughed, patted Diego''s shoulder and said, "Alright, you guys take the special bus to Martial Arts Academy first."


    "What about you?" Hope asked. "Because Lily isn''t part of the Martial Arts Academy, she can''t go, so I have to wait for Lily to sessfully enter the Martial Arts Academy after the exam. Before that, I will also y around the Martial Arts Ind."


    "Alright then. See you at the academy." Diego and Hope got on the special bus and went straight to Martial Arts Academy. Kevin and Lily left the airport on foot. They walked on the same road. "Where are we going?"


    "Nonsense, we should find a ce to stay first. I think the exam should be in a few days." Kevin and Lily arrived at a hotel.


    "Hello, book us a room." Kevin said to the waiter. The waiter asked, "Do you have any martial arts coins?"


    "What are martial arts coins? Don''t you ept cash?" Lily asked doubtfully. "Sorry, we are using martial arts coins. This is a unique currency here. No other currency can be exchanged." The waiter said. Kevin asked, "Then how can I have martial arts coins?"


    "Go earn it." Kevin looked at the waiter. He was actually a middle stage expert. "You''re a middle stage martial artist, yet you''re actually working as a waiter here." Kevin said in disbelief. The waiter smiled and said, "You don''t know that.


    Ten years ago, when I first came to Martial Arts Ind, I was a person who didn''t know martial arts. My purpose ining to Martial Arts Ind was to practice martial arts." Ten yearster, I became a middle stage martial practitioner. Because, Martial Arts Ind is a ce full of opportunities. In order to be able to practice martial arts, I worked as a waiter here for ten years.


    As expected, I have not been disappointed. I''m not afraid to tell you that even a garbage scavenger in Martial Arts Ind knows martial arts. Moreover, it''s very likely that this garbage scavenger is a rich man in his hometown. For example, I was originally a richdy in my hometown."


    "I see. It seems that Martial Arts Ind is indeed different from the outside world."


    The waiter said, "My two ssmates, I had a good time chatting with you. Unfortunately, you don''t have any martial arts coins, so I can''t get you a room. I''ll show you two ways. The first way is to walk to the Martial Arts Academy. Although you can''t enter, you can find a ce to set up a tent outside and wait for the examination. If you pass the examination, you would be able to enter the Martial Arts Academy and be a new student of the academy. If you fail, you would have to pay for the ne ticket yourself. By the way, the airport is the only ce where you can use cash to buy tickets. "


    Lily looked at Kevin and said, "Then let''s go to Martial Arts Academy on foot and set up a tent to deal with it. Or, you can enter Martial Arts Academy first. You have a gold medal, and I''ll set up a tent by myself."


    Kevin rolled his eyes at Lily and said angrily, "You are a girl, how can I leave you alone outside?" Kevin asked the waiter, "What''s the second way?"


    "The second way is to go to the Novice Vige of Martial Arts Ind. There are missions there. You will be rewarded forpleting the missions and then you will have martial arts coins to stay in the hotel. Choose these two paths yourself. Anyway, I can tell you that there is at least a week before the Martial Arts Academy exam. Even if you sleep in a tent for more than a week, you still have to eat.


    "You have to have martial arts coins to eat. Otherwise, you will be so hungry that you won''t be able to pass the exam. You will suffer then." Lily said speechlessly, "We are here for the exam. How can we be starve for a week? How can we lose the strength to take the exam?"


    "Ha¡ªha, to tell you the truth, I''ve been a waiter here for ten years and have seen too many new students who was originally very strong and could have seeded in the exam, but because being hungry for a week,they failed. Actually, you can''t me the Martial Arts Academy. Whether or not you can survive independently is also a criterion for the assessment. Those who are hungry and powerless will definitely have poor survival ability. In any case, the Martial Arts Academy doesn''t need to worry about having no students."


    "Sign, what the hell?" Lilyined. Her father had given her 200 million cash before she left, so that she would not suffer a loss in terms of living expenses in Martial Arts Academy in the future. Unexpectedly, only martial arts coins were used here.


    The waiter smiled and said, "One more thing."


    "What?"


    "Even if you seed in the exam, if you don''t have the money to pay your tuition fees, you will still be expelled from school."


    "Don''t tell me that the tuition fees are also paid in martial arts coins." Kevin said.


    "Ha¡ªha, handsome guy, you''re right. The tuition and amodation fees are also paid in martial arts coins. To tell you the truth, there are many new students every year forced to drop out of school because they can''t pay the tuition fees. Alright, that''s your choice now. If you don''t understand, you can ask anyone. In Martial Arts Ind, even sweepers are very clear about these things."

 Chapter 374 The Locusts Are So Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 374 The Locusts Are So Powerful</h4>


    Kevin and Lily immediately went to Novice Vige. "Too depressed. The main purpose ofing to Martial Arts Academy is to practice martial arts. In the end, I still need to spend time to earn money." Lilyined.


    "Alright, don''t be depressed. Hurry up and go to Novice Vige to earn money. Even youin, what about the others. The other freshmen are still not strong enough to reach the external stage. It''s much harder for them toplete the mission than us. With my internal stage''s strength, earning money is just a piece of cake."


    "Alright, you''re still optimistic."


    Kevin smiled and they flew together towards the Novice Vige. There were almost no cars on Martial Arts Ind, because everyone relied on leaps and bounds to


    Half an hourter, Kevin and Lily arrived at the entrance of a small vige. At the entrance of the vige stood a stone with the words'' Novice Vige ''written on it.


    "We''re here. Let''s get in." Just as Kevin was about to enter the Novice Vige, several new students came from behind. It seemed that many new students had learned the news and rushed to the Novice Vige to do missions to earn money.


    At the entrance of the vige sat an old grandfather. Lily walked up and asked, "Grandpa, I heard that we can do missions in Novice Vige and earn martial arts coins. How do we do missions?" The old manughed and said, "Hello, I am the vige head.


    To the east of our vige, there is a corn field. There are many locusts in the corn field. You can go kill the locusts. The more you kill, the more martial arts coins you will earn. Hurry up and go. The vige doesn''t have missions all the time. However, be careful when killing locusts, because locusts are not ordinary locusts. If you are careless, you will lose your life. "


    "Alright." Kevin and Lily did not think too much and immediately went to the east of the vige. Indeed, there was arge piece of corn field. In the corn field, many locusts were shuttling about like sharp arrows. Their speed was extremely fast. Indeed, they were not ordinary locusts. "Lily, stand here. I''ll go kill the locusts first." Kevin said that because this locust was a bit strange, Kevin was afraid that Lily would be injured. As for Kevin, of course, he did not put these locusts in his eyes.


    Lily thought carefully and asked, "You can earn martial arts coins by killing locusts, but that old grandfather didn''t say how much. Could it be that everyone who kills locusts can earn the exact same martial arts coins?"


    "Let''s not care about that much first. Kill first."


    "Alright." Lily sat outside the corn field and watched Kevin enter the ughter. However, Lily always felt that it was a little strange.


    Kevin leaped into the cornfield. "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." locusts shuttled through the corn fields like bullets. How could this be a locust? This was simply a hidden weapon. Kevin was truly puzzled. Was there such a grasshopper in the world?


    However, Kevin did not think that much. Although this locust was amazing, in front of Kevin, it was only a small insect.


    Kevin quickly took out his sword and sliced it towards a locust that was flying towards him. "Whoosh." Even though the locust flew very fast, it was cut into two by Kevin''s sword. At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in Kevin''s ears, "Ding!"


    Kevin did not think too much, thinking that he did not sleep well after spending the night on the nest night.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Kevin used his sword technique and sliced seven or eight locusts in half.


    At this moment Kevin''s mind was filled with "Ding ding ding ding ding ding." It rang seven or eight times.


    "Holy shit, what''s going on?" Kevin was shocked and hurriedly left the corn field. "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you killing locusts all of a sudden?" Lily hurriedly asked. "Lily, what''s going on? If I kill a locust I''ll hear a ''ding'' sound. This is abnormal." Kevin said. Lily said, "Do you also feel abnormal?"


    "Well, you heard the sound too?"


    "No. However, I always feel that this martial ind is a bit strange."


    At this moment, at the entrance of Novice Vige, the old grandfather thought to himself, "What a brilliant sword technique. Killing locusts is like pping mosquitoes. I have never seen any new students here for so many years. Killing locusts is so straightforward. This child must make some achievements in the future."


    Outside the corn field, Lily said, "I''ll go in and kill as well." After saying that, Lily leaped into the cornfield. Kevin shouted, "Be careful."


    As soon as Kevin finished speaking, he heard Lily''s voice. She thought that killing a few bugs was very simple, but she didn''t expect that a locust would stab her skin the moment she entered. Lily immediately raised her spirits and used her sword technique, but those locusts weren''t so easy to deal with. A minuteter, Lily finally killed a locust. "Ding." The sound could be heard in Lily''s ears. Lily immediately withdrew from the corn field.


    Kevin hurriedly asked, "Did you hear a ''ding'' sound?" Lily looked at Kevin in disbelief and asked, "You just killed eight or nine locusts in a few seconds. Why did I only kill one locust a minute after I entered?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Nonsense, what kind of strength are you? What kind of strength am I? I am the internal stage? If it takes me a minute to kill an insect like you, then what am I supposed to do? Did you hear a sound after killing the locusts?


    Why did it happen? I can''t figure it out." Lily said, "I heard it. I don''t know. I just said it. It feels weird here. Besides, the locusts here are too powerful. How about we go to the vige entrance and ask that old grandpa first?"


    "Let''s kill the locusts first. Whether he''s weird or not, we''ll earn martial arts coins first."


    "Alright." Kevin and Lily once again jumped into the corn field. At that moment, Kevin''s ears were full of the ''ding'' sound.


    At the entrance of the vige, that old grandfather secretly sighed with feelings. Every year, there were quite a few internal stage freshmen in Martial Arts Academy, but they had never been as powerful as Kevin.


    At this moment, there were also many new students who came to the cornfield and began to kill locusts. They were like Lily, and it would take several minutes to kill a locust. Some people killed one in three minutes, some people even killed one in seven or eight minutes. Lily could kill one in a minute, but it was actually considered as the rtively powerful type.


    Even a few freshmen who reached the external stage would need about a minute to kill one.


    Kevin didn''t know how many times the sound rang, but in short, his ears were going to be deaf. About an hourter, Lily was exhausted and flew out of the corn field. Kevin immediately left the corn field. "How many did you kill?" Kevin asked Lily. "I don''t know. I think it''s about 50 or so. The tighter you get, the more you won''t be able to kill.


    What about you?"

 Chapter 375 The Purpose of Making Money

    <h4>Chapter 375 The Purpose of Making Money</h4>


    "I don''t know. I think it''s more than 50. The tighter I get, the fewer I kill. What about you?"


    "The sound kept ringing in my ears. I''m going to be deaf from this. I don''t know how many I''ve killed."


    "Let''s go find the Vige Chief and see how we can earn martial arts coins. What''s going on with the sound? What kind of ce is this Martial Arts Ind? Why the locusts are so powerful." Lily said.


    Kevin and Lily left the corn fields and returned to Novice Vige. They found their old grandfather under a thatched cottage at the entrance of the vige.


    "You guys are back. How''s it going?" Grandpa asked with a smile.


    Lily hurriedly asked, "Old Grandpa, what''s going on? Why the sound ring in my ears when killing one? Also, why are locusts so powerful?"


    "You are not the first to ask this question, and I believe you are not thest to ask this question," said the vige chief''s grandfather. Kevin said, "Vige Chief, don''t make a fuss. Hurry up and tell the truth. Why is Martial Arts Ind so strange?"


    "Ha¡ªha, boys and girls, I also want to know the answer to your questions."


    "You also want to know the answer?"


    "That''s right. I want to know the reason too. Alright, this is the martial arts coins you earned today. I''ll give them to you."


    As he spoke, the vige chief flipped through a ck bag in his hand and took out a piece of paper money.


    When Kevin saw the ck bag, he was shocked, "Storage bag."


    "What, you actually know that." The vige chief looked at Kevin in surprise "Ha¡ªha, it''s just a storage bag."


    "Little girl, this is the martial arts coins you earned today, a total of 5.50 yuan "I killed for an hour, only 5.5?" Lily felt dumbfounded. "You killed a total of 55 locusts." Kevin hurriedly asked, "How did you know that she killed 55 locusts?"


    "Don''t ask so much. Anyway, remember, in Martial Arts Ind, everything is done ording to the rules of Martial Arts Ind. Don''t ask everything." Kevin stopped asking when he saw Grandpa''s resolute appearance. Obviously, there was definitely something wrong with Martial Arts Ind, but it wasn''t something he could know. Kevin looked at the Vige Chief, wanting to see what stage he was. He discovered that the Vige Chief did not have the slightest bit of internal strength or momentum. However, Kevin did not believe it.


    Lily took the 5.50 yuan, which she earned after an hour of tiredness. "What about me? How much did I earn?" Kevin asked. The vige chief took out a few hundred¡ªdor bills from his bag of holding and smiled, "You''ve earned nine hundred dors."


    "Nine hundred, so many." Lily was also shocked. Compared to her 5.50 yuan, it was indeed a lot. "Ha¡ªha." Kevin put away the 900 yuan. Lily asked, "Grandpa Vige Chief, is Kevin the freshman who earns the most in a day?" The vige chief shook his head and said, "No."


    "Who else earns more than him?" Lily asked. "Yesterday, there were a few internal stage freshmen. They killed locusts here for a day and earned tens of thousands of yuan. Of course, this kid, his swordsmanship is extremely high. He killed locusts cleanly and swiftly, and his speed is also the fastest." Kevin immediately said unconvincingly, "Then I still have to continue killing locusts. I want to surpass the internal stage freshman from yesterday." Lily said, "I''m tired today. Let''s go back and rest first. Come back tomorrow. In any case, there are still seven or eight days left before the freshman examination. It''s even longer before the registration starts."


    The vige chief smiled and said, "Little girl, this old man might as well mention something to you. If everyone has such an attitude, then I''m afraid you''ll have to leave Martial Arts Ind."


    "Why?"


    "You''re tired after killing for an hour. If youe back tomorrow. Do you know that the 5.50 yuan you just earned is just enough for a bowl of clear soup noddle? Of course, you won''t starve after eating only one bowl of clear soup noodle a day. You still have the strength to take the exam. But, do you know why freshmen earn martial arts coins?"


    "Why?" Kevin asked. "Because if you want to earn martial arts coins, you have to do a mission to kill locusts. In the process of killing locusts, you have already stimted your potential. The goal is to open up the freshman''s conception and governor vessels. If you haven''t opened up the conception and governor vessels by the time of the formal examination, you won''t have the chance to enter the Martial Arts Academy."


    "What, the purpose of killing locusts is to open the conception and governor vessels?" Lily was shocked.


    "That''s right, earning martial arts coins is one aspect. The most important thing is to open the new conception and governor vessels. Do you still want to go back and rest now? Of course, this child is already at the internal stage. You can go back and find a hotel to sleep in. You have already opened the conception and governor vessels. Killing these locusts is just to earn some money for you." Kevin frowned and said, "No, many people who received the gold medal admission notice did not open the conception and governor vessels."


    "Although they haven''t opened the conception and governor vessels yet, they still received the admission notice. Because they are more talented and will definitely open it. After they arrive at Martial Arts Ind, they will naturallye to Novice Vige to earn their tuition fees. They will also open itter, there is only one less exam." Lily immediately said, "I''m not going back. I want to continue killing locusts."


    "Then you guys go. I hope you can open the conception and governor vessels before the formal examination."


    "I will definitely." Lily swore. After that, Kevin and Lily continued to kill locusts. The corn field was veryrge, and more and more people went in to kill locusts. Kevin''s goal in killing locusts was to earn money, while Lily''s goal was to open up conception and governor vessels before making money. Kevin kept killing.


    At dusk, the sky darkened, and Kevin left the cornfield. Kevin looked at Lily, who was still trying her best to kill the locusts.


    "Lily, it''s almost time for today. You won''t make it in a day. Come tomorrow."


    "Alright." Lily walked out with sweat all over his body. Kevin wiped the sweat off her face with a bit of heartache.


    In the cornfield, there were still many new students who ignored the time and continued to kill locusts.


    Actually, the examination had already begun. Whether or not she could clear the conception and governor vessels by killing locusts was the examination. Kevin and Lily returned to the vige entrance again. The old grandfather was eating dinner at the vige entrance. "Grandpa Vige Chief, I''m here to collect the martial arts coins I earned today. After receiving them, I''m going back to the hotel to eat and sleep." Kevin said.


    "Alright, you''ve earned a total of 13,200 martial arts coins. In the morning, you''ve already received 900 martial arts coins, leaving 12,300 martial arts coins." The vige chief handed Kevin a bundle of 100 yuan bills.


    "Wow." Lily eximed in admiration. It seemed that she could follow Kevin and have a wealthy life. "What about me?" Lily hurriedly asked. "You earned a total of 95 martial arts coins. You received 5.5 in the morning, leaving 89.5 martial arts coins. Take it." Lily pouted. She didn''t even earn a hundred yuan. How pitiful.

 Chapter 376 Meeting the Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 376 Meeting the Acquaintances</h4>


    "Let''s go, Lily. Let''s go to the hotel first. I have plenty of money. We can eat whatever we want."


    "Hehe, it''s happy to have a powerful boyfriend to take care of me." Lily smiled happily. Just after five minutes when Kevin and Liu Lily left, a man and a woman walked out of the vige entrance and asked the vige head, "Vige Head, how much did I earn today?" This woman was Elsa. "78 coins." The vige head said. The man beside Elsa asked, "What about me? I should be the freshman who earned the most to-day, right?"


    "You earned 9,500 coins."


    "Wow." Elsa admired him very much and said with a smile, "Vincent, you are too powerful. No one could surpass you here today."


    "Haha, Elsa, don''t admire me too much. I''m just a legend." The vige head said, "You are not a legend. The person who earned the most today is not you."


    "What? It''s not me."


    "Yes. The one who earned the most coins today earned 13,200 coins. You''re still far from that. Furthermore, that person came to Novice Vigeter than you but left earlier than you. To be exact, he only left five minutes ago." Elsa praised, "He is so strong. Tsk tsk, I wonder who he is. He must be a freshman in the internal stage." The man beside Elsa was unhappy. He snorted, "I will definitely surpass him tomorrow. Oh, vige head, who is the current number one on the general ranking of the Novice Vige? How much money has the person earned?"


    "It hasn''t been counted in detail yet, but I think the number one on the general ranking should have already earned more than 40,000 coins."


    "Forty thousand! Wow, what a rich man." Elsa said with envy. Unfortunately, only powerful freshmen could be this kind of local tyrant. It had already been good for those who were weak to be able to eat well, stay in hotels, and afford to pay their tuition fees. "Elsa, don''t worry. I will definitely be the top three on the general ranking. Otherwise, I won''t deserve to stay in the internal stay."


    "Vincent, I believe you. Come on." Kevin and Lily arrived at the hotel. "Hello, give us a room." Kevin said. "Alright, please wait a moment. What level of room would you like?"


    "What''s the best?"


    "The best room is the vi. It costs 9,800 coins a night."


    "It''s so expensive." Kevin wiped away his cold sweat. "Next, it is the building ¡ª in ¡ªbuilding suite. It costs 3,600 coins a night. There is also a cheaper presidential suite with 1800 coins a night. Of course, there is also the cheapest four ¡ª person room, which is 180 coins a night." Kevin said generously, "Give me a presidential suite." Lily advised, "No, we just need to live in an ordinary room." Lily knew that it wasn''t easy to earn money. She had worked hard for a day but only earned 95 coins. If it wasn''t for Kevin, she wouldn''t even be able to afford the most ordinary four¡ªperson room.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can afford it."


    Kevin decisively booked a presidential suite. On the top floor of the hotel, he opened the door. Inside was a luxurious suite with a living room, a balcony and three rooms.


    After they took a bath, they asked the waiter to bring the dishes over and have a delicious dinner. Kevin spent more than three hundred coins on this dinner.


    The next day, early in the morning, Kevin and Lily set off for Novice Vige again. However, at the entrance of the Novice Vige, there was a sign which suddenly appeared. On the sign was a ranking list. "The Ranking of Coins in the Novice Vige." Lily said happily, "Kevin, you are ranked 12th." Kevin nced at it indifferently. However, he noticed that the winner had actually earned more than 40,000 coins. They were all freshmen. This made Kevin feel a little ufortable. At this moment, Elsa and the man named Vincent also came. Vincent said, "Elsa, do you believe that I will surpass the person who earned 13,000 coins yesterday?"


    Elsa smiled and said, "Just try your best. There''s no need topare with others." When Kevin heard the voice behind him, he hurriedly turned around. It was indeed Elsa. Kevin immediately smiled and said, "Haha, Captain Ray, it really is you."


    "Uh, Kevin." Elsa was also shocked when she saw Kevin. Although Elsa knew that Kevin had also been epted, she did not expect to meet him at the entrance of the Novice Vige. "Hello, Captain Ray." Lily greeted. When Elsa saw Lily, she was even more shocked and asked, " Lily, why are you here? You don''t know martial arts." Kevin smiled and said, "Captain Ray, You still don''t know. Lily has already known martial arts. She came with me this time to prepare for the exam of Martial Arts Academy."


    "How could it be possible?" Elsa couldn''t think it through. "Captain Ray, to tell you the truth, Lily has a talent in martial arts. After my teaching, her martial arts have almost reached level 90. Yesterday, she earned 95 coins here."


    "Ah." Elsa looked at Liu Lily in disbelief. She had such a high level of martial arts, which was even more powerful than her. She only earned 78 coins yesterday. At this moment, Elsa found it hard to believe.


    At this time, the man named Vincent shouted, "Elsa, quicklye over to take a look. Here is the ranking of the coins had by the freshmen. I have entered the general ranking."


    Elsa walked over and Vincent said excitedly, "Elsa, look, I am ranked the 21st ce although yesterday was the first day I came here. Elsa, do you admire me? Hahaha." Elsa nced at the ranking and saw that Kevin was ranked 12th. Elsa''s heart skipped a beat. Those who could enter the ranking were at least the freshmen at the internal stage. Did Kevin reach the internal stage?


    Elsa was shocked.


    Elsa hurriedly said, "Kevin, what''s going on? Why is your name on it? Could it be that there is someone with the same name as you?" Kevin smiled and said, "It''s not the same name as me. But it''s only 12th. It doesn''t deserve to feel happy.


    "But, but this ranking, without the strength of an internal stage, it''s impossible to earn so much money." Elsa said in disbelief.


    "Hehe, Captain Ray, to tell you the truth, I''m at the internal stage. In the past, I only kept a low profile in London, so...You understand."


    "Ah, you, you, you." When Elsa knew the truth, she still found it hard to believe. Kevin, a high school student, was actually at the internal stage. Vincent was very happy just now, but when he saw Kevin was in the twelfth ce, he immediately became upset and snorted, "Brat, you''ve umted two days to reach the 12th ce, haven''t you?" Kevin looked at Vincent and smiled, "This is my ie from yesterday."


    "What? It was you who earned 13,000 coins yesterday?"


    "Haha." Kevin looked at Elsa and asked with a smile, "Captain Ray, is he your boyfriend? Not bad. Alright, I''m going in first." After saying that, Kevin and Lily entered the vige. Seeing that Elsa was still in shock, Vincent immediately swore, "Elsa, do you believe that I will surpass him today? I swear that I will definitely surpass him."

 Chapter 377 Ecstasy

    <h4>Chapter 377 Ecstasy</h4>


    Kevin and Lily changed the ce today. Yesterday, they were in the corn field. Today, they went to the orchard. There were also many locusts in the orchard, and there were more people killing locusts in the orchard than in the corn field.


    Today, Kevin was desperately earning money. Ever since he came this morning, he had been killing.


    Lily was the same, and she continued to kill until dusk. "We should stop now, Lily." Kevin shouted. However, Lily did not respond to Kevin''s shout.


    Kevin immediately flew to the top of the tree to search for Lily. He did not see Lily in which she had killed the locusts previously.


    Kevin had a bad feeling in his heart. "Lily." Kevin shouted. Kevin only focused on killing the locusts, so he didn''t notice Lily. Kevin immediately flew down and asked a freshman where Lily had killed the locusts, "Did you see the beauty who was killing the locusts here? Where did she go?" The freshman was stunned for a moment and then said, "What is your rtionship with her?"


    "Tell me quickly. Did you see her? Where did she go?" The freshman said, "A man who called himself her boyfriend just took her away."


    "A man called himself her boyfriend''?"


    "Yes, she took the initiative to follow him."


    "What the hell, where did they go?" Kevin was furious. No wonder there was no sound at all. That person must be an expert in the ecstasy. The seductive technique Shirley used when he met her in London was also a type of the ecstasy.


    "They headed in this direction. They just left not long ago." Kevin immediately chased after them. He had run out of the orchard but he still didn''t find Lily. At this time, in a valley not far from the orchard, Lily was fascinated, and followed the two men nkly. One of the men said, "Sam, we bewitch this woman and bring her here. Will something happen? Her boyfriend is a freshman at the internal stage. You have just seen his ability to kill locusts." The tall man snorted, "What the hell does he know? Although this beauty''s boyfriend is a freshman at the internal stage, so what? I have bewitched her. After we sleep with her, we will leave. No one knows who sleeps with her, hahaha."


    "Sam, this beauty is so beautiful. She is definitely the campus belle of the Martial Arts Academy. Once she bes the campus belle in the future, there will be many powerful men pursuing her. At that time, it will not be our turn to have such an opportunity. Therefore, when she has not been admitted into the academy and has not yet be the campus belle, let''s y her first."


    The tall boy shook his finger and said, "It''s not us, it''s me."


    "What? Sam, you don''t want to share with me?"


    "This beauty is too beautiful. I really don''t want to share her with you unless you introduce your little sister to me."


    "Sam, my little sister already has someone she likes."


    "Then you help me. If I can sleep with your sister, I will share this beauty with you."


    "I''m sorry, Sam. My sister is good at seductive technique. Moreover, the man she likes is very strong. I don''t want to be killed. Since you don''t want to share with me, I can only tell this beautiful woman''s boyfriend. If he knows, he will definitely get even with you. You are only at external stage.


    Even if you are good at ecstasy, you are definitely not qualified to be her boyfriend''s opponent."


    "Alright, alright. I''m afraid of you. I can share her with you, but you have to wait until I finish."


    "No problem." After arriving behind arge rock in a valley, the two men turned to look at Lily. The tall man reached out his fingers and waved in front of Lily, asking, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Lily." Lily said in a daze. Lily hadn''t stepped into the external stage, and her conception and governor vessels hadn''t been opened yet. Naturally, she couldn''t resist this person''s ecstasy. In Martial Arts Academy, there were many departments, including the Saber Department, Sword Department, Staff Department, Ecstasy Department, Sound Department, and all sorts of martial arts. This tall man was a freshman in the Ecstasy Department of Martial Arts Academy. Today, he was also here to earn coins. He didn''t expect to encounter such a peerless beauty. Thus, he immediately had a lust for Lily and used the ecstasy to silently deceive Lily to leave with him. He thought that nobody noticed him, because before he came to Martial Arts Academy, he had deceived numerous young female stars with the ecstasy. This kind of ecstasy was too terrifying. Kevin was also very fearful of it in his previous life. "Is the man who killed the locusts not far from you today your boyfriend?"


    "Yes, he is my boyfriend."


    "What''s his name?"


    "His name is Kevin."


    "Kevin? Which n is he from? He has reached the internal stage when the semester just began, so he must be an important child who is specially cultivated in the n."


    "He didn''t belong to any n. We''re from London:'' "What, are you from the bottom?" The tall boy was a little surprised. However, when he heard that he came from the bottom, he immediately snorted, "I thought he was from a big n. It turns out hees from the bottom. Tsk, I don''t need to be afraid of him anymore."


    The younger boy said, "London, my sister also stayed in London before."


    The taller man said with a chuckle, "From now on, I am your boyfriend. You should cooperate with me and make me feelfortable. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes."


    "Take off your clothes, hehe." Lily who was in a daze stretched out her hands to unbutton her clothes. At this moment, a cold snort sounded. "Who?" The two of them were shocked. "Whoosh." A figure flew down from above and stood beside Lily. It was Kevin. Kevin sent an internal force into Lily''s body, and then Lily suddenly woke up. "Ah, where is this?" Lily waspletely unaware.


    The two men were shocked. Kevin actually came. They immediately ran away. Kevin kicked two stones. With two bangs, the two men were hit in the back of the head, and they fell on the ground with their heads covered with blood. They fell unconscious for a moment. "What''s wrong with me?" Lily asked. "Lily, you''ve been unconscious by their ecstasy. They deceived you toe here in an attempt to tarnish you." Kevin said. "What? I''m tarnished." Lily''s body trembled, and she immediately cried, not wanting to live. "Don''t worry. Fortunately, Ie here in time. You didn''t even have time to unbutton one of your buttons." Kevinforted. "How could there be the ecstasy? It''s too terrifying." Lily said in fear. "There are all kinds of martial arts in the Martial Arts Academy. Alright, let''s not talk about this for now. Damn, I won''t let these two scums off."


    Kevin walked to them angrily. The two men were still unconscious on the ground. Kevin unzipped his trousers and grabbed their hair. He opened their mouths, directly put the urine into their mouths and poured it down.

 Chapter 378 Drinking up

    <h4>Chapter 378 Drinking up</h4>


    Even so, the two of them still hadn''t woken up. The two stones Kevin had casually kicked made thempletely unconscious. "Why did they not wake up after they drank the urine?" Lily said. Lily also thought that they deserved it.


    Kevin said, "It should be because they haven''t drunk enough. Lily, you must be in a hurry to pee. Give it to them to drink again." Lily blushed and said angrily, "I don''t want it. "What? Do you still sympathize with them?"


    "I don''t sympathize with them. You''re a boy, I''m a girl. I can''t do that." Kevin said, "I didn''t ask you to directly give them. I asked you to find a bottle and I''ll give it to them to drink.


    "Ah." Lily was stunned. "Go ahead. Apart from drinking the urine, I don''t know how to punish them for the time being. Killing is not allowed here. I''m also in a difficult situation. Otherwise, I''ll directly kill this kind of scum. Of course, it''s not because I''m afraid of Martial Arts Ind, but because I respect the rules here."


    Lily looked at Kevin helplessly and asked, "Do I really do it? Forget it."


    "Yes, there''s an empty bottle here. You excrete it into the bottle behind the stone."


    "I, isn''t this too embarrassed?" Lily blushed. "They''re all unconscious. I''m your boyfriend. No one knows. Hurry up." Helplessly, Lily could only blush and walk behind the stone. A minuteter, Lily walked out shyly with a bottle of urine and then threw it into Kevin. She was speechless.


    Kevin walked over to the two unconscious men with a bottle full of urine.


    Kevin pped them and used his internal force to wake them up. This time, he wanted to let them drink when they were conscious. When Kevin had excreted it directly into their mouths, they were all unconscious. They didn''t feel anything, and they weren''t in pain at all.


    "Ah, ah, ah." As soon as they woke up, the two of them hurriedly got up. "What did you do to us?" The two of them sniffed and felt a smell of urine on their bodies. Kevin snorted, "You two bastards, you even dared to hurt my woman. You don''t want to live, do you?" The tall man curled his lips and snorted, "Kevin, I know your origin. You''re only from London, which is a bottom city. So what if I hurt your woman? I''m from a big n. Can you afford to offend me?" The younger man said, " I''m also from a big n. Kevin, since you are from the bottom of London, you should have heard of my sister. My sister also stayed in London. Her name is Shirley. Think about it, you don''t dare to offend my sister in London, right?"


    "Shirley? Kevin frowned. He didn''t expect that there was actually a brother of Shirley. "Very good. No wonder that slutty woman Shirley is always trying to seduce me. So it''s because she has the evil gene."


    "You know my sister? Then shouldn''t you let me go quickly?" The younger man said. He thought that no one would dare to offend his sister in London. After all, she came from a big n. "Hmph, idiot, do you want to know why there was a smell of urine in your mouths? This is because I just excrete it for you to drink."


    "What?" The two of them roared out, and they immediately felt so disgusted that they were about to vomit. "I haven''t even zipped my trousers yet." The two of them saw that Kevin''s trouser hadn''t even been zipped yet.


    "Kevin, you''re presumptuous." The tall man shouted loudly, with the aura of a young master from arge n. "Hahaha, right, I''m presumptuous. However, don''t worry. The matter hasn''t been over yet. Do you see this bottle full of urine in my hand? My girlfriend just excreted it. Since you covet my woman, how can I let you return with nothing? So, drinking half a bottle of her urine is also a gain, right?"


    "You, you, you." Shirley''s brother roared, "Kevin, if you dare to do it, believe it or not, I''ll tell my sister. I''m not afraid to tell you that my sister''s seductive technique is iparably powerful. She has alsoe to Martial Arts Academy, and the man my sister likes will beat you to death."


    "Hahaha, I''m so scared. Since you''re in such a hurry, you can drink first." With that, Kevin instantly grabbed Shirley''s brother, pressed him to the ground, opened his mouth, and poured the urine into his mouth.


    Shirley''s brother struggled desperately, but unfortunately, it was in vain.


    As for the tall man, he no longer cared about morality and immediately fled. However, Kevin flicked his finger and hit his leg with a stone. "Ah." The man fell to the ground. Kevin quickly poured half a bottle of urine. He immediately jumped in front of the tall man and opened his mouth. The remaining half of the bottle was also poured in his mouth. With that, the whole bottle of urine Lily had excreted was drunk by the two of them. "Wuwuwu." Shirley''s brother cried loudly. He desperately wanted to vomit, but for some reason, he couldn''t. This was because Kevin attacked one of their acupoints, preventing them from vomiting, as did the tall man.


    Lily stood on the side with fear. When she thought that her urine had been drunk by them, she immediately felt a burst of blush and embarrassment. It was only because Kevin was too absurd and actually let her excrete it into a bottle.


    Kevin threw the bottle away and snorted, "Scums, my woman is a peerless beauty. Drinking her urine is not tarnishing your status in a big n. You are really lucky." The two of them desperately wanted to vomit, but unfortunately, they couldn''t. However, Kevin was still unable to calm down, and then he beat each of them, causing their noses and faces to turn blue and swollen. Shirley''s brother roared, "You are just an ant from the bottom, and I will not let you go." The tall man also said angrily, "Wait for me. If my family doesn''t exterminate you, I''ll take your surname." Kevin said disdainfully, "Come on. Anyway, I pee every day."


    "You."


    "Hmph, you are overestimating yourself." Kevin led Lily away. Kevin carried Lily and stepped on the trees of the orchard. Flying over the huge orchard, they arrived at the Novice Vige. It was alreadyte, so the two of them immediately went to look for the vige head to settle the


    At this moment, at the entrance of the vige, Elsa and the man named Vincent were already waiting there.


    Vincent asked, "Elsa, do you believe that I will definitely earn more than Kevin today?" Elsa said, "Vincent, why are you so fond ofparing yourself to him? It doesn''t matter whether you earn more or less. Earning 10,000 coins is no different from earning 9,000 coins."


    "Elsa, what is your rtionship with Kevin? Why are you so protective towards him?"

 Chapter 379 Elsa’s Childhood Friend

    <h4>Chapter 379 Elsa''s Childhood Friend</h4>


    "Kevin can be considered as my friend. In London, he was my sister''s ex¡ªboyfriend."


    "What? Amy is his ex¡ªgirlfriend. Holy shit!" When Vincent thought of Amy''s beauty, he was immediately very unhappy. Such a beautiful woman had actually been yed with by a low¡ªlevel person like Kevin. Vincent had originally nned to shift the target to Amy if he could not get Elsa, but he didn''t expect that Amy had already been yed with.


    "What do you mean?" Elsa looked at Vincent with dissatisfaction. "Kevin is a person from the bottom. Isn''t your sister too...?"


    "Neither my sister nor I look at people by status."


    At this moment, Kevin and Lily walked out of the vige hand in hand. Elsa immediately walked to them. "Kevin, Lily, why are you all sote? What were your results today?" Elsa asked. "Haha, we haven''t found the vige head to settle the bill yet. We don''t know either. What about you guys?" Lily asked. Elsa said, "I earned 150 coins today."


    "Oh, it is so little." Kevin said. Elsa rolled her eyes at Kevin and smiled, "How dare Ipare to you? You''re at the internal stage. You actually pretended to be something in the past. I really want to beat you up." When Vincent saw Elsa spoke to Kevin with such a good tone, he immediately snorted unhappily, "Elsa, we still don''t know if he earned much today. Have you forgotten how much I earned today? Moreover, there is a man at the internal stage standing beside you. Why do you act as if you have never seen a person at the internal stage before? Don''t forget, you''re from arge n. You''re a knowledgeable person. The internal stage is just a small thing." Kevin looked at Vincent and smiled, "Captain Ray''s boyfriend, it looks like you''ve earned a lot of coins today. Why don''t you tell us how much you earned?" Elsa immediately said, "Kevin, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not his girlfriend."


    "Then what''s the rtionship between the two of you? Why is he so intimate with you?"


    "My family and the Vincent''s family are friends all the time. We just grew up together. Don''t talk nonsense, or I''ll be angry." Seeing Elsa anxiously deny their rtionship, Vincent immediately became sour in his heart. Although it was the truth, such an anxious denial meant that Elsa did not like him at all. Vincent snorted at Kevin, "Brat, do you dare topete with me? Who earned more coins today?"


    "Uh, Kevin, what do you want topete with me for?"


    "If you earned fewer coins today than I did, you will break off your rtionship with Elsa in the future. Do you dare?"


    "It is so boring."


    "What, you don''t dare topete with me?"


    "Vincent Kevin and Lily are all my friends. If you continue like this, I will really be angry: Elsa said angrily. Vincent said disappointedly, "Elsa, for a low¡ªlevel friend, you actually want to fall with me. We are childhood friend."


    "It''s you who go too far." Lily pulled Kevin and said, "Let''s go to look for the vige head. Don''t deal with them." Kevin and Lily went to look for the vige head. "Vige head, settle the bill for us. How many coins did I earn today?" Kevin said. The vige headughed and said, "You are great today."


    Vincent also ran over and asked, "Vige head, he should be less than me, right?" The vige head smiled and said, "You earned 14,000 coins today. You did earn quite a lot. However, he earned even more. He earned 25,000 coins today."


    "What? 25,000?" Vincent''s expression changed drastically. Today, he killed the locusts desperately, breaking his record of 9,000 coins yesterday. He thought that he was extremely awesome to earn 14,000 coins today, and he definitely surpassed Kevin. He didn''t expect that Kevin would actually earn 25,000 coins. "Wow." Elsa looked at Kevin in disbelief. Elsa felt that Kevin had changed. He became different from when he was in London.


    Under the horrified gazes of Elsa and Vincent, the vige head handed several stacks of 100 coins to Kevin.


    "This is yours. Keep it."


    "Vige head, what about me?" Lily hurriedly asked.


    "You earned 160 coins today. Not bad. It''s better than yesterday." The vige head gave Lily another 160 coins.


    Elsa sighed. She earned less than Lily yesterday, and today she still earned less. Now, not only Kevin had changed, but also Lily had changed. They seemed to be different from who she knew them in London.


    Vincent snorted in displeasure. Kevin said, "Kevin, do you still want topete with me now?"


    "You came outter than me. The time we killed locusts was not the same. How could wepete with each other?" Vincent snorted. Kevin didn''t want to talk nonsense with such a person, but he still wanted to anger him. Thus, Kevin said to Elsa, "Well, Captain Ray, there''s someone in London who wants me to bring you a few words."


    "Who is it?"


    "He said he was called Robin."


    "What?" Elsa trembled.


    Vincent noticed Elsa''s expression and hurriedly asked, "Elsa, who is Robin? Why are you so nervous all of a sudden?"


    Elsa ignored Vincent and hurriedly said, "Tell me what he asked you to bring me?" Kevinughed and said, "Robin asked me to tell you that he was very happy that night. He would never forget it."


    "Which night was it?" Elsa hurriedly asked. Vincent darkened his face. Kevin smiled and said, "I''m not too sure either. It seems to be a basement outside the city." Elsa instantly knew which night it was. She fell into George''s trap and she was almost defiled by George. Fortunately, she was saved by Robin. On that night, she was carried back to the city naked by


    Robin. "What else? Did he say anything else?" Elsa asked anxiously. Elsa couldn''t forget Robin in her heart. She had thought that she would forget this person once she left London, but she still couldn''t forget him in her heart. Kevin rubbed his head and smiled, "There''s also, oh, it''s a little ambiguous. I''m embarrassed to say it, hehe." Kevin chuckled and said, which made others want to beat him up. "Tell me quickly, what else did he say?" Elsa looked extremely anxious. Lily looked at Kevin doubtfully. Why would Robin ask Kevin to pass on the message? Vincent was even more anxious. Seeing Elsa''s nervous expression, he felt his heart trembled. Kevin smiled and said, "Alright, Captain Ray, let''s not talk anymore."


    "Kevin, I order you to speak." Elsa shouted anxiously, With her aura as the police captain. "Captain Ray, we''ll talk about it next time."


    "You must say now. If you don''t tell me, I won''t recognize you in the future." Kevin then said, "Alright, Robin also said that you were very beautiful, and he actually liked you very much. It was just that he didn''t have a good family background and was not worthy of you."

 Chapter 380 A Shank—feathering

    <h4>Chapter 380 A Shank¡ªfeathering</h4>


    Elsa was in a daze as she smiled bitterly and said, "He''s so stupid. I''m not a person who just cares about the family background." Vincent was anxious and hurriedly said, "Elsa, you must tell me who Robin is. Speak." Vincent was about to cry. Kevin chuckled. Seeing Vincent about to cry, he had achieved his goal of angering him. Elsa ignored Vincent and asked Kevin again, "Did he have anything else to say?"


    "Uh." Kevin was unwilling to cheat Elsa. "Tell me, did Robin say anything else?" Elsa grabbed Kevin''s arm and asked anxiously.


    Vincent shouted loudly, "Elsa, I''m talking to you. Did you hear me? You actually ignored me." Kevin didn''t want to cheat Elsa anymore. Seeing that Vincent was angry, he quickly changed the topic and said, "Captain Ray, you had better stop asking. Your childhood friend is so angry." Elsa red at Vincent and asked, "What did you say to me? I didn''t hear you." Vincent said angrily, "Elsa, I just asked you who Robin was. You actually didn''t hear me. Alright, I''ll ask you again, who is Robin? What is your rtionship with him? Why are you so nervous about him? Tell me." Elsa said, "I don''t need to exin my private life to you so clearly."


    "Elsa, you''ve changed. Alright, I just want you to tell me now. You choose one between me and Robin. Do you want me or Robin?" Vincent forced Elsa. Elsa frowned and looked at Vincent in confusion. "Tell me, do you want me, your childhood friend, or do you want Robin?"


    Elsa pleaded, "Vincent, we''ve known each other since childhood. We grew up together. Don''t force me, okay?"


    "I order you to make a choice. Do you think who is more important, me or Robin? Tell me." Elsa gritted her teeth and said, "Vincent, do you want me to tell the truth or lie?"


    "I want you to say what you think in your heart. Elsa, I''m very unhappy right now. If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer to this matter, it''s very likely that we won''t even keep our friendship." Vincent was so unhappy that he had lost his mind. Elsa snorted, "Vincent, let me tell you what I think in my heart. In my heart, you can''t evenpare to a single shank¡ªfeathering of Robin. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Pu." Vincent suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. He had always liked Elsa since he was a child. The feelings they had grown up were notpared with the Robin''s shrank¡ªfeathering.


    "Elsa, you, you, you, you are too excessive. Have you forgotten that we yed together when we were young? Have you forgotten that we grew up together? Robin is just the trash from the bottom.


    You actually said that his shank¡ªfeathering was more important than me. Hahaha, hahaha." Vincentughed out loud in disappointment and pain. Kevin was also stunned. He never imagined that Robin would be so important to Elsa. It seemed that she really fell in love with Robin. Other people didn''t know the truth, but Kevin knew very well. He was Robin.


    Seeing Vincentughing, Elsa raised her lips and snorted, "We grew up together. That''s right, and I don''t deny it, but that was when we were young."


    Vincent asked angrily, "Who exactly is Robin? I want you to tell me." Elsa also lost her mind and said, "If you want to know, I''ll tell you. Robin is a man I like in London. The man is the first one I, Elsa, fell in love with. Furthermore, I''m not afraid to tell you that the man who looked at me naked for the first time was also him. Are you satisfied, Vincent?"


    "Pu." Vincent spat out a mouthful of blood again. "Elsa, I will definitely report this matter to your n. Your n will definitely kill Robin. They will definitely do it." Vincent said angrily. "Hmph." Elsa snorted and turned to leave with a somewhat lonely expression. Elsa originally thought that after she left London, she would forget Robin. However, she did not expect that she would miss him even more. Seeing Elsa''s lonely expression, Kevin felt very guilty. However, Kevin was helpless. Why did she fall in love with Robin? After that, Kevin and Lily returned to the hotel. Lily asked, "How do you know Robin?"


    "I don''t know him."


    "Then why did he ask you to send a message to Elsa?"


    "Oh, maybe it''s because I came to Martial Arts Academy as well."


    "I didn''t expect Elsa to have an affair with Robin. No wonder she was unable to catch him."


    Kevin hurriedly said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know if they had an affair, but Elsa is definitely an upright policeman. It''s because she fell in love with a criminal that she hastily resigned."


    "Oh, let''s not talk about them anymore. Let''s go to have dinner." Late at night, Kevin was lying in bed, seemingly unable to fall asleep. Elsa''s words shed through his mind all the time. Robin was actually so important in her heart. Kevin had been a heartless man in his previous life, and he had let down many women. He swore that he would never be a heartless man again in this lifetime, but he didn''t expect that a disguised identity made him be another heartless man.


    "Elsa, Elsa, Robin is not good. Why are you in love with him? Aren''t you making me feel guilty? I''m really depressed."


    "Forget it. I think about thister. If Elsa really can''t forget Robin, I''ll admit my identity. I''ll have one more girlfriend. Anyway, there''s no difference between two girlfriends and three girlfriends. In my era, it was just a matter of adding a pair of chopsticks and bowls." Kevin made a decision in his heart. As long as he was sure that Elsa would not forget Robin, he would carry out this action. Perhaps, Elsa would encounter an even more outstanding man in the Martial Arts Academy, and she would forget Robin at that time.


    The next day, Kevin and Lily continued to go to Novice Vige. At the entrance of Novice Vige, a man who was staring at Kevin was Vincent. "Kevin, I won''t let you go. Originally, if I couldn''t get Elsa, I would have gone after Amy. But what the hell are you? Amy is your ex¡ªgirlfriend. You make me very unhappy. I actually picked up your leftovers." Vincent''s gaze revealed a ferocious light.


    Just as Vincent was about to take action, Elsa suddenly appeared beside him. Elsa warned, "Vincent, what do you want to do?"


    "I didn''t want to do anything."


    "Vincent, do you want to hit Kevin''?" Elsa asked.


    "Heh, since you have seen through my intention, I will directly admit it. Yes, I am very unhappy when I see him. I want to hit him. How about it? How do you stop me?" Vincent raised his head. Because of Robin, he said towards Elsa with a tone which was no longer so gentle.

 Chapter 381 Killing the God with Saber

    <h4>Chapter 381 Killing the God with Saber</h4>


    "Why? Kevin was without any ill feeling with you. I know that you are angry because of Robin, but this matter has nothing to do with Kevin. If you are unhappy,e to fight against me." Elsa said. "Without any ill feeling? How can you know about the ill feeling between Kevin and me?" Vincent snorted.


    "Kevin is my friend. I advise you not to hurt him. Otherwise, we won''t even be friends." After saying that, Elsa walked into the Novice Vige. Vincent gritted his teeth and said angrily in his heart, "Elsa, you fall in love with another man, so I can only choose your sister. But your sister is Kevin''s ex¡ªgirlfriend. Can''t I even have the right to feel unhappy? I insist on hitting Kevin."


    After saying that, Vincent leapt into the Novice Vige and stopped in front of Kevin and Lily. "Wait a moment, Kevin." Vincent said. Kevin was stunned and asked, "Vincent, why are you stopping me?"


    "Kevin, if you''re a man, you fight against me." Kevin sneered and said, "Vincent, if you want to fight, you should look for Robin. What do you look for me for?" Elsa ran over and angrily said, "Vincent, don''t make trouble out of nothing." Vincent snorted, "I want to make trouble today. I feel ufortable when I see Kevin. Can''t I vent y anger on him? Elsa, if you want me not to cause trouble for Kevin, it''s also simple. If you can find Robin and allow me beat him up, I will not cause trouble for Kevin."


    "You." Elsa was furious. Elsa knew that Robin was also at internal stage, so she didn''t know if Robin could win Vincent. Vincent had been a very strong person since childhood and was one of the children that their n had focused on nurturing. Of course, Elsa knew Vincent''s strength, so she didn''t allow him to cause trouble for Kevin.


    Seeing Vincent''s arrogant appearance, Lily angrily said, "Vincent, you are unreasonable. If you have the ability, you should fight against Robin. Why do you vent your anger on Kevin?"


    Elsa said, "Vincent, leave here."


    "Hahaha, hahaha." Vincent sneered. In fact, the reason he caused trouble for Kevin wasn''t because of Robin, but because Kevin was Amy''s ex¡ªboyfriend. He felt very unhappy that he could only , pick up Kevin''s leftovers. However, he couldn''t say it out loud. Otherwise, Elsa would despise him.


    Kevin snorted, "Vincent, are you sure you want to cause trouble for me?"


    "Kevin, draw your sword if you are a man." Elsa hurriedly said to Kevin, "Kevin, leave with Lily quickly. I will deal with the matter. I''m really sorry that my matter has implicated you. If you hadn''t helped Robin to send the message yesterday, this wouldn''t have happened today." Kevin smiled and said, "Captain Ray, it doesn''t matter. I like this kind of thing."


    After saying that, Kevin hooked his finger at Vincent and said, "Come on, Vincent, let me see how powerful you are, who was trained in the big n. Let''s see how long I, whoe from the bottom, can resist."


    "You''re courting death." Vincent snorted coldly. Lily pulled Kevin worriedly. "It doesn''t matter, Lily. This is Novice Vige. I don''t believe he dares to kill me. I also want to see how long I can resist when I fight against the one from the big n."


    Although Kevin said that on the surface, there was a hint of mockery in his heart. "Okay, be careful." Lily instructed. Elsa also instructed him and then retreated to the side. She always kept vignt. As long as Vincent did something excessive, she woulde out to stop him.


    Vincent snorted, "Kevin, I didn''t expect that you, who came from the bottom, would still have some courage. Alright, then I''ll meet your demand."


    Vincent''s eyes were filled with disdain for Kevin. It was probably because Kevin came from the bottom. He came from the bottom, so he didn''t have any good martial arts. He could beat him as if he stepped on an ant.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Vincent waved his sword and rushed towards Kevin.


    Elsa shouted, "Be careful. This is his strongest technique, Meteor Butterfly Sword."


    "Meteor Butterfly Sword, what shit is it?" Kevin snorted. Vincent said angrily, "Kevin, you actually dare to say that my Meteor Butterfly Sword is shit. Alright, I II let you taste the shit."


    "Heh, Meteor Moon." Vincent waved his sword and a crescent shaped sword fell towards Kevin. Kevin instantly took out his sword, bing ruthless in his heart. He snorted, "It looks like I have o show my real strength." Kevin''s eyes turned cold.


    In the past, when he was still at the external stage, many profound swordsmanship techniques could not be used. Now he had reached the middle of the internal stage, he could use many profound swordsmanship techniques.


    "Killing the God with Saber." Kevin roared.


    "Whoosh."


    Simrly, the air of the sword came out from Kevin''s sword, and a crack instantly appeared on the ground. The crack rapidly spread towards Vincent. Vincent''s Meteor Butterfly Sword was like a piece of paper that was instantly torn apart by Kevin''s Killing the God with Saber.


    "Ah."


    Vincent was dumbfounded. Kevin was so powerful that he couldn''t resist. Vincent hurriedly picked up his sword to resist, but before he could pick it up, Kevin''s saber had arrived in front of him. "Bang!" Vincent flew away in an instant like a kite with a broken string, and the sword in his hand shattered into pieces. A few secondster, a thatched cottage behind Vincent was sliced in half by Kevin''s Killing the God with Saber.


    "Wow." Elsa and Lily were all stunned. Kevin actually tore apart the ground and cut a thatched cottage several dozen meters away in half with just one hit. This technique was simply too powerful.


    As for Vincent, no one knew where he had flown to.


    Both Elsa and Lily looked at Kevin in a daze. Kevin instantly put away his saber. Just now, he used a saber that was simr to a Japanese warrior''s saber. He had just picked it up at the entrance of the vige.


    It was a little rusty. That was why Kevin used the Killing the God with Saber. He had grasped this sword technique perfectly in his previous life. The technique he had just used was called the shing of the Killing the God with Saber. It was the lowest and weakest technique of the Killing the God with Saber. With Kevin''s current condition at the middle of the internal stage, he was barely able to execute the lowest one. Of course, although it was the weakest one, Kevin had obviously been lenient just now. Otherwise, Vincent would have been sliced in half just now. Kevin had just used less than ten percent of the power


    Kevin and Vincent were both at the middle of the internal stage, but the difference in strength was not small. The main reason was that Kevin''s Killing the God with Saber was too powerful, and that Meteor Butterfly Sword was truly weak.

 Chapter 382 A Pervert

    <h4>Chapter 382 A Pervert</h4>


    Kevin walked over to Lily and Elsa and smiled, "Hey, Vincent has flown away for a long time. Are you still in a daze? Let''s go to kill the locusts." Only then did Elsa and Lily regain their senses. Elsa said in disbelief, "Kevin, tell me, this is not true." Kevin said, "Sorry, this is absolutely true. Unfortunately, I thought that Vincent came from arge n. I shouldn''t have been able to resist for long. I didn''t expect...


    Forget it.


    In short, I''m very disappointed. I don''t believe the words that how powerful the geniuses that therge ns focus on cultivating are."


    Elsa said angrily, "Kevin,e on, stop pretending. What kind of sword technique did you just use? Why did Vincent fly away in one move? It''s impossible. I know how powerful Vincent''s Meteor Butterfly Sword is. It is one of the three strongest secret techniques in his n." Kevin said, "The Meteor Butterfly Sword is indeed as fast as a meteor. I wonder where Vincent flew to.


    Have he fallen to his death? Oh, Captain Ray, you want to know what kind of sword technique I used just now, right? It''s not a sword technique. It''s a saber technique. It''s called Killing the God with Saber. Any opponent can be defeated with just one saber."


    "Wow, it is so powerful."


    "Of course. Otherwise, how can it be called the Killing the God with Saber? However, there are several styles. The one I used just now is the weakest one. I can only use it now."


    "Wow, this is the first time I''ve seen such a powerful saber technique. It''s worth knowing you." Kevin shook his head and said, "No, you didn''t see the true power of the technique."


    "Why?"


    "Because I only used less than 10% of my power to avoid shing Vincent to death, so I saved my power."


    "What?" Elsa was stunned.


    Kevin shouted to Lily, "Let''s go, darling, what are you still waiting for? Go to kill the locusts! Don''t you want to get through the conception and governor vessels anymore?" Lily hurriedly followed. Elsa looked at Kevin''s back and cursed angrily, "Kevin, you really are a pervert." Kevin turned around and smiled, "Captain Ray, in fact I have fought against Robin before. His strength won''t be weaker than mine, or even stronger than mine."


    "What? Is Robin so powerful?" Elsa blushed suddenly. "Yes, why are you blushing?"


    "Fuck you, I don''t blush." Elsa looked shy.


    "Hahaha." Kevinughed loudly and left. Elsa heard that the person she liked was as powerful as Kevin. She was extremely surprised. Her face was red and her heart was beating quickly. She snorted softly, "Robin,e out. I really miss you more and more." Just as Elsa was still fantasizing that she was entangled with Robin, Vincent crawled back in a sorry state.


    "Vincent, are you fine?" Elsa asked.


    Because Vincent''s hair was messy, and his eyebrows became less, he really looked a bit miserable. "Where''s Kevin? What the hell? I won''t let him go." Vincent shouted angrily. Originally, he hadn''t been that angry. Seeing Elsa looking at him with a very miserable gaze, he felt very embarrassed. That was why he was so angry.


    "Kevin and Lily went to kill the locusts." Elsa said.


    When Vincent heard that Kevin had already left, he immediately said angrily, "Damn him, he ran away so fast. Otherwise, I will definitely not let him go. My Meteor Butterfly Sword''s strongest move


    I has not been executed yet." Elsa said, "Kevin has just left. Then let me call him back, Kevin..." Vincent was shocked. It was precisely because he heard that Kevin had already left that he dared to speak so arrogantly. He didn''t expect Elsa to actually call him back.


    "No." Vincent hurriedly stopped Elsa from calling Kevin. "Uh, didn''t you say that your strongest move hasn''t been executed yet?"


    Vincent snorted, "Since he has already left, I don''t want to be so troublesome to look for him." At this moment, Kevin''s voice suddenly came from behind, "Who is calling me? Why are you calling me?"


    "Ah." When Vincent heard Kevin''s voice, his body trembled. He hurriedly turned around and looked at Kevin in fear. Elsa said, "I called you."


    "What did you call me for?"


    "Well, Vincent said that his Meteor Butterfly Sword''s strongest move had not been executed at all. He is not convinced and still wants to fight against you." Elsa said. Kevin looked at Vincent and asked, "Is that so? Then hurry up. I have much time. I have to kill the locusts."


    Vincent snorted, "Kevin, my Meteor Butterfly Sword''s strongest move wasn''t executed at all. It was just a superficial move just now. However, I don''t want topete with you because you''re so busy. I have to kill the locusts hurriedly."


    "You are sick. Since you called me back, you don''t fight against me." Kevin curled his lips in disdain, then turned around and left. Lily was still waiting for him in front of him. After Kevin left, Vincent said to Elsa again, "Elsa, don''t think nonsense. My Meteor Butterfly Sword is definitely not weaker than Kevin''s saber technique. I underestimated him just now. You saw it as well.


    "Alright, Vincent, I''m not interested in thinking nonsense."


    "That''s good. By the way, when do you have time to invite your Robin?. I want topare notes with him." Vincent said with a pretentious tone. He was already shameful to be beaten by Kevin with a single sh. Now, he had to earn some face back in his tone.


    "You are sick."


    "Elsa, since you like Robin, I, who grew up with you, should help you keep an eye on him. Let me judge if he''s really worthy of you. If he doesn''t even dare topare notes with me, what qualifications does he have to be liked by you?" Elsa said, "Kevin has fought against Robin before. Even Kevin could only draw with him. Even he was almost defeated. Do you really want topare notes with him? If you really want to do it, I can arrange it when I have the chance..."


    "Ah, well, Elsa, I''ll go to kill the locusts first. Today, I''ll earn more coins than yesterday. I don''t talk to you anymore. See you in the evening." Vincent hurriedly left.


    Elsa snorted, "You are a coward. As soon as you heard that Robin was as powerful as Kevin, you slipped faster than rabbits. You still want topare notes with him? Are you strong enough?" Vincent, who had slipped away, said gloomily, "What the hell? All of them are so abnormal. Kevin''s strength is so abnormal. Robin''s strength is also so abnormal. How can I, Vincent, behave in front of Elsa in the future? Holy shit!" When Elsa heard Kevin say that Robin was as powerful as him, she missed Robin even more. She urgently hoped that Robin woulde to look for her. She was willing to stay with him for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 383 Getting Through the Conception

    <h4>Chapter 383 Getting Through the Conception</h4>


    And Governor Vessels


    ***


    "Killing the God with Saber."


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh."


    "Rumble rumble rumble!" With a single sh, countless locusts were annihted by the saber. Many freshmen who had been killing the locusts in the surroundings stopped to look at Kevin, feeling incredulous.


    Kevin went all out today. He no longer used ordinary moves to kill locusts. Instead, he used this extremely powerful Killing the God with Saber to kill locusts. As the saying went, no need to use a sledgehammer to crack a nut. Kevin continued to kill like this until dusk. Kevin was already exhausted. If it weren''t for his powerful internal strength, he would have already exhausted his strength and fallen to the ground.


    "I have already used this technique for a day. Unfortunately, I am still unable to execute the second move. It seems that it demands not only the strong internal strength, but also the blood vessels all over the body. With my current condition, it is difficult to execute the second move"


    Kevin was very regretful. Today, he didn''t really want to kill the locusts. Instead, he wanted to see if he could execute the second move. However, it turned out that he couldn''t. The second move was much stronger than the first move.


    "Let''s go, Lily. It''s time to see how many locusts I killed today." Kevin said.


    "Kevin, you''ve been using the Killing the God with Saber to kill locusts all day. This is too extravagant. You must have exhausted all your internal strength, right?" Lily said. Kevin smiled and said, "I''m fine, but I''m really tired." The two of them arrived at the entrance of the vige. The vige head was already waiting for Kevin. "Kevin, you came out."


    "Vige head, how many coins did I earn today?" Kevin asked. "Kevin, you''re working too hard."


    "Tell me, vige head, how many coins did I earn?" The vige head smiled and said, "You earned 300,000 coins today."


    "What?" Hearing this, Lily was stunned. How much 300,000 coins were? "What about me?" Lily hurriedly asked.


    "You earned 210 coins."


    Lily stuck out her tongue and looked at Kevin. There was ambiguity in her eyes, as if she admired and loved Kevin.


    The vige head said, "Kevin, you are the freshman who earns the most coins in the Novice Vige until now. The person in second ce earned 100,000 coins today, and the person in third ce earned 80,000. Of course, those people are not weaker than you. They only used ordinary sword techniques to kill locusts, while you used the strongest saber technique to kill them."


    "There is someone who could earn100,000 by killing locusts with the ordinary sword technique, which was too extraordinary." Kevin said. "Kevin, there are more than 300 freshmen at the internal stage in this year. From your behavior in killing locusts, I advise you should not expose your strength. Only by keeping your trump card a little mysterious can you take others by surprise. In the future freshmenpetition, you will be able to get a better grade." The vige head kindly reminded Kevin.


    Lily asked in surprise, "Really? Are there more than three hundred freshmen at the internal stage?"


    "That''s right, because this year''s situation is a bit special. There are a lot of experts at the internal stageing to the Martial Arts Academy. I don''t disclose to you the exact reason for that." Kevin said excitedly, "That''s good. Otherwise, it is meaningless to fight against lots of weak persons in the freshmanpetition." The vige head smiled and said, "Kevin, your saber technique is very tyrannical and unique. I hope you can enter the top 30 of the freshmanpetition." Kevin snorted, "Vige head, are you mocking me? Top 30? I, Kevin,e to Martial Arts Academy not just to be in the top 30."


    The vige headughed, "Kevin, don''t be too self¡ªrighteous. The Martial Arts Academy is aimed at all the martial arts geniuses in East Asia, especially in the Yellow Empire. Among so many martial arts geniuses, you are only one of them. I might as well tell you that there is a very powerful genius this year. He is only 16 years old but has already reached thete stage of the internal stage. However, this person is not the strongest. There are at least 30 people who are stronger than him. It''s really good for you to be in the top 30."


    Kevin was not convinced but was unwilling to talk much to the vige head. "Lily, let''s go back." Kevin snorted. Lily said, "Are there really so many geniuses? He has reached thete stage of the internal stage at the age of 16, but there are still 30 people stronger than him. Oh my god!" Kevin curled his lips and said, "How could they be called genius? Don''t you know that in my previous life, I reached the innate stage at the age of 18? How could these shrimps at the internal stage dare to jump in front of me? You just need to see how I can beat these so¡ªcalled geniuses up in the freshmanpetition."


    "Okay, I believe you." At night, Kevin closed his eyes to cultivate. Kevin had to strive to cultivate to thete stage of the internal stage as soon as possible, where his strength would also increase significantly. Of course, Kevin wasn''t afraid that he wouldn''t be able to defeat those so¡ªcalled geniuses. Even if he was at the middle stage of the internal stage, Kevin was extremely confident. He was the best assassin in allnds.


    What a joke! The next day, Kevin continued to use the saber technique to kill the locusts. The vige head had asked Kevin to keep his trump card a little mysterious, but Kevin still continued to use the technique to kill the locusts. There was no need for Kevin to remain mysterious, because the Killing the God with Saber was not Kevin''s strongest saber technique, and not Kevin''s trump card. In the afternoon, Lily suddenly screamed.


    "I''ve got through the conception and governor vessels." Lily said excitedly. "Very good. Then, you should immediately start to break through to the next realm. This is the first time you get through, so you can try to break through to a higher realm."


    "Okay."


    I Lily immediately found a quiet ce and began to break through to the realm. Two hourster, Lilypleted her breakthrough. "Yeah." Lily shouted excitedly. "I''ve broken through to the middle of the external stage." Lily said excitedly. Kevin kissed Lily on the face, and Lily''s face immediately turned red. "Alright, it''s gettingte today. Let''s go back." Lily asked, "Now I have got through the conception and governor vessels. Do we still need toe here to kill the locusts tomorrow?"


    "No need. With your strength you won''t be able to kill many locusts. I have a lot of coins now. Go to look for the vige head to settle the bill." When they arrived at the entrance of the vige, the vige head smiled and said, "Lily congrattions on getting through the conception and governor vessels and advancing to the middle of the external stage."


    "Thank you."


    "Vige head, stop talking nonsense. Pay the bill. Yesterday''s bill hasn''t been paid yet." Kevin said. The vige head said, "You earned another 300,000 coins today, plus yesterday''s, which was a total of 600,000." The vige head gave Kevin a martial arts card, which was simr to a bank card. At this point, Kevin already had more than 600,000 coins, enough to pay his tuition fees. In the next few days, Kevin and Lily really didn''t go to the Novice Vige. Instead, they went around the Martial Arts Ind because they didn''tck money. They also got through the conception and governor vessels. Why did they need to kill the locusts? The scenery of the Martial Arts Ind was gorgeous, and the two of them enjoyed themselves like honeymoons.


    However, the rtionship between them hadn''t broken through to that point yet.

 Chapter 384 A Tyrannical Roommate

    <h4>Chapter 384 A Tyrannical Roommate</h4>


    Kevin was afraid that Lily would not be willing, while Lily, as a girl, was embarrassed to take the initiative, so they had never had any substantive rtionship. They would feel unusually excited after hugging each other asionally.


    Perhaps the most beautiful period of love was the ambiguous period. On the fourth day of their travel, a voice suddenly sounded in Lily''s ears, "All the freshmen who should take part in the exam, please take the exam at the Enrollment Department of Martial Arts Academy. It''s now or never."


    "Kevin, I have received the notification of the examination from my ear. I need to go to the Enrollment Department of Martial Arts Academy to take part in the examination."


    "Let''s go."


    Kevin and Lily flew together, stepping on the trees and heading towards the Martial Arts Academy. The next day, Lily took part in the exam and sessfully passed the exam, bing an official student of Martial Arts Academy. Those who did not get through the conception and governor vessels helplessly left the Martial Arts Ind by ne. Many people did not understand why they did not seed in the exam until they left. Kevin and Lily finally entered the Martial Arts Academy.


    "My dormitory is in Building 8, District 3." Lily said. Kevin looked at his key and the position was written on the back, "Building 1, District 9."


    "It is terrible. Our dormitories are not very close."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, we''re all in the same ce. You apany me to the dormitory first. After that, I''ll apany you to the dormitory, okay?"


    "Okay." Kevin nodded.


    Very quickly, they found Lily''s dormitory, the Building 8, District 3. All the girls were in the same building. Lily came to Room 604. This was her dormitory. Lily used the key to open the door of the room. The inside was very wide, which was equivalent to a three¡ªbedroom suite. Lily''s room was the first, where the sunshine was the best. However, when Lily opened her room, she discovered that there was someone upying it. Kevin asked, "Isn''t this the room arranged for you? Why is someone upying?"


    "I don''t mistake. It''s this one. Why is there someone living here?" Lily also frowned doubtfully. At this time, the girl in the other room opened the door and walked out, saying, "Hello, are you our roommate?"


    "Yes, my name is Lily. This is my boyfriend. Who are you?" Lily asked the girl.


    "Hello, my name is ire. I was directly admitted into the academy by receiving the gold medal notice I have been here for a week.


    "Hello, ire. By the way, why is there someone living in this room that was arranged for me?" ire said, "She is our other roommate. Her name is Zoe."


    "Zoe. Why did she upy my dormitory?" Lily asked. Lily liked the first room. ire smiled and said, "Lily, you had better live in the Zoe''s room. She noticed that your room had better sunshine, so she upied it." Kevin asked, "Why can she upy it?"


    "Zoe is from arge n, and she has a peerless gift. She has already reached the middle stage of the external stage before she was admitted into the school. She was the first one to arrive. We can''t offend the people fromrge ns, so you had better give the room to her. After all, we live in the same dormitory, and the harmony is the most precious thing." ire advised. Lily thought for a moment and said, "Since that''s the case, I can give it to her."


    Kevin firmly said, "You can''t give it to her. I can''t let my girlfriend be bullied." ire advised, "This ssmate, please make a concession. Zoe really can''t be offended. She came with her boyfriend, and her boyfriend is even stronger. He had already reached the internal stage before he entered the school."


    "Is that so? We still can''t make a concession." Kevin snorted.


    At this moment, the sound of the key came. ire whispered, "She''s back." In the next second, a girl opened the door. It was Zoe that ire spoke of. Kevin looked at Zoe. She looked average, and her talent was also average in Kevin''s eyes. ire hurriedly smiled and said, "Zoe, you''re back.


    Oh, right, this is Lily, our other roommate. The one standing beside her is her boyfriend."


    Zoe looked at Lily. Seeing that Lily was so beautiful, she was immediately upset, because Zoe''s boyfriend, Mark, was often fond of staring at the beautiful women. Now, a beauty lived in the same dormitory with her. What if her boyfriend would seduce Lily when she wasn''t hereter? Therefore, Zoe immediately didn''t have a good impression of Lily, as if Lily had seduced her boyfriend and she was a mistress.


    Lily asked, "Are you Zoe?"


    "I am. What''s wrong?" Zoe snorted and raised her head to look at Lily.


    "Hello, Zoe. The room you are living is arranged by the academy for me. How could you upy it without saying a word to me?" Lily asked. Zoe snorted and said, "I have taken it. What can you do to me?" Lily pouted and said, "If you want my room, let me know in advance. I can give it to you, but your attitude like this makes me reluctant to give it to you." Zoe sneered and said, "Whore, why should I tell you in advance? I can stay in any room I want. If you''re unhappy, get out of this dormitory." Lily said angrily, "Why do you call me a whore?"


    "You look like a whore. Whore, I order you to move out of this dormitory now. I don''t want you to live in this dormitory." Zoe said. She did not want her boyfriend to be seduced by Lily in the future, or her boyfriend to fall in love with Lily, so she simply let her move away. Kevin said, "You are so arrogant. Aren''t you afraid of being beaten?" Zoe looked at Kevin and curled her lips, "Who can beat me? Do you know who my boyfriend is? Do you want me to tell you his name, which can scare you to death?"


    "Alright, tell me quickly to scare me to death." Kevin snorted coldly. "My boyfriend is a freshman at the internal stage. Are you scared? If you''re scared, immediately take your whore to scram."


    "Pa." Suddenly, a crisp voice sounded in the dormitory. Kevin pped Zoe in the face. When Zoe realized that she had been pped by Kevin, she was dumbfounded. This was the first time she had been beaten since childhood. "How dare you beat me?"


    "Pa." Kevin pped again. Although beating a woman wasn''t a hero''s behavior, Kevin couldn''t help do it.


    Kevin ordered, "Zoe, I order you to move your things away immediately. My girlfriend lives here." Zoe suddenly took out her sword and stabbed at Kevin. "Kacha." Kevin broke her sword into countless pieces with just a palm. Zoe said angrily, "If you are brave, wait here. Don''t leave." Zoe knew that Lily''s boyfriend was stronger than her, so she immediately wanted to call her boyfriend. Kevin grabbed Zoe''s hair and pulled her back. He ordered, "You can call someone, but move your things away first. Hurry up."

 Chapter 385 Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 385 Revenge</h4>


    "Let go of my hair." Zoe roared angrily. "Hurry up, take your things away." Kevin threw Zoe into the room. "You wait here. If my boyfriend doesn''t kill you, I''ll take your surname." Kevin curled his lips and said, "There''s no need to take my surname. You had bettermit suicide."


    Zoe opened the window of the room, jumped down from it, and immediately called for help. Kevin was helpless. Since she didn''t move her things away by herself, Kevin could only throw her things away.


    Thus, Kevin threw all of Zoe''s things out of the window. "Lily, you can live here now." Lily said worriedly, "Will Zoe''s boyfriend be very strong''?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The stronger he is, the better it is. It''s been a long time since I''ve been beaten up. I want to experience the feeling of being beaten up. For whoever can beat me, I''ll reward him with coins instead." Kevin said.


    Hearing that, ire hurriedly asked Lily, "How powerful is your boyfriend! Why isn''t he afraid of Zoe''s boyfriend?"


    Lily smiled happily and proudly, "He is also at internal stage."


    "Wow, no wonder he dares to be so arrogant. Lily, I envy you so much. You have such a powerful boyfriend." ire said enviously. "Hehe, what about you? Don''t you have a boyfriend?" Lily asked.


    "Not yet. I still don''t know where he is. In the Martial Arts Academy, I must have a strong boyfriend." ire said with the goal. Kevin sized up ire. Her appearance was average, but her talent should be not bad. She had already reached the middle of the external stage. This should be the first time she had gotten through the conception and governor vessels and broken through to the middle of the external stage. At this moment, Zoe came to a male dormitory building and shouted downstairs, "Mark,e down."


    Everyone in the dormitory stuck their heads out to take a look. "Who is calling Mark?"


    "Mark just became the lord of our dormitory building two days ago. He is the strongest freshman in our building. Who dares to call him by his name?"


    The students who stuck their heads out were discussing. Although Mark was a freshman, he was famous in this dormitory building. He was the strongest freshman in this dormitory building, and his strength had reached the middle stage of the internal stage.


    In the Genius Restaurant of Martial Arts Academy, Mark was ranked in the top 200 of this year''s freshmanpetition. In a dormitory on the fifth floor, Mark immediately stuck his head out of the window and saw that it was his girlfriend Zoe. "Zoe, what are you calling me for? Didn''t you go back just now? Weren''t you satisfied just now? Thene up and y." Mark said shamelessly.


    Just now, Zoe had left his room and returned to her own dormitory. In less than twenty minutes, Zoe hade again. Therefore, Mark saidsciviously whether she had not been satisfied just now.


    Zoe said angrily, "Mark, your woman has been bullied. You still have the mood to tease me here."


    "Tsk, who dares to bully my woman?" Mark curled his lips. "Mark,e down. I have five fingerprints on one side of my face. Can''t you see it?" Zoe roared angrily.


    Mark saw that Zoe had five fingerprints on one side of her face. The other freshmen in the dormitory building also saw it and immediately began to discuss. "There really are fingerprints on her face. Mark''s girlfriend was really beaten up, right?"


    "This is just the beginning of the semester. How did she get beaten up?"


    "Who hit Mark''s girlfriend?" Mark immediately stopped teasing her and flew downstairs. "Who beat you?" Mark roared angrily. "It''s the boyfriend of one of my roommates." Zoe cried. "Damn him, is it your roommate who hasn''te yet?" Mark asked angrily. "Yes, it''s her boyfriend. He even scratched my hair. Wuwuwu." Zoe cried in grievance. "If I, Mark, can''t beat him up, I will take his surname." Mark said angrily.


    The freshmen in this dormitory building were instantly excited. Mark was furious, as if they could see a good show. They didn''t care that Zoe was beaten up. They only knew that Zoe''s roommate''s boyfriend had beaten her up. Then, Mark would definitely beat him up. There would be a good show to watch


    Mark immediately followed Zoe to Zoe''s dormitory to look for Lily and her boyfriend Kevin. Behind Mark, dozens of freshmen from the same dormitory building followed him. They said that they would encourage Mark on the surface, but in fact, they wanted to watch the show. Mark did not stop them from following him.


    This matter instantly spread to the Genius Restaurant of Martial Arts Academy. At this moment, in the Genius Restaurant, many people were eating, drinking tea, and chatting. Some were in the first grade, some were in the second grade, some were in the third grade, and some were even in the fourth grade.


    At this time, in the middle of the restaurant, a screen suddenly appeared in the air. In the screen,


    Mark was rushing towards a ce with anger. The students who were eating said one after another, "Hey, isn''t this Mark, the freshman who made a big fuss in Building 3, District 12 two days ago and became the lord of the building?"


    "That''s right. Mark has already reached the middle stage of the internal stage before he entered the academy. He has the qualification to enter the top 200. What is he going to do?"


    The owner of the Genius Restaurant walked out and smiled, "Everyone, we just received the news from our restaurant''s special agent. Mark''s girlfriend was beaten by a roommate''s boyfriend, and Mark is about to take revenge. If everyone is not interested in this news, don''t look at it, so as not to affect your mood."


    Many students, who were eating, said, "Mark was just in the special news of the Genius Restaurant two days ago. I didn''t expect that he would be in the news again in just a few days. However, Mark is really a genius. He has just in the first grade but is as strong as our third grade students."


    "I wonder who dared to beat Mark''s girlfriend."


    Everyone looked at the screen in the air. At this moment, Kevin had just finished helping Lily tidy up the dormitory. Kevin said, "What a cozy room. It would be great if I could stay here as well." Lily blushed and didn''t say anything bashfully. The atmosphere was a little awkward suddenly. At this time, a furious roar came from downstairs, "Which bitch is called Lily? Come out."


    Kevin frowned when he heard someone calling Lily a bitch. Kevin looked down from the window and saw a group of people standing on thewn downstairs. "It''s Zoe. She called her boyfriend over so quickly." Lily said. Kevin snorted and said, "Go downstairs." With that, Kevin jumped down with Lily in his arms andnded a few meters in front of Zoe and Mark.


    Mark was originally angry, but when he saw Lily, his eyelids suddenly twitched. He said with great shock in his heart, "Holy shit, super beauty, is that true? That roommate of Zoe is so beautiful."


    At this moment, the Genius Restaurant was in an uproar.

 Chapter 386 You’re Not Worthy to be a Human

    <h4>Chapter 386 You''re Not Worthy to be a Human</h4>


    "Wow, I found another super beautiful freshman. She could be academy beauty."


    "She''s so beautiful. Why are there so many beauties among the freshmen this year? It''s a bit unusual. In the past, there weren''t many beauties of this level in three to four years, but this year, there are already several beauties."


    "Boss, hurry up, hurry up. Record it, another academy beauty has born."


    "What a pity. She already has a boyfriend." Said a sophomore who was eating. "So what if she has a boyfriend? Believe it or not, someone will definitely snatch her away. Beauty has always belonged to stronger persons."


    At the scene, Kevin and Lily did not know that this current scene had already appeared in one of thergest restaurants of Martial Arts Academy. Because there was no camera, a bee had transmitted the scene to the screen of the restaurant.


    Mark looked at Lily and swallowed his saliva. He seemed to have forgotten his purpose ining here and was only looking at the beauty. Zoe saw that Mark had been silent all this while and immediately turned to look at Mark. Mark was breathing heavily, his throat was still swallowing, and his eyes were staring straight at Lily.


    Zoe kicked him. "Mark, you''re dead." Only then did Mark regain his senses and forcefully suppress his fierce heartbeat. He said to Lily, "Are you my girlfriend''s roommate?"


    "Yes, I am Lily. Your girlfriend Zoe is my roommate." Mark asked, "Why are you bullying my girlfriend?"


    "Your girlfriend took over my room first, and she was unreasonable. Then my boyfriend hit Zoe." Mark looked at Kevin and said unhappily, "Are you her boyfriend?" Kevin snorted, "Idiot." Mark was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the first thing Kevin said was to call him idiot. "What did you say?" Mark was instantly furious. "I said you''re like an idiot ." Kevin repeated. Mark''s nostrils emitted smoke from anger, but he did not immediately lose his temper. Heughed loudly and pointed at Kevin and said, "You''re done."


    "Idiot, you are done." Mark didn''t seem to react, so he turned around and asked Zoe, "What did he say?" Zoe said angrily, "He said that you are an idiot. Why are you so stupid? He scolded you and didn''t put you in his eyes. But you didn''t make any move."


    Only then did Mark understand. "Alright." Mark gritted his teeth.


    Zoe roared, "Mark, hurry up and hit her. Why are you still standing there, pping that bitch Lily?" Mark was really angry, Kevin actually dared to hit his girlfriend, but for some reason, after seeing Lily, Mark forcefully reduced his anger.


    It was because he felt that his girlfriend was so bad. Compared to Lily, Zoe was like a vige woman. It diluted his anger. Zoe was very unruly. Seeing that Mark was always looking at Lily, but Mark did not attack Lily. Zoe was very angry. She kicked Mark and ordered, "Mark, I told you to hit that bitch. Did you hear me?" Mark roared, "I know, I know when''s the best timing."


    Mark looked at Lily and said, "Your name is Lily, isn''t it? Just lightly hit yourself. Let''s forget about this matter." Lily said, "What if I don''t?"


    Mark frowned, "You know what, I''m very tangled now." Lily snorted, "Why are you tangled ? Are you afraid that you won''t be able to beat my boyfriend? Then scram."


    Mark sneered and said, "I don''t take your boyfriend serious at all. What I am tangled about now is you." Alright, I''ll be straight with you. I was shocked the moment I saw you. I didn''t expect such a beautiful woman to exist in this world. I don''t know if I should hit you now. If you are willing to be my girl-friend, then I will abandon Zoe and treat you well. What do you think?"


    Lily''s body trembled. Sure enough, Mark was so stupid. The moment he saw the beauty, he lost his mind and forgot who his girlfriend was. Kevin''s mouth curled up as he looked at Mark with disdain. Zoe was about to explode with anger. She never expected that Mark, who was called by her to take revenge, was confused by Lily''s beauty and actually wanted to abandon her. "Mark, you''re not worthy to be a human." Zoe roared angrily.


    Mark ignored Zoe and looked at Lily. His heart beat faster and he asked, "What do you think of my proposal just now? I, Mark, used to be very dissolute, but now that I see you, I swear that I will never be dissolute again. I will only love you. Also, I am a genius. I am only 20 years old this year, but I have already reached the middle stage of the internal stage. Also, I was ranked by the Genius Restaurant as a person capable of breaking through to the top 200 of the freshmanpetition. Think about it, I really fell in love with you at the first sight."


    At this moment, in the Genius Restaurant, many peopleughed coldly and said, " Mark is really mesmerized by the beauty of a super beauty."


    "Mark actually said those words. Looks like Mark has moved his true feelings."


    "Mark doesn''t even think about whether he''s worthy of an academy beauty? Whether it is him or the boy beside Lily, it is doomed to be impossible for them to obtain such a beauty. Only the strongest person can obtain such a beauty. What a fool."


    "That person beside Lily is really lucky. He got Lily before he entered school. Unfortunately, the future no longer belongs to him. But at least he had it before. His luck was really good."


    At the scene, Kevin remained silent, wanting to see how stupid Mark was. Originally, Mark was here to take revenge for his girlfriend, but in the end, he was actually confused by someone else''s girlfriend.


    "Mark, are you a man?" Zoe cried. Mark sank deeper and deeper in Lily''s beauty. The more he looked at Lily, the more he wanted to have her. Lily was like a very, very favorite work of art. He felt that every inch of Lily was so perfect. As long as Mark closed his eyes, he would fantasize about having such a beauty in his arms. That scene made him intoxicated.


    "Lily, I am sincere." Lily said annoyingly, "Psycho, I have a boyfriend. Don''t you see?" Mark shook his head and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind how many boyfriends you had. I am willing to abandon Zoe for you." Kevin suddenly said, "Then do you dare to hit Zoe? If you dare to hit her, it means that you are sincere."


    Hearing this, Mark really lost his mind. He turned around and pped Zoe''s face. Zoe was pped to the ground. Lily was stunned. She even looked at Zoe sympathetically. How could Mark do this?

 Chapter 387 Baldy

    <h4>Chapter 387 Baldy</h4>


    Mark hurriedly said, "Lily, do you see? I can beat up my ex¡ªgirlfriend for you."


    Lily snorted, "Mark, how can you do this?"


    "Lily, don''t me me for being ruthless. I like you too much. I''m willing to do anything for you."


    Kevin purposely said, "Who knows if you were acting just now? If you have the guts, beat her harder."


    Mark turned around and grabbed Zoe who had fallen to the ground. "Crack." He pped Zoe on both sides of her face for a few dozen times before throwing her away. He looked at Lily and said, "Is it ruthless enough this time?"


    Kevin said, "Indeed, you are ruthless. It seems that you really like my girlfriend. Unfortunately, ere''s a word floated in the sky. Useless." Mark looked at Kevin and snorted, "Your girlfriend is mine."


    "Idiot."


    Mark said to Lily, "You''ve already seen my sincerity. Now, I''ll just wait for a single sentence from you."


    Lily hid behind Kevin in fear and said gloomily, "I already have a boyfriend. I will be his all my life. You should give up."


    Markughed and gritted his teeth, "Lily, I didn''t hesitate to beat up my girlfriend for you, but you actually treated me like this. Then, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''ll smash your boyfriend."


    Lily looked at Kevin. She didn''t know if Kevin really couldn''t defeat Mark. She was very worried.


    Kevin said, "Lily, there''s nothing else for you to do next. Let me handle it."


    "Be careful. He is also in the middle stage of internal stage. He seems to be a genius." Lily said.


    "Hahaha." Kevinughed in disdain.


    Kevin looked at Mark and said, "Idiot, do you like my girlfriend? Do you really want her?"


    Mark gritted his teeth and said, She is mine. I am willing to use my life to snatch her away. I have never had such a strong feeling towards a woman. If you are smart, then break up with her automatically. Otherwise, don''t me me."


    "Cut the crap. Take action." Kevin didn''t want to talk nonsense with idiot anymore.


    Mark looked at Lily and pulled out a sword. "Lily, I''ll let you see if it''s worthy to follow me. For your sake, I''ll use my strongest swordsmanship ahead of time today. I originally wanted to use this trump card in the freshmanpetition, but for your sake, I used it ahead of time because I want you to see it and be moved by me."


    Mark''s expression was very serious, because he was really tempted. Lily made a boy who was originally dissolute so serious. It seemed that Lily was really too beautiful.


    Mark roared and immediately used his strongest trump card on Kevin. He hoped that Lily would be tempted by him after he used his strongest trump card.


    At this time, in the Genius Restaurant, a grade three student said, "The Undying Sword Technique is a secret of his family. I have heard of it since I was young. It is the supreme martial art of his family and has only been passed down to genius disciples for generations."


    A boy at the next table asked, "You seem to know Mark''s Undying Sword Technique very well."


    "Nonsense, I''m from the same ce as him. However, I''m from the bottom. I think that if I were Lily and saw the Undying Sword Technique, I would be tempted by it."


    Many people eximed in admiration. Indeed, every freshman who had reached the internal stage possessed extraordinary sword techniques.


    At the scene, Mark roared, "Undying sword!"


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." The air suddenly let out a rumbling sound, but people could not feel the sword. It was a very domineering sword strike. Undying sword was created by a transcendent expert called Immortal Man.


    "What a powerful sword move! It seems that Mark used the strongest sword move of his family for a girl. I wonder if Lily will really be interested in him."


    The ce where the sword point was pointing at was precisely where Kevin was.


    Kevin remained motionless. His eyes seemed to feel Mark''s sword energying like a gale. Mark''s strength was actually even stronger than Vincent. To be exact, it was even stronger than Vincent''s Meteor Butterfly Sword.


    Just as everyone was worried if Kevin would be able to withstand it, Kevin moved.


    "God Killing Saber." In the blink of an eye, Kevin shed down.


    A crack instantly appeared on the ground. The crack quickly tore towards Mark. At the same time, there was a saber energy that tore through the air. When the saber energy encountered a stone, it broke stone apart. Whatever it encountered, it cut it apart. The overwhelming power caused a cloud of dust to rise up from the entire scene.


    God Killing Saber collided with Mark''s Undying Sword in an instant.


    "Crack." Mark''s Undying Sword was shed open by God Killing Saber, but it still did not hinder the momentum of the God Killing Saber.


    "Whoosh." God Killing Saber shed towards Mark.


    "What?" Mark''s face turned pale and he hurriedly put up his sword.


    Mark held his sword and blocked for less than half a second. His sword shattered in an instant. Then, his body was bombarded by the sword energy and his body flew backwards in midair. Mark flew backwards in midair. He lost his sword in his hand. So his eyebrows and hair were shaved off by the de energy of God Killing Saber.


    "Boom." Mark''s body fell to the ground. At this time, he had already be a bald guy without even his eyebrows.


    When the dust on the scene fell, everyone hurriedly said, "Eh, where is Mark?"


    "Why is he missing?"


    For a moment, everyone did not recognize that the baldy was Mark.


    Even Lily looked around, but she didn''t see Mark.


    Mark''s girlfriend, Zoe, could not find Mark either.


    Suddenly, a person shouted, "Look, is that bald guy Mark?"


    Everyone looked at the baldy. It was indeed Mark.


    "What''s going on? Why did Mark suddenly be a bald guy?"


    Mark touched the blood on the corner of his mouth and then touched his head. His body trembled immediately. He did not even realize that he had be a bald man.


    At this moment, another person shouted, "His eyebrows are also gone."


    Hearing this, Mark immediately wiped his eyebrows. Sure enough, his eyebrows were gone.


    "What''s going on? In the blink of an eye, Mark became a bald guy without eyebrows." Everyone looked at Kevin.


    Kevin put away his saber and said to Mark, "Idiot, don''t like other''s girlfriends in the future. Also, your so¡ªcalled Undying Sword is too bad. Go home and practice for another ten years."


    "Ah, ah, ah." Mark shouted loudly. He felt very embarrassed. He thought that when Lily saw his Undying Sword, she would feel admiration and be tempted. As a result, his sword was shattered into pieces. He even turned into a bald man without eyebrows. He was basically asking for an insult.

 Chapter 388 Too Soft—hearted

    <h4>Chapter 388 Too Soft¡ªhearted</h4>


    At the Genius Restaurant, everyone remained silent. After a long time, they eximed, "What a domineering saber technique. Could Lily''s boyfriend be the person who used the strongest saber technique to kill locusts in Novice Vige a few days ago?"


    "Mark was asking for insult now. Although his family has passed down the strong Undying Sword Technique, it''s a pity that in front of Kevin''s saber techniques, it''s simply not worth mentioning."


    "Lily''s boyfriend is definitely the Kevin who earns 300,000 kung fu coins a day in Novice Vige."


    "Kevin, what an ordinary name, but his saber technique is impressive. I think he should have a chance of entering the top 100 of the freshmanpetition."


    "I wonder who can break his saber."


    At that moment, the Genius Restaurant was buzzing with discussions. People rated Kevin as being able to enter the top 100 of the freshmenpetition, while Mark was only considered to be able to enter the top 200. It seemed that Kevin''s God Killing Saber had shocked everyone. At the scene, Mark looked at Lily and felt a burst of pain in his heart. He really liked this beauty. Unfortunately, his dream had been shattered. He had been proud of himself since childhood and was defeated by Lily''s boyfriend. "Ah, ah, ah." Mark roared non¡ªstop. After shouting, Mark immediately looked at Zoe. Zoe''s family was slightly stronger than his family. Moreover, if Zoe got married, her dowry would be a very powerful spear technique of her family. Mark was ordered by the family to chase after Zoe and obtain the spear technique of her family. Seeing that it was hopeless to chase Lily, Mark hurriedly ran towards Zoe. "Zoe."


    I Zoe snorted, "Mark, you''re ruthless."


    "Zoe, I''m sorry. I was just joking with you."


    "Scram, baldy." Zoe roared angrily. "Zoe."


    "Baldy, from now on, there is no rtionship between us."


    "Zoe, stop messing around." Mark tried to salvage it. "Crack."


    "Bitch." Zoe pped Mark''s face, then scolded and spat on Mark''s face. Mark was enraged and shouted, "Zoe, don''t be shameless. I order you to obediently be my girlfriend now, otherwise don''t me me for being impolite." When Zoe saw Mark''s vicious gaze, she took a few steps back in fear. Seeing Kevin and Lily not far away, Zoe immediately ran up. She ttered Lily and smiled, "Lil."


    Lily snorted, "What? Don''t call me that. Do I know you well?"


    "Lil, I''m sorry. I apologize to you. I shouldn''t have snatched the room from you. I was wrong. I''m sorry." Lily was a soft¡ªhearted person. Seeing Zoe apologize, she forgave Zoe. "Forget it, I won''t argue with you anymore." Kevin said, "Lily, don''t make peace with her. Tell her to get out of the dormitory." Zoe hurriedly said, "I swear, I will never do that again. I''ll return the room to you. Don''t drive me away, okay?" Lily said to Kevin, "How about this? She already knows her mistake. She is also very pitiful now. Her face was hit swollen by her boyfriend." At this time, Mark suddenly pulled Zoe''s hair and dragged her away. "Zoe, I''ll give you another chance. Do you want to be my girlfriend again?" Mark threatened. He had received orders from his family. "Ah." Zoe screamed miserably. Today was truly a tragedy. First, she was pped twice by Kevin, and then her hair was pulled. Then, she found Mark to take revenge. In the end, she was pped dozens of times by Mark, and now he also pulled her hair.


    Zoe shouted at Lily, "Lil, can you ask your boyfriend to save me?" Kevin said, "She deserves it. Ignore her, Lily."


    "Lil, can you save me?" Zoe pleaded. Originally, her greatest reliance was Mark. Now that Mark was at odds with her, she had no reliance. She was bullied and couldn''t find anyone to help her. That was why she wanted to reconcile with Lily. Unfortunately, it was toote. "Lil, I beg you, save me, I was wrong, boohoo." Zoe cried and Mark pulled her hair and dragged he away.


    Many people scolded Mark for acting merciless. Unfortunately, Mark was such a powerful genius. Who would dare to stop him? Even an ordinary sophomore would not be able to defeat him.


    Lily said softly to Kevin, "Forget it, save her please. It''s better to have more friends than more enemies.


    Seeing I Lily say this, Kevin helplessly smiled and said, "You are always too soft¡ªhearted. If it was me, I wouldn''t be bothered to pay attention to her. Forget it, let''s save her."


    Kevin walked up. Mark snorted, "This is a private matter between us. I advise you not to interfere." Kevin said, "I also don''t want to interfere. Unfortunately, my girlfriend''s heart is too soft. She don''t want Zoe to be bullied by you. Mark, I am ordering you to release her in the name of your father. From now on, you have nothing to do with her. Don''t disturb her again."


    Mark said angrily, "Whose name did you say?"


    "In the name of your father." Mark was so aggrieved. In his father''s name, Kevin was openly taking advantage of him.


    "Don''t go too far. Although I just lost to you, it doesn''t mean that I''m inferior to you. My swordsmanship isn''t inferior to your swordsmanship. It''s just that I haven''t practiced enough. You and I are both talented students. Who will be stronger in the future? Who knows? Don''t force me." Kevin snorted, "I''m forcing you to release Zoe in the name of your grandfather."


    "You, you, you! Are you listening to me?" Mark did not expect that the more he threatened Kevin, the more arrogant Kevin became. At the Genius Restaurant, it was still reporting this matter. When everyone saw it, they all said, "Kevin is really arrogant. Every genius seems to be very arrogant, just like Mark. He was also very arrogant. He beat up all the freshmen in his dormitory building and became a building tyrant."


    "Haha, that''s right. A few days ago, Mark beat up all the freshmen in the building arrogantly. At that time, he definitely didn''t expect that he would be smashed by another person today."


    "Yes, in the same way, Kevin is so arrogant now, he definitely wouldn''t have thought that perhaps in a few days, he would be beaten up by another person who is even more arrogant. One against another, we seniors have already seen many battles. However, they are all geniuses. No one can tell who is always stronger than others. No matter how formidable a swordsmanship and saber technique were, they were all obtained by their ns and opportunities. However, cultivations depended on themselves. "If one''s cultivation level is low, then no matter how formidable one''s saber and sword techniques are, it would be in vain."


    "If one day Mark reaches thete stage of the internal stage, then Kevin will be beaten up." Everyone exchanged their ideas. It seems that Mark and Kevin have seen a lot of battles in the Martial Arts Academy. At the scene, Mark did not give up, so Kevin knocked Mark down again. Mark gritted his teeth and swore, "Wait for me. Wait until I break through to thete stage of the internal stage and see how I cripple you." Kevin curled his lips and said, "By the time you break through to thete stage of the internal stage, I''m afraid I''ll have already broken through to the great perfect stage of the internal stage. Mark, remember me, my name is Kevin." After saying that, Kevin left. Zoe hurriedly said, "Thank you, Kevin. Thank you, Lily. Thank you two."

 Chapter 389 People from the Duke Clan

    <h4>Chapter 389 People from the Duke n</h4>


    After that, Lily apanied Kevin to his dormitory. Kevin''s dormitory was in Room 608, Building 1, District 9. Kevin knocked on the door. A male student opened the dormitory door. Seeing the person who opened the dormitory door, Kevin was stunned. "Vincent?"


    "Kevin."


    Both of them were shocked. This Vincent was the one who liked Elsa and was beaten up by Kevin in Novice Vige a few days ago.


    I Kevin never expected that Vincent, his enemy, would be roommates. "What are you doing here?" Vincent roared when he saw Kevin. Since it was such a coincidence, Kevin could only ept the reality. In any case, it was Vincent who felt ufortable. "This is my dorm. Vincent, so you''re my roommate."


    "Ah, why?" Vincent roared angrily. However, Kevin''s strength was so amazing that Vincent was no match for him. Kevin walked into the dormitory, and Lily followed suit. This dormitory also had three rooms. Kevin asked, "Vincent, since you and I are roommates, then ept the reality. If you can''t ept the reality, then move out."


    "Why should I move out? It''s really funny, as if I''m afraid of you." Vincent snorted.


    Kevin scanned the dormitory and found that Vincent was the only one. He asked, "Isn''t it a three¡ªperson room? Where''s another roommate?"


    "Haven''t came yet." Vincent snorted dejectedly. "Oh. Ok. "


    Lily asked, "Kevin, which room is your room? There are only two empty rooms left. The innermost room is room 3. The lighting is so bad. There is no window in the bathroom, and there is a beam in the middle of the roof."


    Kevin picked up the key and looked around, hoping that his room wasn''t number three. However, Kevin saw that the room arranged for him was the room number three. In other words, the room with the best light and air was that of his roommate who had yet to arrive, followed by Vincent''s, and the worst was Kevin''s.


    "Holy shit, how am I supposed to live here?" Kevin said speechlessly. Kevin immediately turned his gaze to the room. Lily seemed to see something from Kevin''s eyes and hurriedly said, "Kevin, the rooms were arranged randomly by the academy. We have no choice."


    Lily was afraid that Kevin would upy the best room because his room was too bad. Wasn''t this the same as Zoe in her dormitory? She had seen Zoe''s ending. It was very miserable. Kevin said, "I don''t want the worst room. I want the best."


    "Ah, you really n to snatch someone else''s." Lily saw what she was afraid of. Kevin really nned to upy the best room. The incident with Zoe would happen on Kevin again. "Why not?"


    "Kevin, don''t. Have you forgotten? Zoe took over my room. Look at how miserable she is. But now that you''re robbing someone else''s room, your behavior is the same as Zoe''s. What if you get beaten up by that roommate who hasn''te yet? Furthermore, it''s immoral." Lily advised.


    Kevin nodded his head and said, "Alright, then I won''t do it. A sessful person won''t be restrained by irrtive things. It''s ok to stay here." At this moment, in a hillside vi of Martial Arts Academy, a sophomore boy was desperately running towards the vi. "Brother, it''s not good."


    "Brother, this is bad. Something big has happened." A man with a sharp gaze snorted, "Why are you panicking? What''s the matter?"


    "Brother, I saw a person. You definitely can''t imagine who it is."


    "Who?"


    "Brother, Kevin, do you still remember? That Kevin who spied on your fianc¨¦ taking a bath. I actually, actually saw him at Martial Arts Academy."


    "What?" The sharp¡ªeyed man suddenly stood up, his face was full of shock. Yes, this was indeed someone he did not expect. "Brother, Kevin was expelled from the Duke''s n a few years ago. I''ve lost news of him these past few years. How did he appear in Martial Arts Academy? This is unbelievable."


    One of them was called Aaron Duke, and the other was called Efrain Duke. That Aaron was Kevin''s cousin. The former Kevin peeked at his fianc¨¦ taking a bath and was expelled from the family. The main reason was that Kevin was originally a piece of trash and had lost face with the n. Aaron''s fianc¨¦''s n was very unhappy about this matter. In order to give the other party an exnation, they expelled Kevin from the n.


    From then on, he did not belong to the Dukes. He would be left to die on his own. Aaron was an important disciple of the Dukes. He was very strong and talented. Furthermore, he was now a third¡ªgrade student.


    As for Efrain, he was also a genius disciple of the Duke''s n. He was in the second grade this year and his talent was very strong. He had already reached the middle stage of the internal stage. Just now, Efrain passed by the Genius Restaurant.


    Seeing that the restaurant was very sensational, he went in to take a look. In the end, he did not expect to see Kevin. Of course, he knew the trash Kevin. Although Kevin''s appearance had changed greatly now, it was because when Kevin was expelled from the n, he was only in the third year of junior high school. After three years, he had obviously grown a lot taller and stronger.


    Apart from being shocked, Efrain immediately reported to Aaron. "Efrain, are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "Brother, how could I be mistaken? That trash Kevin has been in the same family as us since childhood. Even if he grows up, it''s impossible for me to not recognize his face. Furthermore, his name is Kevin."


    Aaron asked in shock, "How is this possible? Doesn''t that have no talent? How can hee to Martial Arts Academy? Could it be that he has had some fortuitous encounters in the past three years?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, he''s in Martial Arts Academy right now. He''s a freshman this year."


    "Efrain, where did you see him?" Aaron asked.


    "I watch a live stream of conflict between him and another freshman in the Genius Restaurant. It seems that it was caused by their girlfriends robbing each other''s rooms. Oh, right, Kevin is really amazing. He''s so strong, he''s actually an internal stage freshman."


    "What, an internal stage freshman?" Hearing this, Aaron''s body trembled. This was too unbelievable. Two years ago, when he first entered the Martial Arts Academy, he was also an internal stage freshman. Kevin was actuallyparable to his back then, and he was a disciple that the n focused on nurturing. "Brother, he is not only an internal stage freshman, he also has a girlfriend. His girlfriend came with him to enter the academy. At the Genius Restaurant, everyone immediately rated his girlfriend as an academy beauty. Just like your girlfriend, they are all academy beauties." Efrain said with a hint of jealousy in her voice. That trashy Kevin actually had a girlfriend at the Academy Beauty level. In Efrain''s eyes, Kevin had been trashy since he was young. He felt that Kevin was a low ¡ª level person. Such a low ¡ª level person actually had a girlfriend at the Academy Beauty level. It was impossible not to be jealous.

 Chapter 390 Narrow Path of Enmity

    <h4>Chapter 390 Narrow Path of Enmity</h4>


    "Girlfriend of the Academy Beauty level?" Aaron frowned, feeling that he couldn''t believe it unless he saw it with his own eyes. "That''s right. I saw his girlfriend on the screen of the Genius Restaurant. Her name is Lily. She''s really beautiful. I want to pounce on her. She''s as beautiful as your girlfriend. What kind of fortuitous encounter did Kevin get? He changed so much."


    At this moment, a girl walked in from outside. When Efrain saw the girl walk in, he hurriedly shouted, "Belle." This person was Aaron''s fianc¨¦, Belinda Livingston. She was the one who was spied on by Kevin.


    "What are you talking about?" Belinda asked. Her expression seemed very serious, and she wasn''t the kind of person who was very active. "Belle, I just saw someone in Martial Arts Academy that you would never have thought of."


    "Who?"


    "Kevin."


    "Who is Kevin?" Belinda seemed to have forgotten about it. "It was Kevin who dared to spy on you taking a bath a few years ago, but he was expelled from the Duke''s n afterwards."


    "It''s him. Isn''t he a trash?" Belinda was shocked. Aaron said, "In the past, he was indeed trash. However, I heard that he has already entered the Martial Arts Academy at the Internal stage level. I don''t know if it''s true or false."


    "I know where his dormitory is. Why don''t we go and take a look?" Efrain said.


    "Let''s go take a look." Aaron nodded. He had to see such a big thing with his own eyes to know whether it was true or false.


    "I''ll go too." Belinda said. At this moment, in Kevin''s dormitory, Lily was helping Kevin tidy up his room. He had a girlfriend to take care of it. It was indeed good. Outside the living room, Vincent looked at Kevin jealousy. Vincent really didn''t know why Kevin had such a good life and found such a beautiful girlfriend, but he couldn''t win Elsa''s heart. Even if he chased Amy, she was Kevin''s ex¡ªgirlfriend. Vincent was really depressed.


    At this moment, the sound of the key opening came. A boy came in with his luggage on his back. "Hello, I''m also from this dormitory. My name is Billy Bolton, nice to meet you." The boy hurriedly greeted Kevin and Vincent politely. Vincent looked at Billy and knew that he was only at the external stage. He snorted and ignored him. The main reason was that Vincent was unhappy with Kevin, so he was even unhappy with the neer.


    Kevin said to his new roommate, "My name is Kevin Duke. Nice to meet you too. We''re all freshmen. We''ll be roommates in the future. Your room is number one."


    "Thank you, Mr. Duke" Billy looked at Vincent and asked, "Excuse me, are you Vincent?"


    "How do you know me?" Vincent frowned and asked. "You really are Vincent. I saw you killing locusts in the watermelon fields of Novice Vige a few days ago. You were really powerful when you killed locusts. That posture was too beautiful. Furthermore, I know that you are an internal stage freshman. I admire you too much." Billy said. Billy was only at the middle stage of external stage, so it was normal for him to worship Vincent.


    Vincent said with a pretentious expression, "There is nothing to admire. Although I am very strong in the eyes of the weak, in my own eyes, I am very weak."


    "Brother Vincent, you are too modest. Oh right, Brother Vincent, my room is the brightest. How about I change my room to yours?"


    "Uh." Vincent was stunned. Billy seem good at curry favor. "Are you really willing to?"


    "Of course, I admire you very much, so I am willing to offer something better to my idol." When Kevin heard this, he was a little unhappy. There was a stronger one here, Kevin wanted Billy to choose the right one to admire and exchange room with. "Heh, heh." Kevin purposely coughed. "Brother Kevin, is your throat ufortable? It doesn''t matter. I have medicine here." Kevin really wanted to kick him. Kevin said, "Brother Billy, there is one more amazing person here. Don''t idolize him for now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Haha, it means that the Vincent you admire is not as powerful as me."


    "Ah, how is this possible?" Billy said. Kevin said, "If you don''t believe me, ask Vincent if he is my opponent." Billy looked at Vincent and asked, "Brother Vincent, is he joking?" Vincent snorted at Kevin, "Kevin, what are you showing off?" Vincent was very unhappy. He had finally found a chance to be admired. He didn''t expect that Kevin would snatch it from him. Kevin smiled and said, "Billy, do you see that? Vincent is afraid of me. What do you think? Do you want to give me your room?"


    "Sure. If you like it, take it. I don''t care anyway." Kevin smiled and said, "Billy thank you. Whoever bullies you in the future, remember to tell them my name."


    "Uh."


    Kevin said to Lily, "Lily, quickly, change to room number one."


    "I am speechless." Lily red at Kevin, but since Billy was willing to trade, Lily had nothing to say. Thus, Kevin went to the best room. Vincent red at Kevin fiercely. Originally, Vincent thought that he was definitely the strongest person in this dormitory. Perhaps he was even the strongest freshman in the entire building , so he could be the boss. But when Kevin ran over, he felt invisible pressures.


    While Lily was helping Kevin reorganize his room, Billy walked in and said, "Brother Kevin, and Miss, this is a specialty I brought from my hometown. Do you want to try it?"


    "Uh." Kevin looked at Billy. This guy was quite good at rtionships. He changed rooms and shared specialties. "Thank you. By the way, her name is Lily. She is my girlfriend." Kevin introduced. "Brother Kevin, you''re really lucky to have such a beautiful girlfriend."


    "You will also have a beautiful girlfriend." Kevin patted Billy''s shoulder.


    At this moment, in the Genius Restaurant. In the middle of the restaurant, the screen suddenly changed the news. In the screen, two men and a woman flew down from a group of beautiful vis in Martial Art Academy. "Hey, aren''t they Aaron and his beautiful fianc¨¦, Belinda, who won the title of Martial Arts Academy''s Supreme Genius?"


    "Why did the two of them appear in the restaurant''s special news?"


    "Nonsense, third grade supreme geniuses usually don''t leave their houses. Not only have they left, they have also flown over to the living quarters of Martial Arts Academy. There must be something wrong. The matter of supreme geniuses will definitely be reported in the special news."


    "I don''t know. Aaron and his fianc¨¦ are heading to living quarters. I''m quite curious about what''s going on. At the very least, it''s good to see his fianc¨¦ Belinda. Look at the screen. Her figure, her waist, is really dazzling."


    In the Genius Restaurant, everyone was staring at the screen in the air and exchanging ideas, it seemed that it was more interested than Mark and Kevin, the two freshmen who had just fought. After all, Aaron had obtained the Martial Arts Academy''s supreme genius. He was like a star, so others would naturally be more interested in him.

 Chapter 391 Former Trash

    <h4>Chapter 391 Former Trash</h4>


    The scene in the air moved along with Aaron and the others, not knowing where they would go. About ten minutester, Aaron and the others arrived at the living quarters of Martial Arts Academy.


    The so ¡ª called living quarters was where the Genius Restaurant and other student dormitories were located. It was the ce with thergest number of students in Martial Arts Academy. As for the vis that Aaron and the others had juste down the mountain, such a good living environment was naturally not something ordinary students could live in. Aaron flew to the roof of a dormitory building of the living quarters.


    A bee followed behind them.


    Efrain snorted, "The bee reporter from the Genius Academy is really annoying. Anything in the academy will be treated as news and watched by everyone in the restaurant. I''m afraid the three of us will be stared at by many eyes in that restaurant right now." Aaron said, "Ignore this. Where is Kevin''s dormitory?"


    "I saw the building number when Kevin and Mark had a conflict just now. It''s the first building of the Nh Districts. It can''t be wrong."


    "Let''s go find him now." After saying that, the three of them flew up and flew towards Building No. 1 in the Nh Districts. At the Genius Restaurant, many people were shocked, "The supreme genius Aaron actually came down the mountain to look for Kevin."


    "A third¡ªgrade supreme genius, why would he want to find a new student?"


    "Haha, it''s really big news. This news is of high quality." In Kevin''s dormitory, Lily had already helped Kevin tidy up the dormitory. Lily was not so diligent at home, but she was so diligent here. "Thank you, madam." Kevinughed. "Who is your madam? Don''t be shameless." Lily blushed. The two of them flirted with each other and were seen by Vincent outside. Vincent snorted and cursed in his heart, "The more you show your affection, the sooner your rtionship will die. Kevin, I want to see how long you can have such a beautiful girlfriend."


    "Kevin,e out." At this moment, a person shouted from the roof of the dormitory building. "Kevin, I know you''re in this dormitory. Come out." He shouted again. "Kevin, someone called you." Lily said. "I heard it." Kevin saidzily.


    "The voice came from the roof."


    "En, go up and see who is looking for me this time." Kevin and Lily instantly flew out of the window and onto the roof. The roof was a green slope, made of zed tiles and not t. At this moment, three persons were standing on the roof. Two of them had a strong aura, and the woman was very beautiful. Unfortunately, Kevin did not recognize them. Lily asked, "Who are you? Why are you looking for Kevin?" At this moment, Aaron saw Kevin with his own eyes, and an incredulous expression appeared in his eyes. Efrain snorted, "Why don''t you ask Kevin who we are? I think he does know who we are." Lily looked at Kevin and said, "They said you know them."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Sorry, I don''t know them."


    However, the three people on the other side only snorted, thinking that Kevin was just pretending. Aaron said, "Kevin, I didn''t expect it to be you. Seeing you with my own eyes really surprised me. That trash from back then actually entered the Martial Arts Academy now." When Kevin heard their tone, he knew who they were. They were definitely the disciples of the Duke n. Unfortunately, what they knew was the Kevin of the past. The current Kevin had nothing to do with the Duke''s n. Kevin smiled and said, "Before you talk to me, state your name. I don''t talk to nameless people."


    Efrain said angrily, "Kevin, why are you pretending? Could it be that you want to deny that you were born in the Duke''s n? Pretending that you don''t know us is disrespectful to the Duke''s n!" Kevin curled his lips and said, "It''s fine not to mention the garbage n."


    "You." Efrain was furious. The trash from before actually scolded the n in such a disdainful manner.


    "How dare you insult the Duke''s n?"


    Efrain roared. Kevinughed and said, "It is also your fortune that I am able to insult your trashy family. Besides, it was you who came here to humiliate yourself." Efrain said to Aaron, "Brother, take a look. Even if this bastard is expelled from the n, his bloodline belongs to the Duke''s n. He is actually so unscrupulous. He scolds the n. Say something."


    Aaron did not show any obvious anger on his face. He was a rather calm person with the aura of an expert. Aaron said, "Kevin, you insulted the Duke''s n, which means you still have anger in your heart. After all, you were expelled from the Duke''s n, and now you have nothing to do with our n."


    Kevin said, "Since it has nothing to do with me, why are you looking for me?"


    "Kevin, I''m very surprised that a piece of trash like you has grown to such a level. I''m only looking for you to verify your authenticity. That''s all. Although you seem to be pretty good now, in my eyes, you''re still like that. It''s just a bit of luck."


    "Hahaha, do you want me to let you taste it? What do you mean by that?" Kevin said. Aaron didn''t have any intention of making a move. He just snorted. Efrain said, "Brother, Belle, let me teach this unfilial son who forgot who was his ancestor."


    Aaron said, "He is no longer a member of the Duke''s n. To teach him a lesson is to admit his origins. There is no need for us to do so." Kevin said disdainfully to Efrain, "You guys alone are not enough. Bring out your Duke n''s ancestors."


    Aaron didn''t get angry at all. He snorted calmly. The more he casually response to it, the more he showed his disdain for Kevin. It was just a show of strength. Belinda said, "Back then, that trash and pervert actually became so arrogant. There could be everything strange under the sun."


    Kevin looked at Belinda. Kevin already knew that this woman must have been the one who the former Kevin had peeked into the bath.


    Kevinughed and said, "You know I''m a pervert. It seems that you must not forget how I peeked at you back then."


    Belinda snorted, "Kevin, if your mother hadn''t risked her life to protect you back then, I would have killed you a long time ago, pervert. Could it be that you have forgotten how I whipped you one day and one night back then?" Kevinughed and said, "I will remember this debt."


    Although Kevin did not know about this matter at all, Kevin would definitely revenge former Kevin''s hatred and let former Kevin die in peace. It was a thank to his body.


    However, Aaron and his fianc¨¦ had a very strong aura, especially Aaron, who had probably reached the senior level.

 Chapter 392 Teach Trash A Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 392 Teach Trash A Lesson</h4>


    "Let''s go." Aaron said. Efrain said unwillingly, "Brother, could we let him be so crazy?"


    "He has nothing to do with our n. We are just passers¡ªby."


    "But he just insulted the Duke''s n as a trashy n. I can''t stand it." Belinda said, "Efrain, if you are angry, then hit him. Anyway, you are in the middle stage of the internal stage, and he is also in the middle stage of the internal stage." Efrain smiled and said, "Exactly what I want. Brother, how do you think?" Aaron nodded and said, "Whatever, but do you have confidence? After all, if you lose to an abandoned son of our n, you will lose face to the n. If you are not very confident, I do not rmend that you fight him head¡ªon."


    Efrain said confidently, "Brother, don''t worry. I really have absolute confidence. Don''t you think about it? Even if he gets some opportunities, he is still a trash in his bones. I, Efrain, am one of the key targets of the family. If I can''t even win against a family abandoned son, how can I be a disciple of the Dukes?"


    Efrain was eager to fight Kevin. He had grown ustomed to looking at trash since childhood. Suddenly, he saw that trash was so arrogant. He really wished he could teach trash a lesson. Tell the trash that no matter what kind of opportunity he got, he was still a trash.


    He would never change the nature of a trash. Especially since this trash had such a beautiful girlfriend, Efrain wanted to beat up Kevin even more.


    The corner of Kevin''s mouth twitched. Kevin didn''t want to say anything. Since Efrain was courting death, Kevin might as well fulfill his wish.


    At this moment, in the Genius Restaurant, it was a sensation.


    Originally, Kevin was the abandoned son of the Duke''s n, and now, the Duke''s most important disciples, Efrain, was to fight Kevin head¡ªon. Efrain said, "Kevin, pull out your sword. Today, I will use the '' 32 Acmes Swords'' of the Duke''s n to deal with you. I will let you experience the exquisite swordsmanship of the n." Kevin said disdainfully, "Thirty¡ªtwo Dog Shit Acmes Swords."


    "You." Efrain was furious and could even say the word dog shit. "Very good, Kevin. Looks like you''ve really forgotten your ancestors. You dared to say such things." Efrain gritted her teeth and said. "Trash, why don''t you make a move. What are you talking about?"


    "How dare you call me trash?" Efrain was about to explode with anger. Kevin directly pulled out his saber. Kevin also let him experience the exquisite God Killing Saber Technique and see if their Thirty¡ªtwo Dog Shit Acmes Swords could withstand his God Killing Saber.


    However, Kevin knew that Efrain was no match for him. Normally, no one in the same level was his match. Kevin was even confident in fighting Aaron, even if theter really stepped into the senior stage. Of course, if he fought Aaron, Kevin would probably suffer great damage. After all, there was such a huge gap in cultivation realms. Even if Kevin was stronger in his previous life, his cultivation realms were so much weaker, and his body was different. Relying solely on some of his previous life''s experience and peak martial arts insights, it would be very difficult.


    "Kevin, go to hell."


    Suddenly, Efrain shed at Kevin. "The first extreme sword of Thirty¡ªtwo Acmes Swords." Efrain''s sword was disyed to the extreme.


    Thirty¡ªtwo Acmes Swords meant thirty¡ªtwo acmes. In the Duke''s n, there was not a single person who could truly reach the 32nd acmes. The strongest person in the Duke''s n had only reached the 26th acme. As for Efrain, he had only reached the third acme. Aaron had only reached the eighth level.


    These Thirty¡ªtwo Acmes Swords could also be considered extremely powerful sword techniques.


    "God Killing Saber." Kevin directly shed forward with his saber, and the domineering and intense saber aura tore through Efrain''s sword. "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Efrain was shocked and immediately reacted, using the third acmes of the Thirty¡ªtwo Acmes Swords.


    Efrain retreated while fighting.


    Kevin immediately struck again.


    "God Killing Saber." With Kevin''s second strike, Efrain''s body flew away, unable to block it any longer.


    Right at this moment, Aaron stepped forward and hugged Efrain, who was flying backwards. Then, he stabbed out with his sword, cutting through Kevin''s God Killing Saber. Kevin was a little shocked to see Aaron use the Thirty¡ªtwo Acmes Swords to break through his God Killing Saber. It seemed that their so¡ªcalled Thirty¡ªtwo Acmes Swords were indeed a bit powerful.


    Aaron put Efrain down and immediately saw that one of Efrain''s eyebrows had been shaved off by the strong saber energy, left only one eyebrow. Aaron looked at Kevin in horror, "What kind of saber technique are you using?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you? Aaron, if you want to fight me, please be quick. I have something else to do." Kevin said that Kevin was ready to fight Aaron. Aaron snorted, "You''re not worthy. I, Aaron, don''t want to be said to be bullying freshmen. Kevin, wait and see. Id like to see how far you can go and how capable you are." After saying that, Aaron flew away.


    Efrain looked at Kevin angrily and flew away with embarrassment. Only Kevin and Lily remained on the roof. Aaron had never took Kevin serious.


    Lily hurriedly med, "What kind of level is that Aaron in? His aura is very strong. How dare you provoke him? You don''t want to live anymore."


    Kevin wasn''t in a hurry to answer Lily. He saw a bee floating a meter in front of him. "Whoosh." Kevin didn''t know anything. He raised his saber and sliced the bee in half. In the air screen of the Genius Restaurant, the scene suddenly disappeared. Kevin flew back to his dormitory room and said to Lily, "This Aaron really has some strength."


    "What''s his level?" Lily asked. Kevin said, "I think he should have reached the senior stage. He should be at the early senior stage."


    "Ah, so strong, then you still dare to provoke him. Fortunately, he disdains you at all. Otherwise, you will be done. You are only at the middle stage of the internal stage." Lily said reproachfully. Kevin snorted, "Although he is at the senior stage, I, Kevin, am not afraid of him. If I really want to fight to the death, he may not be able to gain any benefits from me."


    "Ah." Lily suspected that she had heard wrongly. Kevin actually dared to say such words. An internal stage and a senior, were they of the same level?


    Kevin said, "Don''t doubt my words. If I dare to say those words, I naturally have my confidence. Unfortunately, Aaron doesn''t dare to fight me. Otherwise, I would really like to y with him." Lily said, "In his eyes, you are iparably weak and disdainful of being said to be bullied. But if you can really fight him, the entire school will probably be stunned. This is impossible. Even a difference in cultivation realm can''t be a match, let alone so many differences."

 Chapter 393 Fill in the Form

    <h4>Chapter 393 Fill in the Form</h4>


    Kevin smiled and said, "If theye looking for trouble with me again, then don''t me me for being impolite. Of course, I''m not sure if I can get any advantage from them. If I can reach the post perfection or the great perfection, I won''t have any fear toward Aaron."


    In Aaron''s vi. "Ah, ah, ah, I''m so angry. Why is that trash so strong all of a sudden?" Efrain roared angrily. Aaron said, "I never thought that this trash would be able to defeat you once he enters the academy. Furthermore, you can''t resist his saber technique at all with the third sword."


    Belinda said, "Kevin''s saber technique is very tyrannical. It has an unstoppable sense of sharpness, where did he learn such a top¡ªnotch martial art?" Aaron said, "That''s right. After Efrain retreated, I used the fifth sword to break his saber technique.


    He was a freshman who was only at the middle stage of the internal stage, and we needed to use the fifth sword to break his attack. I was shocked. Even a genius at the peak of the internal stage don''t need me to use the fifth sword."


    Efrain said, "Brother, that Kevin dares to provoke you. Why didn''t you make a move?" Aaron snorted, "Although Kevin does have some skills, he is still not worthy my response. He provoked me just to give himself some face. After all, he is a freshman, and you just lost to him, so it''s better to retreat first. There are so many people watching from the Genius Restaurant. If I really attack him, where will my reputation go? At that time, we will not be bullied by public opinion. "


    "But what if he continues to be arrogant?"


    "As for Kevin, let''s observe for now. At the same time, let''s report this matter to the n first. I''d like to see how many ranks Kevin can enter in this freshman year. If he can enter the top 30, then he is indeed terrifying. I''m afraid some of the n''s elders will regret expelling him from the n back then." After saying this, Aaron looked at his fianc¨¦, Belinda.


    Back then, Kevin would be expelled from the n, mainly to give Belinda''s n an exnation. If Kevin''s strength wasparable to the top 30 of freshmen, there would definitely be a group of elders in the Duke''s n who would regret their actions back then.


    Efrain curled her lips in disdain and said, "Brother, stop ttering him. You were such a genius back then, and only entered the 28th ce in the final freshmanpetition. Could Kevin enter the top 30? Bah!"


    Aaron''s gaze narrowed. He didn''t say anything, so he decided to observe first to see how far he could go in the Freshman Tournament.


    Just like that, Kevin settled down in Martial Arts Academy. About two dayster, almost all the freshmen were enrolled and registered. The registration fee is 3000 coins. Anyone who can open the conception and governor vessels can go to the Novice Vige to kill locusts and earn coins to pay their tuition fees. As for Kevin, with 600,000 coins in savings, it was simply a huge fortune for ordinary freshmen. Of course, for freshmen like them, almost every single one of them didn''tck money. Kevin had 600,000 coins in savings, and there were quite a few other freshmen at the internal level. For example, Vincent killed locusts every day and had more than 400,000 yuan in savings. Any freshman at the internal stage level would be embarrassed if they didn''t have more than 200,000 coins in savings.


    "Freshmen, please pay attention. Fill in your application form at two in the afternoon."


    At this moment, a voice sounded in the ears of every freshman. It was neither broadcast nor transmitted through the air, nor did people know where it came from. In short, it revealed something strange, but no one knew why.


    "Fill in the form? Fill in what form?" Kevin frowned.


    Billy said, "Brother Kevin, don''t you know? There are many departments in Martial Arts Academy in many departments. If you like saber arts, then go to the Department of Saber. If you are good at using swords, then go to the Department of Sword. If you are good at using sticks, then go to the Department of Stick Fighting . If you are good at using spears, then go to the Department of Spear. If you are good at soul fascination, then go to the Department of Ecstacy."


    "Oh, thanks for answering." Kevin chuckled. "Brother Kevin, which department do you want to fill in?" Billy asked. "Me? I can do anything." Kevin said indifferently. "Brother Kevin, you must be good at something. What are you good at?"


    "All right, sabers, spears, sticks and swords." Kevin said. Vincent, who was sitting beside him, snorted, "You are good at pretending to know anything. Tch." Kevinughed and said, "I''m just telling the truth. Why did I be pretentious? If you don''t believe me, I''ll use my sword technique to defeat you now."


    "Hmph." Vincent was not interested in fighting Kevin. He only snorted. In fact, Vincent was very afraid of Kevin. When he thought of the day when his God Killing Saber almost killed him, he felt fear. In the afternoon, all the freshmen came to the office. Kevin hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know which department to choose. Saber technique, sword technique, Kevin could do the both. In terms of saber techniques, Kevin knew the God Killing Saber Technique. In terms of sword techniques, Kevin knew the Dragon Subduing Sword Technique. This Dragon Subduing Sword Technique was passed down from Kevin''s mentors in his previous life. Kevin had never used the Dragon Subduing Sword Technique in this world. In terms of flying skills, Kevin knew the Ghost Wheel Technique.


    At present, Kevin''s Ghost Wheel Technique had already reached the second level. This Ghost Wheel Technique was extremely powerful. In Kevin''s previous life, it was so amazing that this technique was indispensable. As for internal cultivation, Kevin majored in two. The first was Hrdaya Sutram, the second was Grail Sutram. Among them, the Hrdaya Sutram had already been taught to Lily and Kelly. As for the Grail Sutram, it had not yet been taught to them. The main reason was that their foundations were weak. Those two powerful internal skills would definitely not be able to be learned. Instead, it would disturb their minds. They would be better to specialize in one.


    "What exactly are you choosing?" Lily urged.


    Normally, freshmen would not hesitate, because they knew what they were best at.


    "Lil, what did you fill in?"


    "I chose the Department of Sword." Lily said. "Alright, then I''ll also choose the Department of Sword." Kevin was toozy to think. He chose the Department of Sword directly. In any case, Kevin''s Dragon Subduing Sword Technique was harder to practice than the God Killing Saber Technique. It would take him more time. Both of them chose the Department of Sword. Elsa walked up. "Kevin." Elsa shouted. "Captain, you shoulde to fill in your application."


    I I "Of course." Elsa red at Kevin and asked knowingly. "Kevin, what did you fill in?"


    "Department of Sword."


    "Ah, isn''t your saber technique very powerful?" Elsa said in surprise. Kevin''s saber technique was formidable. She had personally witnessed how it had beaten Vincent to pieces.

 Chapter 394 Inconspicuous Department

    <h4>Chapter 394 Inconspicuous Department</h4>


    of Healing Therapeutics


    ***


    Kevin nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Then why didn''t you choose the Department of Saber?" Kevin said, "Although my saber technique is powerful, my sword technique is even stronger. Therefore, I chose the Department of Sword."


    "What? Your saber technique is already so strong, but your sword technique is even stronger?" Elsa looked at Kevin in disbelief.


    "Who said I can only be powerful in one technique? I''m good at both saber and sword."


    "You''re so abnormal." Elsa scolded with a smile. She really admired Kevin more and more. However, when she saw Kevin, she would think of Robin Hood again. She heard that he was no worse than Kevin, and she didn''t know when Robin Hood would appear again. Elsa was getting more and more involved.


    "Elsa, drink some water." Vincent followed Elsa like her shadow and hurriedly handed Elsa a bottle of water.


    "Vincent, I already have someone in my heart. Don''t treat me so well. I don''t deserve it." Elsa said. Vincent said, "As long as I don''t see the so¡ªcalled Robin Hood, I won''t give up for a day." Elsa was helpless. At this moment, Kevin saw a familiar face. "Eh, it''s her." Kevin was a little shocked. He didn''t expect to see here to Martial Arts Academy as well. She was filling out the application form not far away.


    "Who is it?" Lily asked. "Haha, she''s also someone I met in London City. Since I''ve seen him, go up and greet her." Kevin walked up. "Hello, Amanda." Kevin shouted. Amanda turned around and looked at Kevin, her gaze expressionless, as if she was not an acquaintance with Kevin, let alone an expression of surprise. "Amanda, at least we know each other. You don''t even greet me." Kevin said. Amanda said, "I''ve already seen you."


    "What? You saw me first and didn''t even say hello to me? You''re such an impersonal woman."


    "You''ve already seen me. If there''s no need to stay, I''ll go first." Amanda silently nodded to Kevin and left alone. She was still alone. Lily immediately asked with jealousy, "Who is she? Why is she so beautiful? When did you get to know such a beautiful woman? I never knew. You hid it from me so deeply." Kevin smiled and said, "I don''t have much friendship with her. Don''t think too much about it. Her name is Amanda.


    She used to be an assassin. Remember when I almost had my head blown off? She did it. But in the end, I spared her. Alright, forget about this person. It''s boring. I wanted to say hello to someone I know, but she ignored me."


    Kevin looked at the form Amanda had filled out and looked at the department she had chosen. Seeing this, Kevin was shocked. "She actually chose the Department of Poison."


    "What? Department of Poison?" Lily also found it somewhat inconceivable that such a beautiful woman would choose this department. Elsa said, "Although there are very few student choosing the Department of Poison, they have a bright future. In today''s world, no matter which major faction, there is ack of poison masters. They are very popr. Furthermore, no one knows how enemies of a true poison master will die. Unfortunately, I don''t have talent in this field. Otherwise, I would choose the Department of Poison."


    Lily said in fear, "Choosing the Department of Poison, wouldn''t you have to deal with those poisonous snakes, insects, rats, and ants every day? How terrifying! I will be so scared that I won''t even dare to sleep at night."


    "Haha, it''s not just like this. Sometimes, you have to personally test all kinds of poisons. Don''t you know that the teaching buildings of the Department of Poison are all in the back mountain? Stay away from here so that other students won''t get hurt identally?" Elsa said.


    Lily was so frightened that she stuck to Kevin. Normal girls were afraid of these things, but Amanda actually chose this department. Strange people always did strange things. Kevin agreed with Elsa''s words. In Kevin''s world, there were many poison masters. The truly powerful poison masters were simply too heaven¡ªdefying. Their opponents were unable to defend themselves. They really wouldn''t imagine how would they die.


    Kevin nced at all the form and was surprised to discover that there was actually Department of


    Healing Therapeutics. "Department of Healing Therapeutics, what the hell is this?" Kevin frowned. A teacher smiled and said, "This student please don''t show your ignorance, okay? You don''t even know Department of Healing Therapeutics, what kind of martial arts are you practicing?"


    "Teacher, I really don''t know. Why don''t you exin what Department of Healing Therapeutics is? It can''t be a joke, right?"


    The teacher snorted, "Then let me tell you, the so¡ªcalled Department of Healing Therapeutics is used to treat the wounded. Everyone will inevitably be injured in battle. Some will suffer internal injuries, some will suffer external injuries, and all kinds of injuries will ur."


    At this time, if you have a healer with you, then you will make a profit. Healing Master specializes in treating these injuries. Even if you are seriously injured, the most powerful Healing Master can still heal you in a few breaths. "


    Kevin understood. However, Kevin smiled and said, "I don''t think anyone would choose to be a Healing Master. What good would it do for him to be a Healing Master? It''s entirely for the benefit of others. Which fool would choose a profession that only heals the injuries of others?" The teacher of the Department of Healing Therapeutics snorted, "Kid, you actually look down on our department."


    "Don''t misunderstand. I don''t look down on your department. On the contrary, I feel that Department of Healing Therapeutics is very powerful for healing others so quickly. I just don''t understand who would give up cultivating martial arts and learn to heal others. In the end, they would heal others, but they would die of weakness." The teacher snorted, "Don''tment if you don''t understand. Do you think everyone can enter our department?"


    "No way, there''s a threshold for a profession that doesn''t already have a candidate." The teacher said, "The requirements for students in the Department of Healing Therapeutics are very high. Do you think ordinary freshmen cane in? First of all, one must be very proficient in the structure of the human body and understand the acupoints of the human body. Secondly, one must


    have great achievements in medicine, one at least should be a powerful doctor. Also, do you know how noble Healing Masters are in this world? It was a talent that every major power wanted. In addition, many experts wanted to learn healing techniques. It''s a pity that they can''t learn it because they don''t have talent. "


    "Uh:


    "Kid, do you know that a top healer is almost immortal? No matter what kind of injury he suffers, he can heal himself before he dies. Who can beat him to death? Moreover, he could also cure others. How important was this to a super expert? If one of the two super experts with equal strength were to fight a decisive battle, and one brought a healer with him, then the other would undoubtedly die."

 Chapter 395 Change Department

    <h4>Chapter 395 Change Department</h4>


    Kevin was stunned when he the teacher''s words.


    It seemed that Kevin did have a lot of misunderstandings about the Department of Healing Therapeutics. He thought that the Department of Healing Therapeutics could only cure others, but he didn''t expect that healers could cure themself. Of course, the premise was that the person who studied the healing also had his own martial arts skills. However, under normal circumstances, the Department of Healing Therapeutics'' martial arts were rtively poor, and most of the time, they were being used as an aid by experts. "Martial Arts Academy is really a ce for cultivating talents." Kevin sighed. The teacher waved his hand and said, "Don''t stand in the way if you have nothing to ask. Go away."


    The teacher waved his hand and said, "Don''t stand in the way if you have nothing to ask. Go away."


    Kevin smiled and said, "I''ve decided. I want to choose again. I want to be a healer." Kevin made a decision on the spot. He wanted to change his department. There was nothing Kevin could learn from going to the swordsmanship department. He already knew swordsmanship and saber techniques. Why not enter the healing department and learn some healing techniques? In the future, he could heal others as well as himself, so his strength would be even stronger.


    The teacher didn''t seem to have a good impression of Kevin, because Kevin actually dared to look down on the Department of Healing Therapeutics just now. "Go away, go away, don''t get in the way." The teacher waved his hand. Kevin smiled and said, "Teacher, I want to enter the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Really, I''m not joking."


    "Hmph, didn''t you look down on the Department of Healing Therapeutics? Do you have talent?


    Scram far away if you don''t have talent." Kevin asked, "How can one have talent?"


    "First of all, you must have a good understanding of the structure of the human body, as well as human acupoints and so on; Secondly, you should be at least a medical student, an aplished medical student. These two points alone are not something an ordinary person can achieve. Do you think you cane here as soon as you want? If everyone could learn healing techniques, then there would be countless people in our department. Go away, don'' t waste my time." Kevin chuckled and said, "Teacher, to tell you the truth, I have the talents you mentioned."


    "Tch."


    "Don''t tch. If you don''t believe me, follow the normal procedure to test me. If I don''t pass your test, then I''ll obediently go to the original department."


    "Alright, there''s a patient over there. Come over and diagnose what kind of illness he has, and then write out a prescription. If you''re right, it means that you really have talent in this field. You''ll pass the basic examination to enter the scram far away."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded. To him, it was too small a deal. Kevin''s medical skills were at least the best in this world.


    Lily and the others hurriedly ran up. "What are you doing?"


    "Lily, I''m sorry. I want to transfer to another department now. I don''t want to go to the Department of Sword anymore."


    "Why? Isn''t your swordsmanship very powerful?"


    "That''s right, my swordsmanship is already very powerful. Why would I waste my time in the swordsmanship? Therefore, I want to go to the Department of Healing Therapeutics and be a Healing Master


    Elsa frowned and said, "However, not everyone has talent to be a Healing Master. Healing Masters are very rare talents in the world, and their talent requirements are very strict." Elsa seemed to have some understanding of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. At the very least, she was not like Kevin. Kevin had never heard of it before.


    "Hahaha, it''s a piece of cake. I''m just going to take the exam now." Kevinughed. The teacher snorted, "Hump, do you want to take the exam or not? Hurry up. Don''t affect other students who want to enter the Department of Healing Therapeutics."


    "Of course." Kevin walked to the back, where dozens of patients were already waiting. The teacher in the healing department asked a patient to stand up at will. "Kid, you can diagnose this patient. I''ll give you three minutes. Tell me what kind of illness he has, what kind of illness he has, and how to treat it. Give me a prescription. Then I can judge if you have the talent to enter our healing department."


    "Alright." Kevin walked in front of the patient, checked his pulse, and said, "Alright, I have finished diagnosing


    "Kid, you deliberately came to cause trouble, didn''t you? you said that the diagnosis is over after 10 seconds. Three minutes was not enough for others. If you deliberately cause trouble, don''t me me for being impolite." The teacher said angrily. Kevin curled his lips and said, "Teacher, it takes three minutes for someone else to see a patient. If you want me to spend three minutes, then find me a difficult andplicated illness. You find a tuberculosis patient. Are you insulting my medical skills?"


    "Uh, you actually know that he is a tuberculosis patient."


    "Isn''t this nonsense? If I hadn''t treated it seriously, I wouldn''t have needed a diagnosis at all. I would have been able to confirm it with just a nce."


    "Kid, don''t be so arrogant. You''re acting like you''re really a miraculous doctor. To tell you the truth, four generations of my family are doctors. Don''t be showy in front of me, or I''ll make you feel ashamed. Alright, since you''ve diagnosed his illness, please write a prescription. If it works, then you''ll pass the exam."


    Kevin said, "Teacher, there is no need to be soplicated with tuberculosis. There is no need to take medicine. I will give him a few acupuncture and he will be cured."


    "Brat, you said you weren''t here to cause trouble. Could it be that you want to use your internal strength to help him? Let me tell you, you won''t pass the test. What I need is someone who understands worldly medical skills, not someone who knows how to use internal strength." Kevin snorted, "The frog in the well knows nothing of the great ocean."


    "What, you said I was a frog in a well?" The teacher roared. "That''s right, you''re a frog in a well. Otherwise, why would you say such unskilled words? Learn it. Teacher, you are stronger than me in terms of healing techniques, but I''m better than you when ites to treating diseases of ordinary people."


    "Alright, then I''ll see how powerful you are." Kevin was toozy to talk to the teacher. He took out a silver needle and stabbed it into the patient''s lungs. About a minuteter, Kevin pulled out the silver needle. Instantly, a stream of blood with white pus sprayed out. After spraying out, another stream of slightly ck blood sprayed out. In the end, the blood slowly turned normal.


    Kevin immediately stopped the bleeding. "Alright, it''s cured." Kevin wiped his hands and said. "Is it cured like this? It hasn''t even been three minutes. If it was someone else, they would have just finished diagnosing. That''s impossible." The teacher shook his head and said. "A frog at the bottom of a well, if you don''t believe me, just check it yourself." The teacher immediately checked the patient''s pulse. He found that the patient''s pulse was indeed stable, but he was not convinced. He thought that Kevin had done something to hide the sick state of his patient. Therefore, the teacher immediately began to probe. A few minutester, he had no choice but to admit that it was cured.

 Chapter 396 Academy Beauties of this Year

    <h4>Chapter 396 Academy Beauties of this Year</h4>


    "Kid, your medical skills are really awesome. How did you do it just now? Did you happen to have an effective folk remedy? How about I call out another patient at random. If you can pass the second test, then I''ll believe it."


    "Be my guest."


    After that, Kevin spent a few minutes to cure another patient with gastric ulcer. Kevin felt that letting him treat this kind of simple illness was truly humiliating to his mentor in his previous life.


    The teacher eximed, "You''re actually a miraculous doctor. I admire it. Kid, your medical skills far surpass mine. In the future, you''ll be a student of our department."


    "There''s no need topliment me. Then, in the future, please kindly give us your advice."


    The teacher said happily, "Don''t worry, our department''s teachers will try their best to teach you. However, this is only a basic test. The level of medical skills does not mean that you can seed in learning healing skills. Don''t be arrogant either."


    "Alright."


    "Then, I announce you have the qualification to study in Department of Healing Therapeutics. Please check in the Department of Healing Therapeutics at 8 a.m. tomorrow, and then the ss will begin."


    "Alright."


    Elsa looked at Kevin in disbelief. Kevin had actually entered Healing Department which had such high talent requirements.


    "Kevin, aren''t you too awesome?" Elsa said in admiration.


    Kevinughed and said, "Captain, don''t admire me too much. If you fall in love with me, then it''s terrible. I don''t want to be a love rival to that pervert Robin Hood."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t like you. Other than Robin Hood, I will like no one else." Elsa red at Kevin.


    Vincent snorted in displeasure.


    That night, Kevin invited Kevin, Vincent, Billy, Lily''s roommates ire and Zoe to the Genius Restaurant for dinner, followed by Elsa and one of her roommates, Livia. Originally, Vincent wouldn''t go, but because Elsa had gone, he secretly followed behind.


    When they arrived at the Genius Restaurant, Kevin saw the news appearing in the air. Only then did he know that the bee he had killed that day was actually a special reporter of the Genius Restaurant. In the entire Martial Arts Academy, there were countless such special reporters. Therefore, anyone who wanted to know about the news of Martial Arts Academy liked to go to the Genius Restaurant. The Genius Restaurant also had thergest number of people gathered.


    While Kevin and the others were eating, the screen in the air of the restaurant was ying some gossip news again.


    "Fellow students, the new students of Martial Art College have all registered and havepleted filling in their applications. Next, let''s pay attention to how many of the freshmen in this year''s ss have been appraised as Academy Beauties."


    Billy hurriedly shouted, "Kevin, look, the academy beauty is reported. Perhaps your girlfriend will also be on the list."


    "Boring." Although Kevin said that, he still stared at the screen.


    Of course, everyone in the restaurant stared at the screen and was overjoyed. Although 99.9% of the people couldn''t get academy beauties as girlfriends, it was good to watch and fantasize.


    "The first, Amanda. Thisdy has just entered the school this year. Before she entered the Novice Vige. She has already opened the conception and governor vessels. Moreover, Thisdy has astonishing talent in poison techniques. At present, she''s single."


    "The second, Elsa. Thisdy has astonishing talent. She has greatprehension in swordsmanship. Her figure is hot. She is a must ¡ª have fantasy beauty for masturbation. Currently, she doesn''t have a boyfriend."


    At the dining table, Elsa looked very unhappy. This genius restaurant was too immoral, it even said that she was a necessary fantasy beauty for masturbation. Kevin very much agreed with this point. Elsa''s figure was indeed hot. A nce at her chest would make people nosebleed. Even Kevin almost lost control back then. To be exact, it was Robin Hood.


    "The third, Lily. There was no way to know about her talent, but her delicate face, well figure, chest, waist, gentle personality, and decent manners were the best choices for a girlfriend. Unfortunately, Thisdy already had a boyfriend. Her boyfriend was called Kevin. Everyone in the Genius Building thought that he could enter the top 100 of the freshmen rankings. Therefore, if a weak ssmate wants to flirt with thisdy, he should think about his own abilities."


    Lily immediately snorted, "This is really nasty."


    "The fourth, Sophia. Thisdy was as beautiful as a celestial immortal. In her hometown, she was the number one beauty in a hundred years. She had a golden figure ratio, an angel ¡ª like face, and a temperament that was like breeze. Furthermore, Thisdy had an astonishing talent in healing techniques. She started practicing medicine at the age of eight. In her hometown, she had the title of the number one beauty miraculous doctor. Thisdy was truly the best choice for the goddess. Currently, she''s single."


    "The fifth, Shirley. Thisdy is truly a demonic woman. She is extremely charming and beautiful. Her entire body emits a charm that makes people''s blood boil. ording to rumors, Thisdy has an inconceivable talent in the seductive arts of ecstasy. Countless men will be confused by her whenever they see her. At present, she''s single, but I heard that she has a very powerful lover.


    "Kevin discovered that he actually knew four of the above fivedies. Moreover, two of them were currently sitting beside him eating together. Kevin was speechless.


    "Alright, these five are the five academy beauty beauties that have been found in this year''s freshmen. This year, there are more academy beauties than any previous year. In the past, there was not a single academy beauty in several years, but this year, there are actually five. As for the senior academy beauties, I won''t introduce them here. Today''s academy beauty special report isplete.


    "Everyone in the restaurant continued to eat, drink, and have fun. They talked loudly about the five academy beauty beauties that had just been broadcast. Four of them still had no boyfriends, and they were discussing who would be able to obtain the four single academy beauties.


    After dinner, everyone left the Genius Restaurant together and returned to their dormitories respectively.


    Kevin''s dormitory was a little far away from Lily''s dormitory, because the male dormitory and the female dormitory were in two different directions.


    The next day, Kevin went to the Department of Healing Therapeutics early in the morning to check in. The students of each department of Martial Arts College had also begun to enter the teaching mode.


    Kevin arrived at the Department of Healing Therapeutics. There weren''t many people in the Department of Healing Therapeutics. There were only a hundred freshmen in total, all in one ss, said, "Next, let me call the roll. The person who arrives shouts."


    "Alonso."


    "I am here."

 Chapter 397 Low—level medical skills

    <h4>Chapter 397 Low¡ªlevel medical skills</h4>


    "L."


    "I am here."


    "Roman."


    "I am here."


    "Sophia."


    "I am here." A gentle female voice replied. Everyone immediately looked at the girl and eximed in surprise. Kevin also looked at the Sophia. Yesterday, he heard the news about academy beauty in the restaurant. Today, when he saw the real person, she was really beautiful. She looked especially graceful and cultured. She had an elegant and calm temperament. She was especially like a goddess. "As expected, she is worthy of being one of the academy beauties." Kevin praised in his heart. However, Kevin did not look too much, unlike other boys who kept on looking. Kevin''s girlfriend, Lily, was not inferior to her in terms of beauty, but their temperament were different.


    "Kevin."


    "I am here." Kevin shouted.


    Soon after, the names were called, and the teacher said, "My fellow students, I am your teacher. My name is Isaac. Next, ss officially begins. On the first day of ss, I will exin to you about healing masters."


    "I''m sure those students from big families or big powers already know about healing masters . Those from small ces probably didn''t understand. Healing Master is a profession that specialized in treating internal injuries, external injuries, energy injuries, and all sorts of injuries left behind after batties. " The teacher on the podium said, "I believe that those who choose the profession of Healing Master are not talented in martial arts, because those who have high talent in martial arts usually go to other departments to practice martial arts." Kevin scoffed at this, and Kevin was an exception. "Healing masters are divided into several levels ording to their strength, from low to high. There are level one to eighteen."


    "However, level eighteen healing master is a legend. Those who can reach the 18th level are already immortal. This type of healing master only exists in legends. At present, the most powerful healing master in the Department of Healing Therapeutics is only at the 7th level. He is the dean of our Department of Healing Therapeutics." Kevin asked, "Mr. Isaac, what level of healer are you?" Isaac smiled and said, "To tell you the truth, I am currently a level four Healing Master. Although I am only at level four, some of you may not be able to reach level four in your lifetime, or even level one in your lifetime."


    "Oh." Everyone oh. "Healing masters are not so easy to train. It will take you all a lifetime to study. Well, before I teach you how to learn healing, I must teach you medical skills, because medical skills are the foundation. Every healing master is a miraculous doctor, but not every miraculous doctor can be a healing master."


    Next, Isaac began to teach everyone medical skills. Unfortunately, in Kevin''s opinion, the medical knowledge he taught was simply too ordinary. At this moment, a boy stood up and stretched his waist. He nced at Sophia with a pretentious expression. "Hey, that kid, why are you standing up?" The teacher on the podium shouted. The male student said, "Teacher, I think your medical skills are a bit low."


    "Impudent, I am at least a fourth¡ªlevel healer. You actually said that my medical skills are low."


    "I''m sorry, sir. Although you are a level four healing master and your medical skills are very high in the eyes of other students, in my eyes, you are really a bit low."


    "Kid, what''s your name?"


    "Teacher, my name is Keh."


    "Keh, what do you want to do? Could it be that you want to cause trouble in ss?"


    "Sir, don''t misunderstand. I just don''t want to hear such low¡ªlevel medical knowledge. I would bet-ter use this time to practice swordsmanship outside. When you start teaching us healing techniques, I''ll start sses."


    With that, the boy named Keh walked towards the door of the ssroom. The teacher on the podium felt as if he was going to die of anger.


    "Keh, stop right there."


    Keh turned around and smiled, "Mr. Isaac, what do you want to do? Don''t me me for not reminding you. Although you are at level four, your martial arts realm is only at the Great Perfection of the external stage. As for me, I''m more talented in martial arts than in healing techniques. I would bet-ter tell you, I''m already at the internal stage level. Don''t ask me why I didn''t choose to practice martial arts. I won''t answer such an idiotic question. Hehe," Keh smiled pretentiously.


    "Wow.


    "Keh is actually an internal stage freshman."


    "Heavens, didn''t the freshmen who chose this department allck the talent to practice martial arts?"


    "Keh is actually a genius of both martial arts and healing techniques. Tsk tsk."


    All of a sudden, the students in the ssroom were discussing and adoring Keh. Kevin frowned. Although Kevin also believed that the medical knowledge that Isaac taught him was rather ordinary. However, Kevin, who believed that his medical skills were even better, obediently listened to his lectures, and this Keh actually disrespect Isaac. Isaac was a little angry. Keh didn''t give him any face at all. At this moment, Sophia stood up and said, "Keh, stop." Keh turned around and smiled, "Our academy beauty, Sophia, may I ask what advice you have?" Sophia snorted, "Keh, the teacher is in ss. Would you please return to your seat?"


    "Sophia, if you beg me to sit back down, I will definitely do you this favor. If you want me to listen to such low¡ªlevel medical skills, then I''m sorry." Keh said. Sophia said, "Keh, don''t rely on your own strong talent in martial arts. I, Sophia, am the first one who doesn''t like you. Keh, do you dare topete with me?"


    "Hahaha, Sophia, I didn''t expect that you, the academy beauty, would have a sense of justice. Good, what do you want topete with me for? If you want topete in martial arts, I don''t think you need to. Although you have talent in martial arts, you are only at the middle stage of external sect.


    Compared to me, you are extremely weak." Sophia snorted, "Who said that I want topete with you in martial arts? Since you said that Mr. Isaac''s medical skills are low, then I willpete with yours. If my medical skills surpass yours, then please sit down honestly in ss in the future, because I am stronger than you and listening carefully, let alone you."


    Keh chuckled and said, "Sophia, it''s interesting. You actually dare topete with me in medical skills.


    "I was born in a medical family. Why didn''t I dare? I practice medicine since I was young. To be honest, I am already a miraculous doctor in my hometown. Today, I just want topete with you. You dislike the low level of your teacher''s sses. I would like to see just how powerful your medical skills are. How dare you to look down on your teacher?" Sophia said righteously.

 Chapter 398 Someone is Pretentious

    <h4>Chapter 398 Someone is Pretentious</h4>


    The other students, including Kevin, were also silently looking at them. Isaac looked at Sophia gratefully. Keh smiled and said, "Sophia, you are a miraculous doctor, but in fact I have one thing that I don''t know if I should tell you, because I''m afraid that everyone will say that I''m showing off when I tell you."


    "Please tell me."


    "Alright, then don''t me me for showing off. I wonder how many people here have heard of the title ''Saint Brook''."


    "What''s your rtionship with Saint Brook?" Sophia''s body trembled.


    "Hahaha, to be honest, the Saint Brook is my master. I, Keh, am already well¡ªversed in my master''s legacy. So, Sophia, do you think I need to sit here and listen to these low ¡ª level medical skills?"


    Keh said with a pretentious expression. Sophia was speechless for a moment. Saint Brook was a famous person. Even Sophia''s grandfather had received guidance from Saint Brook before, and his medical skills had improved by leaps and bounds. How could Sophia not know about Saint Brook? That was why Sophia was so shocked. Keh was actually a disciple of Saint Brook. No wonder she dared to say such disdainful words about low¡ªlevel medical skills.


    "Sophia, if I''m not mistaken, my master once taught your grandfather medical skills. Your grandfather can barely be considered my master''s anonymous disciple. ording to this reasoning, you have to call me master too, hahaha." Keh smiled at Sophia. "If you really are a disciple of Saint Brook, I will apologize to you. But what if you lied? What evidence do you have to prove it?" Sophia said.


    Keh waved his hand and said, "Since that''s the case, then let''spete. However, if you lose, you will treat me to meals for three days. How about it?" Sophia nodded and said, "Alright, let''spete. I don''t believe you really are a disciple of Saint Brook."


    "Hahaha."


    Thus, Sophia began topete with Keh in terms of medical skills, and everyone in the ss excitedly watched. As for Kevin, he silently watched Keh to show off. Kevin asked one of his ssmates, "Is the Saint Brook famous?"


    "Of course, he was very famous. If Keh was really a disciple of Saint Brook, then Keh''s talent as a healing master was truly indescribable. Sigh, I envy Keh too much. He is so talented in healing, and his martial arts talent is also so strong. He has already reached the internal stage level before he enters school. Tsk tsk, if I were Sophia, I would definitely fall in love with Keh. This person''s future is bright."


    Kevin looked at the intoxicated student speechlessly. Kevin curled his lips and said, "Although Keh is an internal stage freshman, he is only at the pre¡ªinternal stage. How can he be as powerful as you say?"


    The student curled his lips and said, "You are a frog in the bottom of well. He has already reached the internal stage level before entering the school. This is already a transcendent talent. Don''t forget that we are healing masters. Most of healing masters don''t know much about martial arts. Didn''t you see that our teacher, Isaac, was a level four healing master and was only at the Great Perfection level of the external stage? As for Keh, he''s already in the internal stage. Tsk tsk, I can''t even describe his talent in words. Of course, if youpare him to the abnormal freshmen in the middle andte stages of the internal stage, he is indeed a bit inferior. However, those abnormal freshmen in the middle andte stages of the internal stage simply do not have the talent to be a healer, while Keh is a double¡ªtalented genius. I have a premonition that Sophia will definitely be Keh''s girlfriend. "


    "Tch."


    Kevin was toozy to waste his time with this frog at the bottom of the well. Kevin didn''t want to tell him that he was a middle internal stage disciple. Furthermore, he was probably even stronger than the so¡ªcalled perverted freshmen at thete middle internal stage disciples. Because Kevin dared to fight against Aaron, a junior supreme genius student, Kevin didn''t care about those so¡ªcalled abnormal freshmen at all. As for his medical skills, Kevin was embarrassed to say it out loud. In his previous life, his mentor was the number one miraculous doctor in martial art field. With the medical skills of this world, the so¡ªcalled Saint Brook couldn''tpare to his mentor.


    At this time, thepetition between Sophia and Keh''s medical skills had already begun. Isaac was the judge. Isaac said, "Here is a patient. No one knows what kind of illness he is suffering from. Now, the two of you, I will give each of you five minutes to diagnose him and then write out a prescription."


    Keh said, "Sophia, you can start first." Sophia did not say anything and began to check the pulse of the patient. Three minutester, Sophia was almost certain why the patient was sick. Then, she began to write the prescription. Then, it was Keh''s turn. Keh only took a minute to diagnose. He casually wrote a prescription and threw it away. He said, "You only need to take three this medicine three times to get rid of the disease. It''s too simple. It''s not challenging at all. It''s boring."


    He looked like he was putting on a show.


    "Wow."


    When some students saw Keh''s handsome posture and confident expression, they couldn''t help but apud. Isaac immediatelypared the prescriptions of Sophia and Keh. Isaac watched for five minutes. Because he really didn''t want Keh to win, he wanted to find some ws. However, he couldn''t find any ws after searching for five minutes. Keh''s prescription was simply too perfect.


    In the end, Isaac had to admit, "Keh''s prescription is much better than Sophia''s. Sophia lost."


    "Wow."


    "Amazing."


    Sophia looked at Keh''s prescription and nodded. "I have no objection. Keh''s medical skills are indeed not something I canpare to. Alright, I apologize. Keh, I''m sorry for saying such things just now. With your medical skills, you really don''t have to sit here and listen to such a low¡ªlevel lesson."


    The teacher also said, "Keh, since you do have some ability, then you can do whatever you want. I have nothing to say."


    "Hahaha." Kehughed loudly and said to Sophia, "Remember, you still owe me three days of meals."


    "I don''t have that much coins right now. After I earn enough coins, I will definitely fulfill my promise to treat you to three days of food," Sophia said.


    Keh looked at Sophia''s goddess¡ªlevel beauty and thought to himself, "Sophia, I will definitely make you fall in love with me on your own initiative. I have amazing talent in martial arts and amazing medical skills. In the entire Department of Healing Therapeutics, no one is better than me. Even if you look at the entire Martial Arts Academy, I''m afraid I''m the only one who can be a double genius. Therefore, I will definitely make you fall in love with me, hahaha."

 Chapter 399 Late Internal Stage

    <h4>Chapter 399 Late Internal Stage</h4>


    After Keh left, the teacher began to continue the ss. His teaching materials were all about medicine. Not every student was so good at medical skills.


    When Kevin saw Keh''s pretentious appearance, he raised the corners of his mouth and snorted


    Logically speaking, Kevin should immediately p the table and express his dissatisfaction with Keh.


    However, Kevin did not know why he was not interested today. This might have something to do with Kevin''s cultivation realm, because Kevin felt that his cultivation realm was a little loose, and he seemed to be about to break through to thete stage of the internal stage. Compared to breaking through to the next realm, expressing dissatisfaction to Keh was of no importance.


    Kevin immediately cultivated his internal force in ss, preparing to break through to thete stage of the internal stage. If Kevin broke through to thete stage of the internal stage, then his strength would greatly increase, and he would be even more confident in the freshmanpetition. Although Kevin was already very confident now, after all, this was the Martial Arts Academy.


    There were many geniuses gathered here. What if there were a few of the freshmen who were as amazing as him? Therefore, if he could make a breakthrough before the freshmanpetition arrived, he would try his best to make a breakthrough. At that time, Kevin, ate internal stage student from Department of Healing Therapeutics, would be even more powerful.


    He would be two realms advancer than Keh. At that time, Keh probably wouldn''t even dare to call himself a martial arts genius.


    Kevin had been cultivating martial arts all morning. Sess was not that easy, but Kevin was already very close to thete stage of the internal stage. After ss, Isaac said, "I have something to announce. In the following year, Sophia will be the monitor of our ss. Everyone could ask her for help in need. If she is unable to deal with it, she will report it to me."


    "Yes."


    "Alright, ss in the morning is over. ss will start three o''clock in the afternoon. Don''t bete."


    After Isaac left, the students in the ss also left the ssroom and went to eat. Although it was very different from high school, it was still somewhat the same. Kevin wanted to concentrate on cultivating martial arts in the afternoon, so he wanted to ask for leave. Kevin walked over to Sophia and said, "Monitor, I want to take the afternoon off."


    "Why are you asking for leave? Today is the first day of ss. Can''t you be more serious? If you don''t understand what the teacher is saying, you can ask me. Since I am the monitor, I will naturally help every student in the ss."


    Kevin thought to himself, "What a joke. How would I not understand such low ¡ª level medical knowledge?"


    However, Kevin did not show his disdain. Instead, he said, "I have some personal matters this afternoon. I''ll take a leave. Alright, see you."


    Kevin turned around and left. In the afternoon, Kevin was alone in the dormitory, cultivating quietly. After cultivating all afternoon, Kevin seeded.


    "Yeah, I''ve broken through to thete stage of the internal stage." Kevin was delighted. Ever since he broke through to the middle stage of the internal stage when he opened the conception and governor vessels two years ago, Kevin had tried to break through to thete stage.


    Kevin had indeed felt that his cultivation had increased by a lot. His power would definitely increase by a lot when he used the God Killing Saber Technique, That night Kevin and Lily made an appointment to have dinner together. After eating, they casually strolled around the Martial Arts Academy. asionally, when there was no one around, they would hug each other for a while, it was exceptionally exciting. After that, they returned to their respective dormitories.


    The next day, Kevin went to the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Yesterday, he broke through to the next level. Kevin''s mood today was even better than yesterday. In ss, Isaac was lecturing on the podium. At this time, Keh said, "Mr. Isaac, the treatment you mentioned is so bad."


    Isaac said unhappily, "Keh, I know that your medical skills are better than mine. None of your ssmates are stronger than you. But if you don''t listen, then go out. Don''t disturb my ss, okay?" Keh smiled and said, "Mr. Isaac, don''t misunderstand. I don''t want to disturb your ss. I just can''t bear to watch you teach us such an old¡ªfashioned treatment."


    "Is that so? Then do you have anything more brilliant?"


    "Of course, my master is Saint Brook. Mr. Isaac, let me guide you. With the treatment n you just mentioned, why don''t you change the materials into Jellyfish and Hippocampus? Don''t you think it''s better?"


    Isaac''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t help but say, "Although Keh is very arrogant, his medical skills are indeed very good. Sure enough, what he said is much better than what I taught."


    Isaac could only say, "Fellow students, what Keh said was indeed better than what I taught you. Thanks, Keh, for correcting me." The students in the ss were chattering, full of admiration for Keh.


    "Hahaha."


    Kehughed heartily when he heard the praise from his ssmates. Keh nced at Sophia. Seeing that Sophia was recording what he had just said, he was even morecent.


    Keh ignored ss and walked to the seat beside Sophia. He smiled and said, "Sophia, don''t forget that you still owe me three days of food."


    "I said I won''t forget it, then I won''t forget it. When I earn coins, I''ll treat you to it." Keh said, "Considering how poor you are, forget it. I''ll treat you to dinner for three days as if it was you who pay for it. After that, we''ll be even."


    Keh was ready to pursue action against Sophia. He felt that it was time for him to take action first. Moreover, relying on his current advantage, it was too easy to pick up Sophia.


    "No need." Sophia said.


    "Why are you being so polite to me? Do you know that I have 200,000 coins in savings? You can eat whatever you want." Keh said proudly.


    "I said I don''t need it. Anyway, I bet with you and I lost. When I earn coins, I''ll treat you to meals." Sophia didn''t look like she was going to ept any favor from Keh.


    "Sophia, I''m a disciple of Saint Brook. You shouldn''t refuse me, right?" Keh was a little displeased.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what you want to do. If you want to chase me, I can only say that I''m very sorry. I didn''t have the mood to date anyone while I was at Martial Arts Academy. I won''t waste my time here. I''m really sorry."


    Sophia sternly refused. Before Keh could even say that he wanted to pursue her, she rejected him first. This made Keh very, very unhappy. He originally wanted to take the opportunity to reveal his feelings for her, but he didn''t expect that Sophia would reject him before revealing his feelings.


    "Sophia, there are so many couples in Martial Arts Academy. There are so many geniuses. If you don''t date any people, it would be a waste." Keh said.


    "Sorry, I''m only here to study. I''m not here to date. I won''t date with any boy. No matter who chases after me, it''s useless. Thank you. Keh, if you don''t mind, I can be your good friend, but that''s all.

 Chapter 400 It’s Like Playing Football

    <h4>Chapter 400 It''s Like ying Football</h4>


    Sophia was straightforward and didn''t leave any room. In fact, she really didn''t think of dating during this period of study. Couples were very likely to break up after graduation. It was aplete waste of time.


    Keh smiled and said, "Sophia, what if I, such an outstanding person, wanted to date with you?"


    Sophia said without hesitation, "Sorry, no one is exception. I''m sorry."


    Keh snorted, "Sophia, aren''t you too arrogant? I am disciple of Saint Brook. Your grandfather was guided by my master. Furthermore, I have a high talent in martial arts. You didn''t hurry up and take the initiative to get close to me, and you actually refused me."


    Sophia smiled and said, "You misunderstood. I didn''t say that you weren''t outstanding. I just don''t like dating in the academy. I don''t even like boys who are better than you. I hope you understand. If you want, we could be good friends."


    At this time, the teacher shouted from the podium, "What are you two whispering about? Please respect other ssmates. Sophia, you are the monitor. Take the lead. Stop whispering."


    "Sorry, Mr. Isaac." Sophia hurriedly apologized.


    However, Keh shouted, "None of your business. Get out of here. Don''t lecture here. What level are you at? What qualification do you have to lecture me?"


    Keh was enraged by the words of Sophia, so he directly shouted at his teacher. Isaac pped the table and shouted, "Keh, although your medical skills are indeed higher than mine, you shouldn''t go too far."


    "So what if I go too far? If you dare toe and hit me, are you my opponent? You are an almost forty years old man, but you only reached the external level. Believe it or not, I''ll crush you to death."


    Keh said angrily. He originally thought that Sophia had already been attracted by his talents, but he didn''t expect that Sophia wasn''t attracted by him at all, so Keh was very angry.


    No one in the ss spoke. Keh was so strong that no one wanted to offend him. Sophia said, "Keh, aren''t you going too far?"


    "So what? Who dares to do anything to me?" Sophia said, "If you continue like this, the teacher will report to the dean. It will not be good for you.


    "Hahaha, threatening me with this is ridiculous. My talent in healing is the highest among the freshmen. Will the dean expel me?" Kevin couldn''t bear to watch anymore. He was actually so arrogant. Kevin said, "Hey, well, that Kenny or what, this is the ssroom. If you are angry and want to let off, please go outside."


    Keh immediately looked at Kevin and shouted angrily, "Who are you? Do you know who you are talking to?" Kevin also said angrily, "I won''t say it twice. In fact, I was unhappy with you yesterday. I didn''t expect that you would still be so arrogant today. I can''t continue sitting by." Keh mmed the table and shouted, "Go to hell, then I''ll set you as an example today." After saying that, Keh rushed towards Kevin, causing the ss to be in chaos. Sophia shouted, "Keh, don''t hurt innocent students."


    "Screw you!" When Kevin saw Kehing, he snorted in disdain. An internal level pre stage cultivator actually dared to attack an internal levelte stage cultivator. He was simply courting death. "Crack." Before anyone could react, Keh flew out of the window with a p. "Ah." Everyone in the ss was stunned.


    Kevin snorted, "You''re courting death." Sophia looked at Kevin in disbelief and thought to herself, "Who exactly is this person? He actually pped Keh out of the window. Keh is an internal stage genius student."


    Just as the whole ss was looking at Kevin, Keh shouted out of the window, "I''ll kill you." Keh was very, very angry, so he immediately took out his sword and charged at Kevin. Kevin did not move. When Keh''s sword struck, Kevin immediately raised his foot. "Bang!" Kevin kicked Keh''s head like a football. "Whoosh."


    "Boom." Keh''s head shot towards the wall, and the wall copsed with a loud boom.


    "Wow."


    The whole ss cried out. This was too powerful. Keh, an internal stage freshman, was actually yed like a football by Kevin. Keh fell into the ruins and was knocked unconscious by Kevin''s kick.


    Isaac stammered, "How did you do it? Keh is an internal stage freshman. Who on earth are you?" Kevin said, "Teacher, my name is Kevin. I am also a freshman in the Department of Healing Therapeutics."


    "What? You are also a freshman in the Department of Healing Therapeutics, but how could your strength be so strong? There can''t be such a powerful student in the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Such a powerful student has already gone to those specialized martial arts departments."


    Kevin curled his lips and said, "I want to learn some healing skills, can''t I?"


    "Kevin, what kind of level are you at?" Kevin didn''t hide anything and said, "Late internal stage."


    "What?" The entire ss was shocked. An expert at thete stage of the internal stage. Heavens, this was already someone that belonged to the category of abnormal freshmen.


    When Sophia heard Kevin say that he was in thete stage of the internal level, she was truly shocked. She never expected that there would be a supreme freshman in her ss. Perhaps the strongest freshmen of this year''s freshmen were only at thete stage of the internal stage. Of course, there were about a hundred such abnormal freshmen.


    "Wow, strong." Isaac admired this kind of abnormal genius and said that his future prospects were limitless. Although a healing master was very noble, no matter how noble he was, he couldn''t bepared to a top expert. Everyone looked at Kevin like a monster.


    He smiled speechlessly and said, "Don''t look at me like that. The reason why I didn''t go to the Department of Sword is because my swordsmanship and saber techniques don''t need to be taught anymore. There''s no need to waste time. Why don''t Ie here and learn some healing skills?"


    Isaac smiled and said, "Wee ! Fellow students, let''s wee this supreme genius, Kevin. Wee to our Department of Healing Therapeutics."


    "Crack, crack." Everyone apuded.


    At this time, Keh woke up and climbed out of the ruins of the copsed wall. Keh saw that he was in such a sorry state, and his ssmates were apuding to wee Kevin. He immediately let out a painful roar. "Ah, ah, ah." Keh thought that he was definitely the strongest freshman in the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Everyone admired him so much. But in the end, there was a stronger, more talented freshman suddenly appeared. How could he endure such a gap?

 Chapter 401 I am Your Target

    <h4>Chapter 401 I am Your Target</h4>


    Seeing Keh roar in pain, Isaac immediately snorted at Keh, "Keh, you are no longer the most talented healing martial artist. Kevin, who just sent you flying with a p, is ate internal stage freshman, a pervert level freshman. You are in pre¡ªstage of the internal level. How dare you to be so arrogant? "


    Keh stared at Isaac''s teacher.


    Isaac hurriedly said to Kevin, "Kevin, if Keh makes trouble in the ss again in the future, I need your help to suppress him."


    Kevin said, "Mr. Isaac, don''t worry. With me here, no one dares to cause trouble in the ss."


    Kevin turned around and waved to Keh, "Hey, Keh, hurry up and return to your seat."


    "Curse you." When Keh saw that Kevin pointed fingers at him, Keh was immediately displeased. Kevin frowned and said, "Keh, I don''t want to say it again. Go back to your seat immediately. Do you still dare to cause trouble?"


    "Why should I listen to you?" Keh walked out of the ssroom. He needed to calm down. He was really ashamed today. "Oh, you''re still so arrogant." Kevin immediately leapt towards Keh. Kevin must subdued Keh in front of the whole ss today. Keh sensed that Kevin was rushing towards him and immediately shed at Kevin. Kevin flipped over and smashed Keh''s sword into pieces with a single palm.


    Kevin''s cultivation realm was already high, and it was indeed powerful. With a casual punch, he could beat Keh to death. One cultivation realm difference could crush a person to death, not to mention a gap of two cultivation realms.


    "Bang!" Kevin punched Keh in the abdomen. Keh''s entire body trembled, and he couldn''t even stand firmly. Kevin grabbed Keh''s ear and pulled him back to his seat. Keh really wanted to run, but he was punched and didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Kevin smiled at Isaac and said, "Mr. Isaac, I''ve already dealt with him. From now on, he will definitely obediently go to ss every day."


    "Thank you, Kevin."


    "You''re wee. Please favor me you instruction so that I can learn more about healing techniques." Isaac nodded his head and said, ''Of course, since you have given up Department of Sword with such a bright future ande to our department, we will certainly not disappoint you. I will definitely try my best to teach you. Also, all students will help you."


    Isaac immediately said to Sophia, "Sophia, there has never been such a genius in Department of Healing Therapeutics. It is rare to have such a genius. We can''t let him down. From now on, you are responsible for helping him learn healing techniques."


    "I will." Sophia nodded. Isaac said to Kevin, " Kevin, Sophia''s medical skills are very good, and her talent for healing is also very strong. I will arrange for you to sit next to her. In the future, she will guide you if you don''t understand."


    "Ah." Kevin was stunned. Kevin discovered that everyone seemed to have misunderstood. They thought that he hade here simply because he didn''t want to waste time in the Department of Sword. They mistakenly thought that he didn''t have the talent for healing techniques, nor did he know any medical skills.


    Sophia smiled at Kevin and said, "Don''t worry, Kevin, you won''te to our department for nothing.


    "Kevin, although our talent and medical skills can''tpare to Sophia''s, we will still help you," the other students said tteringly. "Oh." Kevin smiled and nodded speechlessly. His talent in martial arts concealed his other side of the light. Kevin was toozy to exin. Isaac smiled and said, "Student Kevin, please sit next to Sophia. From now on, you will be sharing the same table."


    "Oh." Kevin sat beside Sophia. Sophia nodded politely to Kevin. Since Kevin was so abnormal in martial arts, Sophia naturally wanted to get along well with him. If Kevin became a top expert in the future, perhaps she could ask him for help in times of trouble. Kehy on the table, not because he wanted to, but because he was beaten down by Kevin. Keh was so angry when he saw the whole ss being so protective and ttering to Kevin.


    The ssroom continued to lecture on the basics of medicine.


    To be a healer, one must first be a good doctor. Because the knowledge Isaac taught was too low ¡ª level, Kevin didn''t bring a notebook with him and came to ss empty¡ªhanded. Sophia saw Kevin was empty¡ªhanded and he was absent¡ªminded. Sophia thought that Kevin didn''t know anything about medicine. As for why he was able to enter the Department of Healing Therapeutics, this was because he was a supreme genius. Such a powerful genius did not need to be tested at all. Entering the department to keep up appearance was good enough "It''s fine if you don''t understand. I''ll exin it to you after ss." Sophia said to Kevin.


    "Ah." Kevin was stunned.


    It wasn''t that Kevin didn''t understand. It was just that he didn''t listen and didn''t take notes.


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter. It''s my honor to be able to help a genius like you." Sophia said with a smile. Her smile was like a goddess. "Thank you." Kevin also smiled. No matter what, she was thanked for helping him.


    "Actually ..." Kevin wanted to tell the truth. In fact, his medical skills were quite good, and he was not someone who did not understand medical skills.


    However, Sophia blushed and said politely with a smile, "Stop talking."


    "Do you know what I want to say?" Kevin asked. "I guessed it. Actually, you''re here for me, aren''t you?"


    "Ah." Kevin was stunned.


    "I''ve already heard that I was named the Academy beauty by some boring people. You''re a talented martial arts freshman. I didn''t believe that you really came to learn healing techniques. You said ''actually'' just now, wanting to confess. I''ve already guessed that you must being for me. I am your target. You also want to chase me, right?" Sophia smiled slightly, but her tone was softer than when she first spoke to Keh. Kevin was speechless.


    He wanted to say that he also knew medical skills. He didn''t expect that Sophia would misunderstand. She was really narcissistic.


    Kevin didn''t want to exin anything. In any case, his medical skills were good or not, it had nothing to do with Sophia.


    Kevin said, "Just now, Keh wanted to chase after you. I understand that you didn''t want to date while you were studying in Martial Arts Academy."


    "Thank you for understanding me, but don''t worry. Since you''re here, I won''t let youe to the Department of Healing Therapeutics for nothing. I will definitely do my best to help you learn medicine and healing techniques. Don''t think about other aspects for now, okay?"


    "Alright." Kevin simply nodded, regardless of whether she misunderstood or not.

 Chapter 402 Drive away Flies

    <h4>Chapter 402 Drive away Flies</h4>


    After noon.


    "Kevin, let''s have lunch together. I''ll treat you to the canteen."


    "Uh, I''m going to have lunch with my girlfriend at noon. Sorry." Kevin refused. "Ah, you have a girlfriend."


    "That''s right, my girlfriend''s name is Lily."


    "What, Lily? I''ve heard of her name. She''s also an Academy Beauty. No way, you actually have an academy beauty girlfriend." Kevin smiled and said, "We were together before we came to Martial Arts Academy."


    "Oh, but since you have a girlfriend, then why did youe to the Department of Healing Therapeutics to... chase me?" Kevin smiled and said, "Sophia, you misunderstood. I''m here to learn some healing techniques. I''m not here for you."


    "Ah." Sophia''s face was flushed red. It turned out that she was narcissistic. "It doesn''t matter. Its just misunderstanding. Alright, I''m leaving. My girlfriend is still waiting for me to eat at the entrance of the Genius Restaurant."


    Kevin flew up and flew towards the Genius Restaurant. Sophia felt ashamed and immediately went to the canteen with a ssmate. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to go to the Genius Restaurant, but that she didn''t have the money and the department cafeteria was cheaper. In the afternoon, Kevin did not go to the Department of Healing Therapeutics for ss. Instead, he went to a quiet ce to practice swordsmanship.


    Kevin''s Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship was prepared to improve one level before the freshmanpetition arrived.


    The next day, Kevin continued to sses. As soon as Kevin walked into ssroom, he heard a man saying, "Sophia, there is no woman I can''t get. You''d better consider it. Whether it''s family background or my personal talent, it''s worthy of you. Don''t force me to be rude." Sophia said, "Sorry, I really don''t want to date. Please go back."


    "Are you really going to force me? I am Jagger, I don''t like to waste my breath." The man was enraged. Kevin was a little speechless. Every genius in Martial Arts Academy was very proud and domineering. Because in their hometown and n, they were spoiled, so everyone was very proud. They felt that they were the most powerful persons.


    Kevin walked over and looked at the man and said, "What are you doing? Are you bulling our monitor? Have you asked me?"


    The man stared at Kevin and snorted, "Don''t court for death."


    This Jagger was indeed quite talented. He was at thete stage of the internal stage. He was one of the abnormal freshmen. No wonder he dared to force Sophia to be his girlfriend. "As long as I''m here, no one can touch Sophia. She doesn''t want to date anyone in Martial Arts Academy. Didn''t you hear?" Kevin''s gaze turned cold as he said.


    "Hahaha, what if I must make her my girlfriend?"


    Sophia hurriedly said, "Jagger, you can''t force others like this."


    Jagger snorted, "I am a reasonable person. If I really am not worthy of her, then I will definitely not disturb her. However, I think that I am worthy of you, so I must take you. Even if I force you, it will not be hical." Kevin was very unhappy with Jagger''s theory and immediately kicked him without saying a word.


    "Bang!" Jagger flew out of the window. Kevin snorted," You think you have some talent and strength and can force others to do it? This kind of person really deserves to be beaten up." At this time, a wave of killing intention came from outside the window. Jagger''s sword stabbed towards Kevin. Jagger''s sword technique seemed to be very wonderful. That sword firmly aimed at Kevin''s heart.


    Kevin was shocked, "Looks like this Jagger is indeed very powerful. His swordsmanship is superb. No wonder he can any woman he wants."


    However, Kevin was extremely shocked, but he immediately shed out with a saber in his hand. "God Killing Saber."


    "Boom." The iparable saber energy immediately bombarded Jagger. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Tinkle, tinkle, tinkle. Jagger''s swordsmanship was extremely brilliant, and Kevin''s God Killing Saber was broken by him one sword at a time.


    "Holy shit." Kevin was shocked that Jagger was actually able to break through his God Killing Saber. It seemed that Kevin had to show even more strength. Kevin immediately rushed forward. "God Killing Saber, two in one!" Kevin waved his saber. It looked like he only waved it once. In fact, he had shed twice in a row, which was equivalent to two times in one. If that was the case, his God Killing Saber would be even more powerful.


    "Whoosh."


    Jagger''s iparably exquisite swordsmanship was instantly broken, or perhaps his swordsmanship was unable to stop Kevin''s new attack.


    Jagger immediately flew over ten meters away. He pressed the sword on the ground for several meters before stabilizing his body.


    Jagger looked at Kevin with a pale face. "So strong. I didn''t expect that the Department of Healing Therapeutics would have such a powerful student." Jagger could break the first attack from Kevin, but he could not resist the second one. If the three des were one, then it would be even more powerful. However, at present, Kevin was still unable to use the three in one skill. Jagger gritted his teeth and said, "Alright, you are formidable. I didn''t expect that there would be such an expert." After saying that, Jagger left dejectedly. "Yeah."


    "Crack, crack, crack." In the ssroom corridor, all the students apuded and cheered. At the same time, they admired and respect Kevin very much.


    Just now, they all knew that Jagger was ate internal stage talented freshman. He kept saying he was worthy of Sophia. They naturally think Jagger was very strong. However, they didn''t expect that Kevin would actually defeat him. Sophia said gratefully, "Thank you. If it weren''t for you today, I really wouldn''t know what to do."


    "You''re wee. However, you''re Academy Beauty. Today, he pursued you and even force you to be his girlfriend. Then, I''m afraid that it will happen more in the future. Even the seniors of the second and third grades wille for you. What are your ns?" Kevin asked. It wasn''t a good thing to be too beautiful. They were like treasures that everyone wanted to own. Sophia shook her head and sighed, "I don''t know. Before I came to Martial Arts Academy, I really didn''t expect this to happen." Sophia looked irritated. Kevin smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry too much. Since you are so fated to be in the same ss as me, as long as I can chase away the flies, I will definitely help you."


    "Thank you, Kevin." Sophia said gratefully. "You''re wee. I treat you as a friend."


    "Me too. I am honored to be your friend. Don''t worry, I will definitely do my best to help you in learning healing techniques. As a thank for chase away those flies for me." Sophia said politely.

 Chapter 403 Medicinal Skill Competition

    <h4>Chapter 403 Medicinal Skill Competition</h4>


    "Haha." Kevin only chuckled. At this moment, Keh felt extremely jealous when he saw Kevin''s strength. "What''s wrong with this Kevin to showing off around? I am nothing in front of him. Since my superiority in martial arts is gone, I must shine with brilliance in healing techniques. I must be the most powerful healing master. At that time, my status will surpass Kevin''s. In addition, my martial arts skills are not weak. Hmph, Kevin will be nothing in front of me.''


    Just as Keh was fantasizing about how awesome he will be in the future, a student walked in.


    "Who is the monitor?" The student asked.


    Sophia stood up and said, "I am the monitor."


    "Wow, the monitor is actually the famous Academy Beauty."


    "Who are you?" Sophia asked. "I am the monitor of the second year of the Department of Healing Therapeutics."


    "Oh, senior, what are you doing here?" Sophia asked. " We have a very powerful miraculous doctor in the second year. His medical skills were famous all over the world before he entered the Martial Arts Academy. I heard that among your freshmen, there is a disciple of Saint Brook. His medical skills are also very powerful. Do you dare to have apetition with us?" Said the senior. "Alright."


    "Since that''s the case, then let''spete at the clinic behind the Department of Healing Therapeutics at noon. Please have Saint Brook disciples in your ss prepare." After saying that, the senior left.


    Sophia turned to Keh and said, "Keh, did you hear that? Prepare yourself. There is a person in the second grade who is very skilled in medicine and wants topete with you. This does not only represent your honor, but also our collective honor."


    Keh said, "Are you begging me now?"


    "What do you mean? They are challenging you."


    "Alright, I''ll let that second grade doctor know how powerful I am." Keh said. At the same time, Keh thought to himself, "Kevin has been in the limelight in terms of martial arts. Now it''s finally my turn to disy my might in medicine. I must ruthlessly torture that so¡ªcalled miraculous doctor in the second grade."


    At this moment, in the second grade''s ssroom, the monitor walked over to one of the men and said, "The monitor of the first grade is actually Sophia."


    "Very good. Did the so¡ªcalled Saint Brook''s disciple in her ss agree topete with me?"


    "Yes. Branden, it''s time for you to show your might. You must leave a good impression on Sophia.


    We have never had such a beauty in the Department of Healing Therapeutics. This time, take advantage of this opportunity. Maybe she will be your girlfriend. Your medical skills are brilliant. In terms of healing techniques, you have also reached the level of a level-2 healing master. I believe that when Sophia sees your aplishments, she will be moved by you. Many third¡ªgrade students have yet to be level-2 healing masters."


    "Hehe." Branden smiled. He didn''t really want to have apetition with Keh. This was just a cover. His real goal was to show off in front of Sophia. There had never been such a beautiful female student in the Department of Healing. As the strongest student in the second grade, he would definitely want to flirt with her. Branden was only in the second grade, but his healing technique had reached level¡ª2, much more powerful than many seniors in the third grade. One had to know that even Isaac was only a level-4 healing master. At noon, Kevin did not go to eat with Lily.


    After all, their teaching buildings were far away, so it was tiring to run like this every day. Kevin, Sophia, and the others went to the cafeteria of the Department of Healing Therapeutics to eat together.


    After dinner, at the clinic behind the Department of Healing Therapeutics,petition started. Keh, a freshman, and Branden, a sophomore, stood opposite each other, with their ssmates standing on both sides. "Keh, do your best."


    "Branden, you are the best, defeat the freshman."


    "Disciple of Saint Brook? Let him taste the might of Branden." Freshmen also shouted, "Keh, take out your master''s abilities." Kevin and Sophia stood together with a smile on their face. It felt like two idiots werepeting. Their goal was Sophia. Kevin observed Branden was asionally ncing at Sophia. Kevin knew that Branden wanted to show off in front of Sophia, let alone Keh. "You are the disciple of Saint Brook, Keh?" Said Branden. Keh snorted, "That''s right, I am. Senior Branden. I heard that you were a famous divine physician before you entered the Martial Arts Academy. Why haven''t I heard of your name?"


    "Keh, I will let you hear it today." Branden''s lips curved into an arc and heughed in his heart, "Idiot, do you really think I''m interested inpeting with you? I''m just using you as a stepping stone to show off in front of Eldest Sun."


    Keh asked, "How do you want to pk?" Branden said: "There is a patient here with a rare illness. Let''spare whose treatment is better.


    Keh snorted, "I won''t do it without a judge, what if you don''t admit that your methods are worse than mine?"


    "Don''t worry, there are so many students here. They must have some achievements in medicine. We can let everyone judge us. If you don''t agree, call the dean of the department."


    "Alright, let''s do it." Thus, they immediately diagnosed the patient and wrote out a prescription.


    Keh''s treatment n was to take medicine for three days, plus acupuncture once a day and massage for about a month. Branden''s treatment n was that he could cure it in about ten days with just a single dose of medicine.


    Keh snorted, "I don''t believe you can do it." Branden showed the treatment n to Keh and everyone else. After Keh finished reading, his expression changed. "Keh, what else do you have to say? You should know better than anyone else that you lost. Your medical skills are far inferior to mine. Admit defeat please." Keh did not say anything. He said in his heart, "Branden, you are the one who found the patient. You must have found an illness you are good at. I am not convinced."


    "If you''re not convinced, you can find a patient with illness you''re good at."


    "Alright, wait." Not long after, Keh found a patient. This patient''s illness was something he was good at treating. Behind the Department of Healing Therapeutics, there was a special clinic where there were all kinds of patients every day.


    As a result, Keh lost again. Although his treatment could work, it was far inferior to Branden''s.

 Chapter 404 Not even a Fart

    <h4>Chapter 404 Not even a Fart</h4>


    Sophia said, "Senior Branden, your medical skills are indeed worthy of your reputation. If I''m not mistaken, you must be that Branden, who has the title of the Reborn Hippocrates."


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Wow, Senior Branden, I didn''t expect you toe to Martial Arts Academy. I''ve heard about you since I was young." Sophia said in admiration. "Haha, you''re too polite. Sophia, I''m very honored to have you hear about me. I''ve been practicing medicine with my grandfather since I was a child. Although I know some shallow medical skills, I''m not as miraculous as people think." Branden said modestly.


    Keh was extremely depressed because of his medical skills. However, Brandon was indeed stronger than him. Brandon was even more skilled in treating the spleen and kidney than Keh was.


    Keh felt a deep sense of defeat in his heart. His talent in martial arts was inferior to Kevin''s. Now, even his medical skills were inferior to Branden''s in the second grade. At this moment, Branden had already talked happily with Sophia. Sophia had heard of Branden''s fame before. They both studied medicine, so she admired Branden, a miraculous doctor.


    Branden''s goal was achieved. Seeing Sophia''s admiration for him, he was very happy. Sophia asked, "Senior Branden, since your medical skills are so high, I believe your talent in healing techniques is also very high.


    Have you achieved anything in the field of healing techniques?"


    "Haha, of course." Branden saw that his chance had finally came and said without concealment, "To be honest, I am already at level-2."


    "Wow, you''re amazing. You''re only in the second grade and you''ve already reached level ¡ª2. Your


    talent is so high." Sophia said in shock. "Hehe, thank you." Branden chuckled. When Kevin saw Branden''s arrogant appearance, he was not very happy. What was there to be proud of for a sophomore who was only at thete external stage? Kevin felt that it was time for him to show off as well. He couldn''t let the ordinary to show up. "Wait a moment." Kevin suddenly shouted. Everyone looked at Kevin.


    "Kevin, what are you doing?" Sophia asked. Branden looked at Kevin and was a little displeased. Kevin interrupted his chat with Sophia. Kevin smiled and said, "Keh lost hispetition. This is not only rted to his honor, it is also rted to the honor of the whole ss.


    As a freshman, I have the obligation to safeguard the honor of my ss. Senior Branden,e,pete medical skills with me."


    "You? Who are you?" Branden snorted. "My name is Kevin. I also know a little bit about medical skills. Before I entered Martial Arts Academy, I was somewhat famous in my hometown, a small city."


    "How dare a person from a small citypete with me? Are you insulting me?" Branden was enraged. "Kevin, do you know how to practice medicine?" Sophia hurriedly said. "Of course, a little." Kevin said modestly. "Kevin, stop messing around. Branden is very famous. He was famous since I was thirteen." Kevin smiled and said, "Branden is so famous. Then may I ask if he can cure cold diseases?" Branden snorted, "Cold disease is one of the top ten incurable diseases in the world today. Do you have the ability to cure it?"


    "Hahaha, you don''t even know how to cure a cold disease. How dare you call yourself a miraculous doctor?"


    "What about you? Do you know how to cure it?" Branden roared angrily. "To be honest, I''ve cured a cold case. Of course, that''s your choice to believe it or not. My treatment n to the two patients just now is that they don''t need to take medicine or injections. It will only take five minutes to recover."


    "Bah, you''re speaking crazily." Branden said angrily. Kevin immediately asked the two patients to step forward. "The two of you, with your backs facing upwards, lie side by side. I''ll treat one with my left and right hands at the same time."


    Thus, in front of everyone''s eyes, Kevin held a needle in his left hand and a needle in his right hand to acupuncture the two of them at the same time. Not only does this require superb technology, it also requires a very strong ability to distract and control the brain to do different things at the same time.


    The needle in his left hand pierced the patient''s back and the needle in his right hand pierced the patient''s lower rib simultaneously.


    Five minutester, Kevin pulled out the needle and said, "Alright, your illness has been cured. However, you are a little weak. This is normal. You will be fine after you go back and have a good sleep." The two patients hurriedly thanked, and one said, "Thank you, young man, thank you very much."


    Another patient said, "Thank you. Give me your bank card number. I want to give you 100 million as a reward."


    "Uh, he''s so rich." These two patients were both wealthy and seriously ill, so they came to Martial Art Ind for medical treatment, the poor usually couldn''te to Martial Art Ind and couldn''t even afford a ne ticket.


    Everyone was stunned. Kevin had actually cured two patients withplicated diseases in five minutes.


    "This is impossible. They are actors!" Branden roared.


    Kevin snorted, "One of the patients was found by you and the other by Keh. Could it be that you''ve invited two actors for me? Also, they were sick just now, but now they''re fully recovered. They''re alive and kicking. The truth is right in front of them. Branden, are my medical skills higher or lower than yours? Tell me for yourself."


    At this moment, a voice sounded, "There''s no need to doubt that his medical skills are not inferior to mine."


    Everyone looked towards the ce where the voice came from and saw that it was actually the dean of the department.


    "Ah, dean."


    The dean of the department walked over and said to Kevin, "I was already amazed by your medical skills when youpleted the voluntary examination that day. I am even more impressed today. Kevin, your medical skills are extremely brilliant. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to find someone stronger than you in the world. At least, there aren''t any miraculous doctors I know that are as brilliant as you. By the way, you just said that you have cured cold disease, really? "


    Everyone opened their mouths wide in disbelief when they heard the dean''s words. Kevin smiled and said, "Dean, if you want to learn, I''ll teach you. Cold disease is actually quite easy to treat." At this time, Branden said unwillingly, "Dean, are you joking?"


    The dean turned to Branden and said, "Branden, will I joke with you? Not to mention you, your grandfather is not a match to Kevin. Also, Keh, don''t be upset. Although your master, Saint Brook, is famous, he''s probably nothing in front of Kevin."


    "What?" Keh''s body trembled endlessly. Were Kevin''s medical skills so powerful? At this moment Sophia really didn''t know what to say. She felt like she was dreaming. Kevin''s martial arts were so high and even his medical skills were unbelievably high. She had said that she would help him in terms of medical skills, but in the end, his medical skills were so high that even the Saint Brook was not his match. Kevin was the real miraculous doctor.

 Chapter 405 Test talent

    <h4>Chapter 405 Test talent</h4>


    When Isaac heard that Kevin''s medical skills was much better than the dean, he hurriedly ran over. "Dean, is Kevin''s medical skills really that extraordinary?" Isaac asked. "Isaac, although you are a teacher, you are no match for Kevin in terms of medical skills. You can learn from Kevin in the future when you have time."


    "Oh, good." Isaac looked at Kevin. "Everyone," the dean said to the crowd at present, "Go back. There''s still afternoon sses." Only then did everyone disperse. However, Branden looked at Kevin with jealousy. At this time, Sophia walked up to Kevin and invited him, "Kevin, let''s go to the cafeteria to eat together. You are not going back to eat with your girlfriend, right?" Kevin smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go." Everyone watched with envy as Kevin and Sophia walked together, especially Keh. Keh thought to himself, "Kevin, your medical skills are so powerful, but so what? It doesn''t mean that your talent in healing techniques is as powerful as well. My talent in healing techniques has already been tested, and it reaches 8.0. I''m the number one in this year''s ss."


    Sophia and Kevin were eating together in the cafeteria. "Kevin, it''s hard to believe that your medical skills are so powerful." Sophia said as she ate. "Haha, it''s just average." Kevin smiled faintly. He wasn''t pretending. His medical skills weren''t as formidable as his former mentors'' and junior sister''s. "Your medical skills are so formidable, and your martial arts talent is so high. You are the real double¡ªtalented genius. You will definitely enter the top 100 in the freshmanpetition. I admire you."


    "Haha, I hope so." Kevin smiled. However, that was not what he thought in his heart. Kevin''s goal was to be number one. However, Kevin was toozy to say so much about what had yet to happen, or people would think he''s bragging.


    Sophia asked, "By the way, have you ever tested your healing master''s talent?"


    "Uh, can it be tested?"


    "Of course, we can test it. Before entering the school, every student whoes to the Department of Healing Therapeutics will have a test. If the value of the test is below 1.0, then the teacher will rmend they to change the department," said Sophia. "Oh, I didn''t. I don''t know." Kevin said. "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t gone to the test. Anyway, your medical skills are so high, so your talent is definitely not low."


    "Sophie, can you tell me how to test talent points? What does 1.0 mean?" Kevin asked. When Sophia heard Kevin call her Sophie, her heart skipped a beat and she didn''t dare to look up at Kevin.


    Sophia lowered her head and said, "Talent point is just a reaction number."


    "Oh, how much talent do you need to reach to be considered good?" Kevin asked again. Anyway, it was boring to eat, so he chatted while eating. "Generally speaking, the higher the value of the test, the higher the talent. For example, our teacher, Isaac, I heard that when he tested, it was 4.0. Isn''t he now a level ¡ª 4 healing master?" Sophia smiled. She had never said how many values she had tested. She did not use her own values as an example, but her teacher''s values as an example.


    Kevin chuckled and said, "Sophie, tell me, what is your talent value?"


    "Hehe, let''s not talk about mine." Sophia smiled bashfully. "Tell me, could it be that your talent value is very high? Do you not dare to say it? Or is it very low?" Only then did Sophia smile and say, "Alright, the talent value I tested that day was 7.0." After Sophia finished speaking, she still felt a burst of joy in her heart. Her talent value of 7.0 surpassed that of Isaac''s teacher. Even though it had been several days, Sophia was still excited.


    "Haha, no wonder you didn''t dare to say your talent value. It''s so awesome. Not bad. Does this mean that you will be a level-7 healing master in the future?" Kevin asked.


    Sophia smiled embarrassedly and said, "This is just a numerical value. Who knows if I will really reach the seventh grade in the future?"


    "Looking at your smile, I know the answer."


    "Hehe." Sophia smiled happily and said, "You should go test yourself another day. The test ce is in the research building of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Your medical skills are so high, I think your talent value is definitely stronger than mine."


    Kevin said, "That''s not necessarily the case. By the way, are you the one with the highest talent in the ss?"


    "That''s not true. Keh''s talent value is 8.0, a bit higher than mine. I''m the second most talented freshman in this ss."


    "Oh, that''s amazing too. Congrattions, you will definitely be a great healing master in the future. I heard that our dean is only a level-7 healing master. You will be as amazing as him in the future."


    "Shh, keep your voice down." Sophia blushed and looked embarrassed, but her smile was clearly filled with secret joy. In Kevin''s world, there was no such thing as a healing master. Otherwise, Kevin would definitely not be ignorant of healing masters. After lunch, Sophia asked, "There are still two hours until the afternoon ss. What are you going to do?"


    Sophia felt very happy talking with Kevin. She wanted to continue talking with Kevin. She had never done this to a boy before. Perhaps she admired Kevin''s medical skills.


    Kevin said, "I''m toozy to go back to the dormitory. Then let''s go and practice swordsmanship. Although I am in the Department of Healing Therapeutics, I can''t forget to practice swordsmanship."


    "Then I''ll go practice swordsmanship as well."


    "Alright." The two of them went to a secluded ce to practice their swords. Kevin practiced his Dragon Subduing Sword, while Sophia practiced her family''s sword technique.


    Kevin looked at Sophia''s swordsmanship and smiled, "This swordsmanship is not bad, but your perception is not as powerful as it should be." Sophia said shamefully, "This sword technique is passed down from my family, the Willow in the Wind. Unfortunately, I am always unable to cultivate a very powerful sword technique."


    Kevin said, "Let me teach you."


    "Ah." Sophia doubted whether she had heard wrongly. "This is a swordsmanship passed down from my family. Could it be that you also know it?" Sophia said in surprise. Kevin smiled and said, "I can''t, but I saw you practice it just now, so I probably know it. At least I understand 80%."


    "Ah, no way." Sophia was shocked. Kevin''s perception was too high. He could actually learn it after seeing her practice it once, and he even said he could teach her.


    "Don''t be nervous. I said yes, but only the two moves you just practiced. If I haven''t seen your other moves, I naturally don''t know."


    "Yes, I''ve only learned the first two moves of this sword technique."

 Chapter 406 You Don’t Need to Learn Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 406 You Don''t Need to Learn Anymore</h4>


    "That''s right. I''ve already figured out your first two moves. I''ll teach you." Kevin immediately executed Sophia''s moves. Indeed, the power of Kevin''s moves was ten times that of Sophia. "Wow, how can it be? Is the swordsmanship passed down by my family that powerful?" Sophia said in disbelief.


    "Haha, your family''s swordsmanship is not bad, but your perception has not yet reached a level high enough to understand its pith and marrow. Of course, I''m not saying that your perception is bad. You are also at the middle level of the external stage, just like my girlfriend. Come on! I''ll teach you."


    "Okay." Sophia hurriedly nodded happily. However, she felt it a little strange and she was somewhat touched.


    Kevin taught Sophia by doing and illustrating. Indeed, with Kevin''s guidance, Sophia''s swordsmanship had improved a lot. The same swordsmanship could have very different effects from those with different perceptions and talents.


    "Thank you, Kevin." Sophia said gratefully. "You''re wee." In the afternoon, Kevin had a short lesson and then left, and the teacher did not stop him, because with Kevin''s medical skills, there was no need for him to have the ss.


    "I''m fed up with practicing swordsmanship all the time. Why not test my talent and see how much talent I have in being the Healing Master? Even Keh''s talent evaluation is 8.0 and there''s no reason that mine is lower than 8.0, right?"


    As a result, Kevin, who was idle and bored, headed straight for the research building of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. "What are you doing?" A person from the research building asked. "Hello, I want to test my talent for Healing Master."


    "Didn''t you take the test when you entered the school?"


    "No, I decided to join the Department of Healing Therapeuticster."


    "Follow me in." Kevin followed the teacher into the basement of the research building. The teacher said, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Kevin."


    "Kevin, before the test, I must tell you clearly that the value of the test can indeed show your future achievements in healing techniques, but it is not 100% absolute. If you get a high value on the test, don''t be arrogant, and don''tugh at others. If you get a low one, don''t be depressed, but work harder. To tell you the truth, a friend of mine only had a value of 2.0 during the test, but now, he is already an eight grade Healing Master."


    "Oh, oh." As he spoke, they had already arrived in the basement. In the basement, there was a cold stone bed at the front, on which there was a withered corpse. Beside the corpse were many colorful bottles and cans. "It''s not a dried corpse but a special item for testing healing talent," the teacher said.


    "Inside those colorful bottles and cans is medicinal liquid. You go up and absorb the medicinal liquid that you think you need with your internal force and pour it into the body of the dried corpse. Although it is a dried corpse, it still has meridian vessels and various body reactions. The extent to which you can restore a dried corpse shows the value of your talent, which will be automatically obtained by cross reference."


    Without wasting any time, Kevin walked to the corpse. Kevin first checked the corpse and found that it still had a pulse, which really surprised him, but thinking that it was a special item made by a corpse, he was relieved.


    Judging from its pulse, this corpse suffered serious internal injuries, damaging the reverse cirction of vital energy in his meridian vessels.


    If Kevin wanted to, he could cure the corpse with his medical skills. Kevin looked at the test teacher doubtfully. He could even cure the dried corpse directly.


    Then, what was there to test his talent for?


    "Kevin, is there any problem?" The test teacher asked. "Teacher, I don''t understand. What do you want me to do? What''s the point of asking me to restore the corpse?"


    "Haha, Kevin, don''t tell me that you don''t have any talent? You actually don''t know what to do." The test teacher said disappointedly. "Uh." Kevin was stunned. The test teacher said to Kevin, "Kevin, you have good medical skills but no talent for healing. It''s not surprising. You can leave now. Then I suggest you tell your department head that you don''t have talent at all and you should transfer to another department." Kevin shook his head and said, "No, that''s not the question I want to ask you. What do you want me to do to a dried corpse?"


    "Nonsense. Of course, it''s to heal the dried corpse. Do it the way you want. The liquid in the bottles and jars is all medicinal liquid. The extent to which you can heal it depends on your innate talent. "For example, in your freshman ss, a student named Keh healed the dried corpse to the extent that the mummified skin was a little watery. Therefore, the value of his talent is 8.0, which is the highest among the freshmen."


    Kevin said, "Teacher, I can cure this dried corpse directly, so there is no need for me to try to restore it. Judging from the pulse, this dried corpse was attacked by vital force of the saber, causing the reverse cirction of vital energy in his meridian vessels, so it was unable to perform martial arts and died as a result."


    The test teacher trembled and looked at Kevin in disbelief.


    "Kevin, how did you know that he was attacked by vital force of the saber that caused the reverse cirction of vital energy in his meridian vessels?" The test teacher asked in shock. Kevin rolled his eyes and said, "Didn''t you ask me to try to cure the dried corpse? I don''t need to try anymore. I can tell in a sh."


    "Ah, that''s impossible. You haven''t even started learning healing yet. How could you know healing?" The test teacher asked in shock. Kevin''s ability to judge the problem of the dried corpse with such precision showed that he was already a Healing Master. The test teacher''s question stunned Kevin as it never urred to him that he knew anything about healing techniques. "Teacher, what are you talking about? I don''t know healing techniques, and that''s why I''m here to learn it."


    The test teacher shook his head and said, "Impossible. Only a Healing Master can definitely judge what kind of injury the corpse suffered and you can immediately determine it, which means that you are a Healing Master. Kevin, you are actually showing off. You are already a Healing Master, why are you here to test it?"


    Kevin was confused and smiled, "Teacher, I really am not a Healing Master. Otherwise, why would Ie here to learn healing techniques? As for why I can judge the problem with this dried corpse, as a doctor, isn''t this a piece of cake for me? Furthermore, to tell you the truth, I can cure it in minutes." In Kevin''s previous life, he had been an expert who had encountered and treated a lot of these problems.


    "Then give it a try." Kevin didn''t waste any time. He immediately took out silver needles and stabbed the dried corpse. Then, he used his internal force to direct the airflow inside the corpse, which was a very simple medical skill. Not long after, Kevin brought the reverse flow of energy in the corpse back to normal.

 Chapter 407 Healing Techniques Are Actually Medical Skills

    <h4>Chapter 407 Healing Techniques Are Actually Medical Skills</h4>


    The test teacher said in disbelief, "Oh my god!"


    "Teacher, is there a problem?" Kevin asked. The test teacher said, "Kevin, you don''t need to study healing anymore. Your healing technique is already so powerful. Why are you here to learn it?" Kevin was embarrassed and smiled, "Teacher, are you kidding me? I''m here to test if I have talent, ut you chase me away and won''t let me learn it anymore. Alright, tell me, what is the value of my talent in healing techniques?"


    The test teacher looked at Kevin strangely and said, "Kevin, what you just did is a healing technique. Furthermore, it''s a high ¡ªgrade healing technique. Since you''re already a Healing Master of so high ¡ªgrade, you don''t need to test your talent. Only those who are not skilled in healing need to be tested for their talents."


    Kevin hurriedly asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. You have really good healing techniques." The test teacher said. "What? Oh my god!" Kevin was in shock. He had no idea that he had already mastered healing techniques himself. His healing techniques were actually his medical skills. No wonder Kevin said that in his previous life, there was no profession of Healing Master. It turned out that it was not that there was no Healing Master, but in his previous world, healing was ssified under the category of medicine and healing techniques were included in the medical skills. "Hahaha." Kevin couldn''t help butugh out loud. What a joke! No wonder people in this world had such bad medical skills.


    The test teacher snorted, "You can cure the dried corpse easily, which is a high ¡ª grade healing technique. I think the level of your healing technique has already reached the seventh grade. You are at least a seven grade Healing Master."


    "What? I''m a seven grade Healing Master? Then wouldn''t I be on the same level as the Dean of the Department?"


    "No, I think you should be stronger than him." The test teacher said. Kevin chuckled and was surprised at the fact that he was even more powerful than the head of the department The test teacher asked, "Kevin, do you really not even know that you are a Healing Master?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright, let me check it out. Do you know anything about human organs and hidden acupuncture points? For example, there are over a thousand acupuncture points in the human brain. Also, there are two to three hundred acupuncture points in the human heart. Do you have this knowledge? This knowledge is apulsory subject in the first grade, which is very difficult to master."


    Kevin was surprised again. He had learned this from Janice since he was young. Kevin had already been very familiar with all the hidden acupuncture points of the human body, and he could urately pinpoint them with his eyes closed. "Teacher, I have been learning those hidden acupuncture points since I was young. It seems that I am indeed a Healing Master, but I don''t even know it myself. I always thought that what I knew was medical skills."


    "No, there''s a great difference between medical skills and healing techniques. Medical science deals only with the acupuncture points on the surface of the human body, while healing techniques involve not only the acupuncture points on the surface of the body, but also those of the internal organs, and the Healing Master should have a goodmand of all that."


    "Alright, I got it." Kevin sighed and smiled. The test teacher said, "Kevin, since your healing technique is so powerful and might be better than that of the head of the department, then you should go and test your ability as a Healing Master. I''m very curious as to what grade of Healing Master you are."


    "Where am I going to take the test?" Kevin asked. "Tomorrow, I will take you to take the test. There is a special department for this in Martial Arts Academy. Moreover, the certificate issued by Martial Arts Academy is quite authoritative."


    "Alright, then I''ll leave first." Kevin walked out. At this time, the test teacher shouted to Kevin, "Kevin, remember toe for me tomorrow morning. I will take you to test your ability as a Healing Master. You are so powerful that you should take a healing master exam."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded his head again. He was speechless. He came to test his talent but it turned t that he should test his ability as a Healing Master. Furthermore, he might even be more powerful than the head of the department. Kevin was speechless when he thought about it.


    After school, Kevin came to the front of the teaching building of the Swordsmanship Department d waited for Lily to finish school.


    "Kevin." Not long after, Lily walked out.


    "Lily, why do you leave school sote? What do you learn every day?" Kevin asked curiously. "We''re practicing swordsmanship with each other every day to gain daily progress and surpass the opponents. We repeat it again and again and that''s it. The teacher doesn''t teach us anything, because each of us has our own swordsmanship."


    "Isn''t that boring?"


    "For the strong one, it''s really boring to have no opponent in the ss. For example, in my ss, there is a boy named Paul. Being at the post level of the internal stage, he is the strongest in the ss, and he should be the most bored one when he has no opponent in the ss. However, he has a teacher as his training partner, and he is often defeated by his teacher. What about you? What is the Department of Healing Therapeutics like? I heard that it is just like the high school, and students need to learn a lot of knowledge and recite a lot of books, isn''t it? "


    "Yes. Actually, in this world, healing technique is a kind of advanced medical skill." Lily instructed, "Then you must study hard."


    Kevin smiled and said, "No need. Today, Ipletely understand the so ¡ª called healing techniques in this world. It turns out that the healing techniques and medical skills in this world are those of my world. Therefore, actually I have already known healing techniques. Furthermore, I''m at least a seven grade Healing Master."


    "Ah, really?" Lily was shocked. "When I learned the truth this afternoon, I was also shocked to death. I thought that healing techniques were something fancy, but it turns out that it is just the medical skills that I had learned a long time ago. If Janice, Eric and Fiona came here, then they would all be more powerful Healing Masters than me."


    Lily was also surprised at it. Kevin was a little disappointed. He originally wanted to learn something and had thought that the healing technique was an unfathomable skill, but it turned out that it was just the medical skills that he had already learned.


    Lily asked, "Does everyone know that you actually know healing techniques?"


    "No one knows about it except that test teacher."


    "Then are you going to tell your ssmates and teachers about it? They must be shocked to know that you are actually a formidable Healing Master."


    "Haha, let''s talk about thister. I''ll go and test my ability as a Healing Master tomorrow." In the evening, Kevin and Lily went to the Genius Restaurant for dinner. After dinner, they wandered hand in hand on the path of the Martial Arts Academy and enjoyed the date time. After walking for a while, he suddenly saw something shaking violently under the small tree before him.


    "Shush!" Kevin covered Lily''s mouth and whispered, "Don''t go over there. There''s a couple making out in the bushes."


    "Ah." Lily was stunned.


    They walked in another direction, but not far away, they saw another couple making out beside a rock.

 Chapter 408 The Metamorphosis of a Man

    <h4>Chapter 408 The Metamorphosis of a Man</h4>


    "Why are the students of Martial Arts Academy so open?" Lily said gloomily. Kevin smiled and said, "Food and reproduction are basic human natures. Since there is nothing for entertainment in the Martial Arts Academy and people who practice martial arts are energetic, it is normal for the adult lovers to make out."


    "Oh." Lily blushed. Kevin smiled and asked, "Lily, when can we do that? I want it."


    "Ah." Lily''s body trembled and she was extremely nervous. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait."


    "No."


    "So what?"


    Lily blushed and lowered her head, "I didn''t say that I was unwilling. Anyway, it''s up to you and don''t ask me about this."


    "Uh, Lily, what do you mean? It''s up to me?" Kevin asked excitedly. After all, he was a man, and he would asionally fantasize about it.


    "Yes." Lily lowered her head shyly and said softly. "What if I decide to do it tonight?" Kevin asked. "Ah, in such a hurry?"


    "Yes. You said that it''s up to me."


    "Then... just do what you want. Don''t ask me. I have no idea." Kevin grabbed Lily by the waist and smiled, "Then it''s decided. Tonight.''


    "Okay." Lily leaned on Kevin''s arms and said. "Where are we going? Your dormitory or mine?" Kevin asked. "Don''t go to the dormitory. It''s not good for roommates to know it."


    "What are you afraid of? Everyone has a single room."


    "Then they can hear the sound. It''s very embarrassing."


    "Then let''s go to the hotel. There are many hotels in the Martial Arts Academy."


    "Okay."


    "Yeah." Kevin carried Lily and flew towards the nearest hotel in the courtyard. "Hello, I want to book a room." Kevin said. "Hello, what kind of room do you want?"


    "How much is a medium¡ªsized room?"


    "Five hundred dors a night."


    "It''s just peanuts." Kevin paid for it and took the key to the room. Lily kept her head down as if she didn''t dare to see anyone. After entering the room, Lily said, "I''m going to take a bath first." Lily hurriedly went into the bathroom. However, Lily took a bath for a long time but didn''te out. Perhaps it was because she was so shy that she didn''t dare toe out. "Hurry up. I''ve been waiting for so long. Since we''ve decided to do it, don''t be afraid. I don''t have any experience anyway. Let''s explore it together."


    "Okay." A few minutester, Lily came out wearing a bathrobe. Kevin immediately carried her to the bed. Kevin slowly took off her bathrobe. Lily''s iparably beautiful figure could be seen at a nce. Kevin did not have any experience and did it by his nature. Lily was shy and nervously cooperating with


    Kevin. By trial and error, they finallypleted a major change in their lives. They had slept together. About half an hourter, they finished it. They hugged with their skin tightly pressed against each other. Kevin chuckled and said, "I have finally been a real man, and you are no longer a girl."


    "I''m your woman now. Don''t let me down." Lily pouted. "Of course not. You are my wife. We will give birth to a group of kids."


    "Who wants to have a child with you?" Lily said shyly. "Hahaha." Kevin was in a good mood when he tried it for the first time. Then he turned around and pinned Lily under his body again. They had a good night, and they didn''t get up until the sun came out. "Will I be pregnant?" Lily asked. She was worried that she would get pregnant as they were still too young to have a baby.


    Kevin said, "No way. I have already used my internal force to kill the sperms. You know that there is no point in getting pregnant now."


    "Alright." Lily felt relieved. Kevin was a doctor, so she definitely didn''t need to worry about it. After checking out, Lily said, "I''m not going to the Department of Sword today. I''m going back to the dormitory."


    "Why?" Lily red at him without saying anything. Seeing Lily''s abnormal walk, Kevin immediately understood. "I''ll walk you back and then go to the Department of Healing Therapeutics."


    "Alright." After walking Lily back to her dormitory, Kevin remembered that he had made an appointment to test his ability as a Healing Master today. Therefore, Kevin hurriedly went to the Healing Research building.


    "Kevin, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Teacher, why are you waiting for me?"


    "Kevin, there''s no need for you to be so polite to me. Actually, you can just call me Zachary. Your healing techniques are so powerful that you should be on equal footing with me."


    "Ah, Professor Zachary, are you also a Healing Master?"


    "Yes. To be honest, I am a nine grade Healing Master, a professor in the Department of Healing Therapeutics of Martial Arts Academy."


    "Wow, you''re amazing, Professor Zachary." Zachary smiled and said, "You''re not bad either. Let''s go and take a test. I have been here early this morning and can''t wait to know your level, but I didn''t expect that you woulde sote."


    "I''m sorry. I thought of it only this morning." Kevin chuckled. He must have had so much fun with


    Lilyst night that he had forgotten about it. "I can''t wait any longer. I really want to know what level of your healing techniques are and whether you are even more powerful than me." Professor Zachary said. "It doesn''t matter." Kevin cared little about it, because no matter what level of his healing techniques were, his medical skills could not bepared to Janice and Eric.


    However, Kevin was still in a hurry to be taken by Professor Zachary for the test. Kevin flew after Professor Zachary in a certain direction. "Kevin, I feel that your healing technique has reached at least the eighth grade. It''s really inconceivable. You are such a young man, yet your healing technique is so powerful. With your healing techniques, you will be weed in any n. "Is that so? However, I prefer to call it medical skills, not healing techniques."


    "The low ¡ª level Chinese medicine and western medicine are called medical skills. Healing techniques are much more advanced. Why do you like to call it medical skills?" Professor Zachary looked at


    Kevin in confusion.


    Kevin only smiled. In his world, there was no distinction between medical skills and healing techniques. They were all called medical skills. "Professor Zachary, what are you doing here today? Could it be that your healing techniques have broken through to the tenth grade?" An expert asked, whose healing techniques had already reached the learned stage. "How could I break through to the tenth grade so easily? I''m here today to take this student to test his ability as a Healing Master."


    "Youe here to test your ability as a Healing Master at such a young age. Brat, you have a very promising future. You actually asked Professor Zachary to take you to the test. Let''s go in." That expert thought that Kevin was here to test his ability as a first¡ªgrade Healing Master, so he only praised him slightly and didn''t say anything else.

 Chapter 409 Challenge the Corpse No. 10

    <h4>Chapter 409 Challenge the Corpse No. 10</h4>


    Walking into the examination room, there was a row of dried corpses on disy, which were numbered 1 to 15 from left to right.


    There were a total of 15 dried corpses.


    Professor Hans said, "Kevin, these dried corpses are all items used for examinations. If you can cure Number One, then you will be a First Grade Healing Master. And so on, the level of your healing techniques depends on which you can cure. You can try it one by one."


    Kevin asked, "Aren''t there a total of 18 levels? Why are there only 15 dried corpses?"


    Professor Hans smiled and said, "Kevin, no one dares to say for sure that there are 18 levels of healing techniques. However, in this world, the highest level that the person once reached is Grade 18. That is why people in the Healing Master profession now say that the highest level is Grade 18. As for why there are only 15 dried corpses here, this is because it is really difficult to find any items above the 15th grade. At present, in Martial Arts Ind, the ability of a Healing Master can only be assessed up to Grade 15. Of course, almost no one can take the assessment of Grade 15. It''s like measuring height. The ruler is three meters long at most, but it''s enough, because very few people are taller than three meters. That''s what I meant."


    "Got it. Then let me see which I can cure."


    Kevin looked at it from No. 8.


    Kevin checked the pulse of Dried Corpse No. 8. A few secondster, Kevin said, "This is simple."


    Professor Hans was shocked, "So you''re over grade 8."


    Kevin walked to Dried Corpse No. 9.


    Dried Corpse No. 9 was starting to getplicated, so Kevin had to take it seriously.


    Professor Hans was a little nervous. If Kevin could even cure Dried Corpse No. 9, then his level of a Healing Master would be on par with his. It was too terrifying as Kevin was so young.


    A few minutester, Kevin said, "It''s not difficult to cure Dried Corpse No. 9, but it''s obviously much harder than Dried Corpse No. 8. However, I still decide to challenge Dried Corpse No. 10."


    Professor Hans''s body trembled. Kevin actually wanted to challenge Dried Corpse No. 10. Gosh! If Kevin seeded, then he would be one of the most powerful Healing Masters in the Department of Healing Therapeutics of Martial Arts Academy. The reason was that the strongest Healing Master in Martial Arts Academy was only at Grade 10, which had been many years ago.


    Kevin walked to Dried Corpse No. 10. Immediately, Kevin sensed that Dried Corpse No. 10''s injuries were far more serious than Dried Corpse No. 9''s, and it was probably a hundred times more serious. The level of difficulty varied too much.


    Taking the treatment of cold illness to judge the grade, it would probably be around the ninth grade. And curing No. 10 was a hundred times more difficult than treating a cold illness.


    Kevin felt that the medical knowledge he had learned was not enough to cure it.


    Professor Hans smiled and said, "Kevin, if you find it too difficult, then treat Dried Corpse No. 9. It''s already incredible that you can treat Dried Corpse No. 9. To be honest, out of the 12 professors in the Department of Healing Therapeutics of Martial Arts Academy, only three are at the ninth grade, and nine are at the eighth grade. If you be a nine grade Healing Master, you would be amazing. There are nine other professors who are inferior to you."


    Kevin was shocked. Of the 12 professors in Martial Arts Academy, only 3 had reached the ninth grade. If Kevin became a nine grade Healing Master, he would be stronger than most professors.


    However, Kevin did not want to challenge the ninth grade, but the tenth grade.


    "Are you really going to challenge Dried Corpse No. 10?" Hans asked doubtfully.


    Kevin said, "Yes, I want to challenge Dried Corpse No. 10. I want to be a ten grade Healing Master, even if it takes a day."


    "Haha, you really have the courage." Professor Hans smiled, but he had no confidence in Kevin at all. Kevin was too young to make it. He might not even be able to be a nine grade Healing Master.


    However, Kevin did not have the slightest idea about the situation of Dried Corpse No. 10, which was a hundred times harder to treat than cold illness. Back then, treating cold illness had exhausted Kevin''s mind, not to mention Dried Corpse No. 10, which was a hundred times harder to treat than cold illness.


    Kevin asked, "Professor Hans, is there a time limit?"


    Professor Hans shook his head and said, "There is no time limit. I spent two days and one night trying to cure the corpse when I was examining for a nine grade Healing Master."


    "It took so long." Kevin was shocked and thought to himself, "If I challenge Dried Corpse No. 9, it will take less than three hours. It seems that my ability is superior to Professor Hans''s. In that case, I have to challenge Dried Corpse No. 10 even more."


    Kevin thought to himself, "If I had earnestly studied medicine from Janice and Eric back then, then my current level would not be limited to this. If Fiona were here, with her medical skills, Dried Corpse No. 10 would be just a piece of cake for her. And if Eric were here, even Dried Corpse No. 15 might be as easy as pie for him to challenge. I just regret that I didn''t seriously learn it back then."


    Professor Hans said, "Kevin, since you have decided to challenge No.10, then I wish you sess. There is no time limit, so just take it easy. I won''t disturb you anymore and you''re here alone to figure it out. Almost no onees here at ordinary times. I''ll be outside watching for you."


    "Thank you, Professor Hans."


    After Hans walked out, Kevin was left alone. Kevin tried his best to think about it. It was really difficult to diagnose the situation of Dried Corpse No. 10. It was a hundred times harder than a cold illness, and there was no clue at all.


    "Could it be that my ability is really only at the ninth grade?"


    "No, I''m unreconciled. I was a disciple of the Divine Doctor in my previous life. How can I be on the same level as Professor Hans and the others? I''m at least at the tenth grade. Otherwise, I don''t deserve to be the Divine Doctor''s disciple." Kevin thought to himself. It seemed that vanity was behind this. Only three professors in the entire Martial Arts Academy had reached the ninth grade, so Kevin would be iparable even if he might just be a nine grade Healing Master. However, for the sake of vanity, he still wanted a higher rank.


    At this moment, Professor Hans eximed in his heart "Is Kevin really that powerful? Or is he just faking it? If he can be a ten grade Healing Master, it would defy thews of nature since he is so young. In the Department of Healing Therapeutics of Martial Arts Academy, there is only one ten grade Healing Master. None of our 12 professors can challenge the tenth grade."


    At around four o''clock in the afternoon, after a day of unremitting efforts, Kevin finally figured out how to treat Dried Corpse No. 10.


    "Yeah, only if you are determined enough, you can win the odds. I finally know how to cure Dried Corpse No. 10." Kevin was delighted. He would soon be a ten grade Healing Master.


    Kevin immediately began to treat the corpse. He used acupuncture, along with some medicinal liquid, to transfer it into the corpse''s body with internal force.


    About half an hourter, Dried Corpse No. 10 suddenly sat up.


    Professor Hans seemed to know something. He rushed in from outside and saw the dried corpse sitting up. Professor Hans said incredulously, "You do cure Dried Corpse No. 10. Oh my god!"

 Chapter 410 Unhealthy Genes

    <h4>Chapter 410 Unhealthy Genes</h4>


    That''s right, the corpse sat up, indicating that the cure was sessful.


    About a minuteter, the dried corpse returned to its original state, where it had not yet been cured.


    "Kevin, congrattions. You are a ten grade Healing Master now." Professor Hans said excitedly.


    "Eh, Professor Hans, are you in charge of the examination?"


    "Yes, any professor in Martial Arts College can work as an examination teacher."


    "Oh, then I''ve made it now. Do you have any certificates for me?"


    "Yes, your certificate of a Healing Master. I''ll give it to you when I''ve finished making it."


    "Alright, it doesn''t matter anyway. The important thing is that I seeded." Kevin smiled.


    Kevin didn''t try Dried Corpse No. 11 because he knew that with his current medical skills, he definitely wouldn''t be able to cure Dried Corpse No. 11 unless Fiona came.


    It was a hundred times more difficult to cure Dried Corpse No. 11 than Dried Corpse No. 10.


    "Alright, Professor Hans, I''m leaving." Kevin said happily.


    Professor Hans asked, "Kevin, should I report your sess to the department leader?"


    Kevin asked, "What are the benefits of reporting it to the department leader?"


    "I think you''ll be hired as a professor here."


    Kevin shook his head and said, "There''s no need for the time being. I''m still a freshman now. Don''t noise it abroad. Let''s talk about it after I finish the Freshman Competition, which I value very much."


    "That''s right. You''re still a freshman. If a freshman bes a ten grade Healing Master, it will definitely cause a sensation, which will definitely affect your participation in the Freshman Competition.


    Okay, I got it. I will keep it a secret for you for the time being."


    "Thank you."


    As Kevin walked out, Professor Hans shouted, "Kevin, can I be your friend?"


    "Uh, be my friend? You''re a professor while I''m just a student. How can I be your friend?"


    "It''s okay. Although you are a student, your healing technique is much more powerful than mine."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Alright, then let''s be friends."


    "Thank you. It''s my honor to have you as my friend. If there is anything I don''t understand in the future, can I ask you?" Hans asked with a smile.


    "Of course, my friend."


    Kevin left and returned to the first grade ssroom of the Department of Healing Therapeutics.


    Isaac was still in ss, and Kevin hadn''t showed up all day until the end of the evening, but Isaac didn''t say anything.


    Kevin sighed when he saw the lecture. Isaac was only a Healing Master of Grade 4, and Kevin was already a Healing Master of Grade 10. Kevin didn''t even know if he would still have to attend this ss in the future. He felt that there was no point in appearing in this ssroom anymore.


    At this time, Sophia waved to Kevin and said, "Come and sit down."


    Kevin sat down beside Sophia. Sophia seemed to have specially dressed up today. She looked very elegant and charming. Kevin had no idea who she was dolled up for since he hadn''t been here all day.


    Kevin suddenly wondered what it would be like to sleep with Sophia. In the past, Kevin was still a virgin, so he had no illusions about beautiful women. But now, he was no longer a virgin. Furthermore, it happenedst night. Therefore, when he saw Sophia, Kevin couldn''t help but picture her as the sexual object.


    Kevin patted himself on the head.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Sophia asked.


    "Nothing."


    "You''rete today."


    "Oh." Kevin nced at Sophia''s plump breasts and couldn''t help but recall that he held Lily''s in his handst night.


    "No, what happened to me?" Kevin shook his head again, feeling that the pervert gene hidden in his body hade into y again. Of course, this pervert gene was originally carried by Kevin himself.


    When Sophia saw Kevin looking at her breasts, her face immediately blushed. She hurriedly grabbed her cor with one hand and looked embarrassed. However, Sophia did not seem to resist it. Except for shyness, she felt no anger.


    "The teacher is in ss. Behave yourself." Sophia whispered.


    "Sorry." Kevin turned around and thought to himself, "Why do I feel like my resistance to beauties has instantly dropped? Is it because I am no longer a virgin?" Kevin knew that if a person liked drinking but he had never drunk before, then he would be an alcoholic once he had drunk. Once a person, who liked to eat, had tasted a delicious dish, he would want to have it every day in the future. By the same token, Kevin was originally a pervert. Now, he finally knew the smell of women, so his body was no longer as easy to control as before, and his resistance to women had dropped, especially to beauties


    "What a tragedy. I have to control myself. I have already let down Fiona. How can I let down Lily and Kelly again? I must be loyal to them." Kevin swore to himself.


    Kevin said, "From now on, I may..."


    "What?"


    Kevin was going to say that from now on, he might no longer appear in the Department of Healing Therapeutics, because he was already a ten grade Healing Master. However, when Kevin saw the beautiful face of Sophia, he hesitated. To be more precise, he was reluctant to leave this seat. He still wanted to meet Sophia and sit together with her every day.


    Sure enough, his resistance to women had dropped by a lot, and he was already unable to calm himself down.


    "Forget it." Kevin sighed deeply.


    "Kevin, you''re so strange today." Sophia said.


    "Haha, is that so?" Kevin smiled and involuntarily nced at Sophia''s beautiful legs. He couldn''t help but wonder if Sophia''s beautiful legs were as tender and smooth as Lily''s."


    "Oh no, how could my mind be so foul? I have to control myself." Kevin ran out of the ssroom and pped himself twice. Kevin could not ept that he had be a pervert who had no resistance to women. This waspletely different from Faykoo in his previous life. However, there was a pervert gene in his body, and his body always reacted the wrong way. Once it came into y, he would want to sleep with a beauty.


    "What a freak. Why was Kevin so freaky in the past? No wonder he was expelled from the Duke n." Kevin cursed in his heart.


    Kevin calmed down outside before returning to the ssroom. Soon after, school ended in the evening.


    "Let''s go for a walk together." Sophia said.


    "Alright."


    They walked together.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Sophia asked.


    "Nothing." Kevin smiled. Having now regained his calm, he controlled the pervert gene and stopped rambling in thought.


    "Actually, I have a fianc¨¦." Sophia said.


    "Uh." Kevin was stunned.


    Sophia didn''t know why she told Kevin about this.

 Chapter 411 I Think You Have a Crush on Me

    <h4>Chapter 411 I Think You Have a Crush on Me</h4>


    "You''re from a big n, so it''s normal for you to have a fianc¨¦. However, why are you telling me this?" Kevin said.


    Sophia smiled, "I thought there was something strange about the way you were looking at me just now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "When looking at me, your eyes were filled with possessiveness." Sophia said. Kevin was stunned. He didn''t expect women to be so sensitive. Just now, affected by the pervert gene in his body, Kevin had indeed had an evil desire towards Sophia.


    "That''s right." Kevin simply nodded. A proper gentleman should not lie. "Why? You wouldn''t have looked at me like that before."


    "Haha, if I tell you that this isn''t my intention, do you believe me? I didn''t mean to have any evil intentions to you. However, I don''t know what to do." Kevin couldn''t ount for it. He had just be a real manst night and was inevitably affected by the pervert gene today. In the past, he was also affected once when seeing Elsa naked in London, because her figure was too beautiful and stimting.


    Sophia whispered, "Do you have a crush on me?"


    "Ah, why would you ask that?" Kevin was shocked. "Otherwise, why did you look at me with possessive eyes? I''ve been familiar with it. Those who fall for me, such as Keh and Branden, look at me the same way. That''s why I''m so sensitive. I believe that women will be very sensitive as long as they are popr among men." Kevin smiled and said, "Sorry, I have already had a girlfriend." Sophia suddenly felt a little disappointed. She took the initiative to talk to Kevin about this matter,


    which meant that her feelings towards Kevin werepletely different from those towards Keh and Branden.


    "Since you have a girlfriend, why are you still looking at me like that?" Sophia looked somewhat resentful.


    "Haha, alright. To tell you the truth, I slept with my girlfriend for the first timest night, and that''s why my mindset is a little different today. Seeing you, I suddenly feel like I''m rambling in thought."


    "I see." Sophia smiled. "Sophia, you just said that you have a fianc¨¦. Why did you tell me that?" Kevin asked. "I thought that you fell for me, so I told you. I didn''t expect that I tter myself." Sophia said. "Why are you telling me this when you think I fall for you?"


    "I must be frank with you."


    "Keh also has a crush on you. Have you been frank with him?"


    "No. Why should I be frank with him while I don''t like him? Ah!" After saying that, Sophia covered her mouth and realized that she seemed to have a slip of tongue.


    Kevin smiled and said, "So, you want to be frank with me because you have a crush on me?"


    "I didn''t say that." Sophia lowered her head. "But you mean that. Sophia, you fall for me, don''t you?"


    "No." Sophia snorted with a shy look. Since Kevin had already said that he did not like her, Sophia would not admit that she had a crush on him. "You really don''t have a crush on me?"


    "No. Don''t think too much. Didn''t you just say that you have a girlfriend and you only love your girlfriend? Since that''s the case, why are you still asking me that? Could it be that if I said I did fall for you, you would break up with Lily?" Kevin smiled and said, "What if I will?"


    "What?" Sophia''s body trembled as she looked at Kevin in disbelief. If Kevin really broke up with Lily because of her, then what should she do? "Alright, I''m just joking with you." Kevin smiled. "It is not funny at all. It''s boring." Sophia snorted as she had rejoiced too soon. "You said you have a fianc¨¦. What does he do?"


    "To be honest, my fianc¨¦ is twenty years older than me. He is also in the Department of Healing Therapeutics of Martial Arts Academy," said Sophia. "Ah? He''s twenty years older than you, and he''s also in the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Then he''s definitely not a student but a teacher." Sophia nodded and said, "Yes, he is a sophomore teacher. When he was young, he was a disciple of my grandfather. After that, he came to Martial Arts Academy and bes a teacher of the Department of Healing Therapeutics."


    "Really? Your n actually betroth you to someone twenty years older than you. Furthermore, he


    was also a disciple of your grandfather. Are you kidding me?" Kevin said. "To my n''s credit, I have no other choice. In any case, I should strive for healing in my life, and it is natural for me to marry a Healing Master." Sophia said. "Then do you love him?" Kevin asked. "I don''t think so. When he was young, he studied medicine with my grandfather. I haven''t seen him since then. I didn''t see him until I came to Martial Arts Academy. He looks just as he did when he was young and hasn''t aged much. Being a Healing Master, he knows how to be well ¡ª preserved, so he doesn''t look old. In fact, after I came to Martial Arts Academy, I live with him..." Sophia lowered her head and said.


    Kevin felt a stirring within him. He didn''t know why, but when thinking that Sophia was pinned under by another man, he was in a bad mood. Kevin knew that the pervert gene in his body had gone berserk again.


    "You''ve been living with him these days?"


    "Yes." Sophia said frankly. "Haha, it''s good."


    "My hands are tied. Alright, let''s say goodbye here. I''m heading this way."


    "I''m going that way." They headed in different directions. After taking a few steps, Kevin suddenly asked, "Sophia, what level of Healing Master is your fianc¨¦?"


    "The fifth grade."


    "Oh, it''s fine." Kevin flew away. Sophia looked at Kevin''s figure in a daze. Sophia returned to a vi which belonged to her fianc¨¦, Glen, a sophomore teacher in the Department of Healing Therapeutics.


    No one knew that Sophia was the fianc¨¦ of a sophomore teacher, because she didn''t want her ssmates to know about it.


    "You''re back." A man asked. He was Glen.


    "Yes." Sophia nodded. "The man called Kevin seems to be close to you." Glen suddenly said. "Uncle Glen, what do you mean? Isn''t it normal that I have a few good ssmates?"


    "Call me by my name. After all, your family has betrothed you to me. Don''t call me Uncle Glen like you did when you were a child. I''m not trying to mean anything by saying that, so don''t misunderstand it. After all, I''m your fianc¨¦. Although outsiders don''t know about our rtionship, it''s a little ufortable for me to see a man, who is also your deskmate, having meals and practicing swordsmanship with you. Alright, let''s have dinner. I''ve cooked you your favorite dish."

 Chapter 412 Wait and See

    <h4>Chapter 412 Wait and See</h4>


    When Kevin returned to his dormitory, Lily was waiting for him. Lily did not go to ss this day as Kevin had worked her too hardst night. "Lily, are you feeling better?" Lily red at him, "Keep your voice down. It''s so embarrassing." Lily said with a blushing face. "Haha, shall we do it again tonight?" Kevin asked. "What?" Lily shouted. "What''s wrong?


    "You still want it again tonight?: Lily said in a daze. "Any problems?" Lily said speechlessly, "You are too strong. Don''t you feel tired at all?" Kevin shook his head and said, "No, not at all." Lily said speechlessly, "Experts say that it is the most appropriate to have sex once or twice a week."


    "No way. I thought that I would be able to have it every day in the future." Lily asked, "Honestly, have you ever practiced the Mental Method in Bed?"


    "No." Kevin shook his head. "Impossible. A normal man can''t be so strong. You''re a soul traveler. Why do you still remember the Mental Method in Bed?"


    "Oh, in my previous life, when I got the Mental Method in Bed, I read it once and then learned it by heart. At that time, out of curiosity, I gave it a try. After that, I quickly stopped and burned it."


    "Are you sure you haven''t practiced it before?" Lily asked. "Of course, I''m a decent person. Why would I practice that evil thing? I only tried it out of curiosity, and then I immediately burned it. However, I have a good ear for the secret manual as I will memorize the content as soon as I read it, so I still remember the content, but I have never practiced it before."


    "Really?" Lily looked at Kevin doubtfully. The reason why Lily was doubtful was that Kevin was so strongst night and she couldn''t even walk today. "Lily, you have to believe me. I really haven''t practiced it." Lily blushed and said, "Then why are you so strong?"


    "I don''t know either. Perhaps it is inborn, or perhaps there is pervert gene in the body."


    "What pervert gene?"


    "In the past Kevin was a pervert and was lustful in his genes. Even though it''s me in soul now, his body hasn''t changed."


    "Alright, alright. Let''s not talk about this anymore. I''m so embarrassed. Let''s go for dinner."


    "Alright." Kevin and Lily arrived at the Genius Restaurant and booked a private room. After what happenedst night, they felt even closer to each other and wanted to be together all the time. In the void of the Genius Restaurant, the news was being jumbled up. "The Freshman Competition will officially start in half a month. Right now, the freshmen are all engaged in intensive training, especially the internal stage freshmen. Everyone is trying to get a good ranking. Among the freshmen of this year, there will be more strong students than ever before. This is because ording to the inside information, the champion of this year will be epted as a disciple by one of the experts of the Brown n, one of the Four Great Ind Protector Families of Martial Arts Ind, and he can even join the Four Great Ind Protector Families because of this. Therefore, many talents who disdain to study in Martial Arts Academy alsoe because of this. ording to thetest statistics, there are more than 120 talents who have reached the post level of the internal stage. Without a doubt, those contestants who can be in the top 100 of the Freshmen Competition will all be extremely powerful geniuses. In that case, among such powerful talents, who will be able to make the top ten and who will be able to win the first ce? The one that rises to prominence amongst so many powerful talents must be extraordinary. Let''s wait and see." Lily eximed, "There are really many geniuses. Kevin, you are also at the post level of the internal stage, and you are also a genius in everyone''s eyes. I am really proud to have such a talented boyfriend as you." Kevin said, "Are you praising me?"


    "Haha, I wonder if you can make it into the top 100."


    "Lily, do you really think that I can''t even get into the top 100?" Kevin stared at her. "No, but the news said that there are 120 contestants at the post level of the internal stage."


    "Don''t specte on what hasn''t happened yet. Let''s eat."


    "By the way, didn''t you say that you were going to test your ability as a Healing Master today? What was the result?"


    Kevin chuckled and said, "I have passed the exam and be a ten grade Healing Master."


    "Ah, no way. I heard that ten grade Healing Masters are very powerful."


    "I am at that level, but I don''t feel that I''m very powerful. It just means that the people here are too weak, hahaha."


    "Does everyone know that you are a ten grade Healing Master now? Howe there''s no news? This should be big news, and the restaurant should have given special coverage to it. Do they look down on you?" Lily said angrily. Kevin smiled and said, "Right now, the certificate hasn''t been issued yet. I heard that the certificate production is a bitplicated and will take time to make. Furthermore, I want to wait until the Freshman Competition is over before deciding whether to announce it or not. I''m still a freshman, so don''t be so sensational. The Freshman Competition is very interesting and I want to have a good time in it."


    "Yes, you''re amazing and I admire you so much." Kevin was very happy to see his girlfriend admire him so much. After dinner, Lily went back to his dormitory to rest, so did Kevin. His two roommates, Vincent and Billy, weren''t around. It turned out that both of them had gone to practice martial arts to prepare for the Freshman Competition.


    Since everyone was working so hard, Kevin had to make efforts to practice martial arts and try his best to disy his strength in the Freshman Competition. The next day, Kevin still went to the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Although his healing techniques had already reached the tenth grade, Kevin still wanted to go to that ssroom and see Sophia every day. Although this wasn''t Kevin''s original intention, he couldn''t resist it.


    He arrived at the ssroom and found that Sophia had specially dressed up today. She looked so pure and beautiful, like a goddess.


    "Good morning." Sophia smiled at Kevin. Kevin nodded and sighed. "Why are you sighing for no reason?" Kevin said, "Because you are very beautiful." Sophia blushed and snorted softly, "Then why are you sighing?"


    "It''s because you''re too beautiful that I sigh. It''s such a pity that you are betrothed to an old man." Sophia smiled and said, "Are you still thinking about that? Haha, I''ve already thought it through and just ept my fate."

 Chapter 413 I Don’t Know What I’m Doing

    <h4>Chapter 413 I Don''t Know What I''m Doing</h4>


    "I''m going to practice swordsmanship." Kevin stood up. He just came to show up and took a look at Sophia. However, Sophia had already been betrothed to an old man, which annoyed him. He was torn between his heart and the irresistible instinct. He was Faykoo mentally but the original Kevin physically. Kevin was going to practice martial arts and prepare for the Freshman Competition. No matter how beautiful Sophia was, it had nothing to do with him, but instinctively, he wanted to sleep with her. "We''re going to learn healing techniques from today onwards, and there won''t be any more low¡ªlevel medical skills learning. Sit down and listen to the teacher." Sophia said.


    Sophia did not want Kevin to leave his seat. She wanted him to sit beside her all the time, so that she could be at peace in her heart. Like Kevin, Sophia seemed to be torn between her fate and her heart. In fate, she was the fianc¨¦ of a sophomore teacher, while in her heart, she had a crush on Kevin. Kevin snorted, "I don''t want to take this ss." Kevin was already a ten grade Healing Master, so he showed little interest in the ss.


    "But three dayster, there will be a test."


    "I''m going to practice martial arts and prepare for the Freshman Competition. I''ll learn healing techniques by myself at night. I''m leaving." Kevin left the ssroom.


    Sophia bit her lips, looking a little disappointed. At this time, Keh ran over and said, "Has Kevin left? Sophia, can I take Kevin''s seat? I''m short¡ªsighted and can see the ckboard more clearly here."


    "Go away."


    Kevin arrived at a secluded mountain and began to practice the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship. "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh." The howl of the sword resounded throughout the mountain. Kevin had perfected the first level of the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship. "Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship. Flying Dragon in the Sky."


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh."


    "Boom."


    He split the tree with one blow. "I can''t make the second level of the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship, but its normal. After all, I''m only at the post level of the internal stage. In my previous life, I''ve already reached the initial level of the innate stage and could only make the fourth level of it." Kevin thought to himself.


    After practicing the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship, Kevin practiced the God ¡ª Killing Swordsmanship. "The first move of the God¡ªKilling Swordsmanship. sh."


    Buzz. "The first move of the God¡ªKilling Swordsmanship. sh twice in one blow."


    "Bang!" Arge rock, which was twenty meters away from Kevin, was sliced through by the vital force of the sword. "Unfortunately, I still can''t make the second move of the God Killing Swordsmanship, Break. Since that''s the case, I''ll give it a further practice to see if I can sh thrice in one blow."


    Buzz. Buzz. Kevin kept brandishing his sword. In fact, he had already shed twice in one blow. However, it was very difficult to sh thrice in one blow, which was probably not easier than executing the second move, Break. Unknowingly, it was already noon. "Kevin." At this moment, a woman called him. Kevin saw that it was Sophia. "Uh, why are you here?" Kevin asked. "It''s already noon. You''re still practicing swordsmanship here."


    "Is it noon? Haha, time flies." Kevin smiled. "How did you know I was here?"


    "This ce isn''t far from the Department of Healing Therapeutics. I saw youing in this direction. You haven''t had lunch yet, have you?"


    "Not yet." Sophia smiled and said, "Then why don''t you go have lunch?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I skip a few meals. Why are youing for me?" Sophia was stunned as she did not know why she came for Kevin. "I''m just taking a walk." Kevin said, "You''vee just at the right moment. Let''s practice swordsmanship together."


    "Alright. You can teach me swordsmanship."


    "Sure."


    At this moment, on a distant roof, a man with a telescope was watching Kevin and Sophia practice swordsmanship again on the mountain.


    The man was a little annoyed. He was Glen, the sophomore teacher. "Should I warn Kevin to stay away from my fianc¨¦? However, if I do so, he will know about my rtionship with Sophia, which she always wants to keep a secret, and if it is to get out, she will be angry. Forget it, and just endure it for now. I think Sophia should know her ce and won''t do anything out of line with Kevin." Glen sighed. Ever since he had this fianc¨¦, he had begun to worry about the gains and losses. This was because Sophia was so beautiful that she would make a man lose his mind. However, there was one thing he still didn''t understand. Why did the Henderson n take the initiative to betroth Sophia to him? Was it because he was a disciple of her grandfather?


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh." Kevin was also happy to instruct Sophia to practice swordsmanship together. Kevin had a desire to smell the fragrance of Sophia and get close to her. At this moment, taking the opportunity to instruct her in swordsmanship, Kevin touched Sophia''s butt with one hand.


    "What are you doing?" Sophia blushed. She could feel one of Kevin''s hands pressing against her butt.


    "Ah." Kevin was stunned. Kevin didn''t seem to know what he was doing. If Sophia hadn''t stopped him, he wouldn''t have known that he was touching Sophia''s butt with his hand.


    "What''s wrong with you? It doesn''t matter. Guiding me in swordsmanship, it is inevitable for us to have physical contact. There''s no need to feel guilty." Sophiaforted him, thinking that Kevin felt guilty for identally touching her butt. Kevin was shocked, "What was I doing just now? Why would I subconsciously touch Sophia''s butt? Oh my good heaven! How could I, Faykoo, do such a shameless thing?"


    "Sophia, ording to what I just said, you work on it yourself and I''ll take a break."


    "Alright." Keviny not far away, reflecting on himself. "Kevin''s pervert gene had an increasing impact on me. I don''t want to be that kind of person. I can control myself mentally, but my body can''t help but do something disdainful. Oh gosh! Why are you torturing me like this?" Kevin shouted from the bottom of his heart. If Kevin had been such a person, then Fiona wouldn''t have been the only one he loved in his previous life. There were so many beauties in his previous life but he wasn''t tempted at all. But now, he actually did so many things that he wouldn''t do in his character.


    At this moment, Kevin felt a warm current in his abdomen. "Eh, why is there a warm current? I have only practiced two types of internal martial art, the Hrdaya Sutram and the Grail Sutram. Why is there suddenly a warm current?" Kevin was shocked because this meant that Kevin had mastered three types of internal martial art. As a matter of fact, Kevin had only mastered two of them, but at this moment, one had appeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 414 The Third Internal Force

    <h4>Chapter 414 The Third Internal Force</h4>


    Is Produced by the Mental Method in Bed.


    ***


    Without hesitation, Kevin immediately sat in meditation.


    He focused his mind on the pubic region where there were three warm currents of internal energy. The one on the left was produced by the Hrdaya Sutram while the one on the right was produced by the Grail Sutram. However, the one in the middle came out of nowhere.


    "What''s going on? I haven''t even practiced any other internal martial art. Why do I get extra internal force?"


    Just as Kevin was puzzled, the extra warm current of internal force flowed through Kevin''s meridians, and he felt a burst offort. At the same time, Kevin''s body immediately experienced a strong physiological reaction, and he seemed desperate for sex. Kevin''s willpower was a little out of his control.


    "Kevin, what are you doing?" At this time, Sophia walked up.


    Kevin looked at Sophia and felt that Sophia was attracting him as if she had magic power.


    "Ah." Sophia walked to Kevin and suddenly saw his physiological reaction. She immediately turned around with a blushing face.


    Kevin said with difficulty, "What are you doing here?"


    "Kevin, what are you doing? I''m really speechless."


    Kevin sighed and said, "Sorry, it''s not my original intention. Let''s call it a day. I''m leaving now." With that, Kevin leapt up and disappeared into the distance.


    Kevin took out three silver needles and stuck them into one of his hidden acupuncture points. Only then did he manage to control his strong desire.


    "It turns out that it is this unknown internal force that has taken its toll on me, making me lecherous and less resistant to women. How does this internal forcee about? I have never practiced this kind of internal martial art. I thought that it was Kevin''s pervert gene that affected me, but it wasn''t."


    Kevin had already found out the real reason for the changes in his body. It was caused by the extra internal force that suddenly came out within his body.


    "What exactly is it? Why is it so evil?"


    Thinking of the word "evil", Kevin suddenly thought of the Mental Method in Bed, which was a kind of evil internal martial art and developed by an iparably powerful rapist. Kevin had read the description in the posthumous papers he left behind, and it seemed that he was invincible in the world.


    A change came over Kevin''s face and he shuddered, "Could the third internal force in my body be produced by the Mental Method in Bed? Oh my god! But I have never practiced it. How does this happen? Why is it so evil?"


    As a matter of fact, it made sense that the Mental Method in Bed was evil since it was left behind by a pervert.


    Kevin couldn''t help but recall how he obtained the Mental Method in Bed. In a dark cave under a cliff, he saw a white skeleton, beside which was a stone stele. On the stone stele was written, "My name is Alexander Stephenson. I was a monk, but I identally tried to sleep with a woman, and then it gets out of hand. However, my body is not strong enough to meet my desire. By chance, with the help of an ancient scripture, I create a brand new sutra of internal martial art. I call it the Mental Method in Bed. Unexpectedly, the power of the Mental Method in Bed is beyond my expectation. From then on, I am out of control and be a rapist that everyone hates. However, the Mental Method in Bed has also made me an expert of my generation. I have traveled all over the world and have never met anyone that can rival with me for decades. Until a few days ago, I was tricked by someone and lost all my skills of martial art. I will die soon. However, I haven''t got a sessor yet. I don''t want my world ¡ªshocking creation unknown to the world, so I left the Mental Method in Bed here. I hope that the right person can learn it. It is really a good sutra, although there are some drawbacks."


    At that time, Kevin snorted in disdain, "What kind of sutra can a rapist create?" However, out of curiosity, Kevin took a look, because the rapist said that his martial arts was very powerful because of the Mental Method in Bed. Otherwise, Kevin would not even bother to read it.


    Kevin''s photographic memory enabled him to remember everything written in the Mental Method in Bed. He felt that there was indeed something extraordinary about it, so he tried to practice the beginning. But Kevin stopped in time and destroyed the Mental Method in Bed. Just as Kevin burned it down, the white skeleton of the rapist scattered all over the ground. At that time, Kevin was shocked and thought that he had burned the life''s work of the rapist, whose ghost would return to take its revenge on him. However, afterwards, Kevin had forgotten about it.


    However, he didn''t expect that this problem would remain for the rest of his life.


    "Oh my good heavens! So the inexplicable extra internal force in my body is produced by the Mental Method in Bed. There is no need to practice it at all. As soon as I tried sex for the first time, it automaticallyes into being. That is why I change after I had sex with Lily. It is all caused by the rapist''s sutra."


    Kevin angrily took out the silver needle and wanted to get rid of the extra internal force.


    However, at this moment, Kevin discovered that the internal force produced by the Mental Method in Bed had been split into two and merged into the other two internal force of the Hrdaya Sutram and the Grail Sutram.


    "Ah, how could this be? There is no way to fuse different internal force. Why can the internal force produced by the Mental Method in Bed be fused with others?"


    Kevin focused his mind on the pubic region again and discovered that his internal martial art of the Hrdaya Sutram and the Grail Sutram became more powerful than ever before.


    "Oh my god. My power of the Hrdaya Sutram went from the second level to the third level. Moreover, the Grail Sutram had also gone from the first level to the second level. Both the Hrdaya Sutram and the Grail Sutram are very difficult to practice. In my previous life, I only reached the fifth level of the innate stage, but now, I''m only at the post level of the internal stage, and I''ve already reached the second and third levels. Is it because that the Mental Method in Bed has fused with the Hrdaya Sutram and the Grail Sutram?"


    Kevin''s body trembled and he remained silent for a long time.


    He finally understood why that monk had be an invincible expert in the world. That was because he had identally created such a powerful sutra. It was extremely difficult for others to practice their internal skills, but with this sutra, it was easy for him to be powerful by sleeping with women. As a result, he became a rapist as well as an expert in martial art at the same time.


    Although Kevin had reached the innate stage in his previous life, he was not an expert in his world. After the innate stage, there was still the eternal stage and so on. When one reached the Void Shattering Realm, which was the highest level, he could even break through the void.


    As for the innate stage, it was only the initial stage of bing a true expert.


    "Hu!" Kevin took a deep breath.


    "Even so, I don''t want to take advantage of this kind of evil internal martial art to increase my own power. I must get rid of it." After saying that, Kevin stuck the silver needle into his pubic region and got rid of the evil internal force.


    As expected, Kevin made it.

 Chapter 415 After Improvement

    <h4>Chapter 415 After Improvement</h4>


    Kevin got rid of the internal force produced by the Mental Method in Bed and immediately checked the Hrdaya Sutram and the Grail Sutram. He discovered that the power of both had not weakened.


    Kevin suspected if the internal force produced by the Mental Method had really been got rid of.


    That night, Kevin told Lily what happened that day. Of course, he skipped the sword practice with Sophia on the mountain, afraid that Lily would be jealous.


    When Lily knew the truth, she snorted, "No wonder you were so strong the night before yesterday."


    "I really had no idea of it, and I''ve already got rid of the internal force of the Mental Method in Bed."


    "Is it really that easy to get rid of it?"


    "It should be, or we can verify it."


    "How can we verify it?" Lily asked in confusion.


    "Haha, you know it."


    "Don''tugh so obscenely. Tell me."


    "You stupid girl! Of course I need your cooperation to verify it."


    Lily suddenly understood what Kevin meant and red at him with a blushing face. Kevin carried Lily in his arms and walked towards the bed.


    "This is my dormitory. No. Zoe and ire are still outside."


    "Who cares?"


    Ten minutester, ire, who was chatting and eating snacks in the living room, suddenly said, "Eh, what is happening in Lily''s room? A creak ising from it. Are there any rats?"


    Zoe looked at ire with an idiotic gaze and said, "You have no idea of it? Are you still a woman?"


    "I really don''t know." ire had never been in love before, so it wasn''t strange that she didn''t know w at was happening in Lily''s room. She was not as experienced as Zoe.


    "Lily is having fun with his boyfriend." Zoe said speechlessly.


    "What fun?"


    Zoe red at her, "What''s wrong with you? Are you just pretending to be so ignorant? Of course they are having fun in bed."


    "Ah." ire immediately covered her mouth and said in disbelief, "How dare they do it here?"


    "Why not? Only you, who haven''t been in love before, find it strange."


    Fifteen minutester, ire whispered, "Why isn''t it over yet?"


    "I didn''t expect that Lily''s boyfriend would be so strong," Zoe said in surprise.


    Another 15 minutester, Zoe said, "Lily is really happy to have a boyfriend who is so outstanding in all aspects."


    ire blushed.


    It was another fifteen minutes before everything stopped.


    Kevinmented, "The internal force of the Mental Method in Bed is still there in my body."


    "Then what should we do?" Lily said weakly. Lily seemed to want Kevin to get rid of it. Otherwise, she felt that she would be tormented to death by Kevin. She wondered if she had been heard by her two roommates outside. They were martial artists. It would be difficult for them not to hear it.


    "You want me to get rid of it?" Kevin asked.


    "Of course, or I really can''t stand it anymore." Lily blushed and said.


    Kevin focused his mind on the pubic region and felt that there were still three internal force. However, the internal force of the Mental Method in Bed seemed to be much weaker. It seemed that Kevin would automatically practice some of the Mental Method in Bed as long as he had sex with a woman. The power of the Mental Method in Bed that he felt the night before was the strongest, which meant that if he slept with a virgin, he would be able to develop a very powerful internal martial art. No wonder one would turn into a rapist after practicing the Mental Method in Bed.


    "If you can''t get rid of it, will you be a rapist?" Lily asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. The Mental Method in Bed won''t affect my mind. The reason why one will be a rapist is that he is greedy and wants to be powerful in a short time, so he will be desperately sleeping with virgins. As for me, I disdain to be powerful in this way, so it doesn''t affect me at all except for that I will be stronger in bed. However, I am able to control myself. Since I can''t get rid of it, I can only ept it. Perhaps, it''s not a bad thing. Every time I sleep with you, I will get some internal force. As time goes by, it will be beneficial to my internal martial art."


    "Alright, as long as you won''t be a rapist, it is up to you."


    Kevin and Lily walked out of the room. Lily did not dare to look into the eyes of her two roommates. Kevin immediately left Lily''s dormitory and returned to his own dormitory.


    Since there was no way to get rid of the Mental Method in Bed, Kevin would try to improve it.


    Kevin dictated the Mental Method in Bed and took the initiative to practice it. He corrected the bad side of it.


    After working for a whole night, Kevin had finally improved it a lot. The first improvement was that he could freely control his duration in sex. It would not take him at least forty to fifty minutes in sex. Now he could control the duration at will. Secondly, Kevin would not have such a strong desire when the internal force came into y like before.


    The rest didn''t change much, and it could still generate power and fuse it with other internal force.


    This matter was over just like that. There was no harm in it anyway. Kevin would not be a rapist in order to enhance his martial arts. He worked by himself.


    On the third day, Kevin arrived at the Department of Healing Therapeutics.


    After registering his attendance at the ss, Kevin was going to practice martial arts.


    "There is an exam today." Sophia said hurriedly.


    "What exam?"


    "Didn''t I tell you a few days ago that we have begun to learn healing techniques? Furthermore, three dayster, there would be the mock exam. It''s today."


    Kevin originally didn''t want to take the exam, but he still decided to stay for it.


    It was because in high school, Kevin would fail every exam. He was an academic loser, but now, he wanted to try out what it was like to be a straight¡ªA student.


    "Alright, then I won''t practice martial arts today. I''ll stay for the exam." Kevin smiled.


    Sophia asked, "The teacher has been teaching healing techniques for the past three days, but you idn''te for ss. You said that you studied by yourself at night. Did you study by yourself? Are you sure you can take the exam?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Of course I''ve been self¡ªtaught. I''m very confident in myself."


    Not long after, Isaac walked into the ssroom with a stack of exam papers in his hand.


    "Dear students, you''ve already studied medicine for a week and healing techniques for three days. his morning, we''ll have a mock exam. Full marks of it is 100 points. Let''s see how many of you will pass the exam. Those who can pass the exam show great talent in healing techniques."


    A student asked, "Mr. Isaac, is it very difficult? Is it even harder than the college entrance examination?"


    "Dear students, it is not that easy to be a Healing Masters. In the future, the exams that you take in the Department of Healing Therapeutics will be a thousand times harder than the so¡ªcalled college entrance exams. As for the mock exam today, only eight sophomores passed itst year, with the highest score of 68 points. I hope that you will do better than the students of thest ss."


    "Wow, it''s so difficult."

 Chapter 416 Suspect You of Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 416 Suspect You of Cheating</h4>


    The exam papers were handed out. Kevin Duke became interested in it when knowing the exam was difficult. Kevin Duke looked at the exam papers and immediately wanted to curse. Whoever said it was difficult, he wanted to beat him or her to death. Kevin Duke felt that it was very simple. All the questions were basic. At this moment, all the students in the ss frowned as they looked at the question. In less than half an hour, Kevin Duke had finished everything. "Teacher, I''ve finished my exam." Kevin Duke handed in the exam papers and then went to practice martial arts.


    In the blink of an eye, Kevin Duke had practiced his swordsmanship for a day. The next morning, before ss started, everyone was discussing yesterday''s exam papers. Sophia Henderson said to Kevin Duke , "You handed in the exam papers only in half an hour. We took the whole morning to finish it, and there were still many questions that we haven''t finished yet. I don''t know how many points I can get in the exam. Ugh." Kevin Duke said, "Stop pretending. I can tell from your expression that you are actually very confident in this exam, even though you said you didn''t know how many points you scored in the exam." Sophia Henderson blushed and said, "You''re so annoyed. Alright, I think I did well in the exam."


    "Naha, Glen treats you very well. I presume he teaches you about healing techniques every night."


    "Yes," Sophia Henderson nodded. "How did you repay him after teaching?" Kevin Duke asked.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I''m sleeping with him? You think too much. I''m not, and I won''t allow it. He doesn''t dare to act recklessly either."


    At this time, Teacher Isaac walked in with a stack of corrected papers in his hand. "Let''s hand out the exam papers."


    "Teacher, how about the results?"


    "Not bad, 11 passed."


    "What''s the highest score?" Teacher Isaac said, "The highest score is 78."


    "Wow, who is so great?" Kevin Duke thought to himself, "No way, I only got 78 points in the exam?"


    " Keh, 66 points."


    " Caldwell , 21 points."


    "Sophia Henderson, 78 points."


    "Wow, so the highest score was got by Sophia Henderson." The exam papers had been handed out, and there was no exam paper for Kevin Duke. "Where is my exam paper?" Kevin Duke stood up and asked. Isaac said, " Kevin Duke, there is something wrong with your exam paper."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Kevin Duke, you didn''te to learn healing techniques at all, so you will be treated as cheating."


    "Cheating?"


    "That''s right, because you got 100 points. To be honest, if it weren''t for cheating, no one would believe that you could get 100 points." Isaac said.


    "Naha, I can''t believe what''s the hell like this." Kevin Duke sneered. However, it''s normal to suspect of him.


    Isaac said, " Kevin Duke, in order to verify whether you cheated or not, I have another exam paper here. If you dare to take the exam again in public, and you can even get high marks, then it means that you did not cheat in yesterday''s exam."


    Kevin Duke snorted, "I''ll take it."


    "You sit on the podium and take the exam. The whole ss will supervise you."


    "It''s ok." Kevin Duke sat down on the podium and picked up his pen to take the exam again. This time, Kevin Duke answered the questions faster. In less than twenty minutes, Kevin Duke had finished his exam. "I have finished it."


    Isaac immediately corrected Kevin Duke''s exam paper. Twenty minutester, Isaac finished correcting the exam paper. He indeed corrected it seriously.


    Isaac looked at the test paper in a daze. The ssmate anxiously said, "Teacher, how about the result?"


    "Teacher, how many points did Kevin Duke get in the exam?"


    "Teacher, is it zero?" Keh asked gloatingly. After a long time, Isaac raised his head and looked at the ss. "This time, Kevin Duke still got 100 points with no wrong answers, and he answered the questions perfectly. I dere that Kevin Duke did not cheat in yesterday''s exam. He got 100 points in yesterday''s exam, the highest grade in this exam. Sophia Henderson was second with 78 points, and Keh was third with 66 points."


    "Holy shit." The students in the ss shouted in disbelief.


    Sophia Henderson looked at Kevin Duke in a daze and thought to herself, "Could Kevin Duke really be a genius? He can get full marks even if he studies on his own. He is so talented to be a healing master."


    Just as everyone was discussing in shock, the dean of the department walked in. "Isaac, did Kevin Duke get 100 points in yesterday''s exam?" The dean asked. "Right."


    "I heard that you suspected him of cheating and canceled his points?" The dean asked. "Yes, but..." The dean interrupted, "Isaac, I''m here to verify Kevin Duke did not cheat yesterday."


    "Uh, Sir, how can you be so sure?" Isaac asked. Although Isaac was certain that Kevin Duke was not cheating, but why was the dean so sure? The dean said, "Everyone, do you know how many points did Kevin Duke got in the Healing Master


    Talent Test?"


    "How many points?" Everyone hurriedly asked. Kevin Duke was stunned. He had already be a rank ten Healing Master. How could he get his talent points? Did his identity as a rank ten Healing Master have been leaked? The dean said, "Yesterday, Kevin Duke scored full marks in the exam. At first, I suspected that he was cheating. Butter, I heard that he had tested his talent. I asked Professor Zachary. Perhaps you freshmen still don''t know about Professor Zachary." Isaac said with admiration, "Let me introduce Professor Zachary. Professor Zachary is one of the twelve professors in our Department of Healing Therapeutics. He is also one of the three professors who have reached rank nine Healing Master. Furthermore, he is the youngest of the three professors. To be honest, Professor Zachary is my idol. Naha.''


    "Professor Zachary said that Kevin Duke ''s talent points had reached a terrifying 13.0." The dean said.


    "What, 13.0?"


    "Really?" Everyone was shocked. Kevin Duke was also shocked Professor Zachary was really good at deceiving people. Kevin Duke was already a rank ten Healing Master. However, Professor Zachary lied to the dean of the department, it must be based on the temporary secrecy of Kevin Duke''s identification. Therefore, the Professor said Kevin Duke ''s talent value was 13.0.


    Sophia Henderson looked at Kevin Duke in fear. She was shocked. She was only 7.0 in talent, while Keh was 8.0. She did not expect Kevin Duke''s talent could reach 13.0. "That''s why I testify for Kevin Duke. He definitely didn''t cheat in yesterday''s exam. Isaac, write down Kevin Duke''s score."


    Isaac smiled and said, "Sir, there is no need for you to testify. I just let Kevin Duke sit on the podium and take another exam. The exam papers have just been corrected and Kevin Duke has obtained another 100 points. So, hehe."


    "What?" The dean was stunned. It seemed that it''s unnecessary for him toe here to testify. Kevin Duke got full marks again, which was even more convincing than his testimony.

 Chapter 417 Someone was Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 417 Someone was Arrogant</h4>


    "Kevin Duke, how did you get full marks in the exam?"


    "No reason."


    "How did you feel when you were doing the exam paper?"


    "I felt it was very simple."


    "You haven''t studied healing techniques in the ssroom in past few days. Where did you learn it?"


    "I''m studying by myself. I''m preparing to participate in the freshmanpetition. You all know that my specialty is martial arts. I just learn the healing techniques for fun."


    "Kevin Duke, can you tell your self¡ªstudy experience? How did you learn it?"


    "For this question, I can only say because it''s too simple."


    "Alright, sit down."


    Kevin Duke sat down. The whole ss looked at him with admiration, especially Sophia Henderson. Kevin Duke''s talent in healing techniques was so strong that other students couldn''t reach. However, for him, it was the martial arts that he was good at. He really made himself be jealous by other students.


    The dean said, "Fellow students, the freshmanpetition will be held in half a month. Although our Department of Healing Therapeutics will not participate in thepetition, we also have a mission. Our Department of Healing Therapeutics students will be responsible for treating the injured students in the freshmanpetition. At the same time, our Department will also hold the Department of Healing Therapeutics'' freshman healingpetition. Everyone, study hard."


    When the dean left, Teacher Isaac continued his ss.


    As for Kevin Duke, he left the ssroom earlier and went to the back mountain to practice martial arts.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Sophia Henderson hurriedly ran over to look for Kevin Duke.


    "Kevin Duke, something bad happened in the ss." Sophia Henderson said.


    "Uh, what happened?" Kevin Duke looked at Sophia Henderson inexplicably. Seeing her running out of breath and chest heaving up and down, he unconsciously swallowed his saliva. However, these reactions weren''t in his mind. He waspletely able to control his further actions.


    "Someone is here to make trouble."


    "Haha, could it be that someone is chasing you? You''re in a hurry to ask me to help you drive get away from them?"


    Sophia Henderson shook her head and said, "No, not the students of our Martial Arts Academy. They are students of the Four ns of Martial Arts Ind."


    "What do you mean? The Four ns? I seem to have heard of this from the news of the Genius Restaurant. In this year''s Freshman Competition, the No.1 will be epted as a student by someone of the Brown n, one of the Four ns."


    "Stop wordy. Let''s go back to the Department of Healing Therapeutics and have a look."


    "Alright." Kevin Duke put away his sword and picked up Sophia Henderson, flying towards the Department of Healing Therapeutics.


    Sophia Henderson''s body trembled. She did not expect Kevin Duke to carry her and fly. She felt her face turn red. Her waist was hugged by Kevin Duke''s one hand. She felt numb... Kevin Duke did not expect that he would suddenly hug Sophia Henderson, but he could only carry on.


    Kevin Duke stepped on the top of the tree and flew like the wind. Although he hadn''t been like soaring in the sky, he was still flying very fast.


    "Your waist is so thin and your figure is so good." Kevin Duke suddenly said.


    "Nonsense, can''tpare with your girlfriend''s figure?" Sophia Henderson whispered.


    "It''s a pity that Glen got the breaks."


    "Can we not talk about him?"


    Kevin Duke hugged Sophia Henderson and smelled her alluring body fragrance. He felt rxed and happy. After practicing the Mental Method in Bed, he unconsciously put more of his senses on women. Kevin Duke was helpless. In the past, he had never thought of such things.


    "Who did you just say to make trouble in Department of Healing Therapeutics?"


    "People from the Four ns of Martial Arts Ind."


    "Do you know the Four ns?"


    "I don''t know. I only heard from Glen that the Four ns are the Brown n, the Johnson n, the Williams n, and the Well n. They are ancient ns." Sophia Henderson said.


    "Are these four ns strong?"


    "I heard from Glen that the abilities of the Four ns are were above Martial Arts Academy''s. The Four ns have also recruited many students. There are all sorts of geniuses, and naturally there are also students of Healing Masters. People whoe to make trouble in our Department of Healing Therapeutics are the students of the Johnson n, who have learned healing techniques."


    "Oh."


    As he spoke, he had already arrived at the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Before entering the Department of Healing Therapeutics'' freshmen ssroom, Kevin Duke heard a mocking voice, "You trash are only worthy of learning healing techniques in Martial Arts Academy."


    Keh snorted, "Watch yournguage. Why we are rubbish? I can tell you that my master is the Saint Brook. My Healing Master''s talent value has reached a terrifying 8.0."


    "Hahaha, did you hear that? This idiot said that his talent value reached a terrifying 8.0. It''s really terrifying."


    "Hahaha, it''s really terrifying. No wonder you can only learn healing techniques in Martial Arts Academy. What a frog in a well. Boy, do you know that we are students of the Four ns? The students of Martial Arts Academy are nothing in front of the students of our Four ns."


    "Ignorance is truly terrifying. I''m sure they thought that the Martial Arts Academy was the strongest in Martial Arts Ind. Kid, let me teach you a lesson. We were epted as students by the Johnson n and we learned healing techniques. The talent values of the weakest of us are all above 10.0. You, who have a talent value of 8.0, call yourself terrifying. What a joke!"


    At this moment, a student said, "What are you so proud of? Our Martial Arts Academy''s Department of Healing Therapeutics also has some strong students. I''m not afraid to tell you that the strongest one in our Department of Healing Therapeutics is a freshman with a talent value of 13.0."


    "Really? If he really had such a high talent, he would have already been epted as the student by our Four ns. How could he still learn healing techniques in such Martial Arts Academy? The healing techniques that our ns'' students learn are not something that Martial Arts Academy can teach you at all. Our n''s Healing Masters are all above the rank 8. You guys are too dishes, hahaha."


    At this moment, Kevin Duke walked into the ss.


    "Where did the four dogse from?"


    Seeing Kevin Duke returned, everyone became excited and shouted," Kevin Duke, someone hase to our ss to be show off."


    "Furthermore, they were very pretentious."


    "Kevin Duke, show them your ability to see if they dare to underestimate our Department of Healing Therapeutics."


    Kevin Duke let the students to be quiet.


    Kevin Duke looked at the three people who were making trouble. They were estimated to be about the same age as everyone else. They were all around twenty years old. Two of them had the sense of privilege, as if they looked down on the students of Martial Arts Academy, while the other one seemed to be very scheming.

 Chapter 418 Show Superiority

    <h4>Chapter 418 Show Superiority</h4>


    "Who do you call a dog?" One of the three said angrily.


    "Oh, so you''re not dogs. I just heard some dogs barking outside. I thought there were a few dogs in the ss."


    "Hey, keep your voice down. We are students of the Johnson n." Said the man who seemed to be very scheming.


    "I''ve never heard of the Johnson n." Kevin Duke curled his lips.


    "You never hear of one of the Four Cans of Martial Arts Ind? What a frog in a well!"


    Kevin Duke snorted, "I don''t care what kind of ns you are. Now you are in the Department of Healing Therapeutics of Martial Arts Academy. Please get out of here immediately."


    "So what? The strength of the Martial Arts Academy is far below our Four ns. Wee here today to show our superiority."


    Kevin Duke sneered and said, "Show your superiority? I''d like to see what kind of superiority you have."


    "We have just entered in Martial Arts Ind this year. We are new students recruited by the Four ns, while you are new students of Martial Arts Academy. Isn''t this a sense of superiority?"


    "In other words, the students recruited by the Four ns are better than the freshmen recruited by our Martial Arts Academy."


    "Isn''t that so? If you were great, you would have already be students of the Four ns. Only those who are worse and the Four ns feel they are not qualified will be epted into the Martial Arts Academy."


    Kevin Duke chuckled. It seemed that the Four ns of Martial Arts Ind would recruit students every year. If they felt that someone was great, they would ept those as students. As for all the students in the Martial Arts Academy, the Four ns might have felt that they were not qualified to ept. Thus, those people were admitted to the Martial Arts Academy.


    "Boy, I heard that your talent is very high. Do you dare topete with us?" One of the men said.


    Kevin Duke smiled and said, "Alright, I also want to see how great the students epted by the so¡ªcalled Four ns are. You dare toe to our Martial Arts Academy to show their superiority. What do you want topete with me?"


    "Nonsense, it''s definitely wepete with healing technique. You''re new students, so do we. We don''t bully you."


    "Alright."


    "Then let''spete. Where is the researchb?"


    At this time, the dean of the department rushed over.


    "What''s going on?" The dean asked.


    One student said, "Sir, the three said that they came from the Four ns. They were prominent in our ss and said that we were very weak. Kevin Duke is not convinced and wants topete with them."


    The dean looked at the three men and smiled, "Three of you, may I ask which n are you from?"


    "The Johnson n. You are the head of the department?"


    "Right."


    "Do you dare to let the freshmen of your departmentpete with us so that you can broaden your horizons?"


    "Are you three also new students of the Johnson n this year? If not, then it would be obvious that you are bullying us."


    "Of course, no more nonsense! Let three freshmen topete."


    The dean said, " Kevin Duke, Keh, and Sophia Henderson, you go andpete with them."


    "Yes."


    Everyone went to the researchb of the Department of Healing Therapeutics immediately.


    Kevin Duke asked, "How topete?"


    A student of the n said, " Let''spete the time to heal a mummy. As for how the difficult the mummy is, it depends on your dean. How about it?"


    "Whatever."


    The dean chose a mummy with level 3 injury in the researchb In other words, the mummy''s injury hadn''t reached the first rank yet. A 1 rank Healing Master would be able to cure injuries above Level 10. A 2 rank Healing Master could cure injuries above Level 20, and so on. Kevin Duke had previously tested himself as a 10 rank Healing Master. In that case, he would be able to cure injuries above Level 100 and below Level 110.


    "What do you think of this mummy with level 3 injury?" The dean took out the mummy and asked.


    "My ability is already enough to cure the level 3 injury." A student of the Johnson n said with disdain.


    Another Johnson n student also snorted, "My healing speed is already lower than the record of three minutes for a level 3 injury."


    When the dean heard what they said, he thought to himself, "They were worthy to be the students of the Four ns. The freshmen in the Department of Healing Therapeutics of Martial Arts Academy really can''t bepared to the newly recruited students of the Four ns." They had only just entered in Martial Arts Ind this year, but the three were already able to cure the mummy with level 3 injury. I''m afraid that the freshmen in the Department of Healing Therapeutics might not even be able to cure mummy with level 1. Ah."


    "Then let''s begin thepetition. One by one. Whoes first in your side?"


    One of the students said, "I, Gale, will be the first topete."


    After saying that, Gale walked to the mummy with a level 3 injury and began to use the healing technique. At the same time, the dean started to count the time.


    About three minutester, the mummy suddenly sat up, indicating that Gale had cured it sessfully.


    "Yeah."


    "Bang¡ªbang." The other two students apuded.


    "Dean, how long did it take for our first person topete?" One of the three asked.


    The dean said helplessly, "Three minutes and nine seconds."


    "Now it''s your turn topete."


    The dean looked at Kevin Duke, Sophia Henderson, and Keh. Finally, he decided that Kevin Duke would be thest one topete. Thus, he said to Keh, "Keh, you are the first one topete."


    "But." Keh was nervous, because he didn''t have the confidence at all. He might not be able to cure the mummy sessfully, let alone the cure time.


    "It doesn''t matter. Try it boldly. The students of the Four ns are more outstanding than you. Moreover, their master is much stronger than your teacher. It''s not embarrassing to lose." The dean consoled.


    Only then did Keh boldly go up and begin to study the mummy. Then, he began to perform the healing technique.


    Unfortunately, it took Keh five minutes to diagnose the injury, and then he spent another five minutes to cure. Unfortunately, he was unable to cure the injury.


    "Hahaha, it''s really bad. He can''t even cure it sessfully." The threeughed loudly.


    Keh walked down with a dull face. His current rank would make him only heal a level 1 injury.


    The dean said indifferently, "Second one, hurry up."


    The second students of the three immediately walked out and began to heal.


    A few minutester.


    "Over."


    "Sir, just tell the time."


    "Two minutes and fifty¡ªeight seconds." Said the dean.


    "Yeah." The three of them shouted loudly.


    "Sophia, it''s fine. Just do it. Don''t feel any pressure," the dean said to Sophia Henderson.


    Sophia Henderson nodded and walked up.


    The three whispered, "She''s definitely impossible to cure it.


    A few minutester, the mummy suddenly sat up.

 Chapter 419 Go Away in Dejection

    <h4>Chapter 419 Go Away in Dejection</h4>


    "Over." Sophia Henderson said. "Ah!" The three were shocked, so did the dean. The dean smiled and said, Not bad, Sophia, four minutes and fifty¡ªsix seconds."


    Although Sophia Henderson ''s time was far behind the other two, she was unexpectedly cured the mummy. So, all the students from Martial Arts Academy cheered. Kevin Duke thought to himself, "Sophia Henderson is able to cure a mummy with a level 3 injury. he do have some skills. Even Keh couldn''t.


    The third of the three snorted, "It''s my turn."


    As spoke, the third student walked forward. At this moment, Kevin Duke quietly flicked his finger and a small silver needle pierced into a hidden acupoint of the mummy.


    Kevin Duke wanted the third one to be unable to cure the mummy. As expected, the third student frowned. "What''s going on?"


    "Damn, a minute has passed, but I haven''t diagnosed any problems yet." The other two of the n were also anxious and urged, "What''s going on? Hurry up, it''s almost three minutes."


    In the end, ten minutes passed. "Ah, ah, ah." The third student shouted and said to the dean, "This mummy must be broken, otherwise it would be impossible for me to fail to cure it."


    Kevin Duke snorted, "You don''t have the ability to cure but to say the mummy is broken. How could you say you are the student of the Johnson n.." The dean said, " Kevin Duke, it''s your turn."


    "Alright." Kevin Duke walked up and quietly took off the silver needle. Then, about five secondstthe mummy sat up. "Over." Kevin Duke pped his hands and said. "Ah, so fast."


    " How is that possible?." The dean was also shocked. He hurriedly looked at the time and said, "Less than ten seconds."


    "Yeah." The students from Martial Arts Academy cheered happily. Kevin Duke snorted at the three students of the Johnson n, "A Do you still want to stay here and humiliate yourselves? You''vepletely lost in today''spetition."


    The dean also said, "Three of you, please return. Two of you have sessfully cured and one of you has failed. Same situation in our side. However, one of us has only taken less than ten seconds. Therefore, you have lost. Don''t disturb them in the future bying to our Department of Healing Therapeutics of Martial Arts Academy." The three of them snorted and left dejectedly. However, they did not understand why the Department of Healing Therapeutics of Martial Arts Academy was so great. Weren''t the students in Martial Arts Academy weaker than the students in the Four ns?"


    Kevin Duke, you really are a genius. The three self¡ªrighteous Johnson n students wanted to show off their superiority today, but they left in dejection. It is mainly based on your strength."


    "Come on, sir." Kevin Duke smiled indifferently. Sophia Henderson looked at Kevin Duke. He had actually cured the mummy with a level 3 injury in less than ten seconds, but she had spent nearly five minutes. She had no choice but to ept the gap between him and her. Originally, Sophia Henderson had thought that her healing skill should be higher than Kevin Duke''s because she had Glen''s guidance every day. Unexpectedly, she was not Kevin


    Duke''s opponent at all. Not his opponent neither in the exam nor in the practice.


    "Everyone, go back to ss. Although the students of the Johnson n have just left dejectedly, I have to admit that they are indeed stronger than you. The three of them who hade here to show off must be the weaker students of the Johnson n, so they came here to show superiority. The worst students of the Four ns are so great. What about you guys? Hurry up and go back to study. "


    Everyone went back to the ssroom. Kevin Duke asked, "Sir, are the students recruited by the Four ns really that strong?"


    "The Four ns also recruit new students every year, but the number of their freshmen is not asrge as our Martial Arts Academy. However, their freshmen are all extremely talented and intelligent. If a student received admission letters from the Four ns and the Martial Arts Academy at the same time, he or she would definitely choose the Four ns. Kevin, perhaps before you entered in our academy, the experts of the Four ns had also noticed you. But they did not send you an admission letter, indicating that you have not met their requirements. Otherwise, you might have been a student of the Four ns, and won''te to Martial Arts Academy. "


    "Uh, is that so? Haha, then they are blind." Kevin Duke smiled meaninglessly. " Kevin our Department of Healing Therapeutics is very honored to have such a good student like you. Continue to work hard. We will definitely hold a jointpetition with the students of the Four ns in the future: said the dean happily.


    "Jointpetition?"


    "Right. the Browns, the Johnsons, the Williams'', and the Wells of Martial Arts Ind, our Martial Arts Academy, as well as other people of non¡ªns and non¡ªacademies in the Martial Arts Ind can participate. It''s the Martial Arts Ind Joint Tournament. It''s far more intense and crueler than thepetition in our academy. However, it won''te so quickly. Now, you should concentrate on preparing for the Martial Arts Academy Freshman Competition, striving to make pound of our Department of Healing Therapeutics. There had never been a student as great as you in our department. You are a genius in both martial arts and healing techniques. This year, you must win honor for the Department of Healing Therapeutics. I wish you to reach the top 100 in the Freshman Competition."


    Kevin Duke rolled his eyes and said, "Alright, I''ll go back to the ssroom first''


    When Kevin Duke returned to the ssroom, everyone looked at him with admiration. They all wanted to treat him and have a good rtionship with him. Kevin Duke said, "A meal will cost me hundreds. Are you sure you can afford it?" Immediately, everyone lowered their heads. They can only afford something like noodle soup r, fried noodles and porridge. Because their martial arts were not strong, they could not earn too much money. Unlike Kevin Duke, he could earn 300,000 yuan a day in Novice Vige. Kevin Duke smiled and said, "My dear ssmates, I appreciate your kindness. Today, I will treat everyone to dinner. Let''s go to the cafeteria. Don''t be polite. I think everyone usually eats simply. Today, let''s improve the diet."


    "Yeah, thank you, Kevin." Everyone said. A girl walked up to Kevin Duke and said, " Kevin, thank you. I can finally have a good meal. I take porridge every day and I almost vomit." Everyone was very happy. It was really hard since came to Martial Arts Academy.


    "You''re wee. Go." Kevin Duke patted the girl. The girl said excitedly, "Kevin, my name is Vanessa.


    "Alright, I have known you." Kevin Duke smiled. Vanessa was quite cute with big eyes, and she was also very beautiful. Although she could notpare with those school beauty like Sophia Henderson, she was not an ordinary model or airline stewardess couldpare. When Sophia Henderson saw Vanessa taking the initiative to tell her name to Kevin Duke, she felt a little jealous. Kevin Duke said to Sophia Henderson, "Let''s go to the cafeteria to eat together. I''ll treat everyone. Aren''t youing with us?"

 Chapter 420 Elsa Ray’s Irritation

    <h4>Chapter 420 Elsa Ray''s Irritation</h4>


    "Kevin Duke, Vanessa is the department beauty in our Department of Healing Therapeutics. She took the initiative to tell you her name, why don''t you invite her alone?" Sophia Henderson said.


    Kevin Duke smiled and said, "I was going to say she was pretty, while she turned out to be the department beauty. But it''s none of my business. Just go."


    Sophia Henderson followed him to the cafeteria.


    Kevin Duke spent 30,000 on this lunch today.


    The other students were all shocked and distressed for spending so much money. However, for Kevin Duke, it was not worth mentioning. His hundreds of thousands of deposits made him a rich man in front of the other students.


    At this moment, in the Department of Sword of Martial Arts Academy.


    A boy said to Elsa Ray, "Elsa, my name is Leonard. I want you to be my girlfriend."


    "Sorry, I already have someone I like." Elsa Ray refused without hesitation.


    "Are you referring to him?" After saying that, a boy was pulled out not far away. It was Vincent. He had been beaten ck and blue.


    Elsa Ray was shocked. Vincent was beaten.


    "You beat Vincent''?" Elsa Ray asked.


    "That''s right. The person you like is Vincent, right? That''s why I beat him. Now, I want you to be my girlfriend. Do you think we can discuss this matter?" Leonard said with an irrefutable expression.


    Elsa Ray snorted, "I''ve already told you that I have someone I like."


    "Looks like you haven''t seriously considered my words." After saying that, Leonard ordered the man who pulled Vincent out, "Beat, continue beating until Elsa Ray changes her mind."


    "Yes.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang." Then, Vincent was beaten up again. Vincent was no match for them. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been beaten like this.


    Elsa Ray shouted, "Stop beating."


    Leonard said, "You''ve seriously considered it, haven''t you?"


    "Vincent is not my favorite person: Elsa Ray said angrily.


    "You want me to release Vincent in this way? Don''t be so ridiculous." Leonard snorted.


    "Vincent is really not the person I like." Elsa Ray guaranteed.


    Vincent was beaten without making a sound. Now hearing that Elsa Ray denied that he was the person she liked, he hurriedly said, "No, I am the person she liked."


    Elsa Ray said angrily to Vincent, "What''s wrong with you? You want to be beaten up?"


    Vincent said, "It doesn''t matter. As long as you know my intentions, I''m willing to be beaten up for you."


    Elsa Ray did not talk with Vincent and said to Leonard, "I told you, Vincent is not my favorite person. If you still want to beat him up, just do it."


    Leonard waved his hand and let Vincent go. He said, "Elsa Ray, I believe you. Vincent is not the person you like. Then, who is the person you like? I will definitely bring him in front of you and beat him up. Tell me, who is the person you like."


    "Why should I tell you?" Elsa Ray snorted.


    "If you don''t tell me, it means you don''t have anyone you like. Then I will be your man. I advise you to tell me the truth. Although I will beat him up, you at least have one reason to reject me."


    "You are no match for him."


    "Hahaha, that''s ridiculous. As a student of the Department of Sword, you don''t know who I am? Tell me who is your favorite person."


    Elsa Ray gritted her teeth and said, "The man I like is called Robin Hood. If you are brave, bring him in front of me."


    "Alright, Robin Hood, right? I remember, which department is he in?" Leonard asked.


    Elsa Ray snorted, "He''s not in Martial Arts Ind."


    Leonard said angrily, "You''re shitting me."


    "Believe it or not, I only like him. I won''t ept anyone else."


    Leonardughed loudly. "Elsa Ray, my push is limited. Since you said that the person you like is Robin Hood, if he doesn''t see me before noon tomorrow, I will treat you as shitting with me. Then, you will be my girlfriend. No, you will be my shtup buddy. You know what does it mean, hahaha."


    Leonardughed and left.


    Elsa Ray''s face turned pale with anger.


    Vincent said, "Elsa, don''t worry. I''ll go find the teacher. The teacher will definitely help us."


    Elsa Ray snorted, "It''s ridiculous to find the teachers. Teachers wouldn''t care so much about us. Do you think we are in an ordinary high school?"


    At this time, Lily Green hurriedly ran over from afar.


    Elsa Ray and Lily Green were in the Department of Sword, but they were not in the same ss.


    "Elsa, I heard something happened to you. What''s wrong?" Lily Green hurriedly asked. The rtionship between them was no longer that of the police and richdy. They had be friends.


    Elsa Ray said irritably, "The bastard Leonard bullied me. He wants me to be his girlfriend, no, his shtup buddy."


    "What do you mean, shtup buddy?" Lily Green did not seem to understand. Elsa Ray said speechlessly, "It means a woman who sleeps with him, not considered as girlfriend."


    "How can he bully others like this?"


    Elsa Ray said, "He forced me to tell him whom I like. Then he said, if he doesn''t see Robin Hood before noon tomorrow, I will be his shtup buddy. It''s so annoying now."


    Lily Green hurriedly said, "Elsa, I''m going to the Department of Healing Therapeutics to ask Kevin for help now."


    "No," Elsa Ray stopped her.


    "Why?"


    "You know who Leonard is, an abnormal freshman at learned internal stage. Furthermore, Tyler, his apanying boy, is also a genius at learned internal stage. It means Leonard has two persons'' abilities. That''s why he dared to be so arrogant. Once he was attacked, Tyler and he would fight against others together. "Kevin is just at learned internal stage. Everyone''s talent is so high. It''s impossible for Kevin to fight against two people. Don''t implicate Kevin."


    "Ah, then what should we do? Right now, only Kevin can help us."


    "But I don''t want your boyfriend to be beaten up. The odds are not good. I''d better think of a way first. Vincent said that he would to ask for help from teachers. So, ask for help from teachers first. If there''s really nothing we can do, then we''ll ask Kevin for help."


    "Alright." Lily Green nodded. Lily Green did not want Kevin Duke to be bullied. If he could not defeat Leonard and Tyler, would he be beaten by them? Lily Green could not imagine that scene. Seeing his boyfriend being beaten, her heart would break.


    Lily Green immediately apanied Elsa Ray to ask for help from teachers. Their teacher was naturally very strong, which was not like that in the Department of Healing Therapeutics. The Department of Healing Therapeutics teachers'' martial arts were very poor. But the Department of Sword teachers'' martial arts were very high.


    Vincent also followed. He felt very guilty for not being able to protect Elsa Ray. He hated that he was not strong enough and was beaten ck and blue by Tyler. Vincent was only at the middle internal stage, so it was normal for him to be unable to defeat Tyler.

 Chapter 421 Vanessa’s Busy Schedule

    <h4>Chapter 421 Vanessa''s Busy Schedule</h4>


    In the Department of Healing Therapeutics. "Thank you, Kevin. You shouldn''t have paid for me." Vanessa said with a smile, her big eyes shing.


    "You''re wee."


    "Kevin, when will you be free?"


    "Uh, what for?" Kevin asked. "I want to ask you a favor."


    "What is it?" Kevin looked at Vanessa, puzzled.


    Vanessa pouted and said, "There is a sophomore always bothering me. You are so strong, can you help me give him a warning?"


    Seeing Vanessa''s big beautiful eyes sparkling at him, Kevin nodded, "Alright."


    Sophia was a little depressed when she saw Vanessa talking to Kevin so actively. Kevin followed Vanessa to the sophomore ssroom of the Department of Healing Therapeutics.


    "Is there someone called Conan here?" Kevin stood at the entrance of the ssroom and asked. "I am. What are you looking for me for?" A boy stood up and said. Kevin said, "Conan, pleasee out." Conan walked outside the ssroom.


    Kevin grabbed the corner of Conan''s clothes and said, "I heard that you often harass Vanessa in my ss, is that right?"


    "None of your business." Conan was enraged.


    Glen saw that it was Kevin. He frowned. Of course, Glen knew Kevin, the one who had been fooling around with Sophia all the time, but because he is a teacher, he had to bear it.


    "Kevin, what are you doing in sophomore''s building as a Junior?" Glen snorted. Kevin looked at Glen and smiled, "Who are you?"


    "I''m a sophomore teacher. My name is Glen." Kevin''s heart skipped a beat.


    Glen? Isn''t he fiance of Sophia? Kevin looked at Glen. He did not look too old. He looked slightly over 30 years old, and his figure was a bit small, about 1.7 meters tall. In the eyes of Kevin, who was 1.88 meters tall, he was a small man. As for strength, he was much stronger than Issac, the Junior teacher who had reached the initial level of the Internal Stage. Kevin''s heart was filled with regret as he said to himself, "Sophia marrying such a person is truly a shame!"


    Noticing that Kevin was just staring at him and didn''t say anything, Glen loudly scolded, "Kevin, did you hear that? Why did youe to the sophomore building to bully your senior?" He didn''t have a good impression of Kevin, so his tone was much heavier.


    "Ha, Conan from your ss is harassing Vanessa from my ss, so I came up to teach Conan a lesson. I hope that you will be amodating. I''ll leave immediately after I give him a warning."


    Seeing Kevin being so arrogant and not putting him in his eyes, Glen was instantly enraged, "Kevin, don''t force me to do anything." Kevin twitched his lips. Glen really took himself seriously. "Kevin, I''m at least a sophomore teacher. What do you mean by this attitude?" Glen scolded loudly. "Alright, Glen, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I''ll talk to Conan a few more times. I''ll leave when I''m done." Kevin walked over to Conan and lifted him up, and said, "Remember, don''t disturb Vanessa in the future. Do you hear me?"


    Conan said angrily, "What does Vanessa have to do with you? You''re not the one to interfere with us.


    "I don''t need to tell you about Vanessa''s rtionship with me. You just need to remember my words."


    "Teacher Glen, save me." Conan said at Glen. Glen roared, "Kevin, piss off. I''ll tell you onest time. Don''t force me." Glen had already endured it for a long time. His anger started when Sophia and Kevin were fooling around together.


    Kevin said gloomily, "Glen, are you out of mind?"


    "Watch your mouth!" Kevin snorted, "If you say one more word, I''ll p you in the face. So what if you''re a teacher? Are you my match? If you don''t shut up, you are just asking for me to beat you up." Then, Kevin turned around and left. Kevin did not really beat Glen up. After all, Glen was a sophomore teacher. He should save him from losing his reputation.


    However, Glen was furious.


    He rushed towards Kevin, but Branden and the others immediately pulled him back.


    "Teacher Glen, you are being impulsive. Kevin''s martial arts skills are very high. He''s at thete level of the Internal Stage. You are no match" Branden advised. Glen gritted his teeth and said, "Kevin. Let''s wait and see" Kevin left the sophomore building.


    The junior and the sophomore each had a teaching building, about a kilometer away from each other. Not long after leaving the sophomore building, Vanessa suddenly rushed out from the roadside and patted Kevin''s shoulder. She smiled and said, "Kevin, thank you so much."


    "You''re wee."


    "You beat Conan well up. Let''s see if he dares to hit on me in the future." Vanessa said. Kevin said, "Aren''t you so beautiful just for men to hit on? Otherwise, why are you so beautiful?" Vanessa pouted in grievance, "How can I be beautiful? I have not been evaluated as the campus belle by the Genius Restaurant."


    "But you are a recognized Department belle of the Department of Healing Therapeutics, and you are only one step away from the Campus Belle. I have already helped you once with this. If there will be some other people who hit on you. I won''t care anymore. Since you havee to the Martial Arts Academy, you should be prepared to be hit on by others."


    "But I don''t like any of those people who hit on me. It would be great if you hit on me." Vanessa smiled and her face turned red, but she still said it loud. It seemed that Vanessa was a quite proactive and outgoing girl.


    Kevin said, "I''ll pass."

 Chapter 422 That Brat

    <h4>Chapter 422 That Brat</h4>


    Vanessa pouted in grievance, "You are with Sophia. She is a campus belle. So I guess being a department belle is after all not attractive enough for you"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t hit on Sophia."


    "Come on, you and Sophia are so close. I don''t believe you didn''t want to hit on her. Perhaps you came to the Department of Healing Therapeutics to get close to her." Kevin was toozy to exin to her. "Whatever." Vanessa was about 1.64 meters. She looked very petite and cute in front of Kevin, while Sophia was taller, at about 1.76 meters. She looked like a goddess. Lily was 1.69 meters. Elsa was about the same.


    Therefore, at this moment Vanessa thought to herself, "Although I''m not the Campus Belle, I don''t think I''m uglier than Sophia. I was always a Campus Belle in junior high school and senior high school. I''m just a little short. I must try to win over such an outstanding man as Kevin." Vanessa looked at Kevin''s tall and upright body, her heart racing. In the afternoon, Kevin was, as usual, practicing martial arts by himself near the Junior building. Vanessa found out this, and she skipped ss to see Kevin, because she wanted to fight for his affection. "Wow, you are so strong." Vanessa said pping her hands. Sophia had also wanted to go practice martial arts with Kevin and learn from him. However, seeing Vanessa at his side, Sophia stamped her feet dejectedly and quietly left. Otherwise, she would have felt embarrassed.


    "Vanessa, what are you doing here skipping ss?" Kevin stopped his sword and asked. "I see you''vee out. I''m curious, so I followed you here. So you''re here to practice martial arts."


    "Alright, Vanessa, you go back to ss. You can''tpete with me."


    "It doesn''t matter. If I don''t seed in learning healing therapies, I''ll change to martial arts. My talent in martial arts is no worse than healing techniques anyway. My family forced me to learn healing therapies because of theck of healing masters in my family. Otherwise, I might have already gone to the Department of Swordsmanship."


    "Swordsmanship? You know Swordsmanship?"


    "Of course, I''ve been practicing sword since I was young." Vanessa said. "Uh, let''s see then."


    "Alright." Vanessa took out her sword immediately. She rotated 720 degrees on the spot. The power of the sword spread horizontally and covered every corner of her body. Then, in midair, she rotated 720 degrees. Kevin was shocked, "That''s right, you do have some talent for the Swordsmanship. I didn''t know." Seeing Kevin praising her, Vanessa smiled happily and said, "Now you know. This is the hurricane Swordsmanship passed down from my family."


    "That''s right, then we should also practice together." Vanessa apanied Kevin to practice Swordsmanship all the afternoon, causing Sophia to be so depressed, who thought to herself, "Vanessa is really a little fox." In the evening, Kevin and Lily went to the Genius Restaurant for dinner. "Lily, how did you learn today?"


    "As usual. I''ve been ying the ss ranking tournament. I''m now in seventh ce."


    "Wow, not bad."


    "It''s mainly because the swordsmanship and internal martial art you taught me are formidable." Lily smiled humbly. At this time, the news was being broadcast in the Genius Restaurant. "Then, will Robin Hood really look for Leonard before noon tomorrow? Or is this one of Elsa''s lies? Let''s wait and see. All are on the news of the Genius Restaurant''s Special. Keep yourself informed of thetest developments of the Martial Arts Academy." Kevin couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard the news about Robin Hood, which was Kevin''s other identity. Could someone be impersonating him?


    At the same time, Lily was thinking to herself, "Damn it, he seems to have known." Kevin asked, "Lily, are you hiding something from me?"


    "Alright, I'' II tell you the truth. Elsa was threatened by a pervert freshman in the department of swordsmanship, who wanted to use her for sex. Not knowing what to do, Elsa said that she was seeing someone, and the someone was Robin Hood. Leonard said that if Robin Hood didn''t take the initiative to look for him before noon tomorrow, then Elsa would be his Canon girl." Lily said. "Canon girl?" Kevin did not react for a moment. Lily blushed and said, "well, a girl for sex." Kevin realized what it refers to and angrily said, "Who is this Leonard? He simply doesn''t want to live anymore. Why didn''t you tell me about this?" Lily hurriedly said, "Elsa said that she is afraid of hurting you because Leonard is very powerful. Moreover, he also has a reading attendant. His reading attendant''s talent and strength are as great as his." If I told you, you''d go and find him. I don''t know if you could deal with the two of them by yourself. Both of them are very strong. I''m afraid that you''ll get hurt. Vincent was already got beaten up. Elsa wanted to go ask for help from her teacher first. "


    "What about now? What did the teacher say?" Lily sighed and said, "He said that his hands were tied. No one can interfere with any matters of freepetition in the Martial Arts Academy. Furthermore, I don''t know why this matter was known by


    Genius Restaurant. Now it has be news. I guess that Elsa must be very irritated now." Kevin said angrily, "Leonard is courting death. If Robin Hoodes, he is bound to die."


    "What do you mean? The Robin Hood wille? Could it be that the Robin Hood is also in Martial Arts Ind?" Lily asked in shock. Kevin said, "Yes, the Robin Hood is also in Martial Arts Ind."


    "How do you know?" Lily looked at Kevin in disbelief. "Because... because in London, I had a fight against Robin Hood, who even told me to tell Elsa something. He said that he was epted as a disciple by the Ind Protector Families. I never understood what he meant. But now I think he was talking about the Four Ind Protector Families of Martial Arts Ind. That''s why I suspect that Robin Hood is also in Martial Arts Ind. Not in Academy, but in Ind Protector Families of Martial Arts Ind."


    "For real."


    "Of course!." Kevin said uncertainly.


    "Good Heavens, if Elsa knew about this, she would definitely be very happy. Come, let''s go find her and tell her about this."


    "Ah, I haven''t eaten yet."


    "Eating is not as important now." Lily dragged Kevin away. Kevin let him be dragged. Elsa was annoyed in her dormitory. "Elsa."


    "Lily, Kevin, why are you here?"


    "Elsa, I have good news."


    "Forget it, what good news could I possibly have right now? Oh right, Kevin, I''m afraid you already know about me."


    "Yes." Kevin nodded.


    Lily hurriedly said, "Elsa, he is also in Martial Arts Ind. The Robin Hood!"


    "What?" Elsa was shocked.

 Chapter 423 Robin Hood’s Forced Return

    <h4>Chapter 423 Robin Hood''s Forced Return</h4>


    "How do you know?" Elsa asked. "Kevin said that."


    "Kevin, how do you know?"


    "Well, Robin Hood seems to have been epted as a new disciple by the four great Ind Protector Families on Martial Arts Ind."


    "Ah." Elsa cried happily. Seeing Elsa''s reaction, Kevin was a little speechless. She is so deeply in love with a made¡ªup person, and this feeling became more and more entangled.


    "Four great Ind Protector Families? He was actually able to be epted as a disciple." Elsa felt veryforted in her heart. The Four Great Ind Protector Families were obviously more demanding in recruiting new disciples than Martial Forest Academy, which meant that Robin Hood was surely very talented. Sure enough, She was actually in love with such an amazing person.


    Elsa asked, "Kevin, are you sure you''re not lying to me?"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    "Then why didn''t you say it before?"


    "In the past, I didn''t know about the Ind Protector Families. I only recently learned that other than Martial Arts Academy, there were also four other Ind Protector Families on Martial Arts Ind, which also took in new disciples. That''s why I now know what Robin Hood meant when I was fighting with that dude."


    Elsa said angrily, "Don''t call him that dude." Kevin chuckled and said, "Are you starting to defend that dude before you even meet him


    Elsa blushed and said, "It''s none of your business." At this time, Lily said, "Elsa, I really envy you."


    "Why do you envy me?"


    "Elsa, I heard that the four great Ind Protector Families are stronger than the Martial Arts Academy. The fact that the four great Ind Protector Families were able to recruit Robin Hood shows that his talent is very high, even higher than Kevin, who is only admitted by the Martial Arts Academy. Do you know now why I envy you?" Elsa''s heart was filled with joy. She was very honored. Who didn''t like a strong man? However, Elsa immediately corrected her own thoughts. Kevin was right. Robin Hood had yet to meet her. What was she happy about now? It was shameless to presume he would love her as she did to him.


    Elsa snorted, "He doesn''t necessarily like me. What''s there to be envious of? Since he''s also on Martial Arts Ind, why didn''t hee to find me? It is just my own wishful thinking. Besides, now that


    Leonard is bullying me, what can he do even if he''s also on Martial Arts Ind? He doesn''t know that I''ve been bullied."


    Kevin shook his head and said, "Elsa, that''s not necessarily the case. I''m sure that Robin Hood likes you. However, Robin Hood might have been hindered by his humble birth. He thinks that he is not good enough for you."


    "I don''t mind."


    "But people with low self ¡ª esteem don''t think that way. I think that Robin Hood will always be watching you secretly." Elsa''s body trembled and she said excitedly, "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because ... I could tell from his tone that he liked you from the time I fought against him, Robin Hood. Therefore, I guess that he would most likely be watching you in secret. However, he just wanted to protect you silently without disturbing you."


    "What a fool." Elsa stamped her foot and let out a coquettish voice.


    Both Kevin and Lily felt goosebumps all over their bodies. Lily teased, "Elsa, your expression just now was so mushy and gross."


    "Stop it." Elsa ran into the dormitory with a blushing face. Kevin also entered Elsa''s dormitory. Elsa''s dormitory was a three¡ªperson room. "Elsa, let''s see if Robin Hood will appear tomorrow at noon. If Robin Hood really appears tomorrow at noon, then that means Kevin''s guess is correct. He has been secretly watching you." Lily said. "Yes." Elsa nodded her head expectantly and prayed in her heart, "I beg you to show up, my beloved Robin Hood. Let me see you. I miss you so much." When Elsa thought of Robin Hood, her heart was filled with tenderness. It seemed that although she was a violent girl, she would be as gentle as a sheep in front of the man she liked. At this moment, Kevin sighed in his heart, "What a pickle. I had nned not to use the identity of Robin Hood anymore for fear that Elsa would get too attached to Robin Hood. However, I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen today. Am I forced to use the identity of Robin Hood again?" Elsa asked nervously, "If Robin Hood really shows up at noon tomorrow, what if he is no match for Leonard and his schoolboy? Then I''m asking for his death. No, no, I don''t want him toe out." Elsa hoped that Robin Hood woulde to save her, but she also didn''t want him to appear and get harmed. Kevin said, "Elsa, if he can be epted as a disciple by the Four Great Ind Protector Families, his strength must be extraordinary. You shouldn''t be worried about that."


    "Let''s go. Elsa, let''s go to dinner together. Don''t think too much about it. If Robin Hood really doesn''t show up tomorrow, then let Kevin help you. Even if Kevin can''t win, he can at least defend against him for a while."


    "Alright." After that, Kevin went to have dinner with Lily and Elsa. Elsa had always been restless. She finally had the opportunity of seeing Robin Hood again. Her heart was filled with anticipation. In the evening, after Kevin sent Lily back to his dormitory, he began to prepare. Kevin did not bring Night Subterfuge Clothing with him because he did not think that he would use the fake identity of Robin Hood, and now he had no choice but to search for one. Kevin was regretful. Why didn''t he put on a mask back then? In this way, there was no need for him to disguise himself with clothes. Kevin didn''t know where to find some ck clothes for subterfuge, so he had to ask Professor Hans from the Department of Healing Therapeutics. "Professor Hans, are you asleep?"


    "Kevin, what can I do for you? Quickly,e in." Professor Hans greeted him warmly. "Kevin, it''s truly a great honor of mine to wee you to this humble abode. However, your Tenth Grade Healing Master Certificate has not beenpleted yet."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Professor Hans, I''m not here to get a certificate. I''m here to ask for your help. You''re a professor of Martial Arts Academy. I think you should be able to help me."


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, please tell me."


    "Well, I need a set of night subterfuge clothes. Do you have one?"


    "Night Subterfuge Clothing, what for?"


    "Don''t ask me why, just tell me if you can help me with this."


    "Alright, I have a way." With the help of Professor Hans, Kevin got himself dressed up all ck. Now all he needed to do was to wait for the fight tomorrow noon. As he left, Professor Hans suddenly asked, "Why don''t you just wear a mask? To change into clothes is so troublesome."


    "I do also want a mask, but where can I get it?"


    "I have plenty here." Professor Hans said.

 Chapter 424 Robin Hood’s Showing up

    <h4>Chapter 424 Robin Hood''s Showing up</h4>


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I usually like to make some myself."


    "You know how to make masks?"


    "Yes, if you need one, I can make one for you. Of course, you can also have it off the shelf. There is a mask for both men and women."


    "Alright, give me one." Hans brought Kevin into a room with more than a dozen masks on disy. Kevin chose a man who looked around twenty years old with a below average appearance.


    "I''ll take this."


    "Okay." Kevin took both the night clothes and the mask, so he had one more choice. The next day, Kevin did not go to the Department of Healing Therapeutics''s ss. He slept until 10 a.m. preparing. Kevin left the dormitory and went to a deserted ce, where he put the mask on. Immediately, he became a different person and was uglier. Of course, Kevin would wear anotheryer of night subterfuge clothes at 12 o''clock.


    At the Genius Restaurant, many people looked at the screen in the void. "Ladies and gentlemen, at this moment, Leonard and Tyler, his reading attendant, are sitting on the roof of the third dormitory building in District Seven. They seem to be waiting for someone to arrive."


    "Will Robin Hood, Elsa''s man, appear before noon? The special reporter of the Genius Restaurant will continue to report this matter to everyone."


    Under Leonard''s dormitory building, many students were watching and discussing in groups. Diego and Hope were also present. The others didn''t know who Robin Hood was, but Diego and Hope from London were iparably clear about it. "Diego, Robin Hood won''t appear, will he?" Hope questioned. "I don''t know. I think it was most likely that Elsa randomly found an excuse to reject Leonard. However, Leonard was so arrogant that he asked the man Elsa liked to meet him."


    "I think so. Although Robin Hood is very famous in London, he is no one in here. How could he be match for Leonard?"


    Not far from the dormitory building, Elsa and Lily nervously looked at the roof. At this moment, Leonard was leisurely lying on the roof of the dormitory building. It was more like he was showing off than waiting for someone.


    "Young Master, do you really think that Robin Hood will appear?" Leonard''s attendant asked.


    "If he dares toe out, I''ll blow him up. Besides, he is definitely someone Elsa made up "Then why are you still waiting for a nothingness here?"


    "I did it on purpose so that Elsa has no more reason to reject me. Tyler, you are not only my attendant, but you are also my friend. When Elsa bes my cannon girl, you will definitely have your share. "


    "Ah, Young Master, how dare I touch Young Master''s woman?"


    "Tyler, you are my brother. Of course I can share her with you. Besides, I only treat Elsa as a cannon girl. It''s just a matter of settling my needs during my stay at the Martial Arts Academy. In the future, we will have a threesome." Tyler swallowed his saliva, hearing this. At this moment, the crowd below started to stir. "Who is that ck¡ªclothed man standing on the distant roof?"


    "Could it be Robin Hood?"


    "Is there really such a man as Robin Hood? Elsa''s man?" When Leonard heard themotion downstairs, he saw a man in ck standing on the roof of a dormitory in the distance. Leonard frowned. He had thought that Robin Hood had been a made up person. He didn''t expect that he would show up. "Young Master, that ck clothed man in the distance can''t be the so¡ªcalled defeat of Robin Hood, right?"


    "Damn, I think that man is Robin Hood. Tyler, get ready immediately and blow him up."


    "Young Master, he''s wearing night subterfuge clothes. He definitely doesn''t want anyone to know his identity. I think that he''s likely to be a student of our academy." At this moment, on the roof of a dormitory building in the distance, Kevin stood still. Kevin pondered for a moment about the martial arts he would use. Kevin was prepared to use the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship because if he used the God Killing


    Swordsmanship, it would immediately be recognized that Robin Hood was him. Only the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship would work, which he had never used in a fought with anyone ever before.


    Kevin jumped and flew towards Leonard and his attendant. The crowd instantly stirred up. "There we are. The ck¡ªclothed man is flying over."


    "Wow, Elsa isn''t lying. She has a man, but why is he wearing night subterfuge clothes?" At this time, Lily said excitedly, "Elsa, he hase."


    "Mm¡ªhmm." Elsa cried excitedly. The moment she saw Robin Hood, she felt extremely gratified. Lily was also touched and said, "Elsa, Robin Hood has appeared, which means that Kevin''s guess was correct. He was indeed secretly watching you."


    "What a fool!" Elsa scolded in a gentle and sarcastic tone, causing Lily to have goosebumps as she chuckled.


    But Elsa became worried again. "What if Robin can''t defeat Leonard?" Elsa said nervously. "I believe that even if he can''t beat him, he still has the strength to protect himself. Don''t worry too much. Wait. Did you just call him Robin? Are you two this close?"


    "Stop it! You''re still teasing me." Elsa red at Lily with a flushed face. At this time, Kevin had already flown over. He stood on the roof of Leonard''s dormitory, facing off against Leonard''s and his attendant. The onlookers downstairs were all excited as they watched. No one spoke loudly. Simrly, in the Genius Restaurant, the same was true of the Void Screen. Several special reporter bees were broadcasting live capturing everything that was happening.


    Kevin looked at the two people opposite him and let out an indifferent roar, "Which creature is Leonard?"


    When the crowd downstairs heard the cold roar of Robin Hood, they immediately eximed, "So domineering!" Kevin was not using his usual voice, but the cold voice that Robin Hood had in the past, so it sounded very imposing.


    Hearing that the first thing Robin Hood said was that ht was a creature, Leonard said angrily, "Call me your daddy, I am Leonard. Are you the so¡ªcalled Robin Hood?"


    Kevin said, "Leonard, your eyes are blind. You rely on strength to bully the weak. Today, on behalf of Almighty God, I will bring you to justice."


    "Hahaha, for Almighty God? I think you mean for the shit that I will force you to eat." Leonard responded Elsa said excitedly, "It''s really him. My beloved Robin Hood."

 Chapter 425 Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 425 Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship</h4>


    "Mm¡ªhmm." Lily also nodded excitedly. Judging from his tone, she knew that this person was Robin Hood.


    "Young Master, let me teach him a lesson first," said Leonard''s attendant.


    With that, Tyler shot towards Kevin like a cold arrow.


    Kevin instantly felt an icy coldness. It seemed that Leonard, an attendant, was extremely powerful and talented.


    The sword in Kevin''s hand instantly moved, causing the power of his sword to roll in the air.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." In the blink of an eye, Kevin struck out a dozen times.


    Tyler''s sword was suppressed fly Kevin.


    "Break."


    Bang. Kevin''s sword pierced into Tyler''s sword, causing his sword to tremble violently. Tyler''s profound sword technique was broken by Kevin.


    At this moment, Tyler''s face was deathly pale. He was shocked, "How could he be so strong? Judging from the aura on his body, he was at most at the post level of the Internal Stage. How could he be so strong? How could his internal martial art be so strong."


    Leonard could tell that his schoolboy was no match for Robin Hood.


    Downstairs, everyone cried out in shock, "How powerful is Robin Hood? What kind of swordsmanship does he have? It''s simply amazing!"


    "Stupid Lackey." Kevin suddenly thrust his sword towards Tyler''s arm.


    "Ah." Tyler''s arm was stabbed. At the same time, Kevin pped his face loudly.


    "I''ll do it." seeing Tyler'' s defeat, Leonard joined the battle. Leonard''s strength would be slightly stronger than Tyler''s.


    "Forgetful Swordsmanship." Leonard used his strongest swordsmanship.


    In an instant Kevin was surrounded by millions of sword shadows. Forgetful Swordsmanship, if practiced well, seemed without any ws.


    Leonard and Tyler immediately joined forces to attack Kevin.


    Everyone held their breaths as the three of them fought fiercely on the roof.


    "Can Robin Hood withstand thebined efforts of the two?" Everyone had a question mark in their hearts.


    Kevin''s Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship was even more powerful. His sword danced in the wind, and every sword strike brought with it a cold and murderous wind.


    "The first stance of the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship, Flying Dragon in the Heavens!"


    At this moment, Kevin began to use the true Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship. He had warmed himself up.


    "Ahwoo!" Suddenly, with a whoosh, Kevin''s sword turned into a dragon roar as if a giant dragon had been born, pouncing on Leonard and Tyler. Everyone watching downstairs seemed to see an invisible dragon leaping out of the tip of Kevin''s sword.


    Leonard and Tyler''s expressions changed, and an extremely fierce aura assaulted them, one that they couldn''t cope.


    "Bang!"


    Leonard and Tyler felt a powerful force collide with them at the same time. Their bodies involuntarily flew backwards. Then, the sword in their hands was torn apart by the overwhelming force and snapped.


    Flying dragons will now merge into one in the sky." Kevin once again used the first stance of the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship: thebination of two swords.


    This sword strike was twice as powerful as the previous one. If it was thebination of three swords, then it would be three times as powerful as the square of a single sword strike.


    "Ahwoo!"


    "Ahwoo!"


    Two dragon roars sounded at the same time, which meant that Kevin had sessfully unleashed thebination of two swords.


    With a bump, the two swords merged to attack Leonard and Tyler. The clothes on their bodies instantly turned into strips and pieces. Blood stains were all over their bodies. The most important thing was it caused no external injuries, but internal injuries. At this moment, they had already suffered serious internal injuries. Without a powerful healing master to cure them, they probably wouldn''t be able to participate in the freshmanpetition.


    Kevin saw that they had been routed by just two stances, so he put away his sword.


    Kevin snorted in disdain, "What genius? The two of them working together can''t stop only two stances of my Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship."


    He was able to unleash three swords in one, which was truly powerful. But there was no need for him to use it today.


    This Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship was passed down from the family. However, after Kevin practiced the God ¡ª Killing Swordsmanship, he improved it bybining the techniques of merging two swords into one. This improvement was inspired by the God¡ªKilling Swordsmanship. The original Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship could not merge two swords into one.


    Leonard and Tyler flew from the roof to the ground.


    At this moment, on the ground and in the Genius Restaurant, everyone was staring at the world in shock. "Who exactly is this person? Someone at the post ¡ª level of Internal Stage had actually defeated Leonard and Tyler so easily."


    Kevin also flew down from the roof and stood in front of Leonard and Tyler. The two of them had already suffered serious internal injuries and no longer had any fighting strength.


    Kevin pointed his sword at Leonard''s neck and said, "Leonard, you''ve harassed a woman that you shouldn''t have. Give you a reason not to kill you."


    Leonard''s body trembled. When he thought of the unfathomable strength of Robin Hood, his felt suffocated.


    "I was wrong." Leonard said cautiously.


    "You want me to spare you just because you''re wrong?"


    "Then what do you want?" Leonard asked in fear.


    Kevin said, "You need to shout three times ''Elsa, I was wrong. I''m just a dog''."


    "Don''t go too far." Leonard was enraged.


    "Pa!" Kevin sent Leonard flying with a p, and Tyler rushed forward with all his might.


    "Bang!" Kevin stomped on Tyler''s ribs and he let out a painful roar.


    Kevin pointed at Leonard and said coldly, "Now I''ve changed my mind. You need to shout 10 times that you''re a stupid worthless dog. This is thest time I''ll give you a chance."


    "Reveal your identity if you have the guts." Leonard roared.


    "Bang!" Kevin flicked his foot and all of Leonard''s teeth flew out.


    Leonard''s mouth was full of blood, and he no longer had a single tooth.


    "Don''t challenge my patience. I''ll count to three. After three, I''ll remove one of your arms. One, two, three."


    With that, Kevin raised his sword andnded. One of Leonard''s arms flew into the air andnded in the distance. Leonard roared.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Kevin said coldly again, "Leonard, I''ll count to three more times. After three that, your head will fall off. Don''t doubt me. Ie from the four Great Ind Protector Families. The Martial Arts Academy doesn''t dare to do anything to me."


    At this moment, Leonard''s body trembled. He didn''t know that Robin Hood was actually from the four Great Ind Protector Families.


    The onlookers were also shocked. No wonder he is so powerful. It turned out that he was a new disciple recruited by the four Great Ind Protector Families.


    "One."


    "Two."


    Leonard was no longer confident and had to shout, "Elsa, I was wrong. I''m just a worthless dog. Elsa, I was wrong. I''m just a worthless dog..."

 Chapter 426 Completely Confused

    <h4>Chapter 426 Completely Confused</h4>


    Just like that, Leonard shouted out ten times in front of everyone. Everyone there was silent. A person as powerful as Leonard was driven to the corner. Kevin was about to fly away. At this moment, Elsa Ray shouted and chased after him, "Robin, wait!" Kevin felt embarrassed that she called him Robin. He felt helpless and stopped on the roof. Elsa Ray flew to the roof and Lily shouted, "Sister Elsa,e on." Kevin was speechless when he heard Lily''s words. Silly woman, you actually called someone else to flirt with your man?


    "Robin Hood." Elsa Ray looked at Kevin resentfully, with tears shing in her eyes. What a pitiful look. A few bees surrounded Kevin and Elsa. Kevin knew that these bees were the special agents of the Genius Restaurant. So he immediately raised his sword and killed those bees in the blink of an eye. The owner of the Genius Restaurant cried out in sorrow, "Oh my poor agent. I''ve lost a few more."


    "Captain Ray, is there anything else you need?" Kevin asked coldly. He maintained the same style as Robin Hood. This style waspletely different from Kevin''s. That was why no one linked Robin Hood with Kevin.


    Elsa''s tears flowed down her face as she questioned, "You are also in Martial Arts Ind. Then why didn''t youe to find me?"


    "Captain Ray, why should Ie looking for you?"


    "Robin Hood, stop pretending. Kevin told me everything."


    "That''s some nonsense after drinking. I''m sorry." Robin Hood said. "Robin Hood, you are a coward, not a man."


    "Captain Ray, if there''s nothing else, I gotta go."


    "Don''t leave."


    "Captain Ray, if you have something else to say, hurry up and say it. I''m still in a hurry to flirt with other girls."


    Elsaughed, "Don''t lie to me, you won''t rush to flirt with other girls."


    "If you got nothing else, I''ll leave."


    "Wait a minute. Robin Hood, it''s been a long time since west met. Can''t you talk to me for a while?"


    "Captain Ray, Robin Hood doesn''t deserve to be with you. Forget about this person in the future." Kevin said that when he was in London. He had persuaded her to forget him. At that time, Elsa said that when she left London, she would surely forget. She did not expect that she would be more and more obsessed with him.


    "No." Elsa said with a cute voice.


    "Captain Ray, I''m sorry, I have to go now."


    "Don''t leave. I love you, Robin Hood." Elsa bravely confessed to him. Kevin''s heart trembled. He was filled with mixed feelings. Facing Elsa Ray''s passionate confession, he didn''t know what to do. After all, he was a man. What should he do? Now that he already had two girlfriends, Kevin was unable to convince himself to have another one. "Captain Ray, I''m not perfect enough to be with you. You''re from a noble family. But I''m just a criminal. Why would you want to sacrifice yourself like this?"


    "No. I just want you." Elsa said with a cute voice again, which was sappy for Kevin . "Why? We just met by chance. Besides, I don''t love you." Kevin said, attempting to reject herpletely on the grounds that he did not love her. However, Elsa said, "You are not man enough, Robin Hood. You are lying to me. You have me in your heart."


    "That''s what I said to Kevin when I was drunk."


    "I don''t believe it. If you don''t like me, how would you know that I was bullied? Why did youe to save me in time? So, Kevin''s spection is correct. You must be caring about me secretly. If you don''t like me, why are you doing this?" Elsa said.


    Kevin said, "Kevin, you little bastard. I will punish you another day." At this time, a woman suddenly said, "Don''t you dare." Kevin did not need to turn around to know that it was Lily. Lily had also flown up to the roof. Hearing Robin Hood said that he would punish her boyfriend, she said, "How dare you?" Kevin was speechless. He could only pretend that he didn''t know Lily. He looked at Lily and said, "You must be Kevin''s girlfriend, Lily. You are so gorgeous. No wonder that kid loves you so much." When Lily heard that Kevin loved her so deeply, she was iparably happy. "Kevin has ever talked with you about me?" Lily asked. "Yes, he said that you are his favorite."


    "Wow." Lily smiled excitedly and thought to herself, "You never say I love you to me before. I didn''t expect that you love me so much. Since that''s the case, I''ll agree to your request for the embarrassing posture tonight." At this moment, Robin Hood said, "Among others." When Lily heard that she was one of Kevin''s favourite girls, she immediately thought, "There will be no embarrassing posture tonight." Although Lily had epted sharing a man with Kelly Carter, both of them hoped that Kevin could love them more. Elsa looked at Lily as if she wanted Lily to persuade Robin Hood for her. Lily got the point and hurriedly said, "Robin Hood, you clearly like sister Elsa, why don''t you ept her?"


    "I don''t deserve to have her. Alright, I should go now."


    "Don''t leave." Elsa stood in front of Kevin.


    Lily continued, "Don''t conceal your feelings, Robin Hood. Kevin had already knew what you were thinking. If you like someone, then you should have the guts to be with them. I really don''t understand you. The beauty has already confessed to you, so why don''t you hurry up and be together with Elsa? In the future, you and Elsa, I and Kevin, the four of us can hang out together as two couples. How wonderful it is." Kevin thought to himself, "Kelly, if you knew that this Robin Hood standing in front of you was your man, you wouldn''t have said that." Kevin was really helpless. He really wanted to tear off his night clothes and mask, but he controlled himself. If he really did so, it would be very embarrassing. Elsa and Lily were close to each other. He wondered if they would fought with each other for a man. Of course, Kevin had no reason to have another girlfriend


    What he could do was to wait and see if Elsa would forget about Robin Hood. If she did, then everyone would be happy. If she could not forget, then he would have to think of another way. Elsa pleaded, "Robin, I like you. Let me love you for the rest of my life, okay?"


    "Captain Ray, I''m very ugly, and you''re my goddess. I really don''t deserve to be in love with you. You''ll find a better man. I gotta go." Kevin jumped and flew into the distance. A few bees followed behind him. Kevin killed the bees with a few silver needles.


    Elsa Ray cried as she sat on the roof. Kevin looked back and felt conflicted. What should he do now? The situation had be so hard to deal with.

 Chapter 427 Being Love By Too Many Girls

    <h4>Chapter 427 Being Love By Too Many Girls</h4>


    Kevin hurriedly left. After confirming that no one was following him and that no one was around, Kevin removed his disguise.


    After removing his disguise, Kevin sat on the ground and sighed deeply. It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t tempted by Elsa Ray. Elsa Ray''s beauty was peerless and she was so hot. No man could resist her temptation. However, there was still some morality in Kevin.


    "I can only wait and see." Kevin thought to himself.


    Kevin sneaked into the Department of Healing Therapeutics, pretending to be practicing martial arts


    on the mountain at the back of the department. Then he returned to the ssroom. The ss was already over, and Sophia Henderson was sitting alone in the ssroom, reading. "Kevin, why are you here all of a sudden?" Sophia was shocked to see Kevin.


    "I just forgot the time while practicing martial arts on the mountain. I didn''t expect that the ss at noon would be over. Haha, why are you still here?"


    "I''m going through the teaching content this morning."


    "Haha, you are so diligent. If you keep doing so, I will be surpassed by you." Sophia smiled and said, "You are so excellent. I will definitely try my best to catch up with you." When Kevin saw Sophia''s beautiful look, his heart flipped. He had just escaped from Elsa Ray''s temptation, but was attracted by another beauty''s charm again. Kevin shook his head and hurriedly walked out of the ssroom. In the future, he would not stay with such peerless beauties as Sophia. "Kevin, where are you going? Have you had lunch yet?" Sophia asked.


    "Not yet. I have to go now." Kevin hurriedly left. "Wait for me. I''ll go eat with you." Sophia caught up. Kevin said helplessly, "I want to eat alone. Bye." Kevin flew away. After flying for dozens of meters, he turned back to look at Sophia. She stood there and was very upset. When Kevin saw the disappointment in Sophia''s eyes, the faces of many women in his previous life shed through his mind. Kevin had seen too many disappointed looks in his previous life. Kevin stopped and flew back. Sophia was delighted to see that Kevin returned to look for her. "s, let''s go. Let''s go eat together." Kevin said. "OK." Sophia walked in front of Kevin. She was 1.76 meters tall and Kevin was 1.88 meters tall. They really looked like a perfect match. The difference was exactly 12 cm, the most standard difference in height between men and women.


    "Why did you suddenly turn back?" Sophia asked. "Because your disappointed gaze reminds me of the many people I''ve ever let down, so my heart softens."


    "Ah, what do you mean?"


    "To tell you the truth, I have failed many women before. Each of them is very outstanding. The look in your eyes just now is the same as theirs." Sophia blushed as she lowered her head and said, "So many women loved you."


    "Haha, those are the past. There are just a few women who like me now."


    "OK." Kevin directly asked, "Sophia, did you fall in love with me?"


    "Ah." Sophia panicked for a moment, her heartbeat elerating. She was at a loss and didn''t know what to say.


    "Haha, there''s no need to be so nervous. Actually, I already know the answer. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have flown back."


    Sophia bit her lips and lowered her head without saying a word. She followed Kevin silently and walked towards the cafeteria of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. "Sophia, since you haven''tpletely fallen in love with me, put an end to it. You already have a fiance. I don''t want to be burdened with love debts anymore. Let''s be good friends." Kevin said.


    He had not even dealt with the rtionship between Elsa, yet there came a Sophia. He had had enough. If this continued, what would happen to those single men that couldn''t find a girlfriend in Martial Arts Academy? Kevin knew that many male students in Martial Arts Academy couldn''t find girlfriends.


    Otherwise, the ce called ''Lucky Brothel'' in Martial Arts Academy wouldn''t be so popr.


    Sophia tried to be brave and looked at Kevin, "But what would you do if I told you that it was already toote?"


    "What''s toote?"


    "You told me to end it while I was notpletely in love with you, but it''s already toote. I feel like


    I''vepletely fallen in love with you."


    "What?"


    "I miss you so much every night that I can''t sleep. I would think about you both in ss and after ss, while at dinner and when going to bed. I think about you all the time. I think, it''s toote, I''ve fallen for you." Sophia said softly.


    Kevin''s heart flipped when he heard Sophia''s wholehearted confession. "Sophia, am I really that good?" Kevin asked. Kevin felt that he was just an ordinary man. Sophia said, "You are perfect to me."


    "You should know that I have a girlfriend. Why did you fall in love with a man who has a girlfriend? You should know that this is wrong and that there is no result. Besides, you also have a fiance. This is not rational."


    "I don''t know. There''s no way to be sensible when ites to love. I told myself not to think about you, but I just can''t. You haven''t been to the ssroom this morning. I haven''t seen you all day, so I feel so painful. I was unable to focus my attention in ss. That''s why I stayed at the ssroom after school to go over the content that I didn''t pay attention to in the morning." Kevin shook his head speechlessly.


    "Don''t worry, Kevin. I can''t control my emotions, but I can control my actions. Can you hug me now? Just once. I won''t ask for it again in the future. Just once." Sophia raised her head, her eyes shing with tears.


    Kevin said, "Alright, you can hug me." Sophia slowly leaned into Kevin''s arms. Kevin sighed and put his hands around Sophia''s waist. At this moment, not far away, a person was watching. His eyes seemed to be spitting fire. It was Glen, the second grade teacher, and Sophia''s fiance. Kevin held onto Sophia''s waist. Her waist was slim, and one could feel that she was extremely slender.


    The alluring fragrance on Sophia''s body floated into Kevin''s nose. Kevin controlled himself not to smell it, but it continued to float in. To be fair, Sophia was really charming. Her beauty was unparalleled.


    Kevin was hugging her, and even felt that a certain part of his body was turned on. At this moment, a furious man shouted, "What are you doing?" Sophia was shocked and hurriedly moved away from Kevin. Looking at Glen, Sophia''s body couldn''t help but trembling.


    She was actually caught by her fiance. What a coincidence. Glen felt as if he was being cuckolded by Kevin. At this moment, he was already furious. Without saying a word, he rushed forward to hit Kevin.

 Chapter 428 Meet an Old Acquaintance by Chance

    <h4>Chapter 428 Meet an Old Acquaintance by Chance</h4>


    Unfortunately, he was not as powerful as Kevin.


    "Bang!" Kevin kicked him away. Glen fell down to the ground. Glen was furious. His fianc¨¦e was hugged and he was beaten.


    "I''ll kill you." Glen rushed up again.


    Kevin said, "Glen, don''t get yourself into trouble. I was already showing mercy with that kick just now."


    Sophia hurriedly tried to pull Glen away, but how could she stop him?


    "Bang!" Kevin hit Glen at his chest again, and Glen immediately fell to the ground.


    Kevin didn''t want to waste his time with him endlessly. He said to Sophia, "I''m leaving. I won''t go to dinner with you today."


    Sophia nodded and Kevin quickly flew away. Kevin did not treat Glen as his opponent at all, so he nat-urally did not care much about him.


    Glen cried out in sorrow. He looked at Sophia and said, "You actually did such a thing."


    "I didn''t do anything with him," Sophia said in defence.


    "You just hugged each other."


    "I... we just hugged."


    "You are my fianc¨¦e. Why did you hug someone else? I want to hug you, but you never let me to. Why could he do this?" Glen roared loudly, and the emotions that he had suppressed for so long finally erupted.


    Sophia was resolved and said, "Glen, I won''t hide anything from you anymore. I like him."


    "You''re my fianc¨¦e. You like him?"


    "I can''t control my feelings, but I can control my own behavior. I''ve done nothing else with him, but I can''t stop loving him."


    "You are not allowed to hang out with him anymore in the future."


    "I can''t do it. I''ll feel painful if I can''t see him for a day."


    "You..." Glen wanted to hit Sophia. Sophia said, "If you dare to beat me now, our engagement will be over.


    In the end, Glen did not dare to beat her. He was afraid that it would really be over because Sophia was too beautiful and he was too afraid of losing her.


    Glen had no choice but topromise and say, "Alright, then you must promise that you will never go overboard with him."


    "I''m not that kind of woman."


    Glen was rxed a little when he heard Sophia''s promise. So far, this was the only thing he could do.


    Kevin flew towards the dormitory and suddenly bumped into five people, three men and two women.


    Kevin knew one of the women.


    "It''s you."


    "It''s you."


    Kevin and the woman cried out in surprise at the same time.


    Immediately, the woman got angry with Kevin.


    She was Lily''s twin sister, Daria.


    "Hahaha, Daria, I actually bumped into you here." Kevinughed loudly. Kevin did not treat Daria as his enemy, but Daria treated him as his enemy. Once, when they were in London, Kevin had invited her to a mountain, and shattered all her clothes. Her entire body had been seen by Kevin. Daria would never forget about this.


    When Daria saw Kevin, her body trembled and she clenched her teeth. She did not expect to run into Kevin in the Martial Arts Academy.


    Although Kevin had been specially reported at the Genius Restaurant before, less than one percent of the students in Martial Arts Academy had seen that. Daria had never seen it, nor had Daria ever visited the Genius Restaurant.


    At this time, a woman beside Daria asked, "Daria, who is this person? Do you know him?"


    A male student also asked, "Daria, why don''t you say hello to your acquaintance?"


    There were three men and two women standing beside Daria. One of them was her fiance, Moore Roy. Her fiance was a senior in the third grade, and he was extremely powerful. There was also another man. He was her cousin, Eli. He was an amazing freshman. He was so powerful that he was confident in bing one of the top ten students in the freshmanpetition.


    When Daria''s fiance Moore saw Daria''s expression, he felt that something was wrong. It was more like that she had met an enemy than a familiar friend.


    Moore asked, "Da, what''s going on?"


    "Yes, Daria, you don''t look good." Daria''s cousin, Eli, hurriedly said.


    Daria looked at Kevin and said, "Kevin, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    "You are so funny. You''re here. Why can''t I be here?" Kevin said. Kevin had no grudges against Daria. After all, she was Charles Green''s daughter.


    "Kevin, we''ll see."


    "Daria, if you have any trick, just show me. I am always waiting. Right, your sister Lily has alsoe."


    "Impossible. She''s just a piece of trash. How could shee to Martial Arts Academy?" Daria said.


    "Hahaha, you call her a piece of trash? You are really a mean sister. To tell you the truth, your sister''s illness has already been cured by me. She can also practice martial arts now. Moreover, she has a lot tal-ent. Although she is slightly weaker than you now, she will surpass you sooner orter. Hahaha."


    "Impossible." Daria said angrily.


    "I don''t want to waste my time with you." Kevin was about to fly away when Eli, Daria''s cousin, shouted, "Hey pal, please show some respect to Daria."


    Kevin took a nce at the boy, who was also at the internal stage, and said, "Are you her fiance? I heard that Daria has a fiance that is amazing. But you are just so so."


    Eli said coldly, "I am Daria''s cousin. Eli. I am a freshman this year. He is Daria''s fiance, Moore. Whether Daria''s fiance is strong or weak, you can see for yourself." Eli pointed at Moore and said.


    Kevin looked at Moore. He did sent out a sense of strong power. He was probably even stronger than Aaron from the Tang Family. He must have reached the learned stage.


    However, Kevin said with contempt, "Just so so."


    Eli said angrily, "You are so arrogant."


    Another man hurriedly said, "Senior Moore, this new freshman actually said that you''re just so so. He acted so aggressively."


    Moore said, "He is just like a frog in a well. He was only boasting."


    Moore turned to Daria and asked, "Daria, tell me, what grudges do you have with him? Tell me now."


    Of course, Daria did not dare to say it. She was oncepletely naked in front of Kevin and was even spanked. She would not tell anyone about this, let alone her fiance. She was afraid that her fiance would distance her after he knew. Because her fiance was very talented, she was afraid of losing him. Daria could only keep the secret, feeling extremely helpless.


    "Nothing. He''s one of my trash sister''s personal bodyguards. I went there oncest year and just hap-pened to know him." Daria said.


    "Oh, so it''s your trash sister''s bodyguard. So he is from a remote area?" Eliughed.


    Moore said, "Let''s go."


    The five of them didn''t look at Kevin anymore and flew away soon.

 Chapter 429 The She More She Thought About It,

    <h4>Chapter 429 The She More She Thought About It,</h4>


    the More Depressed She Became


    ***


    After flying away, Daria still felt ufortable. Her body had not even been seen by her fiance, but had been seen by Kevin first.


    "Da, why are you still upset?" Eli asked.


    "Since he is just an insignificant person, why care about him so much?" Another man said.


    Da said, "However, I don''t like him. I just hate this person very much."


    Moore said, "Da, this Kevin seems to be quite strong. He is only a freshman and has reached the internal stage. Is he really your trash sister''s bodyguard? It seems impossible."


    "Yes, I don''t know why. I just hope that I can beat him up. I don''t like him."


    Eli said, "Da, since you dislike him so much, then I will beat him uo for you. Since he is also a high level freshman, I think that I might meet him in the freshmanpetition. I will definitely beat him up in front of everyone for you."


    "OK, thank you, brother."


    Another male student said, "Eli is undoubtedly powerful. He is the strongest disciple in our family and was valued by all. His goal is to reach the top ten in the freshmenpetition. That Kevin is from a small ce and he is not so powerful."


    Daria smiled and nodded. However, she immediately thought about Lily. She couldn''t believe that the trash sister was also in Martial Arts Academy. It seemed that it was necessary for her to meet Lily and see if this trash sister had really changed.


    In the evening, Kevin, Lily, Elsa Ray and Vincent were having dinner at the Genius Restaurant.


    There were many restaurants in Martial Arts Academy. The Genius Restaurant was only thergest, but the food was not the most delicious. The most attracting point of the Genius Restaurant was the special news. One could learn a lot about Martial Arts Academy. After all, there was no Inte, no phone, and no information in the Martial Arts Academy.


    "Did you see Robin Hood defeat Leonard and his schoolboy Tyler today?" Lily asked Kevin.


    Kevin couldn''t exin why he wasn''t there.


    Kevin said, "I forgot. I went to ss. I shouldn''t have missed such a wonderful scene."


    "You, you can even forget about Elsa Ray." Lily was angry, but she dropped the topic.


    Seeing that Elsa Ray was upset, Kevin smiled and asked, "Elsa Ray, how is it? Why are you unhappy after seeing Robin Hood today?"


    "He, he rejected me. There''s really no need for him to be so inferior. Although I''m from a big family, I''m not arrogant. Besides, he''s so talented. Even if hees to my family to propose to me, it''s not im-possible for him to seed." Elsa Ray said.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Family background is only one aspect. The other aspect is that he feels that he is very ugly. He doesn''t deserve a beautiful woman like you. He is afraid that he will tarnish such a beautiful woman."


    "I don''t mind. Why does he mind? Anyway, I love him. I believe that he will ept me sooner orter." Elsa Ray said firmly.


    Kevin was speechless. Did she said this to him?


    Vincent, who was sitting beside him, also cried out in sorrow. He wouldn''tin about anything now, because he had seen the Robin Hood''s capability. Naturally, he wasn''t a match for him, let alone be-ing his rival in love rtionship. So, Vincent thought to himself, "It looks like that I can only change my target and chase after Elsa Ray''s cousin Amy Ray. Unfortunately, Amy Ray is Kevin''s ex¡ªgirlfriend. This really breaks me down. I don''t know if Kevin had ever slept with Amy Ray. I must ask Kevin about this. I hope they had done nothing."


    Lily said, "Elsa, don''t think too much. If it''s yours, sooner orter, it will be yours. If it''s not yours, no matter how hard you try, it''s useless. I believe that one day, Robin Hood will be your boyfriend, or even your husband."


    "Yes." Elsa Ray nodded happily, and she was a little shy at the same time.


    After dinner, everyone flew out of the Genius Restaurant.


    Lily suggested, "Let''s all apany Elsa for a walk. Anyway, we got nothing to do in the dormitory at night.


    "OK." Vincent nodded, and Kevin had no objections.


    Lily and Elsa Ray held hands as they walked along a quiet road, asionally bumping into a pair of lovers. There were no entertainment activities in the Martial Arts Academy. There was no telephone, let aloneputer and TV. So the students here have to spend all their time practicing martial arts. They only got bored when they were free. So except from the martial arts practice, dating was the greatest pleasure for the students of Martial Arts Academy. Therefore, at night, there were couples everywhere on the road to Martial Arts Academy, and they could often be seen doing something in the bushes.


    "You seem to have something to say to me." Kevin said to Vincent.


    "Yes, Kevin, I do have something to say to you, but I want to talk about it when we get back to the dormitory."


    "It doesn''t matter. Speak now. They''re walking in front of us. They won''t hear you." Vincent said with determination, "Kevin, I want to ask you something."


    "We are roommates. Just ask."


    "Don''t pretend to be so close to me. I still don''t have a good impression of you, even though you''re my roommate."


    "It doesn''t matter. What do you want to ask?"


    "Well, what''s going on between you and Amy Ray?" Vincent asked softly. "Amy Ray? What does she have to do with you?"


    "Amy Ray and I have known each other since we were children. I heard that you used to be Amy Ray''s boyfriend."


    "That''s right, how do you know that. Elsa Ray told you, right?" Vincent was angry and cursed in his heart.


    "Kevin, how close are you with Amy?" Vincent asked.


    "You''re asking too many questions. Amy Ray is not your girl. Why should I tell you about her personal matters?"


    "I grew up with her. I care about her. If you don''t want to say it, then forget it. Pretend I didn''t ask."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Since you''re so curious, then I''ll tell you, Amy Ray and I..."


    Kevin saw that Vincent was a little nervous. Kevin had already guessed that Vincent must have changed his target to Amy Ray because he can''t have a rtionship with Elsa Ray.


    "Speak."


    Kevin smiled and said, "It happened between Amy Ray and me."


    "What happened?" Vincent asked nervously.


    Kevin looked at him and said, "Of course it''s sexual rtionship."


    "Ah." Vincent''s body suddenly softened and he felt like he was going to copse.


    Kevin sighed and said, "When I think about the past, I really miss the time when we skipped ss to get a room in high school."


    Vincent was about to cry when he turned around and left.

 Chapter 430 Come and Play Too

    <h4>Chapter 430 Come and y Too</h4>


    Kevin looked at Vincent''s back when he left and thought to himself, "Since he can''t win over Robin Hood, he decided to change his target. What can I say?. I wonder if Amy Ray will really be taken away by him. Amy Ray is so beautiful. Why does it feel like it would be a pity if she were to be taken away by him?" Kevin patted his own head. How could he have such a thought? There were so many beauties in the world. Doesn''t it feel like a pity for any beauty to marry someone else? He shouldn''t have this thought.


    "Where''s Vincent?" Lily asked. "Oh, he went back first." Elsa Ray ignored Vincent and continued to walk hand in hand with Lily. Kevin followed behind them and looked at the two women from behind. Both of them had perfect proportions of figures. Lily was thinner, while Elsa Ray was slightly plump and her buttocks were round and curved. Kevin almost had some physical reactions when she saw them. s, after practicing the Mental Method in Bed, my senses have changed. In the past, no matter how beautiful a woman was, I wouldn''t have such thought when they passed by. Now, I would sink into fantasy whenever I saw a beautiful woman. Even when I saw Daria at noon, I was actually fantasizing in my mind. I got nothing to do with myself. Kevin thought to himself.


    "Kevin, hurry up. Why are you walking so slowly by yourself?"


    "OK." Kevin chased after Lily and walked beside her. Kevin said, "Lily, I met your sister Daria at noon."


    "Ah."


    "I also saw her fiance, Moore. I heard that he is very powerful. He is already a third grade student, at least at the learned stage." Kevin said. Elsa Ray said, "Lily, the destiny of you and your sister is really different. She is the daughter that everyone loves and be proud of in your family, and she also has such an outstanding fiance. But you and your father live in a small city. Fortunately, Kevin has cured your illness, so you don''t have to envy her now.


    Lily said yes. She did not envy Daria for having such a powerful fiance. Lily proudly said, "I have Kevin. I am already satisfied."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Oh right, there''s another one called Eli."


    "Ah, Eli, is he here too?" Lily said in shock. "Yeah. Those who came with your sister Daria are all freshmen. I heard that Eli is very strong. His goal is to reach the top ten in the freshmenpetition. He is at the same level as me now."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect him to be so talented. When I was a child, I knew him. At that time, I had not suffered from the illness yet, so we always yed together."


    "Eli looks very proud." Lily asked, "What is Daria''s level now?"


    "The perfect level of the external stage." Kevin said.


    "Oh, that''s much better than me." Lily said. Lily wanted to surpass Daria in her heart. After that she would not dare to call her trash. (The external stage: Initial Level, Middle Level, Post Level, Perfect Level, Great Perfect Level, and so on.)


    "Don''t worry, you will catch up with her. Besides, you have already reached the middle level of the external stage as ateer, which is awesome."


    "Yes." Lily firmly nodded. She wanted to let her father be proud of her and to let the people in her family to see how powerful the people who were driven away would be in the future. Elsa Ray suddenly felt that she was a little like a third person and said, "Alright, I''m going back to the dormitory. You two can talk."


    "Ah, Elsa, don''t you want to walk with us a little longer?"


    "I don''t want to be the third person between you two. I should leave you two alone." Lily smiled shyly and did not stop Elsa Ray.


    Elsa Ray flew away, leaving Lily and Kevin holding hands on the path, chatting. A hundred meters ahead, there were two people in a small bush. Kevin and Lily saw them. Lily said gloomily, "What the hell. Let''s go for a walk somewhere else." Kevin chuckled and said, "Maybe it''s the same in other ces too. Lily, why don''t we try it out?"


    "Ah, what do you mean?" Kevin pointed at the swaying bushes in front of him and said, "That." Lily blushed and said angrily, "How can you say that."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s try it out." Kevin then hugged Lily and jumped into a bush. Although Lily was struggling, she could not shout loudly. So she was helplessly carried into the bush by Kevin. In the small bushes, Kevin put his clothes on the ground, so that Lily would not be lying on the hard ground. After all, the person lying on the ground was her. Of course, it could also be Kevin. It depended on how they yed.


    Half an hourter, under the moonlight Lily helplessly red at Kevin. She whispered, "Now you''re satisfied."


    "Hehe, it''s more exciting here than in the dormitory."


    "There will be no second time." Lily said. "Well, it depends."


    "Alright, hurry up and leave." A few minutester, the two of them got out of the bush and quickly flew away to avoid being seen. However, this kind of thing wasmon in Martial Arts Academy. After they left, Kevin sent Lily back to her dormitory. Only then did Kevin return to his own dormitory. When he returned to his dormitory, Kevin saw an acquaintance near Lily''s dormitory building. It was Daria


    Daria inquired all the way and found the dormitory where Lily was, because she wanted to see for herself whether that trash sister was really different from the past.


    Unexpectedly, Kevin happened to see her. "Dania." Kevin shouted. "Kevin." Seeing Kevin, Daria was immediately filled with hatred. Kevin chuckled, "Why are you alone? Where''s your excellent fiance and your proud cousin?"


    "It''s none of your business." Daria said coldly. "Da, are you here to find my girlfriend Lily?"


    "Your girlfriend? Aren''t you her bodyguard?"


    "Now she''s my girlfriend." Kevin said. "You are so shameless." Daria said coldly. "What are you looking for my wife for?" Kevin asked. "What does it have to do with you? Get out of the way." Daria shouted. "Haha, Lily is my wife. Of course it has something to do with me. Given your attitude towards my wife in the past, I suspect that you will hurt her, so I won''t let you see her. You can leave now. My wife said that she has nothing to do with your family now."


    "Kevin, don''t drive me up the wall. I''ve endured you for a long time."


    "Endure me? Haha, it looks like you still remember that night in London, I shattered your clothes on the hill behind Charles Green''s vi and saw you naked." Kevin deliberately said loudly.

 Chapter 431 It’s A Great Honor

    <h4>Chapter 431 It''s A Great Honor</h4>


    Da became very nervous and anxious for Kevin was still speaking so loudly. She was so angry that she was going to kick him aside.


    Kevin grabbed her foot at once and said with a smile, "Dania, it seems you really care that others know this. Right? Why didn''t you tell the truth when your fianc¨¦ asked if something unpleasant happened between us this afternoon? If you did, your fianc¨¦ may avenge me for you. It really makes me curious. You actually dare to cover it up."


    "Get your hands off me."


    Kevin let go of her foot decisively and said, "Although you look pretty, I''m still not interested in you."


    "Screw you." Dania suddenlyunched sneaked up on him, stabbing at Kevin with a low bow.


    "Damn it you''re actually so despicable. The sneak attack and you even want to what I just used with your sister. How dare you want to hurt it?" Kevin escaped and jumped behind Dania. As a result, her sneak attack failed.


    Kevin remembered that he had spanked her before, and this time he suddenly lost control of his own hand and spanked Dania again.


    "Pa."


    Spanking with a loud p.


    "Ah." Dania shouted. The burning pain in her butt seemed to remind her of the feeling she had been spanked by himst time.


    Kevin thought, "I actually spanked her again. As God is my witness, this was really not my intention."


    However, as he had already spanked Dania, he certainly would not deny what he had done.


    "Kevin, I''m not done with you." Dania said angrily. Kevin looked at her angry face and felt that she was quite beautiful. After all, she was Lily''s twin sister. So she would never look as bad.


    "Da, go away. If you still keep annoying my wife againter, I will shatter your clothes directly instead of spanking you."


    "Kevin, don''t be arrogant or I will tell my fianc¨¦. You are screwed." Dania said through gritted teeth.


    "Go, hurry up. Your fianc¨¦ is still in learned stage. Do you think I will be scared? To be honest, I don''t take him seriously at all."


    "Are you afraid? You know you have already died for fear actually even though you are talking to the contrary."


    "Alright, I''m tired of arguing. Anyway, you definitely don''t dare to tell him, hahaha."


    Da angrily snorted and then flew away. She really regretteding to look for Lily tonight.


    Kevin watched her back, sighed, and then flew away as well.


    Lily did not know that Dania hade to see her but was stopped by Kevin.


    Although Dania did not dare to tell her fianc¨¦ that she had been spanked by Kevin, Kevin did not dare to let Lily know it either.


    The next day, Kevin went to the Department of Healing Therapeutics as usual. As for the entire Martial Arts Academy, every department, every ss, and every student, all the people were doing their own things for one purpose: be stronger. As for the freshmen, they were all making full preparations for thepetition. With only nearly ten days left, everyone was working on a very tight clock.


    So was Kevin. He was practicing martial arts alone in the mountain behind the Department of Healing Therapeutics Therapeutics.


    "The first move of the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship: Three Swords in One."


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Kevin attacked in a single swipe, but with the lethality of three swords.


    "Boom." Arge tree was pierced by Kevin''s sword.


    "God Killing Saber: Two des in One."


    In that way, Kevin was keeping practicing and without his realizing it, it was already noon.


    Kevin stopped practicing at his sword and shouted, "Haven''t you seen enough as you have been watching me for so long?"


    An old man walked out from behind the stone that was not far from Kevin.


    "Kevin, you are really a talent." said the old man.


    Kevin knew who he was without looking. It was just the old man who gave him the Gold Medal Offerst year who was in the middle level of the internal stage.


    Kevin looked at him and found out that he was still in the middle level of the internal stage. It would be very difficult for him to improve. Although there was only one level between the middle stage and thete stage, he would not be able to progress for the rest of his life if he failed.


    "Kevin, I saw you yesterday when you defeated Leonard as Robin Hood." The old man said.


    "Nonsense, when you came to London to recruit me, you had known that I was Robin Hood." Kevin rolled his eyes at him.


    The old man smiled and said, "Kevin, you are the most talented person I have ever chosen."


    "Alright, very ttering."


    "Anyway, you were admitted by me. So let me introduce myself. My name is Benjamin Field, an employee of the Admissions Office of Martial Arts Academy."


    "Oh, alright."


    "Haha." Kevin was kind of beyond his reach because the old man thought he was just an employee while Kevin was very strong, much stronger than him now, let alone in the future.


    "Kevin, I want invite you to lunch. Will you?" Benjamin looked at Kevin expectantly.


    "No thanks." Kevin said.


    "Haha, fine." Benjamin looked disappointed. He wanted to make friends with Kevin, but Kevin might not be willing to be his friend.


    Kevin continued to say, "No, you don''t need to treat me. I''ll treat you. After all, I was got by you. I should treat you to lunch."


    Benjamin said happily, "Kevin, it is my job to get you. You don''t have to thank me. I am very grateful and honored to have a meal with you. I am only an ordinary employee while you are a talented freshman with incredible superpowers. Frankly speaking, I am very grateful that you could talk to me." The old man looked very grateful.


    Kevin sighed. When this old man chose him and gave him the gold medal before, Kevin felt that he was very strong. Now, why did he abase himself in front of him now?


    "Oh,e on! Let''s go and eat. I''ll treat you."


    "Thank you, thank you." The old man looked very excited.


    "Senior, is it really such an honor to eat with me?" Kevin asked.


    "Call me Benjamin. I can''t afford the words" Senior ". Hehe, I''m just an ordinary employee of the Admissions Office of Martial Arts Academy. I don''t have any status here. If you were any other freshmen with incredible superpowers, you might not even talk to me."


    "Do you have such a low status? You are at least in the middle level of the internal stage."


    The old man said, "This is because you don''t know about Martial Arts Academy. I came to Martial Arts Ind thirty years ago. Thirty years ago, I lived in Westminster of the Southern Mansion, which was also the neighboring city of London. I did business but failed and owed a lot of usury. I couldn''t survive anymore. Then, I came to Martial Arts Ind to learn martial arts with my folk. When I first came to Martial Arts Ind, I was a rubbish bin collector on the road. earning 2,500 Martial Arts pounds a month. By collecting rubbish bins, I could survive here. I had changed many jobs from rubbish bins collector to gardeners and to the garden keeper of Martial Arts Academy until I entered the Admissions Office. This is how I live over the past thirty years. I''ve also been in the middle level of the initial stage from a boss of bankrupt firm who knew nothing about martial arts. I feel that I have achieved my original goal when I decided to learn martial arts. "

 Chapter 432 Ask for Help

    <h4>Chapter 432 Ask for Help</h4>


    "Ah." Kevin had never expected that this senior who had chosen him would actually aplish his goal one step by step like this. No wonder the old man felt that his status was low. When Kevin firste to Martial Arts Ind and stayed at the hotel with Lily, the front desk receptionist who was originally a richdy came to Martial Arts Ind to seek opportunities in martial arts. Kevin couldn''t help but smile. "Kevin, now you know that I don''t have any high status at all. I''m inferior to ordinary students, let alone freshmen with incredible superpowers like you. I''m very touched that you don''t mind chatting and eating with me."


    "I am not the person who always adopts a condescending manner. And we are friends now."


    The old man gave a shy smile and said, "Are you serious? I''m just an ordinary employee, how can I be your friend? I thought you were out of my league."


    "What are you talking about? By the way, don''t you have any family on Martial Arts Ind? Where''s your family when your business went bankrupt?" Kevin asked. "My wife and son have been with me."


    "Your family alle here."


    "Yeah. My wife is also working in Martial Arts College. She is a cleaner in the library of Martial Arts College, earning 1,800 Martial Arts pounds a month. My son and daughter¡ªinw work in the farnd of Arcadia on Martial Arts Ind. My grandson and granddaughter haven''t started working yet. They are practicing martial arts to see if they have any chance to enter Martial Arts College." Kevin frowned and asked curiously, "Oh my god, what kind of ce is the Martial Arts Ind? I find that I really know little about Martial Arts Ind. I didn''t even know that there are still some people like you here."


    "Haha, it''s pretty normal, you are students, so it is natural that people you always get along with are other students and teachers. If you are interested, I believe that you could know a lot about Martial Arts Ind when I take you to my house. My son works in the farnd, in other words, he farms. Otherwise, how could they ensure a sufficient supply of grain for the Genius Restaurant of Martial Arts College?"


    "Sounds right. Alright, I hope to visit your home some day." Kevin was a little interested. "My pleasure." While they were chatting with each other, they arrived at a cafeteria. The old man said shamefully, "I can only bring you to the staff canteen. After all, my sry is not very high. The price of food provided in the staff canteen is half of what you pay in the student canteen. But don''t worry, the food here is not worse. Food in the student canteen is more expensive is to stimte students'' consumption so that they have to earn martial art pounds. Earning martial arts pounds is also a process of strengthening."


    "Haha, I told you I would treat you. You don''t have to do that" Kevin decisively treated Benjamin to a meal to repay his help. If he hadn''t epted Kevin on the spot, Kevin wouldn''t have known the Martial Arts Academy. Of course, even if he hadn''t epted him, Kevin would probably have known about this ce from other sources and then came to take the exam. When finishing the meal, Benjamin smiled apologetically and said, "I have to go to work at two in the afternoon, so that''s all today. If I''mte, my sry will be taken some."


    "Okay, I''m also done anyway." Kevin and Benjamin then separated. Benjamin went to work in the Admissions Office of Martial Arts Academy while Kevin went to the Department of Healing Therapeutics. When Benjamin returned to the admissions office, an old woman hurriedly walked towards and asked, "How is it going? Did you tell Kevin? Is he willing to help?" This old woman was Benjamin''s wife and worked as a cleaner in the library. Benjamin had actually gone to look for Kevin on purpose today, and it wasn''t a coincidence. Benjamin sighed in embarrassment. "Tell me, Benjamin. Kevin is a freshman with incredible superpowers. If he would like to help, I believe the problem can be solved. Don''t you say that Kevin is admitted by you? I think he should help us." Benjamin''s wife said anxiously. "Tell me everything. As you''ve talked with Kevin for so long, haven''t you mentioned the serious matter?"


    Benjamin sighed, "I didn''t mention it."


    "Ah, then what did you do?"


    "I really can''t say it out. How can I ask for help the first time I met him at Martial Arts Academy. He''s a freshman with incredible superpowers. He''s already in the post level of the internal stage, just like the sun above. He is willing to talk to me just because I gave him an offer. I just gave him a gold medal offer. It''s just my job, not a favor he needs to pay back. He doesn''t owe me anything. How could I ask him to help us?


    "So what can you do? Are we really going to put up with it?"


    "Ah, so let''s ask someone else."


    "We have already asked those people. Who else do we know here? Do we know people with a higher status here?"


    "But Kevin is only a freshman."


    "Although he is only a freshman, he is different. He is the freshman with incredible superpowers so he has the status to speak, they will be a little afraid of Kevin''s strength." Benjamin''s wife begged her husband to ask Kevin. Benjamin worked in the Admissions Office of Martial Arts Academy, so the most powerful person he knew was his leader. However, his leader was still an ordinary worker who was better than him. Even if he was willing to help, he could not. "You didn''t even say anything about it. How could you know that Kevin won''t help us? You should at least try your best. Don''t be embarrassed."


    "Alright, I''ll go to him in the evening."


    "Well, then go to buy some gifts now. Don''t go empty¡ªhanded."


    "Okay." Benjamin and his wife went to buy some specialty fruits of Martial Arts Ind and spent nearly three hundred Martial Arts pounds. It really did cost a fortune.


    Kevin had no idea that Benjamin had suddenlye to him to ask for help. Kevin walked to the teaching building for freshmen of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. The ss was about to begin at this moment, so most of the students had already been in the ssroom.


    When Kevin walked into the ss, Sophia hurriedly looked down. She remembered that she spoken to Kevin about her love yesterday and hugged him, and this was all seen by Glen. She didn''t know how to look Kevin in the face when she saw him again today.


    "Sophia, it is so early for you toe to the ssroom."


    "Yeah." Sophia nodded without looking at Kevin. Kevin appeared calm as if he hadpletely forgotten about what happened yesterday and did not care about it at all. It seemed that you really would not let things of someone you did not like bother you. A few minutester, Kevin saw Sophia''s expression and then suddenly remembered something. He asked, "Well, did Glen do anything to you yesterday?"


    "Haha, no."


    "Isn''t he very angry?"


    "He doesn''t dare to do anything to me even though he was really angry." Kevin looked at Sophia. As it was getting hotter, Sophia was also wearing less. This gave her a fresh look. Kevin was a little entranced to see her beauty. Sophia blushed for she noticed that Kevin was looking at her.

 Chapter 433 Take justice

    <h4>Chapter 433 Take justice</h4>


    Kevin wanted to take out a book from the drawer, but he took out a letter.


    "Huh?" Kevin frowned.


    "Who wrote it to me? No sign, Sophia, is it a love letter you wrote to me?" Kevin joked. Sophia pouted and said, "I don''t know who wrote this love letter to you.


    Anyway, it''s not me." Kevin opened the envelope and it was not a love letter. "Kevin, think about whether your girlfriend will be yed with before you y with someone else''s girl, damn it." That was all the letter said.


    "What does it mean?" Kevin was puzzled.


    "Who gave you the letter? What does it mean?" Zhang Sun Sophia asked doubtfully.


    Kevin looked at Sophia and asked, "Could it be Glen?"


    "Absolutely not. Besides, you''re not ying with me." Sophia blushed. Kevin really had no idea which girl did he y with? And even was sent warnings? Kevin stood up and said to the whole ss, "Dear students, may I ask if any of you saw the person delivered this letter to my drawer at noon''?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I didn''t see it." Everyone said they did not know. One of his ssmates asked, "What does the letter say?" Kevin didn''t mind being known by others and read out, "Kevin, think about whether your girlfriend will be yed with before you y with someone else''s girl. Who the hell is so bored? Send me such a warning letter." Another ssmate said, "Kevin, could it be that you''re ying with a girl that you shouldn''t flirt with?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Apart from Lily, Kevin didn''t get on with any other girls even the girl had mentioned in the letter was Sophia.


    "Maybe someone is ying a trick on you." Kevin sat down.


    However, a girl who was sitting in a certain row in the ssroom trembled at this moment. Kevin could not find out who had given him the threats and then he just gave up on the truth. When the ss of the Department of Healing Therapeutics was over in the evening. Kevin and Sophia walked out of the ssroom together. "Bye." Sophia didn''t walk with Kevin longer today and left alone as soon as she walked out of the ssroom.


    "Kevin." Just as Kevin was about to fly up, someone called him. Kevin turned around and found out that it was Benjamin, the old man with whom he had lunch. "Benjamin, why are you here?" Kevin also saw Benjamin carrying fruit in his hand.


    "Kevin, are you avable now? I want to talk to you."


    Benjamin looked down and said, "Sure."


    Kevin could feel that Benjamin had something to ask him. They arrived at the ce where no one woulde.


    "Tell me."


    It seemed that it was a little hard for Benjamin to talk about.


    "Oh,e one. As long as I can, I will definitely help you." Kevin said.


    Only then did Benjamin say, "To be honest I do have something to ask you. I came to you at noon for asking for your help, but I really can''t say it out."


    "Bro, don''t hesitate. Come on. If you can think of me, it naturally means that you think I can help you."


    "Alright. Frankly speaking, my grandson Norman Field is 19 years old. He was originally going to take the exam for Martial Arts Academy this year. However, he was beaten by another person before he entered the Academy, which had caused my grandson''s blood vessels to be seriously damaged. Whether he will be able to recover in this life remains unknown, which means that my grandson probably won''t be able to practice martial arts in this life. My grandson could definitely get epted to the Martial Arts Academy originally because he is only 19 years old but he was in the perfect level of external stage. He really has a great talent so that our family could prosper because of him. However, he was heavily beaten by someone else now. The person not only destroyed him, but killed our family''s hopes as well. "Benjamin cried out. Perhaps, he really had high hopes for his grandson, but someone ruined everything in the end.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me when you came to me at noon?"


    "I''m too embarrassed to talk about it."


    "Who beat your grandson? Why did he do so? If it was because of your grandson''s bad behaviors, then I can''t help you. If not, I will definitely take justice for you." Kevin said.


    Benjamin shook his head and said, "It''s definitely not my grandson''s fault. Norman has been kind since his childhood."


    "So why others beat him? Just hate him for no reason''?"


    "It was for my granddaughter. I also have a granddaughter, Melinda Field, who is 17 years old. The person who beat my grandson is called Vernon Sterling. Vernon also lives in Arcadia. We all live in the same vige. Vernon liked my granddaughter, but my granddaughter did not like him. As Vernon has a powerful protector behind him in Martial Arts Academy he captured my granddaughter and tried to rape her after my granddaughter had repeatedly refused him before. My grandson, Norman, immediately rushed to rescue his sister. However it had never urred to me that Norman would got beaten up by him.


    "Vernon? Is he very strong?" Benjamin shook his head and said, "Actually he was not strong at all. His talent is simply iparable with my grandson''s. The other reason he ruined my grandson must be because he was jealous of my grandson due to greater talent."


    "Tell me more about Vernon."


    "Vernon is 21 years old, in the second grade of Martial Arts Academy. He has just reached the initial level of internal stage. My grandson is only 19 years old and he is just in the perfect level of external stage. How can he win?"


    "Well, stop crying. You said that Vernon had a powerful protector behind him in Martial Arts Academy. Who is that?" Kevin asked.


    "Vernon''s brother ¡ª in ¡ªw is a teacher of the first grade in Staff Law Department of Martial Arts


    Academy. Kevin frowned and said, "A teacher of the first grade in the Department of Stick Fighting so his brother¡ªinw is at least an expert in the learned stage. As for me, I am just a freshman, and I am only in the post level of the internal stage. It seems that I am not strange enough. Why do you think I can help you?"


    Benjamin said ashamedly, "That''s why I didn''t dare to ask for your help at noon." However, apart from you, I really don''t know anyone else with a higher status. After my grandson Norman was beaten up, we also went to argue. Unfortunately, no one can help us. His brother¡ªinw is a teacher in the Department of Stick Fighting, and no one dares to offend him. We also went to Martial Arts Academy toin, but it was no use asking officials for help. Furthermore, my grandson has not been a student of Martial Arts Academy yet, and he is not protected by the rules of Martial Arts Academy."


    "Well, I get it. Vernon is probably a little jealous of your grandson''s greater talent. Your grandson was going to be the equal soon for he has already reached the perfect level of external stage before he got into the Academy. So Vernon decided to ruin your grandson to seek the mental bnce. By the way, has your granddaughter been hurt by Vernon?"


    "If Norman was not struggling to save her, my granddaughter might have been raped by him." Kevin asked, "Bro, what do you want me to do? Do you want me to get justice for you, or to beat up Vernon, or even ruin Vernon directly? Just tell me and I will help you as long as I can."

 Chapter 434 The Teacher in The Department of Stick Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 434 The Teacher in The Department of Stick Fighting</h4>


    Benjamin bit his lips and said, "I hope you can get justice for my grandson. We really can''t keep silent. However, I also know that you are only a freshman. This might be too difficult for you. I didn''t dare to ask you for help originally. It was my wife who kept asking me toe to you. She said that you were a freshman with incredible superpowers. Perhaps others would be a little afraid of you because of your strength so that you can get justice for us. "


    "Haha." Kevin smiled and said, "Bro, to be honest, I really do not know if I have a position here or others are afraid of me? But since it''s your business, I will definitely help."


    "Thank you, Kevin. Even if you can''t get justice for us, we won''t me you. It would be better than anything if you could help me ask your chairman of your department to treat my grandson. Actually, getting justice is a second priority anyway. Healing my grandson is the most important thing." Kevin asked, "How badly has your grandson been injured?"


    "After Norman was ruined, he has been lying in bed all the time. We also brought him to Martial Arts Academy for treatment. Unfortunately, the treatment in the clinic opened to the public by Martial Arts Academy is only provided by fourth¡ªgrade healing master, and he is also a student. My grandson can''t be cured at all. The fourth¡ªgrade healing master said, "Only the healing masters who have reached at least the seventh or eighth grade could cure my grandson. However, with such a low status, how can we have a seventh or eighth grade healer to help us? We don''t even know one of them. I heard that the chairman of the Department of Healing Therapeutics is a Healing Master in grade seven. I just wanted to ask if you could ask your chairman. You''re a freshman with incredible superpowers. I think the chairman might agree this request.


    "Kevin, I beg you." Benjamin cried and knelt down.


    "Bro, what are you doing? Stand up." Kevin pulled him up. Kevin looked at Benjamin. Perhaps Kevin had never understood the sufferings of the ordinary people. From where Kevin was standing, Healing Masters in the seventh or eighth grade was too weak to be noticed. However, he didn''t expect that Benjamin couldn''t find any of them.


    Kevin said, "Bro, don''t worry. I will take your matters seriously. You don''t need to be anxious. I''ll go to check your grandson first, and then make some ns? How do you feel about this? It''s gettingte today. You go home first. I''ll go with you tomorrow morning."


    "Thank you, thank you." Benjamin cried excitedly. "Haha, see. Well go back now. Come here to me tomorrow."


    "Kevin, take the fruit."


    "No."


    "It just shows our gratitude. Take it." Seeing that Benjamin was so polite, Kevin epted it. This was the first time that Kevin had been asked for help and epted fruits. Benjamin left happily and then Kevin returned with the fruit. He was eating these unknown fruit while flying back.


    Kevin went straight to Lily. Lily had already finished lessons and was waiting for Kevin in the dormitory. She knew that Kevin woulde to her dormitory every evening and then go to eat together. "Why did you buy fruit? You are so nice to me today." Seeing that Kevin was carrying so many fruits, Lily thought that these are specially bought for her. She looked very happy.


    Seeing that Lily was so happy, Kevin was embarrassed to tell the truth. Forget it, he had better not be a downer.


    "I specially bought them for you." Kevin said shamelessly. "Thank you."


    "Then give me a kiss."


    "No, we are still in the dormitory."


    "Then let''s go into the room and then kiss." Kevin pulled Lily into the room and closed the door. Lily kissed Kevin with shyness. Kevin picked her up and made some turns. Then, they looked at each other., Both of them felt the subtle differences between them from their rtionships when they were in London. This was mainly because they had already had sex. Kevin hugged Lily and felt that they had already been a couple. They were very happy. At least Kevin hadn''t thought of Fiona in these past few days. Kevin sighed and enjoyed the happiness at this moment. He thought, "Fiona , I have already found my love. I wish you happiness as well. Hope you can find a man who treats you better than me." Kevin felt a little sad when he thought this, but he was not as sad as he used to be. It seemed that he had gradually adapted to this world.


    "Let''s eat first."


    Kevin and Lily flew out of the windows and stepped on the trees holding hands, and went to the hotel together, making some singles green with envy. Kevin told Lily about Benjamin at dinner. "Ah, that Vernon''s brother ¡ª in ¡ªw is a teacher in the Department of Stick Fighting. Then you still promised to help him."


    "The teacher in the Department of Stick Fighting will not make any difference to me" Kevin said without hesitation. Lily red at him and said angrily, "A teacher in the Department of Stick Fighting is an in learned stage. How can you offend him now?"


    "Alright, honey, I am not going to fight with the teacher. I will see after helping Benjamin deal with this problem.


    Lily blushed when hearing Kevin calling her honey and she felt extremely sweet. "Eat, why are you blushing?" Kevin wondered aloud.


    Lily pouted. Kevin understood that she blushed was because he called her honey.


    Kevin himself didn''t know why, but he felt that calling her honey was very normal, so he just said it out.


    The next day, Kevin arrived at the Department of Healing Therapeutics.


    Benjamin had been waiting outside the teaching building for the first ¡ª grade student of the Department of Healing Therapeutics for a long time even though it was not time for ss.


    "Bro, you must be in such a hurry. Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "No, I just arrived." Benjamin said. Kevin knew that he had been waiting for a long time when he saw his anxiety, but he did not want to uncover his lie. "Let''s go. Take me to check your grandson''s condition first. As for taking justice, I''ll think about itter."


    "Mm¡ªhmm, if my grandson can be cured, it doesn''t matter if we can get justice." Benjaminughed.


    Benjamin led the way and both of them flew away. They left the Department of Healing Therapeutics soon and then left the Martial Arts Academy as well. After flying for about forty minutes, they were already far away from the Martial Arts Academy. Benjamin pointed at a small vige in a valley in front of him and said, "Arcadia is there."


    "Oh, Arcadia, why does it look like a Novice Vige?"


    "They are almost the same, but there are still some differences. In Novice Vige, locusts are extremely strong, but those in Arcadia are not. The pests here are the same as those outside, but the crops are different from those outside. You''ll know as you get into the vige." Kevin flew into Arcadia soon. As what had been told, the crops in Arcadia were tall and big. For example, most pumpkins were more than one or two meters in diameter, and peas were at least twenty to thirty centimeters long.

 Chapter 435 Hospitality

    <h4>Chapter 435 Hospitality</h4>


    "This Martial Arts Ind is actually a mysterious ce." Kevin thought. Just as he got into Arcadia, a man about forty or fifty years old shouted at Kevin, standing in wheat field "Dad." Kevin was shocked and thought when he had such an old son. At this time, Benjamin who stood beside him said, "Harrison, don''t work today. This is Kevin. Hurry over to greet Kevin."


    "Thank you, Senior Kevin. Thank you." The man who called him Dad hurriedly came forward and thanked Kevin.


    Kevin chuckled. It turned out that he didn''t call him Dad.


    Kevin said, "You''re wee. Call me Kevin. Don''t call me senior. I''m not that old. In fact, I''m also 19 years old." That Harrison praised, "Senior Kevin, you are truly great. You are as old as my son Norman, but you are already an expert at the post level of the internal stage."


    "Haha, I''m ttered." Benjamin said, "Do not talk on the road. Go to our house. The house in front of you is the ce where we live." Kevin followed Benjamin and Harrison to a mud house. "Kevin, this is my house." Benjamin said. When Kevin saw this mud house, he felt as if he had returned to the life he went through before. The viges he used to live were also built of soil instead of steel and cement. Walking into Benjamin''s courtyard, he saw an old woman ughtering chickens and ducks at a nce. When the old woman saw Kevin, she hurriedly stood up and said, "Nice to meet you, Senior Kevin." Benjamin hurriedly introduced, "She is my wife. She works as a cleaner in the library of Martial Arts College. "Oh, hello, Mrs Field." Kevin called the old woman Mrs, which meant he was like an equal with Ben-jamin. Therefore, Harrison was a little embarrassed because he had to call Kevin uncle. However, he didn''t mind it and immediately said to Kevin, "Uncle Tang,e in and sit down." Kevin frowned. When Harrison saw Kevin''s expression, he immediately smiled and said again, "Kevin,e in and sit."


    Kevin nodded.


    At this time, a young girl walked out from the back of the house, carrying a bundle of firewood in her arms.


    When Kevin saw this girl, he was slightly shocked. What a delicate and beautiful girl! She was like a fairy who grew up in the mortal world but did not experience something bad in the mortal world. Although the clothes she was wearing was simple, she did not like someone with vulgar behavior. Her skin was white like snow and her red lips looked moist. It seemed that she was a fairy who hade to experience themon life in the mortal world.


    The girl nced at Kevin, then blushed and carried the firewood into the kitchen. Benjamin smiled apologetically and said, "Kevin, she is my granddaughter. Melinda, I''m sorry, she is more afraid of someone she is not familiar with. I''m sorry for her impoliteness, but I hope you don''t mind it."


    "Ah, it''s alright, she is just a child." Kevin smiled. Benjamin also smiled and said, "But she is not a child any longer for she is 17 years old and she is also preparing to take the exam for Martial Arts Academy next year." Benjamin suddenly shouted while talking, " Melinda, herees someone. Why don''t youe out and make some tea?"


    "Oh." The girl in the kitchen whispered, then walked out and obediently prepared tea. She walked to-wards Kevin with a cup of tea. Her face blushed so that she didn''t dare to look at Kevin.


    Kevin was speechless. He had never seen such a shy girl before. She didn''t even dare to ask Kevin to have some tea. She just looked down and gave the cup of tea to him. Harrison scolded, "Melinda, why are you so impolite? Who knows this cup of tea is for whom as you are just giving it without saying anything?"


    The girl then whispered, "Please have some tea."


    "Thank you." Kevin handed over the tea and the girl hurriedly ran away. Benjamin said apologetically, "She rarely leaves Arcadia, so she is very afraid of strangers and is extremely introverted. Sorry."


    "It''s alright, but your granddaughter is really beautiful. No wonder that Vernon forced her to be his girl-friend." Kevin said.


    Benjamin said angrily, "Vernon''s house is right across the street. His parents are still arrogant now and do not seem to be sorry."


    Kevin looked over the hill opposite and found that there was also a mud house. That might be Vernon''s home. "Haha." Kevin only smiled. Harrison was helping to deal with chickens and ducks while his wife and that shy girl were preparing delicious food for Kevin in the kitchen.


    Kevin was a little embarrassed to see that someone would treat him so solemnly. He had eaten so much before he could help them.


    Kevin said, "Oh right, where''s your grandson? I came here today to check your grandson''s condition, not for the food."


    "Kevin, don''t get me wrong. My grandson is still lying in his room. There will still be time to see himter."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go inside and take a look." Benjamin brought Kevin into a room in the mud hut. A boy was lying on the bed in the room. He looked as young as Kevin, both 19 years old.


    Benjamin thought, "Both of them are 19 years old. The difference, it is true that everyone has his own fate."


    "Hello." Field Norman, who was lying on the bed, smiled and nodded at Kevin. "Hello, my name is Kevin. You must be Field Norman, right?"


    "Yes, I''m Field Norman. Last night, my grandfather said that you woulde for me. Thank you." Kevin asked Benjamin to go out and talk to Norman alone. They were at the same age, so Kevin did not assume an air of superiority before him. "Norman, there''s no need to show constraint in front of me. I''m your age. If you were in Martial Arts Academy, we might be friends."


    "Thank you, but you''re so strong. How can I be your friend?"


    "This is your thoughts. Your martial arts talent is great, and you will be an expert in the future."


    "I''m already lying in bed and have been ruined."


    Kevin did not talk anything meaningless with him. He was not good atforting others. He said, "Don''t be surprised, your grandfather should have told you that I am a student of the Department of Healing Therapeutics, so I know more or less about healing skills."


    "Thank you." Norman stretched out his arm to let Kevin check. At this moment, in the mud house on the opposite side of the hill, a woman shouted, "Mr. Sterling, hurry toe over and take a look."


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Looking at the opposite, there seems to be some distinguished guesting to Benjamin''s house. He is killing chickens and ducks."


    "What has it got to do with us if someone elsees to his house?" A man in his fifties twitched his lips.


    "Mr. Sterling, I mean, could it be that Benjamin invited some big shots? Were they always angry for their Norman had been beaten up by our son Vernon? Could it be that he invited some big shot to be against us?"


    The man said disdainfully, "Bah, what kind of big shot can he ask for? No matter how big a shot he has invited, can he be as powerful as our son¡ªinw? Our son¡ªinw is a teacher in the Department of Stick Fighting in Martial Arts Academy. I don''t believe that he, Benjamin, can find someone stranger than a teacher in the Department of Stick Fighting."


    "That''s right. We have the most powerful protector behind us in the Arcadia." The woman snorted without any fear.

 Chapter 436 The Arrogant Couple

    <h4>Chapter 436 The Arrogant Couple</h4>


    "What''s wrong?" In Norman Field''s room, after Kevin diagnosed Norman for a while, Norman asked. Kevin smiled. Norman burst his blood vessels and his abdomen was heavily injured. It seemed that the murderer was indeed very ruthless. He attacked with the intention of crippling him, not identally. "Vernon Sterling is quite ruthless."


    "He said it was by ident." Norman said. Kevin said, "This is not an ident. It was done on purpose."


    "Do I really need a Senior Healing Master to treat me?" Kevin said, "A Senior Healing Master is also unable to save you."


    "Ah." Norman got upset. "But when I went to Martial Arts Academy earlier, the Junior Healing Master said that only Senior Healing Masters can make it."


    "Haha, do you think I''m wrong? I''m just a freshman in the Department of Healing Therapeutics and I''m not as good as the Junior Healing Master."


    "If you''re wrong, then it''s best. If even a Senior Healing Master can''t save me, then I''ll be even worse." Kevin patted Norman and said, "Don''t worry too much. I will try my best to help you."


    "Thank you." Kevin walked out of Norman''s room. Norman''s injuries could not be cured by a Senior Healing Master.


    After walking out of the room, Benjamin Field anxiously asked, "Kevin, what happened, is anything wrong?"


    Kevin said bluntly, "Our dean will definitely not be able to cure Norman."


    "What?" Benjamin''s legs were so weak. It was no use pleading with the Dean to treat Norman. "Then who can save Norman?" Benjamin asked in despair. Kevin said, "A Superior Healing Master should be able to cure him."


    "A Superior Healing Master?" Benjamin immediately fell to the ground. They even had difficulties in getting a Senior Healing Master. Where would he look for a Superior Healing Master? Benjamin didn''t know that Kevin was a Superior Healing Master, but Kevin didn''t intend to personally take action. To him, Norman''s injuries were a piece of cake. Benjamin''s wife, son, daughter¡ªinw, and granddaughter all ran out of the kitchen. "What''s wrong?"


    "Kevin said that it would take at least a Superior Healing Master to cure Norman." Benjamin cried. "What?" Benjamin''s wife and son also felt desperate,. At this time, Benjamin''s daughter ¡ª in ¡ªw asked, "Kevin, you are a freshman in the Department of


    Healing Therapeutics, right? How do you know that he need a Superior Healing Master? The doctor who diagnosed Norman before was a Junior Healing Master. He is an outstanding student in the third year of your Department of Healing Therapeutics." That''s right, Kevin was a freshman. He knew nothing. Kevin smiled and said, "Alright, I''m a freshman. This is my judgment. We''ll take Norman to the Deanter."


    "Alright, thank you." Kevin thought, "If you go find the dean of the department, you will know if I''m telling the truth." Kevin looked at the dirt house on the opposite side of the hill and said to Benjamin, "Benjamin, let''s go take a look at Vernon''s house."


    "Alright." Kevin and Benjamin flew to the opposite house. "Dick,e out." Benjamin roared angrily. The Dick he called was Vernon''s father.


    Seeing that there was no movement, Benjamin shouted again, "Dick and Candy, why don''t you alle out?"


    The two families had already been sworn enemies.


    Not long after, a man and a woman flew out from the house.


    The woman snorted, "Benjamin, what are you doing here?"


    The man also said arrogantly, "My son didn''t mean to cripple Norman Why are you still pestering me?"


    Benjamin said to Kevin, "You see, they still take such attitudes."


    Kevin nodded and said, "There must be consequences.."


    "Who are you? How dare you be so disrespectful to us?" Dick shouted at Kevin.


    Kevin said, "I am Kevin, a freshman of Martial Arts Academy."


    "Go to hell!" Candy sneered.


    Dick also said with contempt, "Benjamin, I thought you brought a strong man. But it turns out that he is helpless."


    "''Benjamin, it''s been so long since that incident. I advise you to let it go. Stop messing around. Otherwise, there will be no benefits for you. My son¡ªinw is a teacher of The Department of Stick Fighting. You know that. Do you think you can find a stronger man than my son¡ªinw?"


    "Get out." Candy roared and took out a hoe. Although they were farmers in Arcadia, they knew martial arts and were not ordinary farmers in the countryside.


    Kevin sneered at Dick and his wife. The man had reached the initial internal stage, while the woman was only at the post external stage. Because of their son¡ªinw, their arrogance is quite tant. Benjamin was helpless and said to Kevin, "Let''s go. Those who refuse to repent must be taught by the gods.." Kevin snorted, "They deserve to be punished." After saying that Kevin instantly attacked. "Pa." Kevin pped Dick and sent him flying. He flew in midair, all his teeth flying out, and his face was swollen.


    "Dick." His wife shouted loudly. She never thought that this freshman would dare to attack them. At this moment, Kevin grabbed Candy. Kevin snorted, "You slut, you bully others just because your son¡ªinw is in power. Today, you can-not get away with it."


    "Bang!" Kevin punched Candy in the stomach. Candy also spat out a mouthful of blood, and Kevin threw her onto the roof. At this moment, Benjamin looked at Kevin in shock. He had never expected Kevin to be so impulsive and directly beat up this arrogant couple. He would make trouble. Even Benjamin''s family and neighbors saw it. They were all shocked. Who would dare to hit this ridiculous couple? Kevin said to Benjamin, "Benjamin, I just taught them a lesson. When I see Vernon, I will punish him. Alright, let''s go back." Kevin flew towards Benjamin''s house.


    Returning to Benjamin''s home, Benjamin''s sons and granddaughters all looked at Kevin in shock.

 Chapter 437 Vernon returned

    <h4>Chapter 437 Vernon returned</h4>


    Kevin looked at them. Finally, he looked at Melinda. Her blush at this moment was truly attractive. Kevin had to admit that this shy girl was like a gorgeous fairy from heaven.


    Kevin said to the Field''s, "Don''t be nervous. It doesn''t matter."


    Harrison said, "Someone has already called Vernon. I''m afraid Vernon will be back from Martial Arts Academy in less than two hours."


    Kevin smiled and said, "That''s good, so I don''t have to look for him."


    An hourter, Martial Arts Academy, the Department of Ecstacy.


    "Vernon, someone is looking for you outside." A ssmate shouted loudly.


    Vernon walked out of the ssroom. Vernon was in ss 3, Grade 2 of the Department of Ecstacy. In the ss, he kept a rtively low profile. Because Vernon was deficient in aptitude for Ecstacy, he had only reached the level of a third¡ªgrade ecstasy master. His martial arts talent was also moderate, and he had just reached the initial internal stage.


    Vernon was a dual¡ªtalented student. He was only a medium¡ªtalented student in both the Ecstasy and Martial Arts. However, being able to dual¡ªtalented was considered formidable.


    "Who''s looking for me?"


    "I don''t know."


    Vernon walked out of the ssroom and saw a middle¡ªaged man. This man was his neighbor in Arcadia..


    "Why are you here to find me?" Vernon asked in surprise.


    "Vernon, something''s wrong with your parents."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Dick and Candy had been beaten up." The man said hurriedly.


    Vernon hated people calling out his parents'' embarrassing names.


    "Who dares to hit my parents?" Vernon snorted. His brother ¡ª inw was a teacher of The Department of Stick Fighting. Everyone in Arcadia knew about it.


    "It was Benjamin who took the fighter. Just now, your father lost all their teeth. Your mother,was beaten to the point that she vomited blood."


    "Damn it!" Immediately, Vernon flew home.


    "Kevin, let''s eat first. The chickens and ducks are delicious." Benjamin respectfully asked.


    Kevin nodded. Since he was so polite, Kevin naturally did not refuse. Although he was not hungry, it was not lunchtime yet.


    "That''s right, it looks really great." Kevin praised.


    Benjamin smiled and said, "It was cooked by Melinda."


    Kevin looked at the shy Melinda in surprise. He didn''t expect that this beautiful woman would be so skilled in cooking.


    About an hourter, a furious roar came from outside, "Benjamin, get out of your home."


    Benjamin was worried and he said, "It''s Vernon. Vernon must have rushed back from the Martial Arts Academy. He must know that his parents were beaten up."


    Kevin said disdainfully, "It doesn''t matter."


    Benjamin said shamefully, "Kevin, I have to apologize to you first. Actually, I concealed something from you about Vernon."


    "Uh, is Vernon at the initial internal stage?" Kevin asked.


    "Yes, Vernon is indeed at the initial internal stage. However, he is also an Ecstasy Master. He is a dual talented student. Sorry, I concealed it from you."


    Kevin smiled and said, "You didn''t tell me about his talent as an Ecstasy Master because you were afraid that I wouldn''t dare to retaliate."


    Benjamin lowered his head guiltily.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Actually, you don''t have to. It''s just an Ecstasy Master."


    Benjamin said, "You have to be careful. Vernon is a Third Grade Ecstasy Master."


    "Benjamin, get out." Outside, Vernon shouted loudly. He had never dared to be so arrogant in his ss, because there were many people stronger than him.


    Kevin walked out.


    When Vernon saw Kevin, he angrily said, "Did you hit my parents?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "Yes, your parents are bullies. They deserve it."


    Without saying a word, Vernon rushed towards Kevin.


    "Bang!" Kevin kicked Vernon away.


    Kevin snorted in disdain, "The initial internal stage disciples dare to court death."


    Vernon got up from the ground. He didn''t expect Kevin to be stronger than him. Vernon immediately used the Ecstacy on Kevin.


    "Thousand¡ªEyed Ecstasy."


    This was Vernon''s Ecstasy. It was as if a thousand eyes were looking at a person, causing one to be dazzled and confused. In addition to being as a third¡ªgrade Ecstasy Master, when dealing with enemies, he would definitely kill them in an instant.


    Unfortunately, when Kevin saw Vernon using the Ecstasy, he smiled and snorted in disdain, "Bastard."


    Vernon''s ecstasy had no effect on Kevin. Before he came to Martial Arts Academy, Kevin had experience in ecstasy, which was Shirley Smith''s seductive ecstacy. To be honest, Shieley''s seductive ecstasy was probably much better than Vernon''s.


    More importantly, in Kevin''s previous life, he had already learned ecstasy. For example, the Demon Princess had liked him at first, but after being rejected she hated him.


    "Pa."


    Kevin pped him.


    Vernon''s body flew away again.


    He flew into the Benjamin''s pigsty.


    The surrounding neighbors were all dumbfounded.


    Sure enough, it was destined for people like him.


    At this time, Vernon crawled out of the pigsty, his entire body covered in pig shit.


    "I will haunt you all the way to yourst pathetic day on earth." Vernon flew out of the pigsty angrily and shed towards Kevin. Obviously, he was furious extremely.


    Kevin wouldn''t let him get close to him because he was covered in pig shit.


    Kevin picked up a three¡ªmeter¡ªlong bamboo stick to fight against him..


    "Pa pa pa pa."


    Vernon was too weak. Even if Kevin used such a long bamboo stick, Vernon would not be able to win.


    "Whoosh." In the end, Kevin was tired of it. Vernon was swept to the ground. Kevin stabbed the bamboo stick into Vernon''s ass.


    "Ah." Vernon screamed.


    Kevin stabbed the other end of bamboo stick into the ground, and Vernon was raising into the air like a g, flying in the wind.


    "Wow." The surrounding neighbors were stunned. They looked at Vernon who was stabbing the bamboo stick, unable to describe it in words.


    Vernon roared in pain. He didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to struggle anymore. Anyone could imagine what it felt like to have it stuck into a person''s butt.


    "Vernon, Vernon!"


    Vernon''s parents roared.


    Kevin said, "Vernon, you deliberately crippled Norman with such malicious intentions. Today, I did not cripple youpletely. It is really a mercy."

 Chapter 438 It’s my friend

    <h4>Chapter 438 It''s my friend</h4>


    It turned out that Kevin had already crippled Vernon by stabbing him into his butt.


    Vernon''s parents hurriedly took Vernon off the bamboo stick.


    "Ah." Vernon fainted from the pain.


    His parents hurriedly carried him away.


    The neighbors also dispersed in horror. Where did Benjamin find such a ruthless man? It was too brutal.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Vernon has been crippled by me. His injuries are about the same as Norman''s. He deserves it. Alright, I''ve eaten my meal, and I''ve taught him a lesson. Now, go to Martial Arts Academy and treat Norman."


    "Thank you." Benjamin and his family were extremely grateful.


    Kevin did not treat him himself. Kevin wanted the professor of the Department of Healing Therapeutics to do it because Hans had been famous in the Martial Arts Academy. Kevin also needed to let everyone know that he knew someone in power. In grneral, Professor Hans had far surpassed Vernon''s rtive..


    After arriving at Martial Arts Academy, Kevin directly brought Norman to find Professor Hans.


    "Kevin, are you sure you can ask Professor Hans to help us? What if Professor Hans refuses us? Why don''t you go find the Dean first?" Benjamin said.


    "No need. Professor Hans and I are friends. He is a Ninth Grade Healing Master. He is appropriate to treat Norman." Kevin said.


    "Wow, it''s amazing." Benjamin and his family looked at Kevin in disbelief. The shy little beauty couldn''t help but look at Kevin several times and realized that he was really brilliant.


    When they arrived at Professor Hans'' research room, Professor Hans happened to be there.


    "Hey, Kevin, why are you here?" Professor Hans said enthusiastically.


    "Hans, I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter? Tell me, how can I help you? As long as I can help you, I''m obliged to do so." Professor Hans smiled. Kevin was a tenth ¡ª level healing master, and he had already been honoured to be friends with Kevin.


    Benjamin and his family heard Professor Hans said that they were friends, and they were excited. It seemed that they had chance to save Norman.


    "Professor Hans, Norman is injured. Can you help me treat him? " Hans was stunned for a moment. Kevin was much better than him. Why did he ask him? However, Hans immediately understood that Kevin did not want to expose himself so quickly. "Alright, let him lie down here."


    Professor Hans immediately cured Norman. Benjamin and his family were so thrilled that they cried. At this moment, in the stick fighting ss, a teacher was giving a lecture. "Benson, your father¡ªinw is here."


    "Huh?" The teacher frowned and walked out of the ssroom. It was indeed his father¡ªinw. "Dad, what are you doing here?"


    "Wuwuwu, Benson, Vernon was beaten up terribly."


    "Who dares? Where is he now?" Benson was furious. "Vernon is currently in the external medical center of the Department of Healing of Martial Arts


    Academy. "Let''s go take a look at Vernon first." Benson immediately went to the medical center of the Healing Department and saw Vernon wailing.


    "What''s going on?" Benson asked a healer. The healer said, "He was stabbed in the butt with a bamboo stick. He has already be a cripple. Sorry, we can''t cure him. I''m afraid he must be treated by at least a ninth¡ªlevel healer. Unfortunately, only three professors in the entire Healing Department can make it. Good luck."


    Vernon cried, "Benson, you must avenge me."


    "Who did it?" Benson said angrily. Vernon said, "I already know him. His name is Kevin. He is a talented freshman. I can''t defeat him in martial arts or ecstasy."


    "Kevin?" Benson didn''t seem to know him. At the very least, there was no such person in the his department. At this time, the healer of the treatment center said, "Don''t tell me that Kevin you''re talking about is our healing department''s junior student? We have a freshman in the healing department. He has reached the great level in martial arts. He is also very excellent in healing talent. He is famous in our healing department."


    "It''s him," Vernon cried.


    "I don''t care what kind of genius he is," Benson said angrily.


    "I will not forgive him."


    Benson immediately went to find Kevin in the Healing Department. Momentster, Isaac was in the ssroom of the Healing Department. "Excuse me, I''m Benson. Who is Kevin? Please ask him toe out."


    Isaac said, "Kevin is indeed a student of our ss. However, he is very talented and self ¡ªtaught. Therefore, he does not need to study in my lessons. We do not know where he is." Benson said angrily, "Since he is not here, then you don''t have to go to ss today."


    As he spoke, Benson kicked the podium table to shreds, not showing any respect. Although they were both teachers, Benson was stronger than Isaac. After all, he was a senior expert. The whole ss was shocked. Why did Kevin offend Benson? At this moment, in Professor Hans'' researchb.


    "Alright, he can gradually recover after a short rest." Professor Hans said. "Thank you, thank you."


    Benjamin and his family were grateful. Kevin smiled faintly and said, "It''s not a big deal. If you need any help in the future, just tell me."


    After saying that, Kevin involuntarily nced at the shy little beauty. Melinda was standing there, attracting the attention of others like a fairy from heaven.


    At this time, a student outside shouted, "Professor Hans, is Kevin here?"


    Kevin walked out. It turned out to be one of his ssmates. "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Kevin, please hurry back to ss. Benson came to find you. If he couldn''t find you, then we cannot attend the ss. I heard that you wereing here, so I came to find you."


    "Oh, you can go back. I''lle back soon."


    "Alright." Professor Hans asked, "Kevin, what happened?"

 Chapter 439 Respect

    <h4>Chapter 439 Respect</h4>


    Kevin simply told Hans what had happened. Hans snorted, "Then Vernon deserves it. However, I''m afraid that the teacher of the stick fighting Department will take revenge on you." Kevin said, "I don''t know him, but I don''t have to be afraid of. Let''s go take a look first." Professor Hans said, "I''ll go with you. I''m afraid you won''t be able to solve this problem by yourself."


    "Uh."


    "After all, you are a student. He is a teacher of the Department. If Ie forward, he shouldn''t dare to do anything. After all, I am a professor."


    Kevin asked, "What if he doesn''t respect you?" Professor Hans smiled and said, "If he don''t respect me? Haha, then he will be very miserable. As a ninth¡ªlevel healing master, some of my friends are top masters If he really doesn''t show his respect, I will cut him down the size."


    "Alright." Kevin thought for a moment. Although he wasn''t afraid of Benson, he was still at the senior level.


    He was definitely stronger than those third grade seniors. He could not take a big risk fighting against his teacher. At least, it was not the time for him to fight.


    Kevin returned to the ssroom of the Healing Department, where Benson was waiting. At this time, the ss stirred up and everyone saw Kevin return. Benson immediately looked at Kevin and shouted, "Are you Kevin?" Kevin snorted, "That''s right, this daddy is Kevin."


    When the students in the ss saw that Kevin never gave up, their faces immediately turned pale with fear. Doesn''t Kevin want to stay in the Martial Arts Academy anymore?


    "Kevin, you crippled Vernon, and I will cripple you today in return." Benson said angrily. "Vernon deserves it. He crippled Norman. Don''t tell me you pretend you don''t know?"


    "Kevin, cut the crap. I will make you a cripple." At this moment, Professor Hans walked in. Benson was stunned when he saw Professor Hans. Professor Hans said, "Benson, do me a favor, can you forgive him?" Benson snorted, "Professor Hans, I didn''t expect you to support a freshman."


    "Haha, Benson, let''s forget about this matter. How about it?"


    "Professor Hans, if I told you that Kevin just crippled my brother¡ªinw, would you let me forget it?"


    Benson said seriously. Professor Hans smiled, "As far as I know, your brother inw crippled Kevin''s friend Norman first, and your brother¡ªinw''s family doesn''t feel guilty."


    "Professor Hans, stop talking. Vernon did it by ident, and Kevin did it on purpose. I''m determined to pay him back in his own coin. I will not waver because of anyone. If you still consider me a teacher, don''t interfere in this matter."


    Professor Hans said, "Benson, do you want to offend me?"


    "Sorry, because the person who got hurt is my rtive. I also want to ask Professor Hans to stay out of this" Benson said. Professor Hans nodded and said, "I won''t allow you to hurt Kevin."


    Benson snorted, "I''m afraid you can''t make it. Although you are a ninth¡ªgrade healer, can you block me with your strength?" Professor Hans smiled and said, "Although my martial arts isn''t better than you, I am a ninth ¡ªlevel Healing Master. I have many friends of top masters."


    At this time, Benson trembled. He was wary of the top masters. Professor Hans smiled again and said, "Benson, how about it? Why can''t you leave him alone?"


    Benson held his temper, but he didn''t have the courage to hold Kevin ountable, because Hans'' friends made him threatened.


    Benson said to Kevin, "Kevin, you won''t get off so easily next time." Benson flew out of the ssroom reluctantly. Kevin made a little deprecating shrug. Although he was only at the post internal stage, he was not afraid of Benson. "Thank you, Professor Hans."


    "Alright,e with me. Come to my house for dinner tonight. Bring your girlfriend with you. I''ll ask my wife to prepare some delicious food."


    "Alright." Kevin agreed. "Then I''ll go back first."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that Kevin was the friend of Professor Hans, the students in the ss were envious. Not to mention the students, even Isaac were jealous. Seeing that the matter was settled, Kevin walked out of the ssroom and said to the Benjamin, "You guys can go back. I think that Vernon no longer dares to bully you. If there is anything wrong in the future,e and find me. Norman made a remarkable recovery. I will try to let Norman re¡ªenter the school. It shouldn''t be difficult."


    "Thank you, thank you so much."


    "You''re wee. Let''s go back." When they left Kevin couldn''t help but look at Melinda''. He felt that even from behind in silhouette, she was so fascinating. At this moment, Melinda suddenly turned back to look at Kevin. Seeing that Kevin was staring after her, Melinda immediately blushed.


    Kevin chuckled and turned to walk into the ssroom.


    "No wonder yourmand of healing is so excellent. So you are so familiar with Professor Hans. With a ninth¡ªlevel healing master guiding you, it would be more helpful." Sophia said.


    "Haha, alright." Kevin answered. Isaac said, "The podium table has been destroyed. Let''seback home early today."


    Everyone left the ssroom one after another. "Kevin, see you tomorrow." Sophia stood up and left first. She did note back with Kevin.


    She had just been hugged by Kevin two days ago and was discovered by Glen. That was why Sophia did not spend too much time with Kevin those days.


    Vanessa came to Kevin and smiled, "Kevin, what are you going to do? Why don''t we go practice martial arts together?" Kevin thought for a moment and nodded, "Alright, let''s go and practice martial arts together. Anyway, it''s still three hours before dusk."


    "Mm¡ªhmm."


    Vanessa thought, "I must catch up with Kevin. He is so outstanding, and he actually knows prominent professor as a ninth¡ªlevel healing master. If I can get such an outstanding man, then I will seed." But


    now, I am not as good as Sophia. It seems that I have to take a risk sleeping with Kevin first. I''ll go practice martial arts with himter and see if there''s a chance."

 Chapter 440 On Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 440 On Purpose</h4>


    Kevin went to a quiet ce behind the Healing Department to practice martial arts, while Vanessa was also practicing martial arts.


    Ten minutester, Vanessa suddenly fell to the ground. Kevin stopped practicing his sword and walked up. "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know how I sprained my foot. Help me take a look." Kevin squatted down and looked at Vanessa''s foot. It seemed to be swollen at her ankle, but in reality, it was not true. Kevin found she pretended to be weak.


    "Why did Vanessa pretend to sprain her ankle?" Kevin thought. Kevin looked at Vanessa. At this moment, Vanessa bent down and deliberately opened her cor. As expected, Kevin saw Vanessa''s chest under her cor with a nce. It seemed Vanessa failed to walk, and asked, "Kevin, how about my feet? Can I continue to practice martial arts?" Kevin said, "No."


    "What should I do? I want to go back to the dormitory. Can you take me back?"


    "No." Kevin directly refused. Vanessa was disappointed, "Then help me to the tree over there. I''m afraid of being tanned by the sun." Just as she reached there, Vanessa suddenly slipped and fell into Kevin''s arms. Kevin looked at her indifferently. What was she trying to do?


    Vanessa looked at Kevin. To be fair, she was indeed pretty. However, she failed to capture him by her beauty. Vanessa could not walk alone, and Kevin Stayed with her. At this time, Vanessa pretended to get up from Kevin''s body, and her hand inadvertently pressed down on Kevin''s penis, causing Kevin to thump. Vanessa blushed and said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to do it."


    "Don''t mention it." Kevin said calmly. At this moment, Vanessa thought, "Why didn''t Kevin respond to me?" Vanessa gritted her teeth and could only take another bold step. She smiled bashfully and said, "I didn''t hurt you just now, did I? I heard it''s very fragile."


    "Haha, it is indeed very fragile." Kevin said. "Ah, it would be,Okay, right? I''m so sorry."


    Kevin looked at Vanessa without saying a word. Vanessa was a little embarrassed and asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Vanessa, what do you want?"


    "Ah, what do you mean?"


    "Alright, you sprained your feet and fell into my arms on purpose. You even purposely threw yourself into my arms. Haha, what are you going to do?" Kevin said.


    "Ah." Vanessa was stunned.


    Kevin actually saw it so clearly. "Tell me the truth, otherwise you will make me feel disgusted." Kevin said.


    At this moment, Vanessa suddenly kissed Kevin. "Ah."


    Kevin did not expect Vanessa to suddenly kiss him. How could a girl be so bold? Even so, Kevin''s body was stimted and his internal energy began to circte on its own. This cirction caused Kevin to lose control of himself. Kevin was still unable to control himself once he was in operation.


    Under this tree, the two of them made love. Kevin really did what Vanessa wanted, and Vanessa got what she wanted.


    About thirty minutester, Kevin leaned against the tree in disbelief and thought, "It''s over. I cheated. I betrayed Lily."


    Vanessa, on the contrary, was excited. Kevin looked at Vanessa who couldn''t conceal her excitement and felt a trace of anger. Because Kevin felt that it was Vanessa who had made him cheat.


    Kevin didn''t want to betray Lily, so he was a little unhappy with Vanessa. However, Kevin did not reveal it. Although he had no intention of cheating, he was really happy just now.


    He could not vent his anger on her because he did not intend to. Forget it. Kevin closed his eyes. There were three more internal energy currents in his abdomen. However, there was little newly generated internal energy of the the Mental Method in Bed. It was less than being with Lily.


    Let alone their first time. "What''s going on? Is Vanessa a virgin?" Kevin thought. At this time, Vanessa stood up and blushed, "My feet are better. I''ll go back first." Vanessa did not say anything else and immediately left. If she said immediately that Kevin should be held responsible, then Kevin would definitely feel disgusted and think she did it on purpose.


    On the contrary, she left without saying anything, which made Kevin miss her. Vanessa seemed to be proficient in love, at least better than Kevin.


    Kevin saw that Vanessa did not care about what happened to them just now and left. He was really confused.


    Vanessa returned to her dormitory happily and took a shower first. After all, she had just rolled on the ground for so long and her skin itched.


    "She left just like that? She didn''t say anything?" Kevin thought.


    Vanessa finished bathing when someone knocked on the door. Vanessa opened the door and saw that it was a boy. Vanessa immediately got annoyed and said, "What are you doing here? Don''te to my dormitory again."


    "I don''t want to break up. We''ve known each other in high school. We''ve been together for two years. Have you thought about my feeling?" The boy said.


    Vanessa said, "It''s time for us to break up. Ivan, can you stop bothering me?"


    The boy said angrily, "You must have taken a fancy to Kevin in your ss."


    Vanessa said, "Do you write the letter to threaten Kevin yesterday? I advise you not to do this again. You are courting death. Kevin can defeat you easily."


    The man sneered, "I should have known you were snobbish. Back then, Frank and I confesses love. In the end, you chose me. Now I know it must because I''m more talented than him, right?"


    "Merry meet, merry part. Why are you so unhappy? You can have another girlfriend if you like."


    "Vanessa, you''re ruthless."


    "Don''t provoke Kevin: Vanessa said without any intention of retaining him. "You can''t defeat him. Considering that we''ve been together before, this is my advice to you."

 Chapter 441 Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 441 Revenge</h4>


    The man left behind the word "impossible" and floated away.


    Venessa stomped her foot angrily. The reason why she advised Ivan not to look for Kevin Duke was because she didn''t want Kevin Duke to know about her past. Kevin Duke returned to the dormitory in a daze. His mind was filled with thoughts of betraying Lily Green. The incident with Venessa in the afternoon was indeed very pleasant. Kevin Duke had experienced the feeling of a different woman, but Kevin Duke did not think too much about it. At this moment, a man looked at a certain woman in the training grounds of the Department of Sword. He gritted his teeth and said, "I have paid so much for Venessa. I am not willing to be abandoned just like that. Kevin Duke, I warned you that before ying with other women, think about whether or not your woman will be yed with. But you didn''t take it seriously. Alright, then don''t me me, Ivan, for being impolite. " Lily Green was practicing swordsmanship in the martial arts arena, and the other students in the ss were also practicing swordsmanship. Their ss was different from the ss of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. At this time, a girl said, "Lily Green, someone is looking for you outside the martial arena."


    "Oh, good, thank you." Lily Green thought it was Kevin Duke. Lily Green happily ran out, but she didn''t see Kevin Duke. At this moment, a person behind Lily Green suddenly struck Lily Green in the back of her head. Lily Green copsed before she could react. After all, her strength was only at the middle level of the external stage, and the person who hacked her had already reached the initial level of the internal stage. The person who knocked Lily Green out was Ivan. He had already gone berserk. Kevin Duke didn''t listen to the warning and didn''t think about his own woman before ying with other women. Then don''t me him.


    Ivan grabbed Lily Green and quickly walked towards the nearest dormitory building. He did not fly up, and it was even harder to discover him walking quickly on the ground. After he arrived at the nearest dormitory building, he randomly flew into a dormitory. Most of the dormitories were empty now, and there were ten to twenty minutes left, which was enough for him to y with Kevin Duke''s woman.


    However,lvan did not expect that someone would see him when he knocked Lily Green out.


    It was Vincent.


    Vincent was also a man of the Department of Sword. He had just been walking around Lily Green''s ss martial field. Originally, he wanted to find Elsa Ray, but he happened to see Ivan knocking a person unconscious.


    Vincent was stunned. The one who was knocked unconscious was actually Kevin Duke''s girlfriend. Although Vincent did not like Kevin Duke, it was impossible for him to ignore her. Moreover, Lily Green was also a friend of Elsa Ray. Vincent snorted, "In broad daylight, forcefully robbing women, who is so arrogant?"


    Vincent followed behind. Vincent was at the middle level of the internal stage, so Ivan was naturally no match for him. Vincent wasn''t in a hurry to make a move. He wanted to see what this person wanted to do.


    Ivan arrived at the nearest dormitory building and casually flew into a dormitory on the third floor. He flew in through the window and threw Lily Green onto the bed in the dormitory. Ivan swallowed his saliva. He had to admit that Kevin Duke''s girlfriend was indeed much prettier than enessa. No matter how he looked at her, she was charming and her figure was perfect.


    "Damn it, let''s risk it. We''ll talk after we sleep."Ivan gritted his teeth and said, beginning to take off his clothes.


    At this moment, a cold snort came from outside the window, "Are you worthy?"


    "Who?"Ivan suddenly turned around and saw a person outside the window. It was Vincent. "Who are you? I advise you to stay out of my business. It''s good for you to make fewer enemies." Ivan said.


    "I, Vincent, am not afraid of enemies like you. She is Kevin Duke''s girlfriend. I advise you not to provoke Kevin Duke. Even I am no match for him. In front of him, you are no different from an ant."


    Ivan said angrily, "Kevin Duke yed with my woman. It''s only natural for me to y with his woman now.


    "You''re stubborn. You''re simply courting death."


    "Fuck you."Ivan rushed towards Vincent. They did not know each other''s realms. They could only sense each other''s auras, but they might not be able to sense each other correctly.


    "Meteor Butterfly Sword." Vincent''s sword shed Ivan down andnded him on the first floor. Ivan saw that he was no match for him, so he was sure that his cultivation was a level higher than his, so he immediately ran away. At this time, Lily Green also woke up. Lily Green saw Ivan and Vincent fighting and saw herself in a dormitory room. She immediately understood something.


    Vincent said, "That person wants to rape you. I happened to be passing by outside your ss, so I followed him all the way. Alright, you''re wee." After saying that, Vincent flew away. Lily Green cried and shouted, "Ah ah ah, why do I always almost have an ident? If it wasn''t for Vincent, I, I really wouldn''t dare to imagine the consequences." Lily Green remembered that this was the second time she had encountered such a thing. The first time she hadn''t even entered the school, she had killed locusts in Novice Vige and was mesmerized by a new student of the Department of Ecstasy. If Kevin Duke hadn''t found her in time, then she would have been doomed. This time, it happened again. Lily Green cried. She really wanted to scratch her face. She felt that everything was caused by her face.


    Vincent didn''t look for Elsa Ray anymore and went straight back to the dormitory. Vincent opened the dormitory door and found Kevin Duke inside. "You didn''t go to ss?"


    "ss ends early." Kevin Duke said.


    Vincent snorted, "Kevin Duke, did you y with the woman of someone else?"


    "Uh." Kevin Duke was stunned. Why would Vincent ask this? He received a threatening letter yesterday, in which someone warned him not to y with other people''s women. "Why are you asking?" Vincent snorted, "Kevin Duke, it seems that you really yed with the woman of someone else. No wonder someone took revenge on you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I was going to look for Elsa Ray just now. When I passed by Lily Green''s ss, I saw someone knocking out a girl. The one who was knocked out was Lily Green. She was taken to a dormitory."


    "What?" Kevin Duke was furious.


    "Alright, she''s fine now. The reason I saved Lily Green is because of her good rtionship with Elsa Ray, not because of you." Vincent walked into his room and closed the door.


    Kevin Duke said angrily, "Damn, this matter must have something to do with Venessa."


    Kevin Duke went to look for Lily Green first. Lily Green had already returned to the martial arena. She was just depressed and did not have the mood to practice swordsmanship. She did not know how to tell Kevin Duke.


    Seeing that Lily Green was safe, Kevin Duke did not call her out and immediately went to find Venessa Kevin Duke asked a girl in the ss about Venessa''s dormitory and waited for her toe down from the dormitory building.


    A few minutester, Venessa ran down happily. "Kevin Duke, why are you looking for me?" Kevin Duke snorted, "Venessa, I have something to say to you."


    "Tell me."


    "Venessa, there was someone who wrote a threatening letter to me yesterday, saying that I was ying with the woman of someone else. You know the person who wrote this letter, don''t you?" Kevin Duke asked aggressively. Venessa looked a little scared. "I, I don''t know." Venessa did not admit that she did not want Kevin Duke to know that she had an ex¡ªboyfriend.

 Chapter 442 Can not be friends

    <h4>Chapter 442 Can not be friends</h4>


    "Venessa, I advise you to tell me honestly, otherwise you won''t even have to be a friend. Do you know that my girlfriend almost had an ident just now?"


    "What? You have a girlfriend?" Venessa was stunned. She did not know that Kevin Duke had a girlfriend. She thought that she only needed topete with Sophia Henderson. She did not expect that he would have a girlfriend.


    "My girlfriend Lily Green, don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know." Venessa''s face turned pale. This let Kevin Duke sleep for nothing. She had heard of Lily Green. Like Sophia Henderson, she was named the flower of the courtyard. Venessa''s mood was veryplicated. She did not believe that Kevin Duke would abandon his girlfriend and choose her. As expect she had let Kevin Duke sleep in vain. Actually, she should have thought that Ivan hadn''t told her clearly.


    "Venessa, do you know that person?" Kevin Duke asked loudly.


    Venessa smiled bitterly and said, "At this moment, I would tell you the truth. That''s right, his name is Ivan. He was my high school boyfriend and he came from the same ce as me." Originally, he was also a genius. However, Martial Arts Academy was a ce where geniuses gathered. There were too many geniuses here, and he had be ordinary. Your appearance shocked me. I didn''t expect that there would be so many more talented men than Ivan. I instantly fell in love with you. Therefore, I proposed to break up with Ivan, but he didn''t agree. He even threatened to take revenge on you, but I didn''t expect that the revenge he was talking about was to take revenge on your girlfriend. I thought he would find you, but he was no match for you, so I didn''t inform you before. More importantly, I don''t want you to know that I had a boyfriend before. Now, since you have a girlfriend, who was ranked as the flower of the academy, I think that neither I nor Sophia Henderson have a chance, that''s all. What happened in the afternoon can be considered a dream."


    Kevin Duke said, "In that case, this isn''t your first time."


    Venessa smiled bitterly and said, "You actually have a virginplex. I am indeed not, but you are not. Everyone is not. You did not suffer, but I was the one who suffered. I took the initiative to kiss you in the afternoon, but you took the initiative to have sex. Although I also wanted to, I originally wanted to snatch it before Sophia Henderson. I didn''t expect it to be ridiculous. I let you sleep for nothing."


    "Venessa, I don''t feel that I''ve gotten any advantage. Instead, I feel that I''ve suffered a loss. I cheated on my girlfriend. Don''t make me take advantage of you. I don''t want to do that with you."


    "Alright, it doesn''t matter if you''re a man or not. I don''t care even if I am a girl. You''re just a man who take advantage and is obedient. It''s the same as if I have taken advantage of you. Although this isn''t my first time, I''m not bad at all. Think about the good times in the afternoon when you said this. Now that you''re done, I despise you for saying such things."


    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s just forget about it."


    Venessa said, "In short, I should say sorry to you. It was my impulse. If I had known that I should have asked you about your background, I would have been confused for a moment."


    "I don''t want to tell you this. Where is that Ivan? Where is his dormitory?"


    Venessa said, "Sorry, I didn''t expect him to do such a thing. His dormitory is in Room 307, Zone 16, Building 3."


    Kevin Duke immediately went to look for Ivan.


    Venessa shouted, "Kevin Duke, are we still friends? If we can''t be lovers, can we still be friends?"


    Kevin Duke took a deep breath. What happened was too shocking. Whether did he take advantage of her or not? Venessa was indeed asleep by him. If he hated her, should he?


    "I don''t know. Wait until I''m done with your ex¡ªboyfriend. If you want to persuade me to be gentle, then there''s no need. That''s impossible."


    Venessa said, "I warned him that he was searching death for himself. I won''t sympathize with him. Forget it, I already know the answer, so we won''t be friends." Venessa turned around and went upstairs, feeling very depressed in her heart. In the end, she didn''t even have to be a friend even if she did sleep in vain.


    Kevin Duke immediately found Ivan''s dormitory.


    He knocked on the door and a boy opened it.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Where''s Ivan?"


    The boy who opened the door shouted, "Ivan, someone is looking for you."


    A boy walked out of a room and his expression changed when he saw Kevin Duke.


    Kevin Duke rushed forward and beat him up.


    Ivan was at the initial level of the internal stage, but he didn''t have the slightest bit of resistance.


    Kevin Duke had beaten him until his nose was blue and his face was swollen. One of his legs was broken, his arm was broken, and his meridians were broken. He wouldn''t be able to recover in three to five months.


    The two roommates of Ivan came up to persuade him for a long time before Kevin Duke let him go.


    "Ivan, be careful in the future. Otherwise, even if I vite the school rules, I will still kill you."


    Ivan lowered his head and said with a mouthful of blood, "No."


    Kevin Duke saw that it was okay for him to admit his mistake and left. Kevin Duke originally wanted to kill him, but in the end, he managed to control his anger.


    After beating Ivan, school had already ended in the evening.


    Kevin Duke went to the Department of Sword to pick up Lily Green.


    Lily Green looked dejected and hesitant to speak. Kevin Duke said, "I know everything that happened this afternoon."


    "What? You already know."


    "Vincent told me that I have already found the person who dared to vite you. Furthermore, he has been beaten up. Maybe he will be in bed for a few months."


    "Sorry, I always have this kind of thing that worries you."


    "It''s none of your business. Actually, what happened today was my fault. Lily Green, I won''t hide it from you. The person who vited you was taking revenge on me because he thought I yed with his woman."


    "Ah." Lily Green stared nkly at Kevin Duke.


    "Of course, this is just what he thinks. In fact, there is no such thing." In the end, Kevin Duke did not say anything. It was better not to interfere with Lily Green. If she knew that he had sex with another woman in the afternoon, Lily Green would definitely have a psychological shadow. Kevin Duke himself was a little shadow. Because Venessa was not pure, Kevin Duke felt that he did not take advantage of Venessa. Kevin Duke didn''t care about sleeping in vain. Of course, it was good.


    In the evening, Kevin Duke and Lily Green had dinner and took a walk together. After that, they did not return to their dormitory and went to the hotel. Although what Kevin Duke had just done in the afternoon, evin Duke felt that his energy seemed to never be used up. Perhaps this was rted to the Mental Method in Bed again. If it was another man, his body would be hollowed out.


    The next day, Kevin Duke and Lily Green went to their respective sses.


    Kevin Duke came to the healing ss and met Venessa face to face. However, Venessa did not greet him, nor did Kevin Duke greet her. Everyone''s rtionship seemed to have changed immediately.


    Kevin Duke looked at Venessa and sighed. This was also good, saving Kevin Duke from being responsible. If this was the first time she had given it to Kevin Duke, then Kevin Duke would feel guilty if he was irresponsible, but it would be good if he didn''t have to be responsible now.


    Entering the ssroom, he saw Sophia Henderson at a nce. Today, she was dressed very beautifully. She looked extremely charming at a nce, but Venessa did not. This was the reason why she could not be judged as the courtyard flowers (means that the one who was almost the most beautiful in the school).


    "Coming."


    "Yes." Kevin Duke nodded slightly. The smell on Sophia Henderson''s body was filled with a faint fragrance. Kevin Duke was sure that Sophia Henderson was absolutely pure and wless.

 Chapter 443 Something hidden behind the scenes

    <h4>Chapter 443 Something hidden behind the scenes</h4>


    "What''s wrong with you and Venessa?" Sophia Henderson asked.


    "What''s wrong? Nothing."


    "Impossible. In the past Venessa used to call you Kevin Duke when you met begore. When you just entered, you brushed past each other. This is definitely not normal." Sophia Henderson said.


    "You''re overviewing it, aren''t you?"


    Why would Sophia Henderson think too much? Earlier, Sophia Henderson had secretly cursed Venessa as a fox spirit. Every time Kevin Duke went to practice martial arts, she would not be able to do so even if she wanted to do so with Kevin Duke. But today, they were so strange.


    However, since Kevin Duke didn''t say anything, Sophia Henderson didn''t ask any further.


    After the first ss ended, Kevin Duke left the ssroom and went to the ce where he practiced martial arts yesterday.


    Kevin Duke subconsciously nced at the big tree where the incident with Venessa happened yesterday.


    "Eh." Found a man sitting under a big tree.


    Kevin Duke walked up. It was actually Venessa.


    Venessa sat under the tree in a daze and was stunned when she saw Kevin Duke.


    "What are you doing here?" Kevin Duke asked.


    "Nothing." Venessa got up and walked away. The ce where she had just sat was the ce where they had been yesterday.


    Seeing her lonely expression, Kevin Duke shouted, "Hey, are you alright?"


    "It''s fine."


    Kevin Duke said speechlessly, "Since you have nothing to do, please pack up your sad expression. Why do you want me to be responsible for you? If you think so, I have to say a few words. It''s not me, Kevin Duke scum, but I really shouldn''t be responsible. It''s not my turn to be responsible. Your ex ¡ªboyfriend is right. If you''re pregnant, then we should talk about this."


    Venessa turned around and said, "Kevin Duke, you think too much. My ex ¡ª boyfriend is not his responsibility. I have a fiance. My first time was not for my ex¡ªboyfriend, but for my fiance."


    "Holy shit." Kevin Duke couldn''t help but explode. It turned out that Ivan wasn''t her first man.


    "Since you already have a fiance, why did you still fall in love with that bitch Ivan in high school? You deserve your fiance?"


    "My fiance was arranged by my family. He got engaged at the age of 15. Although I like him very much, unfortunately, he didn''t treat me as well as I thought. He was attracted to another woman. Then, out of revenge, I got together with Ivan," Venessa said.


    "Then you slept with Ivan again." Kevin Duke said with disdain.


    Venessa snorted, "You''re looking down on me. Unfortunately, it''s not what you think. Nothing happened between Ivan and me."


    "Uh, you have been with your ex¡ªboyfriend for two years and nothing happened?" Kevin Duke said in disbelief.


    "Do you know why Ivan is so angry to take revenge on you? It''s because he has paid too much for me, but he was dumped by me without even getting a single one chance of my body. He feels very unwilling."


    "Ivan is at least at the initial level of the internal stage. How could he be so honest? He hasn''t touched you for two years? Who would believe that?" Kevin Duke curled his lips.


    "Ha ha, you know my fiance, what is his strength? Right now, he was at least at the post level of the internal stage, or even at the perfect level of the internal stage. My fiance, Ivan also knows him. Ever since my fiance chased after another woman, I swore that I would find someone more talented. At that time, there were two people chasing me in my high school. One was Frank, the other was Ivan. I chose Ivan who had greater potential. I told him that if he really loved me, he should surpass my fiance. He had always worked hard to surpass my fiance, defeat him, and be truly with me. However, I can''t let go of my fiance in my heart. I hope he will change his mind. Therefore, I have never done such a thing with Ivan. Ivan is not honest. He really loves me."


    Kevin Duke wiped away his cold sweat. He felt that his idleness was a little painful. Other people''s feelings had nothing to do with him.


    Kevin Duke said, "Venessa, in that case, you are indeed going too far. Ivan has worked hard to surpass your fiance for you. He hasn''t touched you yet, and you just arrived at Martial Arts Academy because of me. If it was me, I would be angry."


    Venessa sneered, "Kevin Duke, I actually want to chase you, but I don''t really like you."


    "What?" Kevin Duke frowned.


    "In high school, I agreed to be Ivan''s girlfriend. I just wanted Ivan to beat my fiance and make him change his mind. Although Ivan worked very hard, he was still unable to match the gap in talent. Although Ivan had made rapid progress in the past two years, my fiance had made even faster progress. He was directly epted as a disciple by the Four Great Ind Protector Families. Even if you hadn''t appeared, I would have broken up with Ivan. Coincidentally, you appeared. Your talent is very strong, allowing me to see hope. I fantasized that I would bring my boyfriend, such as you, to my fiance and beat him up so that he would understand that betraying me would only make me get a better man than him."


    Kevin Duke smiled and said, "In that case, I am just another Ivan to you. The ultimate goal is to get revenge on your fiance. You have never liked me, let alone Ivan. You will want to get revenge on your fiance. I''m afraid you still love him in your heart. Otherwise, you would have forgotten about him long ago."


    "Right." Venessa nodded without hesitation.


    Kevin Duke was a little depressed, thinking that Venessa really liked him.


    Kevin Duke asked, "Is your fiance really so good?"


    Venessa said, "If he wasn''t so good, how could he be epted as a disciple of the Ind Protector Families? I hate him, but I love him."


    "Since you still love him, then why did you have sex with me yesterday? You and Ivan haven''t had sex for two years, so why did it happen so easily with me?" Kevin Duke asked.


    "Because, I discovered that you might really be able to help me get revenge on him. You have a high talent in martial arts, and most importantly, your talent in healing techniques is so high. Yesterday, I discovered that you have such a good rtionship with Professor Hans, a ninth¡ªgrade Healing Master. So, I suddenly became impulsive. I feel that if you were my boyfriend, I would be able to take revenge on him if I brought you in front of him. I was confused for a moment and had sex with you in a daze. What''s ridicuous is that you actually have a girlfriend. I let you sleep in vain, and you don''t even have to be a friend anymore. "I''m conflicted right now. I want to be alone..And I haven''t had sex with Ivan for two years. If my fiance finds out about this, I''m afraid there''s no turning back. There''s no chance for me to change his mind. Then what''s the point of my revenge? I''m in such a mess. Please don''t bother me," Venessa said.


    Kevin Duke scratched his head. It was in mess where he couldn''t judge.


    Kevin Duke asked, "Why would your fiance betray you? Since you are already together and you are so beautiful, what is his reason for betraying you?"


    At this moment, a trace of hatred appeared in Venessa''s eyes.

 Chapter 444 Not real love

    <h4>Chapter 444 Not real love</h4>


    After a while, Venessa said, "Because, there is a more beautiful, more outstanding woman than me, her talent was as good as that of my fiance. Her beauty is better than me." So, my fiance left me to chase after her. Unfortunately, he hasn''t caught up to her yet. He deserves it. Kevin Duke, what I want is to find a genius to defeat my fiance and take revenge on him. Then let him know that I will find a better person without him. I hope that after he sees the reality, he will change his mind. Do you understand now? The only regret I have for you right now is that we couldn''t be friends anymore. There is nothing else, because I don''t really like you. "Leave me alone." After saying that, Venessa left.


    Kevin Duke smiled speechlessly.


    At this moment, not far away, a pair of eyes were watching.


    Kevin Duke had already discovered her. "Come out." Sophia Henderson walked out of the bushes. Sophia Henderson already knew what had happened between Kevin Duke and Venessa. She really didn''t expect that the two of them had already had a rtionship. Upon learning about this, Sophia Henderson felt a deep sense of loss in her heart.


    "You heard my conversation with her, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." Sophia Henderson nodded. "Then, the question you asked me this morning, why am I acting weird with Venessa? Now you know the answer, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    "No." Sophia Henderson looked disappointed. Kevin Duke looked at Sophia Henderson and said, "Venessa hid it very deeply. I thought she really liked me and liked to have sex with me regardless of everything. But I didn''t expect that she just wanted to use me to take revenge on her fiance and make him change his mind."


    "Then, Sophia Henderson, you confessed to me earlier. Are you also like this? Do you really like me? What are your motives behind this?"


    Sophia Henderson hurriedly looked at Kevin Duke and shook her head, "I''m not."


    "So you really like me."


    "Yes, I really like you. However, I won''t have any rtionship with you. After all, I have a fiance. I won''t let him down until I dissolve my marriage. This is my most basic morality." Sophia Henderson said firmly. "Ha ha, to be honest I feel that I admire you for having such a basic morality."


    "Alright, I''ll go back first." Sophia Henderson didn''t seem to want to talk too much with Kevin Duke. When she found out that Kevin Duke had a rtionship with Venessa, she felt a little lump in her heart. Kevin Duke did not say anything and watched as Sophia Henderson left.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Kevin Duke practiced swordsmanship for a while. He felt that his swordsmanship was so boring that he was toozy to practice. Kevin Duke flew up and saw Venessa sitting alone by ake. Kevin Duke hesitated for a moment, then flew up andnded on the surface of theke. He pulled out his sword and said, "Don''t think nonsense. Come and fight. Perhaps you''ll be in a better mood." Kevin Duke himself did not know why he wouldfort her. Venessa did not really like Kevin Duke. Logically speaking, she should hate him. "You don''t hate me? I lied to you and wanted to use you." Kevin Duke said, "I didn''t like you at all, so it wasn''t a lie to me. Only Ivan would hate you. He really likes you and has paid so much for you. Compared to him, I slept with you, so why would I hate you?" Venessa jumped and flew into theke. "Then are we still friends?"


    "Of course, if you don''t mind."


    "But I made you betray your girlfriend."


    "That''s just a physical betrayal. My mind is not betrayed."


    "Thank you. I''m in a much better mood to be friends with you."


    "For someone who abandoned you, why do you have to be sad? Forget about your fiance."


    "He is really outstanding. I can''t forget him. I still hope he can change his mind. Even if he doesn''t change his mind, he and I are destined to get married in the future. After all, we may not be able to resist the marriage alliance between our families." Kevin Duke smiled, "Excellence is not necessarily the case."


    "He has already be a disciple of the Ind Protector Families. Isn''t he outstanding enough?"


    "Cut." Kevin Duke curled his lips. Venessa said, "If you add up your two identities andpare them with him, you will not be inferior to him."


    "Two identities added together? Ha ha." Kevin Duke was toozy to say anything, but he snorted in disdain. If there was a chance another day, he would like to see if her fiance was really that awesome. "Alright, you''re really outstanding. Unfortunately, I don''t have this life. I''m not a virgin. Even if I really like you, I''m not worthy of you. I''m already satisfied to be your friend."


    "When did you go with him or something?"


    "When I was a freshman."


    "So young."


    "Will you be young in high school? At that time, I am already sixteen years old. Girls aren''t young anymore."


    "Did you guys have a good rtionship?"


    "We are engaged at the age of fifteen and have a good family rtionship with each other. Unfortunately, he met a woman who is more beautiful and talented than me. He immediately betrayed me and ran after her."


    Kevin Duke asked curiously, "How long have you been fucked by him?" Venessa red at Kevin Duke and blushed, "If I said it was only once, would you believe me?"


    "I don''t believe it. Every woman is like this. Ask her how many men she is with. They say one, and only a few times. But in fact, aha."


    "If you don''t believe other people''s words, then what are you asking? For a man like you who has a virginplex, you''d better obediently block this information yourself. Don''t ask a woman about this, or else it will be you who are depressed. Besides, you know the modern society." Kevin Duke sighed. In Kevin Duke''s previous life, how could they be so open? Before they were married, few women would be impure. Looking at the current situation, it was theplete opposite. Not many of them were pure. Venessa snorted, "Kevin Duke, I advise you to take advantage of your young age and quickly get a few more pure women. In the future, when you get older, pure women will disappear. Girls will be women at every moment. You have thisplex, so why don''t you take advantage of the fact that the girls you know are still young? Hurry up."


    Kevin Duke said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t have thatplex. As long as I love each other sincerely, it''s enough. What do you care about that for?"


    Venessa blinked her eyes and asked, "In that case, I still have a chance, ha ha." Kevin Duke said, "If I really like you, it''s not impossible. I don''t care about that."


    "Heh, it''s a lie. You''re just kidding me. We won''t have a chance. My fiance and I are a family alliance. Whether he betrayed me or whether I love him or not, the family alliance will eventually lead to marriage."


    "Whoosh."


    "Alright, stop talking nonsense. Look at the sword."

 Chapter 445 Kevin Duke suffered a loss

    <h4>Chapter 445 Kevin Duke suffered a loss</h4>


    Kevin Duke and Venessa had fought hundreds of rounds on the surface of theke. Of course, Kevin Duke gave way to her. After sweating profusely, they stopped fighting. Venessa was already exhausted and was about to fall into the water. Kevin Duke quickly grabbed her hand, hugged her waist, and stepped on the surface of theke and ran to the shore.


    As soon as shended, Venessa broke free from Kevin Duke''s hand.


    "Oh, now it''s so serious that I can''t even touch it anymore." Kevin Duke smiled.


    "It''s better for us not to be so intimate now. There was a reason before, but now that reason no longer exists."


    "But what did we do yesterday? I''m not allowed to touch it today."


    "Can you forget this?" Venessa blushed as she said this. However, it was indeed like a dream for her to recall what happened yesterday.


    Kevin Duke asked, "Did you really not lie to me just now?"


    "What?"


    "When you were a freshman, were you really with your fiance just once?" Kevin Duke found himself a bit cheap. What the fuck, it had nothing to do with him. If Lily Green found out, he wouldn''t know what kind of domestic violence was going to happen.


    "If you don''t believe me, why are you asking? Is that interesting?"


    "But, it''s hard to believe."


    "Don''t say it. I''m too stupid. That''s why I don''t have any room to turn back now."


    "Holy shit, you can''t be serious, right? Are you kidding me?" Venessa didn''t seem to be joking when he saw Venessa.


    "I''ll go back first. Bye¡ªbye." Venessa obviously did not want to talk about this matter with Kevin Duke, because she regretted it a long time ago, so to her, talking about this matter was equivalent to a sad thing.


    Kevin Duke sighed. He still wanted to talk about that topic with Venessa. He felt that the conversation was very exciting. He didn''t expect that she didn''t want to talk about it.


    Kevin Duke did not go back to the ssroom and practiced swordsmanship in the same ce as before. After practicing for an hour, Kevin Duke stopped to rest and sat under the big tree where he was with Venessa yesterday.


    Kevin Duke still remembered what had happened under the tree yesterday. At this moment, Kevin Duke looked at the ground and saw a few leaves on the ground. There were traces of blood on the leaves.


    "Huh? There''s blood on the leaves. They''ve dried up." Kevin Duke picked it up and sniffed. His fingernails were scratched. It should have flowed on this leaf yesterday.


    Kevin Duke seemed to have thought of something. Normally, no one woulde to this ce, and no one would drop blood here. Then, when he and Venessa were together yesterday, Venessa shed blood.


    "So, Venessa didn''t lie. When she was a freshman, she really only had one time with her fiance. Yesterday, she should be the second time. So, after two years, that thing healed again. Or perhaps, she didn''t break it at all during her freshman year. That''s why shepletely broke it and bled the second time yesterday." Kevin Duke secretly guessed. Kevin Duke couldn''t help butugh bitterly. In other words, even if Venessa wasn''t a virgin, she was still at least half a virgin.


    However, this had nothing to do with Kevin Duke. Kevin Duke only smiled bitterly. Whether it was half or not, she would marry her fiance sooner orter.


    At noon, Kevin Duke returned to the Department of Healing Therapeutics ss. Not long after returning to the Department of Healing Therapeutics ss, a student walked into the ss.


    "Kevin Duke,e out. Someone is looking for you."


    "Who''s looking for me?" Kevin Duke asked. "A student from the Ecstasy Department is here to see you."


    "Lost Soul Element, who, what are you looking for me for?"


    "I don''t know either."


    Kevin Duke came to the side of the first grade building and saw a woman. At this moment, the woman''s back was facing Kevin Duke. However, Kevin Duke felt that her back was a little familiar.


    "Who''s looking for me?" Kevin Duke stepped forward and said.


    The woman turned around.


    Kevin Duke was stunned.


    "It''s you, Shirley Smith."


    "Kevin Duke, long time no see." Shirley Smith gave Kevin Duke a charming nce. She was still as charming and alluring as she had been in high school. Kevin Duke had learned her seductive technique a long time ago, but now, her seductive technique was much stronger than in high school.


    Kevin Duke felt dazzled.


    "Heavens, Shirley Smith''s seductive technique has improved so much." Kevin Duke immediately calmed himself down. In high school, Shirley Smith''s seductive technique was simply unable to deal with Kevin Duke. However, this was the first time they met in Martial Arts Academy, and Kevin Duke suffered a loss


    "Pa pa." Kevin Duke immediately patted the acupoints on his body, but it was useless.


    But at this moment, Shirley Smith removed her charm towards Kevin Duke.


    Shirley Smith said, "Kevin Duke, have you learned my charm this time?"


    Kevin Duke said, "Shirley Smith, what do you mean?"


    "Kevin Duke, Ie here looking for you today. I just wanted to see if you''re really that powerful. It seems that I overestimated you. You were obviously fooled by my seductive technique just now, but I didn''t use my full strength." Shirley Smith said.


    Kevin Duke had no choice but to admit that he was indeed confused by her just now. He did not expect her seductive technique to improve so much.


    "Ha ha ha." Shirley Smith looked very excited. In high school, she had suffered so many losses from Kevin Duke. Her goal was to seed against Kevin Duke once. Today, she had finally seeded once, confusing Kevin Duke. So, she was very excited, even more excited than raising the level of the ecstasy.


    Kevin Duke snorted, "Shirley Smith, you came to me today to test me out, right?"


    "That''s right. Who told you to let me suffer so many losses in high school?" Shirley Smith snorted. She had just reached the Fifth Level Ecstasy Master today, so she couldn''t wait to find Kevin Duke to test it out. As she expected.


    Kevin Duke said, "Shirley Smith, you''ve always been against me. Looks like your skin is itchy again. Have you forgotten that your clothes were shattered by me in London?"


    How could Shirley Smith forget that it was a disgrace to her. Her pure and noble body waspletely exposed by Kevin Duke.


    "How dare you say such a despicable thing? Kevin Duke, the main purpose of meing here today is to make you ready. Let''s wait and see. I hope that you will be able to reach the end of the Freshman Competition and face me head¡ªon. Don''t disappoint me. Goodbye." After saying that Shirley Smith excitedly left.


    "Yea, Kevin Duke, who used to be so amazing, was actually fooled by me. It seems that I''ve really improved a lot. I''m worthy of being a Fifth Level Ecstasy Master. If I cooperate with my seductive technique, Kevin Duke, the Freshman Tournament, I''ll wait for you, and I''llpletely defeat you."


    Kevin Duke looked at Shirley Smith''s back as she left. It was obvious that she was very excited at this moment. After suffering so many losses, she had finally won against Kevin Duke once.


    Kevin Duke muttered to himself, "Looks like Mental Method in Bed has greatly reduced my resistance to women, which is why I was confused by her. However, Shirley Smith is really talented. Her seductive technique is really strong. It seems that I need to strengthen my mental training."

 Chapter 446 Freshmen Competition

    <h4>Chapter 446 Freshmen Competition</h4>


    of the Department of Healing


    ***


    In the following week, Kevin was studying the Mental Method in Bed and revising it again. This thing had both advantages and disadvantages.


    After a week of improvement, the Mental Method in Bed had finally been perfected and Kevin''s mental state had basically returned to the previous state.


    At Martial Arts Academy, the freshmanpetition was around the corner. It was the day after tomorrow.


    "Fellow freshmen, the freshmanpetition officially begins the day after tomorrow. Please go to the Battle God Martial Arena at 8 am. the day after tomorrow to participate in thepetition." At this moment, Kevin was sitting in the ssroom. The notice just now was issued by the teacher, Isaac.


    "Did everyone hear that? The day after tomorrow, not only our Department of Healing, all freshmen will go to the Battle God Martial Arena." Isaac said. "Mr. Isaac, where is the Battle God Martial Arena?" Sophia asked. "The Battle God Martial Arena is located on the west side of the Academy. Every year, the freshmanpetition and all kinds of otherpetitions will be held in the Battle God Martial Arena."


    "Our students in the Healing Department can''tpare to those in the other departments in terms of martial arts. So why would we participate?" A student asked. "All freshmen are required to participate." Isaac said. "Alright."


    "Well, let''s not talk about this for now. Today, we will hold the Freshmen Competition of the Department of Healing. Our Department of Healing has only one ss, so you can also regard it as a sspetition."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Isaac said, "Everyone, cheer up. We''llpete the theory in the morning, and in the afternoon we''llpete the practice. Sit well, I''m going to give out the exam papers."


    Isaac handed out the exam papers and everyone immediately began to work on the questions.


    Isaac informed, "I hope everyone will take this seriously. In this year''s Healing Department''s Freshman Competition, we''ll report the results to the academy."


    Kevin looked at the exam paper. It was extremely simple. He only spent half an hour to finish the paperpletely.


    Then Kevin handed it in. "Isaac, I''ve finished the theory part."


    "Well, then you can leave first. Remember toe to the practice contest early in the afternoon."


    "Alright."


    Kevin left the ssroom and practiced martial arts in the old ce. The day after tomorrow was the academy''s freshmanpetition. Today was only apetition in the department. So they onlypeted healing techniques.


    Isaac spent half an hour correcting Kevin''s paper. "Kevin, full marks again." Isaac said. "Wow." The students who were taking the exam eximed in surprise. They were in a state of anxiety and didn''t know how to answer the questions, but Kevin had already gotten full marks.


    In the afternoon, Kevin came on time to participate in the practice test. The whole ss came to a researchb together.


    Isaac said, "Fellow students, there are hundreds of corpse props in this researchb. They represent each level of injury, ranging from level 1 to level 120. Among them, Level 10 represents the level of a First Grade Healing Master, level 20 is the level of a Second Grade Healing Master, and level 30 is the level of a Third Grade Healing Master. Level 120 equals the level of a Twelfth Grade Healing Master. Try it yourself now. Your result depends on how many levels you can heal. Let''s take it one by one, from this side."


    Next, everyone went up to take the exam.


    The first ten students couldn''t even heal level one.


    At this time, Keh went up.


    He walked down five minutester.


    Isaac said, "Keh sessfully healed the level 3 corpse. He''s the best so far."


    An hourter, it was Sophia''s turn. And the next was Kevin.


    After Sophia finished, Isaac said, "Sophia has sessfully healed the level 6. For now, she has broken Keh''s record."


    "ps." Everyone apuded and looked at Sophia with envy. While many people couldn''t even heal level 1, she was already able to heal level 6. As long as she reached level 10, she would be a First Grade Healing Master. What a difference!


    Isaac said expectantly, "The next one is Kevin."


    Everyone looked at Kevin expectantly. Kevin himself didn''t know if he could Sophia''s record.


    Kevin walked up. At this moment, he was in a bit of a dilemma. He was hesitating how much capacity should he show?


    Kevin casually chose a Level 10 corpse.


    A minuteter, the level 10 corpse sat up.


    "Kevin, sessfully healed a level 10 corpse. He has already reached the level of a First Grade Healing Master, and broke Sophia''s record. Gosh, he has reached the First Grade in the Freshman Competition. This is truly amazing." Isaac said in surprise.


    "Wow."


    "ps." Everyone apuded in disbelief. At the same time, they were filled with admiration for Kevin.


    Kevin chuckled and walked down.


    When it was at the sunset, all the students had finished their exams.


    Isaac said, "Everyone, this year''s Healing Department''s Freshman Competition has finished sessfully. The first ce is Kevin. He has a full score in the theory test and level 10 in the practice test."


    "ps."


    "The second ce is Sophia. She scored 78 points in the theory test and level 6 in the practice test."


    "The third ce is Keh. He got 75 points in the theory test and level 3 in the practice test."


    "The fourth ce is Vanessa. She got 66 points in the theory test and level 3 in the practice test."


    "ps." The Freshmen Competition of the Department of Healing was simply over just like this. Kevin looked at Vanessa. He didn''t expect that she would get the fourth ce. She was quite talented in healing techniques.


    "Everyone, school is over. The day after tomorrow at 8 a.m., please go to the Battle God Martial Arena on time. Our Department of Healings Kevin will have a chance to enter the top 100. So please go cheer for him."


    "Got it."


    Everyone looked at Kevin. They couldn''t help admiring him. He had just won the first ce in the Freshmen Competition of the Department of Healing and was going to participate in thepetition the day after tomorrow. He was truly worthy of being a dual ¡ª award genius. They just didn''t know if Kevin would really be able to enter the top 100. If he could, it would be extremely awesome.


    Everyone walked out of the researchb. Sophia said to Kevin, "You have actually reached the level of a First Grade Healing Master. It seems like I really can''t keep up with you no matter how hard I try."


    "Well, why would youpete with me?"


    "I just want to." Sophia red at him. Seeing that his healing technique was so powerful today, she was even more tempted that she diluted the affair between Kevin and Vanessa a week ago. Originally, she had begrudged that Kevin had had sex with Vanessa, but today, the envy was gone. Instead, she was even more tempted. At this moment, she wished she could hug Kevin again.


    However, she still restricted it.


    Kevin sighed when he saw the affection in Sophia''s eyes.

 Chapter 447 Before the Competition 01

    <h4>Chapter 447 Before the Competition 01</h4>


    Kevin asked, "Do you have anything to do tonight? Or I''ll take a walk with you tonight?" Sophia blushed and said, "Will you hug me again if you walk with me?"


    "Un¡ªhuh of course I will. I think that your eyes are going to eat me, so I''ll give you somefort and date you tonight." Kevin said half¡ªjokingly. However, Sophia shook her head and said, "Not tonight. My n is here."


    "Eh? What are your n doing here?"


    "The Freshman Competition is just in the day after tomorrow. Other than me, there are two other people in my n who have also entered the Martial Arts Academy and will participate in the Freshman Competition. Of course, my n is here to see them participate in the Freshman Competition."


    "Oh, people from the n wille for just a freshmanpetition."


    "Certainly, normal n will definitelye to watch. They hope there''s disciples can show their brilliance in the freshmanpetition."


    "Uh¡ªhuh."


    "What about you? Did anyone from your ne to see you participate in the freshmanpetition? You''re so powerful, so the onee to see you must be at the level of an elder." Sophia said. Kevin smiled, "I don''t have a n."


    "Ah, you''re so powerful, aren''t you from a big n?"


    "No, who says that someone powerful muste from a big n?"


    "Alright, I can''t talk with you anymore. My n is waiting for me at Gien''s ce."


    "Alright."


    After taking a few steps, Sophia stopped and turned around to ask with a blush, "Were you really not joking with me just now?"


    "What?"


    "Date me tonight."


    "Ah ¡ªha, I''m joking." Sophia annoyed, "It''s really boring, bullying my feelings." Sophia turned around and left. Kevin looked at her. He felt that the longer he stayed and interacted with her, the more emotions would arise. He was truly helpless. When he said that he was going to date her tonight, he actually did not know if he was joking either. He immediately went to look for Lily. On the way to Lily, Kevin saw many outsiders. It seemed that the freshmanpetition was about to arrive and many families hade. "Kevin." When he arrived at the Department of Sword, they happened to meet Elsa. She shouted at


    him.


    Beside Elsa stood two men. They were about thirty years old. "Uh, Elsa."


    "Kevin, do youe to pick up your girlfriend again?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    "These are my two cousins from my n: Elsa said. "Oh, do theye to see you participate in the freshmanpetition?"


    "Yes, but I''m only the external stage. How can I have the prestige of an internal stage freshman like you?"


    "Ah ¡ªha."


    "Kevin, do you want to have dinner tonight?"


    "Thanks, but it''s better for you to dinner with your cousins."


    "Alright then." Elsa was only being polite. Kevin continued to look for Lily. Elsa''s two cousins asked, "Which n does that persone from? The internal stage freshman, what a genius!"


    "His name is Kevin Duke. He is the abandoned son of the Duke n."


    "No way, such a formidable talent is abandoned, is the Duke n stupid?"


    "Yeah. Let''s just take him into the n. Elsa, aren''t you still not married? You can just marry him." One of the cousins joked. Elsa red at him, "Nonsense. We''re just friends." Elsa did not like this joke. The person she liked was Robin Hood. Moreover, Kevin''s girlfriend was Lily. This joke was not funny at all.


    When Kevin arrived at Lily''s ss,Lily had just finished school. "Kevin." Lily ran out and hugged him.


    "Let''s go. What do you want to eat tonight? The freshmanpetition is in the day after tomorrow. We can have a rx tonight." After saying that, he nced at Lily''s breast. Lily seemed to understand what Kevin wanted to do tonight. She pinched Kevin and snorted in a gentle voice, "Bad guy." She did not object and tacitly agreed to have a cheerful night with him.


    When they arrived at the Genius Restaurant, they discovered that many outsiders were eating there. It seemed that many ns woulde to see if their disciples could win honor for their ns. Unfortunately, both Lily and Kevin did not have a n, so no one came to see them.


    They flew up to the eighth floor of the Genius Restaurant. Immediately, Kevin saw a few acquaintance sitting by the west window. It was Aaron, Efrain, and a few unfamiliar persons. Those unfamiliar persons were the elders from the Duke n, who hade to see Efrain participate in the freshmanpetition.


    Lily said, "Let''s go to another floor."


    "We don''t have to." Kevin just sat down at a table. The people from the Duke n were there, but it had nothing to do with him.


    On the other side, an elder from the Duke n said, "Efrain, we came all the way to Martial Arts Ind.


    You have to fight for your n. Get into the top 200 in the freshman. It would be even better if you could get into the top 30 like Aaron did back then."


    Efrain said, "Seven uncle, neen uncle, how can Ipare to Aaron? Back then, Aaron entered the Martial Arts Academy at the post level of the internal stage. My ultimate goal is to get into the top 200 in the freshmenpetition."


    "Top 200 is not bad. It''s not something ordinary people can get. Right, when we came here, the n had just received your letter. In the letter, you said that you found our Duke n''s trash Kevin. Is this true? On the one hand, we came to Martial Arts Ind this time to watch Efrain''s freshmanpetition, on the other hand, to verify the authenticity of this thing." Said one of the Dang n''s elders.


    At this moment, Aaron turned around and saw Kevin and Lily sitting at another corner of the restaurant eating.


    "Huh?" Aaron frowned. He saw Kevin just as they spoke of him..


    Efrain did not see him and said to the two elders, "That Kevin really forgot about his ancestors. He actually scolded the Duke n as a trash n."


    "What?" The two elders from the Duke n were shocked. He could really scold his n a trash n.


    "After dinner, take us to see him. I can''t even believe it if I don''t see him with my own eyes."


    At this time, Aaron said, "Seven uncle, neen uncle, you don''t need to finish your meal. You can see him right now. He''s eating over there."


    They turned around and saw Kevin chatting with a beauty as if nothing had happened.


    "Holy shit, it''s really him." Efrain snorted. Seeing Kevin eating with the beauty of the department, he was jealous. Why didn''t he have such a beautiful girlfriend?


    Kevin and Lily were eating,pletely ignoring the people from the Duke n. In any case, in Kevin''s heart, he had nothing to do with the Duke n. Indeed, his soul did have nothing to do with the Duke n.


    At this time, two elders walked over.

 Chapter 448 Before the Competition 02

    <h4>Chapter 448 Before the Competition 02</h4>


    "Kevin, is it really you?" The two elders said in disbelief.


    Kevin raised his head and looked at the two elders. They were both at the learned stage, about the post level of the learned stage. Aaron and Efrain also came over and stood beside the two Duke n elders.


    Seeing Kevin ignoring him, Efrain roared, "Kevin, you piece of trash, don''t you pay your respects to the n elders when you see them?"


    Kevin snorted, "Who are you? Where is the n elders? Why didn''t I see them? Lily, did you see him?"


    Lily shook her head and said, "No."


    Aaron saw that Kevin was actually so disrespectful to the elders of the Duke n. He immediately said angrily, "Kevin, don''t be too arrogant. Otherwise, I won''t be polite."


    Kevin sneered, "How would you be impolite? You want to hit me? Come on, I''m not afraid of you."


    "You."


    At this time, an elder smiled and said, "Aaron, Lily, don''t be angry. It''s normal for Kevin not to recognize us. After all, our Duke n has indeed expelled him from the n. He doesn''t need to payus respects."


    Another elder said to Kevin, "Kevin, do you still recognize me?"


    "No." Kevin said without even looking at him.


    "Ah ¡ªha, I''m Toby, the Duke n''s neenth elder. Kevin, I didn''t expect that you would surprise us so much. From a trash who doesn''t have any talent for martial arts to a internal stage freshman, I''m afraid that his strength isn''t any weaker than Efrain''s."


    Kevin sneered and said, "Can you not tell jokes, not weaker than Efrain''s? Didn''t this trash Efrain tell you that I had already beaten him into a dog?"


    Efrain roared angrily, "Kevin, who did you say ''is a dog''?"


    "You know who I said." Kevin twitched his lips and drank a mouthful of soup. He looked so arrogant that Efrain was about to vomit blood. However, he was indeed unable to defeat Kevin.


    An elder hurriedly looked at Aaron and asked, "Is Efrain really not his rival?"


    Aaron nodded and said, "When we found Kevin, Efrain did fight with him."


    "Ah." The two elders were shocked. They didn''t expect that trash to be so strong, Actually, they didn''t discover Kevin''s post level of the internal stage. Kevin concealed some of his aura. The purpose was to test the strength of the two elders. Unfortunately, as two learned stage elders, they were unable to sense Kevin''s hidden aura. This meant that these two elders weren''t very talented. However, judging from their age and their stage, it was easy to know that it would be a bit difficult for them to advance to the innate stage.


    Kevin said, "Will you please not disturb my meal?"


    Toby smiled, "Alright, but Kevin, you''ve really changed. I''d like to see how far you can go in this year''s Freshman Competition."


    After saying that, they walked away.


    Kevin and Lily quickly flew away after dinner.


    "Where are we going tonight? The hotel, your dormitory, or mine?" Kevin asked.


    Lily blushed and said, "Aren''t you shy? You said this kind of thing so loud."


    "Ah¡ªha, that''s nothing. We''ll just go to your dormitory. I''ll sleep in your ce tonight. Anyway, we had already had sex in your dormitoryst time. Your two roommates have also heard your cries."


    "Fuck off." Lily red and beat Kevin. Theyughed and walked towards Lily''s dormitory.


    As soon as Lily entered the dormitory, she saw two people sitting in her dormitory. When Lily saw one of them, her body trembled. She felt annoyed. And her body never trembled like this.


    That''s right. The people waiting for her to be back in Lily''s dormitory were Daria and her mother. Daria''s mother was also Lily''s mother.


    When Lily''s mother saw that Lily had returned, she smiled faintly, "Lily, you''re back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Lily looked at the woman in front of her, tears streaming down from her eyes. Ever since she left the White n at the age of eight, she had never seen her again. These past few years, Lily had missed her very much. However, after seeing her today, Lily discovered that she was filled with more hatred in her heart.


    Daria said bitterly, "Lily, don''t you greet when you see your mother?"


    Kevin also recognized this middle¡ªaged woman at a nce. He had seen the photo in Lily''s previous room. Every time Lily was sad, she would take out the photo to take a look.


    Lily looked at her mother and could not say anything. Kevin said, "Sorry, but Lily doesn''t have a mother."


    "Nonsense." Daria roared at Kevin and said, "You dare to be disrespectful to my mother. My mother is the elder of the White n. If you continue to be disrespectful to my mother, don''t me me for being impolite."


    Kevin sneered, "Da, tell me, ow could you be impolite? Are you my opponent?"


    "You." Daria was infuriated. Lily''s mother looked up at Kevin and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Lily''s boyfriend."


    "So you are Kevin, the miraculous doctor who cured my daughter''s cold illness?"


    "Exactly. However, you have mistaken one thing. She is not your daughter."


    "Kid, do you know who you''re talking to?"


    "I know. One of the so¡ªcalled elders of the White n, Daria''s so¡ªcalled mother, right?" Lily''s mother frowned, but she was not angry. Today, she came to recognize her daughter. Soon, she looked back at Lily and said, "Lily, it has been eleven years since I saw youst time. You''ve grown up." At this moment, Lily had slowly regained her senses. Lily said, "Sorry, I have something to do right now. Please leave."


    "Lily, I''m your mother." Lily did not say anything. Kevin said, "Don''t you understand? Do you want her to kick you out?" Daria said to Kevin, "Kevin, don''t be arrogant. Someone will teach you a lesson."


    "Are you referring to your stupid fiance Moore?"


    "How dare you insult my fiance?"


    "Silly fiance." Although Daria was angry, she was helpless. Lily''s mother looked at Kevin and said, "Little brat, for the sake of curing my daughter''s cold illness, I won''t baffle you this time. Otherwise, with your eloquence, it would be very easy for you to get in trouble."


    "Ah¡ªha, get the hell out of here. If you don''t get out, you''ll be in trouble." Kevin said. "You." Lily''s mother''s face turned red. No matter how much patience she had, she would still be angry


    when she met someone as arrogant as Kevin. However, Kevin was not afraid of Lily''s mother, because Lily''s mother was only at the early level of the learned stage. If Kevin really wanted to fight, she might not be able to obtain any benefits.


    "Let''s go." Lily''s mother and Daria left first. It could not be hurry for recognizing her daughter.

 Chapter 449 Before the Competition 03

    <h4>Chapter 449 Before the Competition 03</h4>


    Lilyy on the bed crying. She looked very painful. These years, her mother had nevere to see her. Even though she knew that she was going to die from the cold illness, she did note. Even Daria hade, but she did note. But now, why did hee to recognize her? Kevin hugged Lily in his arms, allowing her to cry loudly. Kevin said, "Don''t bother with this kind of person in the future. She could abandon you before, so why are you remember her kindness? You have the cold illness. She knows you won''t be able to live for twenty years, but did shee to see you once? s, the most poisonous woman''s heart is talking about hers."


    "But after all, she is the biological mother who gave birth to me." Lily cried. "So what? She doesn''t think of you as her biological daughter. Why do you need to be bothered? Now that she sees you recovering from your cold illness, and you can practice martial arts. Moreover, she sees that you have the talent for martial arts. So she came to recognize you. I have never seen someone as shameless as her."


    "Whooooh." Lily cried very sadly. Kevin had beenforting her, and it was soon midnight. "Are you still thinking about this?"


    "Yes, I can''t sleep."


    "Then don''t sleep. You won''t think about that anymore if we do some exercise."


    "Ah." Before Lily could react, Kevin kissed Lily and pressed her down. Right at this moment, Kevin''s body began to operate on its own the Mental Method in Bed. Forty minutester, it''s over. Kevin habitually sensed the internal martial art produced by the Mental Method in Bed, but he suddenly discovered that it did not produce any internal martial art.


    "What''s going on?" Kevin muttered. "What''s wrong?" Lily asked. Kevin said, "My Mental Method in Bed didn''t produce any internal martial art. It''s strange. Logically speaking, every time I have sex with you, I will gain some internal martial art. Although it''s very little and useless, there''s at least a little. But now there''s actually no change at all." Lily smiled and said, "Nothing is better. This internal martial art is originally suitable for sex thieves."


    "Ah ¡ª ha, alright, I''ve probably changed it several times by myself. So it''spletely different, like it don''t produce the internal martial art anymore." Kevin said. However, Kevin did not feel regretful. He won''t be the sex thief. Because even if this could generate internal martial art, it would not be much. Only those who have sex with more than a dozen women a day would have a strong internal martial art. Lily blushed and asked, "But your sexual ability doesn''t seem to have weakened."


    "Ah ¡ªha, yes, my sexual ability hasn''t weakened, but only it won''t produce any internal martial art anymore. But it has no effect on me. No wonder it''s different with..."


    "With what?"


    Kevin shut his mouth in time. Damn, he almost spilled the beans about what happened with Vanessa. "Thest time I was with you, it didn''t produce the internal martial art either. It seems that after I modified the Mental Method in Bed for the first time, I''ve already destroyed this internal martial artl. There''s nothing left to produce."


    "Oh, then can you back to the original Mental Method in Bed again?"


    "Yes, I can. However, I won''t practice the original version. I feel that it''s quite good now. It can help me increase my sexual ability without worrying about bing a sex thief. As for the little bit of martial art thates from women, it''s really nothing. It''s just the internal martial art. It''s not the level or stage. It''s useless."


    "Mm¡ªhmm, let''s sleep." They turned off the light and fell asleep The next day, there was no ss. Everyone was preparing for the freshmanpetition.


    Lily shook Kevin awake early in the morning. "Kevin, let me tell you something good."


    "Good news? Are you pregnant? Impossible. I''ve used my internal martial art to kill the sperms."


    "What are you thinking about? Are you so scared that I''m pregnant because that you want to leave a way out? Hem." Lily turned around angrily. "Alright, I''m just kidding. Why would I leave myself a way out? You''re my only one. Tell me, what good n ws do you want to tell me?"


    Lily smiled and said, "I just woke up and found that my realm has broken through to the post level of he external stage."


    "Ah, no way. The freshmanpetition is tomorrow, and you broke through in such a time?"


    "Yeah, I broke through in the middle of the night. I don''t even know when." Lily said happily. Since she had broken through from the middle level to the post level of the external stage, her strength would be even stronger in the freshmanpetition tomorrow.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Do you want to know why you broke through?"


    "Why?"


    "First of all, if you break through a realm, there must be several reasons. First, you have reached a higher level in martial artsprehension. Second, you have lingered on the edge of life and death for a long time, it stimtes your spirit and you reach epiphany. Thirdly, after experiencing the emotions of reat sorrow and joy, it stimtes your soul. These aspects will easily lead to a breakthrough. You saw your mother looking for you yesterday. You cried for so long, and your emotions were filled with joy and sorrow. So, it might have stimted your soul and your realm broke through. "


    "Ah."


    "In that case, your mother''s arrival yesterday can be considered as a greeting gift for you, ah¡ªha." Lily said, "If that''s the case, will I break through fast if my emotions are filled with grief and joy every day??" Kevin smiled and said, "How can there be so many emotions like this? You saw your mother yesterday. If you see her again today, you won''t feel anything. Your emotions won''t change drastically at all.


    There''s only one thing that would make your emotions change drastically now."


    "What is it?"


    "That is, if I die, you will definitely be very sad."


    "Bah! Bah! Bah! I don''t want it! I''d rather die!"


    Kevin hugged Lily and chuckled, "I''m just kidding. Don''t be so excited."


    "Don''t make such a joke in the future. I don''t like t. I''m very scared. I''m counting on you now. Without you, my future won''t be able toe." Lily said angrily. "Alright, get up and eat. You have just broken through to the post level today. Today, we will practice swordsmanship together to prepare for tomorrow''s freshmanpetition."


    "Mm¡ªhmm."


    After breakfast, Kevin and Lily practiced martial arts in a secluded ce. It had been a long time since he had practiced swordsmanship with Lily. Her swordsmanship had changed greatly, to be exact, it had improved a lot. Although her swordsmanship was taught by Kevin, she already had her ownprehension. Only by having her ownprehension would she be able to be stronger, and the sword in her hand would have intelligence.


    The day had passed instantly. The next day, the freshmanpetition arrived. "Awooh! Awooh!" The Battle God Martial Arena was filled with the sound of drums and golds, which made the entire Battle God Martial Arena seem exceptionally solemn. Early in the morning, many people had already appeared at the Battle God Martial Arena and waited. Kevin and Lily also arrived early at the Battle God Martial Arena. There were many, many people in the Battle God Martial Arena. Apart from the freshmen, there were also senior students and many people from the freshman''s n.

 Chapter 450 Freshman Competition 01

    <h4>Chapter 450 Freshman Competition 01</h4>


    Everyone from the freshman''s n hoped that their disciples would be able to disy their strength in the Freshman Competition.


    "Lily". While Kevin and Lily were chatting outside the Battle God Martial Arena, a few people walked over. It was Lily''s mother, her name was Danny. Lily looked at Danny. As Kevin had said, seeing her again today, she didn''t feel anything. In the past, she missed her mother very much, but now that she had seen her mother, she did not have such deep feelings as she had imagined.


    "What''s the matter?" Lily asked. Danny smiled and said, "Lily, you''ve broken through to the post level. Your talent is not bad. I didn''t expect that you would be able to break through to the post level so quickly even if you start practicing at this time. Your sister Daria has only reached the Great Perfect level of the external stage, n she had started practicing since she was young!'' Kevin looked at Daria. Sure enough, Daria had reached the Great Perfect level of the external stage now. When Kevin first met her in the Martial Arts Academy, she was only at the Perfect level of the external stage. (Initial, middle, post, perfect, great perfect level... and so on)


    "Lily, let''s go home. You''re from the White n." Danny said to Lily. Kevin couldn''t help sneering, "Now that she can practice, so you ask her to go back. In the past, when she had the cold illness, why didn''t you say that she was a member of the White n?" Danny looked at Kevin and said with an unhappy expression, "Kevin, it''s none of your business. Furthermore, I hope that you leave my daughter. It''s impossible for you to be with Lily. White n will naturally arrange a better marriage for her!'' Lily originally didn''t want to lose his temper, but at this moment, she couldn''t restrain herself and shouted, "Alright, I''m not from the White n. My surname is Green, and my first name is Lily, and I have nothing to do with the White n!'' Danny looked at Lily and said, "Lily, don''t be childish. You have also embarked on the path of martial art now. A cultivator can''t go far without the support of her n. Go home."


    "I don''t have to." Lily said. Daria said, "Mom, forget it. My sister is still angry. Let''s talk about this in the future. When she needs the help of her n, she will naturallye back."


    "Alright, Lily, work hard first. If you have anything, you can look for your mother."


    "Bah!" Kevin couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of saliva. How disgusting these words! Danny looked at Kevin and said, "Brat, don''t provoke my anger again and again."


    "You too. If you evere to disgust my wife again, don''t me me for being impolite!'' Kevin said.


    Danny sneered, "Your wife? What a joke. When did White n agree to marry Lily to you? You overestimated yourself!'' After saying that, Danny did not bother to argue with Kevin. She turned around and left with Daria. Kevin was really depressed. In the past, she had abandoned Lily, but now, she was actually indiscriminately involved in Lily''s marriage.


    "Kevin, Lily." Elsa and her two cousins also came and greeted Kevin when they saw him. "Elsa."


    "You two are so early."


    "Yeah, you guys are early too. Everyone is so early. What time should we start?"


    Kevin said, "I heard it''s eight o''clock. It''s still more than half an hour away!'' At this time, Kevin saw a woman dressed in pure white passing by not far away. "Amanda?" Kevin hadn''t seen Amanda since the registration. "I''ll go over and say hello!'' Kevin walked towards Amanda. "Hello, Amanda." Kevin shouted. She turned to look at Kevin and asked indifferently, "What''s wrong."


    "Holy shit, it''s been so long since I''ve seen youst time. You''re so indifferent. Amanda, how have you been recently?"


    "Very good." Amanda said two words.


    "How did you learn in the Department of Poison? Do you need to participate in the freshmanpetition as well?" Kevin asked. He was a little curious about the Department of Poison.


    "Yes." Amanda turned around and left, ignoring Kevin. "Holy shit, I was being ignored!'' Kevin said gloomily. At this time, a ssmate who was passing by said, "Thisrade, you still dislike her for being cold to you? She really treated you well for being able to say a few words to you."


    "Who are you?" Kevin turned to look at the boy in front of him. "I''m also in the Department of Poison. Amanda and I are in the same ss."


    "Oh."


    "Comrade, are you her friend? Why would she talk to you? Amanda is a super cold beauty in our Department of the Poison. She doesn''t even pay much attention to her teachers when they speak to her. As for you, the guy from the other department, she actually spoke a few words to you!'' "Is it such exaggerated?"


    "Nonsense, by the way,rade, if you want to date her, I think you should give up."


    "Why?"


    "Only those who want to die will approach her. Amanda is now a 5 level Poison Master. Do you know how powerful a 5 level Poison Master is?"


    "How powerful?"


    "Let''s not talk about anything else. Just one point, she can quietly poison you within 5 meters. Is that enough?"


    "Ah, she can poison within five meters?"


    "Yes, a 5 level Poison Master''s most basic ability is to poison within a range of five meters." Kevin smiled and said, "What a bizarre thing. This is the first time I''ve heard about this. What out a 6 level Poison Master? Is it possible to poison someone within six meters?"


    "Wrong, a 6 level Poison Master can poison someone within ten meters; a 7 level Poison Master can poison someone within thirty meters; a 8 level Poison Master can poison someone within a hundred meters. Amanda is the most talented poison master in the history of our department. Her poison skills areparable to those of third grade seniors in the freshmanpetition. s, to be honest, I used to secretly love her, but now I feel that I can''t afford to. Comrade, if you want to date her, then be prepared to be poisoned to death."


    "Holy shit, it''s so awesome."


    "Alright, I won''t talk nonsense with you anymore." The boy left after saying that. Kevin also had a little understanding of the Department of Poison after hearing his words. He didn''t know how Kevin''s healing technique waspared to the poison technique, but it was clear that no matter how powerful the healing technique was, it would still require time to heal. Healing techniques and poison techniques, one was the ability to save one''s life, the other was the ability to attack.


    Kevin went back to Lily. Lily angrily turned around.


    "What?"


    "Why did you say hello to her just now? Did you like her?" Lily asked jealousy. "It''s just a greeting for an acquaintance. She''s a 5 level Poison Master. Do I want to die for liking her? I won''t even know how I died."


    Elsa, who was standing beside him, said in shock, "Wow, a 5 level Poison Master. She''s just a freshman!''


    "Mm, a freshman who has reached the level 5. She seems to be quite amazing. It should be simr to our Department of Healing. A freshman who has reached the Fifth Grade Healing Master, right? Ah ¡ªha." Kevin smiled.

 Chapter 451 Freshman Competition 02

    <h4>Chapter 451 Freshman Competition 02</h4>


    Elsa said, "Kevin, I want you to introduce me some other day. I want to be friends with Amanda."


    "Forget it. Amanda doesn''t have any friends, and she doesn''t need them."


    Eight o''clock.


    "All freshmen, please listen." A dignified voice rang out. Everyone looked up and saw that a strong man of innate stage was standing in the mid air. This dignified voice came from him. Many people had already recognized him. He was one of the Vice presidents of Martial Arts Academy, Merlin. Merlin was in charge of the freshman tournament.


    Hearing Merlin''s voice, everyone immediately stopped talking and the Battle God Martial Arena fell silent.


    Kevin looked up at Merlin in the sky. Kevin was not clear about Merlin''s strength. With Kevin''s current cultivation, Kevin could only distinguish people at learned stage. The innate stage was already too far away.


    After everyone was quiet, Vice presidents Merlin said,"Everyone, today is the official start of the Freshman Tournament." Here, I can tell you that in this year''s Freshman Competition, the one who wins the first will probably be epted as an indoor disciple by Senior Wind Brown of the Brown n, one of the Four Great Ind Protector ns. This is a great chance. "Of course, I only said that it is possible, not certain. In the end, it will depend on yourself.


    "All freshmen who have reached the external stage can participate in the freshmanpetition. This year, there are 8,560 freshmen in our Martial Arts Academy. More than 8,000 freshmen, only the top 1,000 will be selected. Next, the first round will be the elimination tournament. All freshmen, relying on your strength, and maybe you will enter the top 1,000. Everyone, are you ready? The first round will begin in 10 minutes."


    The scene instantly stirred up. Without a doubt, it was an honor to be able to enter the top 1,000. Everyone was eager for a fight.


    Of course, it was mainly the middle level and the post level freshmen who were eager for a fight. Internal stage freshmen naturally didn''t feel any pressure. The Battle God field for Internal stage freshmen was almost in the top 300. Kevin aimed at entering'' the top 100.


    "Lily,e on." Kevin said. Kevin hoped that Lily could enter the top 1000.


    Ten minutester.


    Merlin shouted, "Everyone, the freshmanpetition will begin. Let me introduce the elimination system of thispetition. Listen up, if you want to enter the top 1000, immediately rush to the opposite snow mountain. There are 1000 gs on the top of the mountain. Take off some gs and stick them into the Battle God God Martial Arena. It will be considered a sess."


    Everyone immediately looked at the snow¡ªcapped mountain. The mountain was very tall. It was estimated to be more than four thousand meters tall, and there was still a lot of snow on the top of the mountain. At this moment, many gs could be clearly seen nted on the top of the mountain. Clearly, the gs were very big, otherwise, they would not have been seen from such a distance.


    "This round, we only care about the results, regardless of the process. Which means, somebody tried to take your gs halfway is legal, but no one is allowed to help others, otherwise, once discovered, immediately fired. Also, I advise you to choose the weak first when taking other people''s gs. Don''t waste too much energy in the first round. Alright, everyone, get ready. I will count to three times and begin immediately."


    "One, two, three, begin."


    While Vice Presidents Merlin stopped talking, everyone immediately rushed away. Everyone used their flying skill and flew towards the top of the snowy mountain. If they were good at flying skill, even if they weren''t strong enough, they would still be able to retrieve the g, so everyone sprinted with all their might. To be able to enter the top 1,000 was a great honor. Not only was it their personal honor, it was also the honor of their n.


    "Come on."


    "Come on."


    The spectators around the Battle God Martial Arena all shouted loudly.


    Kevin did not move. In fact, almost all of the internal stage freshmen did not move, because they did not need to rush to the mountains to grab the gs. After external stage freshmen carried the gs, they directly grabbed theirs. By this way, the internal stage freshmen could save their strength and prepare for the future Battle Gods.


    Kevin stared at Lily. Lily used her flying skill to fly towards the top of the snow mountain smoothly. There were many people in front of her, and there were even more behind her.


    Kevin''s expectations for Lily weren''t that great. Being able to enter the top 1,000 was enough. After all, there were so many experts in Martial Arts Academy.


    About twenty minutester, the first person had finally arrived at the top of the mountain. After all, it was a snowy mountain that was was very high, so it wouldn''t be so easy to get up there.


    The first person to fly to the top of the mountain was Daria.


    At this moment, the two elders from the White n said excitedly, "Daria is the first to go up the mountain and take down the first g."


    "Hahaha, Daria truly deserve to be a member of the White n."


    Danny also smiled and said, "Good job, Daria."


    Daria carried arge g on her shoulder and began to run down the mountain. As long as she nted the g on the Battle God Martial Arena, she will enter the top 1,000. But Daria''s target was obviously not the top 1,000, her target was the top 500.


    When Lily flew halfway up the mountain, she felt that her internal strength had been exhausted. In addition to theck of oxygen on the mountain, Lily''s internal strength had flown away in an uproar.


    Lily gritted his teeth and sprinted upwards.


    Behind Lily, there were still many people who no longer had the strength to climb.


    Those who were at the initial level or even the middle level of the external stage didn''t have the energy to go up the mountain at all, and many people gave up.


    "Lily,e on." Elsa shouted at Lily.


    "Yes." They cheered together.


    Elsa had already broken through to the post level. Her flying skill was not weak at all. It could be seen from her Battle God with Kevin in London.


    Finally Lily and Elsa both rushed to the top of the mountain. There were less than three hundred gs left on the top of the snow mountain.


    "Quickly we still have a chance to enter the top 1,000." Elsa said excitedly. She pulled out a g and prepared to go down the mountain. This g was very big. The g was almost five meters long.


    Lily stopped her and said, "Elsa, let''s not rush down the mountain. We have already reached a peak of the snowy mountain. Our internal strength has been greatly exhausted. After we go down the mountain we will definitely be intercepted by those experts waiting at the foot of the mountain. Therefore, we might as well rest here and then go down the mountain. The chances of us being robbed will increase."


    "That makes sense. Then let''s find a ce to rest."


    Thus, Lily and Elsa both rested in a hidden spot on the top of the mountain. In any case, there was no time limit.


    Kevin saw that Lily and Elsa were not in a hurry toe down. Kevin smiled. Considering that they were smart, the first toe down was definitely the first to be robbed. Hundreds of internal stage freshmen were already ready to snatch the g.


    Daria was the first to ascend the mountain, and also the first to descend the mountain. Daria looked extremely fierce. Moreover, she did not need to rest at all. She did not fear the internal stage experts waiting at the foot of the mountain at all. It seemed that she was not afraid of fighting against the internal stage freshmen at all.

 Chapter 452 Freshman Competition 03

    <h4>Chapter 452 Freshman Competition 03</h4>


    At the foot of the mountain, many internal stage freshmen had already begun to snatch the gs carried by others.


    Kevin was no exception. He rushed to a freshman at the perfection level of the external stage and said, "Don''t waste my time. Give me the g, and you can go and snatch other ''s gs."


    "Damn it." This freshman scolded unhappily.


    Kevin snorted, "you wanna fight?"


    "My cousin is a sophomore. I advise you not to provoke me."


    "Pa." Kevin pped the perfection level freshman and this poor man flew away. Kevin picked up the g and flew to the Battle God Martial Arena. Kevin nted the g into the Battle God Martial Arena, and Kevin sessfully entered the top 1000.


    Kevin looked up and saw that Daria was fighting an initial stage of the internal stage, and it seemed that they were even. Daria didn''t fall into a disadvantageous position.


    Many people were shocked by Daria''s strength. At the great level of the external stage, the g was not snatched away by the people of the internal internal stage.


    The junior freshman who snatched Daria''s g became more and more depressed. He regretted snatching Daria''s g. Not only he was embarrassed, he had also expended a lot of energy. In the end, he gave up on his own initiative. It was not worth wasting so much energy in the first round.


    Daria sessfully nted the g in the Battle God Martial Arena, and it just happened to be nted next to Kevin''s g.


    Daria turned around and saw Kevin standing beside her. Daria snorted at Kevin and turned around.


    Kevin said, "You are strong enough."


    "What does it have to do with you, Kevin? One day, I will surpass you. I will blow you up." Daria said.


    "Haha, you can''t do it." Kevin smiled in disdain.


    Daria was toozy to waste time with Kevin. After nting the g, everyone stood guard beside his g. Because before the first round was over, it was considered to be pulled out. Only when thest g was nted would it be considered to bepletely over.


    Lily and Elsa rested on the mountain for an hour before they left the mountain. Unexpectedly, they found that many people were like them. They went down the mountain after they had rested enough. It seemed that everyone was not stupid.


    At the foot of the mountain, most of the internal stage freshmen had already snatched away the gs of the external stage and the Great perfect level. Therefore, the people who had their gs snatched were waiting for Lily, Elsa.


    At this moment, Kevin saw Shirley moved.


    Shirley flew in front of a perfect level of the external stage freshman carrying a g. Within a second the perfect freshman was immediately confused by Shirley. He took the initiative to give the g to Shirley, and he also helped Shirley resist other people.


    "Holy shit." Many people cursed when they saw this. It wasn''t Shirley, but her seductive technique was so amazing.


    Not only did Shirley confuse one, she also confused four Great Perfect level freshmen to protect her. Therefore, Shirley easily nted the g in the Battle God Martial Arena.


    After seeing the confused freshmen at the scene, the members of their families were instantly enraged. Shirley became a very special freshman on the scene.


    "Amazing. Shirley''s seductive technique is indeed very powerful. Shirley can confuse three or four freshmen at the Great Perfect of the external stage in the blink to be her bodyguards." Kevin thought.


    At this time, Lily and Elsa were both caught up in a dilemma, being chased by a perfect stage freshman.


    "Give me the g. Don''t think that just because you are school beauty, I will not snatch yours."


    Kevin couldn''t help but be worried about Lily and Elsa. However, their flying skill were good, so it was not so easy to snatch their gs.


    On the other side, another person that attracted everyone''s attention. She was Amanda from the Department of Poison.


    Amanda''s face was expressionless as she flew directly towards a Great Perfect level of the external stage freshman. When Amanda was five meters away from that freshman, his face immediately turned green and his entire body was powerless. He was poisoned, so Amanda took the g without any effort. Halfway through, there were still a few people who wanted to snatch her g, but in the end, they didn''t even reach five meters in front of her before falling down. She flew all the way to the Battle God Martial Arena. As long as the people she met were within five meters, regardless of whether they snatched the g from her or not, they all fell down. They were simply like harvesters.


    "Wow." This scene shocked everyone present, no less than Shirley''s shock just now.


    "Powerful, worthy of being a 5 level Poison Master." Kevin praised.


    At this moment, the sound of a flute came, melodious and fascinating.


    "It''s the Sound Wave Technique." Kevin could tell from the sound of the flute.


    At the foot of the mountain, a man flew in mid¡ªair with an elegant expression. He held a flute and leisurely blew it. Several meters away from him, a dozen of freshmen of the Great Perfect of the external stage immediately fell down with their ears covered.


    "Wow, he''s the strongest freshman in the sound system. Liam, wow, his flute attack is indeed very powerful."


    "Nonsense. Before Liam entered the Martial Arts Academy, Liam had already reached the strength of a 3 level Sound Master. Now, he had almost reached the level of a 5 level Sound Master. If it weren''t for the mistakes, Liam would have already be a disciple of the Four Great Ind Protector Families. "So, Liam''s goal is to win the freshmanpetition. With Liam''s strength that he almost entered the ind protecting family, it''s not impossible for Liam to win the championship."


    "Wow, 5 level Sound Master can kill people invisibly in ten meters away. Someone reaches 6 level Sound Master can injure people twenty meters away?"


    Many people had already recognized the boy who was leisurely ying the flute. Liam was the strongest freshman in the department of Sound this year. Liam was not only good at sound wave techniques, his martial arts talent was also great. Liam had already reached the internal stage level. Liam was a double subject genius, and his goal was to reach the champion.


    Kevin was shocked. In his previous life, Kevin had naturallye into contact with experts in the Sound Wave Technique. For example, his junior sister, Fiona. Fiona was good at making sound attack through the zither.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be geniuses in this world." Kevin thought that the Sound Wave Technique was actually very terrifying because it could attack people from a long distance. They heard that the strongest skill could be heard thousands of kilometers away. With the sound of a flute and a human died. Before Kevin came to Martial Arts Academy, he had told Kelly to develop in this direction. Now, Kevin didn''t know how Kelly was doing. Kevin discovered that Kelly still had great potential in voice control. Unfortunately, Kelly didn''te to Martial Arts Academy to further her studies.


    "Hahaha." At this moment, a loudugh sounded.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." A rough ¡ª looking man suddenly flew up from a corner. He carried a bow on his back, and as he flew in midair, he immediately removed the bow from his back.

 Chapter 453 Freshman Competition 04

    <h4>Chapter 453 Freshman Competition 04</h4>


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." In the blink of an eye, the rough man shot out seven or eight arrows. "Bang, bang, bang, bang." Each arrow struck an Great Perfect level freshman, but it didn''t hit his body. Instead, the arrows hit his clothes and nailed him to the ground. "Archery experts are also starting to show off."


    "Eight arrows fired in a row. This year''s freshmen from all faculties are really stronger." When Kevin saw the eight¡ªarrow warrior, he trembled slightly. Being able to fire eight arrows in a row was already considered very powerful. After that, many experts appeared. Kevin opened his eyes. Kevin didn''t expect that the Martial Arts Academy would have so many departments, such as Sword, Saber, Staff, Spear, Archery, Fist, Whip, Axe, Stick, Dark, Hidden,


    Ecstasy, Poison, Sound, Healing, and so on. Every department had a top expert. Apart from the Department of Healing, the other departments were allbat¡ªtype. In the past, the Department of Healing was notpetitive in the Freshman Competition. However, this year, Kevin had appeared. Therefore, all the teachers and students of the Department of Healing were looking forward to Kevin''s performance this year. It was rare for a Department of Healing student to show up at the Freshman Competition. Just like that, the gs were constantly nted on the Battle God Martial Arena. Those who could nt the g were definitely not the weak. After three hours of intense fighting, thest g was finally nted on the Battle God Martial Arena. Fortunately, Lily and Elsa both seeded. After Lily and Elsa descended the mountain, their gs were snatched away. Then, Lily and Elsa went to snatch other people''s gs, and they finally snatched the g. Lily and Elsa were exhausted. They were no longer able to carry on with the next round. In fact, it was already very rare for them to be able to enter the top 1,000, because there were still many External stage freshmen who had not snatched the g at all.


    It was almost noon.


    "Everyone, the first round, the top 1,000 students have already been born. Congrattions to all the students who have entered the top 1,000. Everyone, go to rest now and prepare to start the second round of the Top 500 contest at 2 pm." Said Vice president Merlin, who presided over the Freshman Competition. Everyone disband and leave. Kevin came to Lily''s side. Lily''s body was dripping with sweat and she felt exhausted. When Lily saw Kevin, she silently threw herself into Kevin''s embrace. She looked very tired. "Haha, Lily, congrattions on entering the top 1,000 of the Martial Arts College freshmenpetition."


    "Stop it, I''m tired. Ever since I came down from the top of the mountain, I''ve been fighting without stopping for two hours. How could someone as powerful as you snatch away what we''ve worked so hard to get?"


    "Let''s go. Let''s go back and take a shower first, then have a lunch. You still have to participate in the top 500 Battle God this afternoon."


    "Don''t even think about the top 500."


    "Then you have to participate as well. Whether you can do it is one thing. This is a matter of attitude. Let''s treat it as an experience."


    "Yes."


    Kevin apanied Lily back to the dormitory to take a bath. After taking a bath, they went to the Genius Restaurant to have lunch.


    The special news of the Genius Restaurant was currently broadcasting about the freshmanpetition that had started in the morning, especially about the strongest representatives of each department.


    Among the five strongest swordsmen in the Department of Sword, Leonard, who had been defeated by the mortal worldst time, was not included in the list of the five strongest swordsmen. Lily was also from the Department of Sword. When Lily saw the news, Lily said, "Did you see that? The five that were specially reported just now are the five strongest in our Department. Of Sword.Especially the number one expert in the Department of Sword, William. He is the strongest expert in our Department of Sword. There is no dispute anymore." Kevin asked, "Is William really very strong?"


    "That''s right. There are more than a dozen sses in our swordsmanship department. He is acknowledged to be the strongest expert in our department. He has high hopes from our department''s dean."


    "What high hopes?"


    "Nonsense. Of course, it''s the hope of winning the freshmanpetition. Our dean even gave them special training. Our dean said that in this year''s freshmanpetition, at least three spots in the top ten will be given to our swordsmanship students."


    "Oh, oh, your department is very ambitious. There are so many departments in the entire Martial Arts Academy, you want to upy three spots, haha."


    "Aha, our swordsmanship is very strong, especially that William. I heard that he only needs one sword to fight against the other strongest people."


    "Wow, he was really strong."


    "Yes." Kevin snorted, "Looks like you admire William very much."


    "The strongest person in the entire Department of Sword. All of our students admire him very much. Elsa also admires William very much."


    "What about you?" Kevin asked.


    "Me? I''m just praising William for his strength. I only admire you. You''re my husband, and you''re the strongest in my heart. No matter what ranking you get in the Freshman Tournament, even if you don''t enter the top 100, you''re still my idol."


    "That''s right." Kevin said. Just now, Kevin was a little jealous. What did Lily say about William that made Kevin thought that Lily admired William? Kevin did not like his girl to admire other men. Fortunately, Lily did not say anything about admiration. At this time, Lily stuck out his tongue and said speechlessly, "I knew you would be jealous, but this is the first time you''re jealous of me. I am actually a little happy, hahaha." Lily snickered. "I''m a man, I am not jealous."


    "Alright, it''s normal to be jealous. Which man wants to see his girlfriend admire other people? I won''t admire him. Although William is indeed very powerful and he is the girls'' dream lovers, Elsa and I are not. Elsa''s dream lover is Robin Hood, and I already have you." Kevin thought to himself, "William, the number one expert in the Department of Sword, I''d like to see if your sword is as powerful as mine."


    In fact, there were many experts. There were five strongest experts in the Department of Sword. The head of the department personally trained them topete for the top ten. Naturally, the same was true for other departments. For example, the head of the Department of Saber also personally trained the three strongest experts in the Department of Saber. There were also staff spear, and archery. The deans of each department gave special training to the strongest geniuses in their own department. The only exception was the Department of Healing. Kevin, who was in the Department of Healing. Kevin was not personally trained by the head of the department . Even if he wanted to, he was still trained in healing techniques. The strongest person in each department was the idol in their department. They were the girl''s dream lover just like the sword technique department. William was the girl''s dream lover, except for Lily and Elsa.

 Chapter 454 Freshman Competition 05

    <h4>Chapter 454 Freshman Competition 05</h4>


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, everyone was already at the Battle God Martial Arena.


    Vice Principal Merlin shouted, "Everyone, the top 500 freshmenpetition is about to start. All idle people, please retreat outside the Battle God Martial Arena."


    After everyone was ready, Merlin said, "Attention, the students who entered this morning. In the middle of the Battle God Martial Arena, there are 500 stone stools. As long as you sit on any one of them, you will enter the top 500. Time, three hours. I will count to three, and it will open immediately."


    "One, two, three, five hundred, open."


    Immediately, 1000 people rushed towards the 500 stone stools that had been prepared on the Battle God field.


    Kevin flew up and sat directly on a stone pier in the corner. There was a distance of five meters between each stone stool, enough for anyone who came up to fight.


    "Move aside." At this time, a man flew in front of Kevin.


    Kevin doubted that he had heard wrongly. A bastard actually told him to move aside. This was a top 500petition. This bastard wanted to fight with Kevin,who was at the internal post¡ªstage in the second round?


    "Say it again?"


    "Move aside."


    Kevin sneered as he looked at the man in front of him. Kevin didn''t know which department it was, but his martial arts realm was at the initial level of the internal stage.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Move aside?"


    Kevin said disdainfully, "If you have any ability, just bring it over. How dares to challenge me."


    "Em, you''re just at middle internal stage. In my eyes, you''re trash." That guy said.


    "Hahaha." Kevinughed loudly. A person who could not even distinguish Kevin''s true stage dared to be arrogant with Kevin.


    Kevin immediately thrust his sword forward.


    But at this moment, Kevin discovered a ck line on his wrist.


    Kevin frowned. He was actually poisoned. This bastard was from the Department of Poison , and he silently poisoned Kevin.


    With this interruption, the stone stool Kevin was sitting on had already been snatched away by this bastard.


    "Hey, if you''re smart, go away and fight with the weak. Otherwise, I''ll beat you on the ground and you won''t be able to get up. Look at your wrist. You''re already poisoned, don''t you feel weak?"


    Kevin said disdainfully, "You want me to be poisoned? Bastard, do you know which line I belong to?"


    "No matter which department you are, you don''t have the ability to resist my poison unless you are from the Department of Healing. Unfortunately, the Department of Healing doesn''t even enter the top 1000."


    "Hahaha, you''re wrong. I am a healer." As Kevin spoke, Kevin took out a silver needle and stabbed it into his own heart. Immediately, the ck thread on his wrist disappeared.


    "How dare you show off this trash poison technique in front of me? Scram!"


    "Bang!" Kevin mmed his palm down.


    "Ah." The poison bastard flew away. He was probably a 5 level Pbison Master. Furthermore, his martial arts realm had also reached the initial stage of the internal stage, so he was a bit confident and proud. Who knew that he had encountered Kevin, who had reached the great perfect level of martial arts and had reached the 10 level of healing techniques?


    Kevin''s palm wounded that bastard, and he could no longer get up.


    At this time, a few healers immediately came over to treat that Bastard. About 20 minutester, the healer said to the Bastard, "You have recovered. Remember, you just provoked our new Healing Element, Kevin. Next time, you should be more careful. Otherwise, if you are injured by Kevin again, we won''t treat you and you won''t be able to participate in the nextpetition."


    That bastard had aplicated expression on his face. Didn''t the Healing Element say that he didn''t have any talent in martial arts? If he was injured, then Kevin would be at least at the middle level of the internal stage.


    The few Healing Masters just now were all teachers and seniors from the Department of Healing. They were in charge of the on¡ªsite treatment. Otherwise, there would lose fair. For example, if Kevin seriously injured an early internal stage disciple, then he would no longer be able to fight. However, his strength could enter the top 500. Therefore, no matter who it was or what kind of injury they suffered, a healer would immediatelye up to treat them so that they could continue to participate.


    "Hey, Bastard,e over here. Continue to rob me." Kevin shouted at the poison bastard.


    However, that poison bastard didn''t dare to provoke Kevin anymore.


    "Kevin, you have just been poisoned. Do you need treatment? If someonees to rob youter, you will lose because of the poisoning. Even the top 500 will be lost." A teacher from the Department of Healing walked up to Kevin and asked.


    Kevin looked at the teacher and smiled, "Thank you. I cured myself."


    "Ah, that student from the Department of Poison just now is a 4 level Poison Master. You must be at least a 3 level Healing Master, so you will be able to cure poison, right?" The teacher was surprised.


    "Naha, I''m fine anyway."


    "Kevin, it seems that your true healing technique has already reached the 3 level Healing Master. Amazing!"


    "Alright, teacher, you can go cure the other students."


    "Alright, Kevin, you have to do your best. It''s been a long time since a new student of our Department of Healing showed up at thepetition. All the teachers and students of our department are paying attention to you. Come on.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disappoint all the teachers and students of the Department of Healing."


    The healer immediately went to heal other injured ssmates.


    Kevin looked at Lily and Elsa. They had already left the Battle God Martial Arena. They had tried to fight for twenty minutes. Unfortunately, they had suffered internal injuries repeatedly. The top 500 was not something they couldpete for. The top 1000 in the morning could still rely on some advantages of flying skill, but the afternoon''s snatching of stools was actually resolved by strength.


    Just like that, three hours passed very quickly. There were students who were constantly injured, and then they were healed, and then they continued to fight, and then they were injured. Three hours passed quickly, but it could definitely guarantee fairness.


    At 5:00 p.m., Vice Principal Merlin shouted, "Everyone, the second round of the top 500 is over. Those who have not yet seized the stool, please step down immediately. You have already lost the chance to enter the top 500."


    "Ah." Those who did not enter the top 500 sighed and left the Battle God Martial Arena.


    Kevin observed for a moment. Da had actually entered the top 500 without any pressure. However, with Dari''s Great Perfect level of the external Stage, it was normal for her to enter the top 500.


    Both Shirley and Amanda had enter the top 500 easily. In fact, what Kevin did not know was that Shirley and Amanda were the strongest freshmen in their respective departments. Shirley had already been personally trained by the head of the Department of Ecstasy, and Amanda was also the strongest freshman personally trained by the head of their Department of Poison. Although their martial arts realms weren''t high, they weren''t relying on martial arts. Instead, they were using the Ecstasy Technique and Poison Technique. With their strength in the Ecstasy Technique and Poison Technique, they couldpletely fight against the experts of the post level of external stage .

 Chapter 455 Freshman Competition 06

    <h4>Chapter 455 Freshman Competition 06</h4>


    "Alright, everyone disband. Tomorrow morning, pleasee to participate in the top 300 and top 100petitions on time." In the sky, Merlin shouted loudly, and then everyone dispersed.


    As Kevin walked out of the Divine Martial Arena, Lily immediately followed him.


    Elsa was also with Lily.


    Elsa said excitedly, "Tomorrow will be the start of the top 100. I''m so excited. This is the most exciting start of the freshmanpetition."


    Elsa looked at Kevin and asked, "Aren''t you nervous?"


    "Why are you nervous?"


    "Tomorrow, after the top 300, there will be the top 100petition. This year, there will be more than 130 freshmen who have reached the post level of the internal stage. This means that more than 30 freshmen will not be able to enter the top 100. Kevin, you are also at the post level of the internal stage. Why are you not nervous at all?"


    Kevin snorted, "It is others, not me, who should be nervous."


    "So crazy."


    Kevin didn''t want to talk nonsense with Elsa. Kevin''s goal was to win the championship. However, Elsa was not to me. After all, Elsa did not know Kevin''s true strength. To be honest, Kevin was even afraid of himself.


    Although Kevin had seen many geniuses in today''s freshmanpetition, such as department of archery and sound , he didn''t put them in mind. Although Kevin was indeed slightly shocked when he saw those freshmen, but it was not fear. Rather, Kevin had personally witnessed that there were geniuses in this world. Kevin had originally thought that the people in this world were very weak and that there were also geniuses, so he was only slightly shocked.


    Unfortunately, these pretty geniuses did not scare Kevin. Instead, they made Kevin even more confident in winning the championship. After all, Kevin''s true strength was something that even he was afraid of.


    After taking a shower, Kevin and Lily arrived at the Genius Restaurant together. There were many people in the Genius Restaurant these few days. At this moment, the Genius Restaurant was constantly broadcasting news about experts from various departments.


    For example, the bearded archer in the department of archery fired eight arrows in a row. Within fifty meters, there were no false shots, and within fifty meters, many freshmen fell before they could even get close.


    There were also the strongest experts in the Department of Stick Fighting,Damon. Damon used a pair of mace techniques could beat all the freshmen in the Department of Stick Fighting.


    There was also the genius hermit of the Department of Hidden, Stefan. Once Stefan used the Hidden skill, no one would be able to discover his existence. It was said that Stefan had already reached a 6 level Hidden Master. If the rumors were true, then Stefan would really be too terrifying. The so¡ªcalled Hidden technique was the abbreviation of invisibility. On the Battle God field, how terrifying was it for experts who knew how to hidden themselves?


    When Lily saw the special report from the Genius Restaurant, Lily eximed, "Wow, there are really many experts. I heard that 6 level Hidden Master are extremely powerful. I don''t know who can win them."


    Kevin snorted, "Hidden technique is nothing. I can do hidden, too."


    "Ah, you can hidden, too?" Lily looked at Kevin in disbelief.


    "Hidden technique is not something profound. I already knew it a long time ago. My flying skill is called the Ghost Wheel Technique. It is a kind of hidden skill. I once used it in London. However, at that time, my own stage was weak, so I was only careless."


    "Ghost Wheel Technique? Isn''t this your flying skill?"


    "That''s right, Ibined the hidden skill with flying skill. I usually use it as flying skill. Have you ever seen me use the Ghost Wheel Technique? I can disappear in a sh. In the next moment, I will appear a few meters away. Another sh, I disappear again. I appear a few meters away again. This is thebination of my hidden Skill and flying skill. "Now that my stage has improved, I can already use the real Ghost Wheel Technique. I''d like to see if that Stefan, and just how powerful his hidden skill is," Kevin said casually.


    "No way, why do you know everything?" Lily looked at Kevin in shock.


    "Haha, remember, in my world. I''m the world''s number one young genius. My world, my continent, I am the strongest young genius. My title as the number one young genius in the world isn''t something that can be boasted about. The geniuses from the Martial Arts Academy, can really notpare with me? It will make me feel inferior." Kevin said.


    "Wow, are you kidding me?"


    "Haha, and the archery? In my world, there are ten martial practitioners and nine can do it. Why? Because archery is the most basic skill. Even soldiers who are in the army have to practice archery every day. How can people in the martial arts world not know archery? It''s just that everyone''s level is different."


    Lily asked, "Then what do you think of that bearded genius in the Department of Archery? He can shoot eight arrows in a row."


    Kevin said indifferently, "I''m a little embarrassed to say this. Once, when I went camping with my junior sister, I shot fifteen arrows in a row, and I shot eighteen pheasants for dinner."


    "Ah, fifteen arrows in a row? Then why did you shoot eighteen pheasants?"


    "Because there are a few arrows strung together."


    "Eighteen pheasants, did you eat them?"


    "I can''t eat them all, so my Junior Sister said I was wasting them. She punished me for eating all eighteen pheasants, but in the end, I couldn''t finish them. The next day, Junior Sister gave them to the vigers nearby."


    "Hum." When Lily thought of Kevin camping with his junior sister, she felt a little jealous.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m jealous."


    "To be honest, in my previous life, even my body is different from now."


    "To be honest, have you ever slept with your junior sister?"


    "Of course not. Now that I think about it, I was really stupid. Junior Sister hinted at me, but I don''t understand."


    "Of course, she is willing to go camping with you. This is obvious."


    "Haha, but I understand now. The main reason is that we grew up together, so I can''t tell which is love and which is brotherhood."


    "Alright, let''s not recall the past."


    "Yes." Kevin nodded calmly. Kevin had already adapted to this world. Besides, he also had a girlfriend. Let the past go.


    At night, Kevin brought Lily back to his dormitory. He was going to let Lily sleep in his room tonight. Lily was very shy at first, but she could not stand Kevin''s persuasion, so Lily followed Kevin to his dormitory.


    Vincent and Billy were also in the dormitory.


    "Kevin, you''re back.Hey, Lily, you''re here too. Sit down." Billy said politely.


    "Alright, Billy, there''s no need to be so polite.Lily will also sleep in the dormitory tonight. Be careful, don''t just wear underwear and walk around."

 Chapter 456 Freshman Competition 07

    <h4>Chapter 456 Freshman Competition 07</h4>


    "Aha, I understand. I guarantee I''ll create the best environment for you." Billy said hauntingly. He envied Kevin for having a girlfriend, especially when she was an academy beauty.


    Lily blushed and hurried into Kevin''s room. Vincent didn''t say anything.


    Early the next morning, Kevin, Lily, Vincent, and Billy went to the Battle God Martial Arena.


    It was the second day of the Freshman Competition. The events today were the Top 300 and the Top 100 Competition. To be the top 100 of the freshmen was a great honor for any n member, something that could glorify their ancestors.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Top 300 Competition is about to begin. Are you ready?"


    "The Top 300 Competition is simple. It will still be held on the Battle God Martial Arena. The rule is simr to the Top 500 Competition. In three hours, whoever has a stone stool will enter the Top 300. Thepetition starts when I count to three."


    "One, two, three, start!"


    Everyone rushed towards the three hundred stone stools, just like in the Top 500 Competition.


    Kevin walked up calmly. By the time he got there, each stool was either upied or being scrambled for.


    Kevin''s gaze fell on a guy who was at the Initial Level of External Stage. It''s natural for him to choose a weak opponent. There was no need to waste his energy fighting against a Post Level of Internal Stage.


    "Move aside;'' Kevin said to the Initial Level of External Stage freshman.


    "Damn." The freshman cursed and walked away. He knew that he couldn''t be Kevin''s opponent.


    Kevin sat down on the stone stool.


    Five hundred peoplepeted for 300 stools. Among them, there were more than 130 extra¡ªpowerful freshmen who had reached the Post Level of Internal Stage. No one dared topete with those guys. Therefore, the remaining 160 stools were already in a bloody fight.


    Kevin saw that Daria had been seriously injured. She was at the Great Perfect Level of External Stage, and it was already rare for her to enter the Top 500. It would be very difficult for her to enter the Top 300.


    Bum! Daria fell heavily and was beaten severely.


    A Healing Master immediately came up to cure her. In less than 15 minutes, Daria was cured. She continued to scramble for the stool,pletely not afraid of death. A few minutester, she was heavily injured again.


    Danny, Daria''s mother, shouted from afar, "Daria, just give up! You can''tpete with those people. Don''t hurt yourself anymore!"


    Daria was severely injured and was healed. Then she continued thepetition and was severely injured again in less than five minutes. Even the person who hit her was impatient.


    He shouted, "Stop overestimating yourself! I haven''t been ruthless because it''s apetition. If you continue like this, don''t me me for being impolite."


    "Huh, how are you going to be impolite?" Daria rushed up again.


    Kevin admired Daria''s spirit although he didn''t like her. She was indeed very diligent in pursuing martial arts.


    Kevin sat there watching others fighting because no one came up to fight with him.


    "Kevin." A seducing voice came from a stone stool behind Kevin. Kevin turned around and saw that it was Shirley.


    "Shirley."


    "Kevin, don''t disappoint me. Get to the end and fight me."


    "Shirley, back in high school, you were as weak as a bug. I don''t know where you got the confidence to provoke me. To be honest, for me you are still the weak girl in high school."


    "Ha¡ªha, Kevin, do you think I''llpete with you in martial arts? I''m indeed not good at martial arts, but I''m specialized in ecstasy. Even you can''t resist my ecstasy. No matter how powerful your martial arts are, they''re useless in front of me. True masters don''t need to fight on their own."


    Kevin curled his lips and snorted in his heart. How ignorant! Shirley wished to seduce him with her ecstasy. Her ecstasy was far inferior to that of the Demon Princess in his previous life. Of course, the Demon Princess in his previous life was the only person Kevin felt terrified of. Her ecstasy was truly formidable. Even Faykoo, the most powerful young man in the world, had been defeated by her several times. Kevin still felt a little creepy when thinking of her.


    Therefore, Kevin felt disdainful seeing Shirley using her ecstasy to provoke him. He was seduced by herst time because the Mental Method in Bed made him resistless to women. After all, Shirley was a peerless beauty. The biggest weakness of the Mental Method in Bed was women, especially beautiful women.


    However, now that the Method had been improved, Kevin''s resistance had been restored. However, apart from increasing his sexual ability, the Mental Method in Bed no longer produced internal energy.


    Kevin took a look. Amanda from the Department of Poison had sat down on a stone stool too, seemingly rxed and unstressed. Amanda possessed a very high talent in poison, but her talent in martial arts was low. She was only at the Middle Level of External Stage.


    Shirley was also at the Middle Level of External Stage, but they couldn''t be considered weak, because they were both extra¡ªpowerful freshmen in their fields of expertise.


    It was almost eleven o''clock, and the intensepetition continued.


    Daria was still scrambling, again and again. She had been severely injured a dozen times. Finally, a miracle had urred.


    "Ah¡ª" Daria gritted her teeth and roared. She had a breakthrough and reached the Initial Level of Internal Stage from the Great Perfect Level of External Stage.


    "Wow." People let out a cry when they found it out. No wonder Daria hadn''t given up. It turned out that she had the possibility of breaking through. So she took advantage of this opportunity. After being seriously injured a dozen times, she finally came to a breakthrough and reached the Initial Level of Internal Stage.


    Daria began to break out. After reaching the Initial Level of Internal Stage, she was powerful enough to fight.


    When the clock struck eleven, Daria grabbed a stool and entered the Top 300. "Hooray!" The audience couldn''t help but cheer for such a powerful beauty.


    The members of the White n wept excitedly. They thought Daria would end up being the Top 500. They didn''t expect her to be the Top 300. At a stool in the War God Martial Arena, Eli, Daria''s cousin, shouted, "Good job, Dania!"


    Daria took a deep breath and nodded at Eli.


    Two men among the audience stared at Daria. One of them was Daria''s fianc¨¦ Moore, a powerful senior of the third grade. A guy beside Moore smiled and said, "Moore, your fianc¨¦e is good. Not only did she break through to the Initial Level of Internal Stage, but she also entered the Top 300."

 Chapter 457 Freshman Competition 08

    <h4>Chapter 457 Freshman Competition 08</h4>


    Moore did not nod excitedly. His face remained calm.


    The guy beside him said again, "Aren''t you going to sleep with your beautiful fianc¨¦e? Are you going to wait for the wedding night? If it were me, you know what I would do. Or maybe she isn''t willing to?"


    Moore sighed, "She is very willing. It''s me who has a problem."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Alright, don''t ask too much." Moore seemed unwilling to say anything. But the guy beside him seemed to have guessed a little.


    Moore looked at Daria on the Battle God Martial Arena. He clenched his fists tightly. Every time Moore saw Dania, hatred towards the injustice of life burst in his heart. To conceal it, he appeared aloof and was cold towards Daria. He pretended to dislike Daria. That was why Daria did not dare to reveal the fact that Kevin had seen her naked, fearing that her fianc¨¦ would dislike her more.


    "Congrattions on entering the Top 300. Pleasee to the Top 100 Competition at 2 pm. The Top 100 Competition in the afternoon is very important and will have an important impact on the ranking and the sequence of appearances."


    People scattered. There was only one event every half a day. The Freshman Competition was estimated to take three days. Today was the second day. The most intense final phase of the Freshman Competition would arrive. The Top 100 Competition in the afternoon was only the beginning.


    After lunch, Kevin and the others arrived at the Battle God Martial Arena as soon as possible. Everyone was the same, and many didn''t even go to eat.


    At two o''clock, Vice Principal Merlin appeared above the Battle God Martial Arena.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the most intense phase of this year''s Freshman Competition has begun. This afternoon, the Top 100 Pre¡ªRanking Competition will be held."


    "The so¡ªcalled Top 100 Pre ¡ª Ranking Competition decides your expected ranking. This will determine the strength of your future opponents. The lower the ranking, the stronger the opponents you will encounter in the future. Please take it seriously. Of course, if you consider yourself very powerful, then do whatever you want."


    "Now, let me announce the rules of the Top 100 Competition. The Top 300 freshmen will go to the Novice Vige and find the vige chief, then enter the Thousand ¡ªFoot Demon Cave, cut off the head of the most powerful demonic snake that you think you can kill. You will be ranked ording to the strength of the demonic snake. If two demonic snakes are of the same strength, then you will be ranked ording to the time of your return. I have to remind you that there will be death in this trial. There will no longer be a Healing Master to cure you. You may also be killed by the Demon snake. Therefore, please measure your strength. I strongly rmend that those who have not reached the Middle Level of Internal Stage to give up. In case of death, the academy will not be held responsible."


    The crowd was filled withmotion as death was not expected.


    "Thepetition starts when I count to three. One, two, three, start!"


    Hearing Merlin''s words, the extra¡ªpowerful freshmen immediately set off for the Novice Vige. However, those at the Middle Level of Internal Stage were hesitating. No one dared to risk with their lives. Furthermore, even if they managed to cut off the head of a Demon snake, they would probably be behind the 100th rank and still couldn''t enter the Top 100.


    Eventually, many people gave up. Only a few people at the Middle Level of Internal Stage tried. They were confident in their strength.


    Of course, Kevin flew away without a doubt. About 190 people were flying on the treetops. The strength carefully. Don''t let your life perish just for the sake of ranking. Also, if your flying skill isn''t good, I suggest you give up. The Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave isn''t a joke. If you are lucky enough to kill a demonic snake, but you''ve already exhausted, then you''re unable to fly up the Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave. I have been here for many years. Every year, freshmen enter the Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave and death urs. This year is no exception. Any one of you may die there. So, do it ording to your strength."


    The Vige Chief kindly advised everyone. It seemed a terrifying ce.


    The Internal Stage freshmen did not hesitate to enter the vige. Those who felt weaker hesitated at the entrance. For them, regardless of whether they entered the Top 100 or not, it was an honor to carry a demonic snake''s head back.


    Kevin entered the vige without much thought. Soon, he found the location of the Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave. The entrance of the Cave was like a well. It looked very inconspicuous, but after jumping down, he discovered that it was getting bigger and bigger. It was like a trapezoid. The deepest part was simply unimaginable. He did not know how such a cave could exist on Martial Arts Ind. No one thought about its existence. Its existence was reasonable.


    "Let''s go down." William was the first to jump down.


    Then, the masters of the various departments jumped down without any hesitation. More than sixty people jumped down.


    Kevin was about to jump down when he saw Dariaing.


    "You?" Kevin looked at Daria suspiciously. Was she so unafraid of death? So many people at the Middle Level of Internal Stage had given up. She was only at the Initial Level of Internal Stage, and she only reached it in the morning. How could shee here?


    "Bah!" Daria snorted in disgust at Kevin and jumped into the Thousand ¡ª Foot Demon Cave without hesitation.


    Kevin followed her and jumped into the Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave. He thought to himself, "Is she unafraid of death or is she overestimating herself?" Daria''s courage shocked Kevin. In this regard, she was more courageous than those who gave up. This was a ce where she would lose her life.


    As soon as he jumped into the Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave, he felt as if he had jumped into a dry well. Then, the deeper the well, therger the space, and the weaker the light became.

 Chapter 458 Freshman Competition 09

    <h4>Chapter 458 Freshman Competition 09</h4>


    A whileter, when Kevin raised his head, the wellhead was like a full moon overhead. Kevin knew that they had already gone at least a few hundred feet deep into the Demon Cave. But this was far from enough. The weakest demonic snakes lived a thousand feet deep. They still had to continue down.


    Down here, the Demon Cave was already extremely dark as if it was night. If it wasn''t for their stronger eyesight, they probably wouldn''t have been able to see anything.


    Fortunately, after going down for another three hundred feet, many firefly ¡ª like insects appeared on the stone walls of the cave. They emitted a dark red light. Only then did the cave be brighter. Of course, it was only a little brighter. something they could fight.


    On the other hand, the weaker freshmen were fighting demonic snakes about a thousand feet deep. The horns of the demonic snake there were about one to two centimeters long.


    Kevin thought for a moment. He also went a little deeper. He had to maintain a medium rank. Anyway, it was a pre¡ªranking. Kevin believed that he was strong enough. As long as he could enter the Top 100, he would be qualified to proceed to the next round. He didn''t mind being ranked first. However, Vice Principal Merlin was right. The higher the pre¡ªranking, the weaker the opponent they would encounter. The lower the ranking, the stronger the opponent.


    Kevin no longer went deeper. He picked a demonic snake with a horn that reached four centimeters and shed towards the demonic snake.


    Whoosh! The demonic snake opened its mouth and stuck out its ck, chained tongue. That tongue was extremely flexible.


    Kevin''s figure shed and disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in front of the demonic snake. Kevin was using the Ghost Wheel Technique.


    Buzz! Kevin shed at the head of the demonic snake.


    Dang! ng! Kevin''s saber broke in half. The head of the demonic snake was hard as steel. The scales on its body were extremely hard, and ordinary sabers could not cut it at all.


    "Holy shit," Kevin shouted with resignation. There was only one saber hilt left in his hand. Moreover, Kevin only had one saber. He didn''t take a sword.


    Kevin picked up his saber at the entrance of the Novice Vige when he was killing locusts before he went to the academy. It was not a good weapon, so it had been thrown away.


    "Damn." The demonic snake flipped its body and its tail fiercely swept towards Kevin. Kevin smashed the hilt of the saber dejectedly and dodged with the Ghost Wheel Technique. The demonic snake''s furious counterattack failed. The demonic snake was not powerful enough to kill Kevin. However, without the saber, Kevin could no longer cut off its head of the demonic snake with his bare hands.


    As time passed, a dozen of extremely powerful freshmen had already cut off the heads of the demonic snakes and flew upwards. They were ready to bring the heads of the demonic snakes back to the Battle God Martial Arena in the Martial Arts Academy. What awaited them would be endless cheers from the Arena.


    Kevin, on the other hand, was extremely depressed because he did not have a saber. Although Kevin did not care about his exact ranking, he was afraid he would not be able to bring back the head of the demonic snake and enter the Top 100.


    "Hey, bro, may I borrow your saber?" Kevin asked a man who was about to go back. But the man curled his lips and said, "Less person, lesspetition. Go to hell:'' No one lent Kevin the saber.


    "Damn it." Kevin was enraged. Since he didn''t have a saber, he had to risk it and twist off the head of the demonic snake.


    If people knew what Kevin was thinking, they would probably be frightened to death. Twisting off the head of the demonic snake with bare hands required immense strength.


    "Huh." Kevin immediately rushed forward and clutched the demonic snake''s neck which was as thick as a sewer lid.


    "Break!" Kevin wrapped his hands around the demonic snake''s neck and forcefully twisted it. The demonic snake rolled on the stone wall. It was a shocking scene. Others attacked the demonic snakes with weapons and slowly killed the demonic snakes, while Kevin directly twisted the demonic snake''s head.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Kevin clutched the enormous neck of the demonic snake and used both of his hands to twist it in different directions. At the same time, he had to prevent the demonic snake from counterattacking. It was truly closebat.


    "Wow, who is that?"


    "Fighting the demonic snake empty¡ªhanded?"


    "He''s not trying to tear off the head of the demonic snake with bare hands, is he?"


    The scene of Kevin fighting the demonic snake empty¡ªhanded finally caused amotion.


    Meanwhile somewhere a thousand feet deep, Daria was carefully fighting against a weak demonic snake. All she wanted was to kill a demonic snake and return. She did not want to enter the Top 100. With her strength, it was shocking enough to kill a demonic snake. However, she did not expect the demonic snake to be so strong. She was nowpletely at a disadvantage.


    Daria heard loud tremorsing from deeper below. The stone walls on both sides were shaking. She looked down and was shocked. She saw Kevin clutching a demonic snake''s neck with his bare hands. No matter how hard the demonic snake struggled, it was unable to get rid of Kevin''s hand. The demonic snake seemed to be in great pain. It continuously hit the stone wall with its body in an attempt to kill Kevin. Its enormous body was also rolling on the stone wall. The entire stone wall of the cave was trembling. But the snake was unable to escape from Kevin. Kevin used all of his strength to twist the body of the demonic snake, which was thicker than the lid of the well and could not be held with one arm. It was simply impossible to break it with bare hands. However, Kevin was doing it.

 Chapter 459 Freshman Competition 10

    <h4>Chapter 459 Freshman Competition 10</h4>


    Da was shocked at the scene. Her body was trembling. However, she couldn''t look too much, because her own life was in danger.


    Kevin''s hands were already sour, but he still couldn''t break the neck.


    "Roar!" A mournful cry came from the demonic snake whose neck Kevin was strangling.


    Kevin thought to himself, "I must first strangle it to death before twisting its neck."


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah." The internal martial art in Kevin''s body circted, and the strength in his hands reached its peak, continuously strangling the demonic snake.


    "Roar! Roar!" The demonic snake struggled and mmed onto the stone wall even more intensely. Stones fell with a rumble as if the Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave was shaking.


    "Ah." Kevin roared. The demonic snake was already on the verge of death. Kevin clutched the demonic snake''s neck with both hands and roared. He forcefully twisted it to both sides and then snapped it on his knee.


    "nk." A sound came from the snake''s neck. Its neck bone seemed to have been snapped by Kevin. The snake''s head hung down, dead.


    It was easy after the snake''s neck bone was snapped. Kevin tore it for a while and ripped off the snake''s head. Blood spat out and spilled over Kevin''s body. It was normal because everyone who cut off the snake''s head would be covered with snake blood.


    Kevin ced the giant snake head on his shoulder and leaped up. It was much harder for Kevin to kill a 4cm horned snake with his bare hands than for those who used weapons to kill 5cm horned snakes.


    As Kevin flew up, he saw Da fighting against a demonic snake. It seemed Da no longer had any chance of winning.


    Poof! The demonic snake''s chained tongue pierced through Daria''s chest. Daria''s eyes dimmed, revealing a look of despair before she died.


    Kevin sighed. She was Charles Green''s daughter after all. Save her once.


    Kevin rushed forward, carrying the snake head with one hand and grabbing the demonic snake''s tongue with the other. Its tongue was as hard as steel.


    "Huh!" Kevin tugged hard and pulled out the demonic snake''s tongue. The demonic snake let out a painful roar and rolled on both sides of the stone wall. It was suffering from the extreme pain of having its tongue pulled out.


    The tongue that pierced through Da finally dropped off. Da was no longer able to persist and her body fell downwards.


    Kevin threw the snake head up, then stepped on the stone wall and flew towards Daria''s falling body. After Da had fallen a dozen feet, Kevin caught her and then leaped up. At this time, the snake head that had been thrown up also fell. Kevin carried the snake head with his other hand. He held the snake head in one hand and Da in the other as he flew towards the entrance of the Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave.


    Tens of minutester, Kevin leaped out of the well and tossed the snake head away to treat Da. Da was already on the verge of death.


    Fortunately, Kevin was a Healing Master. Furthermore, he was a 10 Level Healing Master. Otherwise, Da would die today.


    Kevin took out the silver needles he carried with him. As a doctor, he usually carried tools with him. They could be used to save others and himself and could be used as a concealed weapon. Kevin was good at using concealed weapons, although he was not a student of the Department of Darkness who specialized in concealed weapons.


    Da had already fainted. After inserting a few needles over her heart Kevin immediately carried her and the snake head and found a thatched cottage. Taking off Daria''s coat, Kevin could see Daria''s breasts. However, Kevin was not in the mood to admire her. Moreover, her entire body was covered in blood, so there was nothing to look at.


    The snake''s tongue had pierced through her ribs, and there was still a hole bleeding. Kevin had just stabilized her pulse, not letting her die, and used the silver needles to maintain her heartbeat. As a 10 Level Healing Master, Kevin did these with ease. He was calm, clear¡ªheaded, and did not have the slightest hesitation.


    After dealing with the most important steps to preserve Daria''s life, Kevin began to undergo deep treatment. Using his internal force and Daria''s own internal force, he could heal her internal and external injuries. By stimting Daria''s growth acupoints to produce arge amount of growth hormone, Daria''s energy would be consumed. The internal force stored in her navel would be exhausted. Da would be very, very weak after that.


    It took about forty minutes for Kevin to stabilize Daria''s body. Her life was saved. If she takes good care of herself and recuperates, she could recover in a week or half a month.


    Daria''s clothes could no longer be worn. They were covered with clotted blood. Kevin had to take off one of his jackets and put it on her. That left him only a shirt to wear and no time to stay. He carried the huge snake head and quickly ran out of the Novice Vige. Kevin was afraid that when he returned, he would drop out of the Top 100, so he used his flying skill to the extreme along the way.


    The Vige Chief walked into the cottage and looked at Daria''s wound. He thought, "She was on the verge of death with a bowl¡ªsized hole in her chest. Among the entire Martial Arts Academy, only the 10 Level Healing Master could save her with such a wound. But this student did it. He was so young, yet he possessed the strength of a 10 Level Healing Master."


    When Kevin sprinted back to the Battle God Martial Arena, there were already about 60 people there. Those 60 people were lined up, and each of them had a huge demonic snake head ced beneath their feet.


    Seeing Kevin flying back, the audience cheered loudly.


    "Bang!" Kevin ced his snake head on the ground. The weight of 300 to 400 hundred kilogramsnded on the ground with a bang.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Cool!" The students from the Department of Healing all shouted. Finally, there was someone from the Department of Healing who entered the Top 100.


    Vice Principal Merlin looked at the snake head that Kevin had brought back and said, "You killed a 4¡ªgrade demonic snake. You are ranked 52nd."


    "Thank you." Kevin picked up his snake head and stepped to the 52nd ce. Although more than 60 people had returned, more than 10 of them had killed 3¡ªgrade demonic snakes. Therefore, Kevin ranked ahead of them, although Kevin had spent more time.


    "Huh." Kevin took a deep breath. He thought that everyone had returned and entered the Top 100. He didn''t expect that he would be able to reach the 52nd ce in time.


    Among the audience, Lily said excitedly, "Kevin is almost certain to be in the top 60! Great!"

 Chapter 460 Freshman Competition 11

    <h4>Chapter 460 Freshman Competition 11</h4>


    "Yes, he came back more than 60th. When 30 or more people return, they will fill the Top 100. After that, there is the Top 50 Competition. and then Top 30. Kevin''s pre ¡ª ranking should be in the 50s. Although it''s only a pre¡ªranking, it roughly reflects his true strength. The stronger a person is, the faster he will return after killing the demonic snake. One''s pre ranking is proportional to his true strength." Elsa Ray said.


    "Mm, I wonder if he can still enter the Top 50," Lily said hopefully.


    Elsa said, "ording to his pre¡ªranking, his strength is just in the middle of a hundred masters. So, it''s a bit dangerous, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a chance."


    "Mm hmm, the Top 100 is already very powerful." Lily said contentedly.


    Meanwhile. in another part of the audience, the Duke n members stared fixedly at Kevin, who was covered in blood on the Battle God Martial Arena.


    Efrain Duke stomped his foot dejectedly, "This trash entered the Top 100? Isn''t he at the Middle Level of Internal Stage? When did he be a Post Level of Internal Stage? Damn!"


    Efrain didn''t know whether to be jealous or hate himself for being useless. He didn''t enter the Top 100, and he even gave up killing the demonic snake. Efrain hoped that Kevin would be killed by the demonic snake. He didn''t expect to be humiliated by reality. Not only did Kevin survive. he even brought the demonic snake back with him. He was ranked around the 50th ce, which was already very glorious.


    Neither the Seventh Elder nor the Neenth Elder of the Duke n spoke. They looked at Kevin and seemed to be thinking.


    After a long time, the Seventh Elder sighed, "I didn''t expect that trash who was expelled from our n would be so strong. It''s confirmed that his final ranking is around fifty. Ah."


    The Neenth Elder also sighed, "Yes, I didn''t expect it either. He is shaming on the Duke n. If people find out he was expelled from the Duke n, god knows how they willugh at us for expelling such a potential genius out of the n. How ridiculous!"


    "If the news of Kevin ranking the 50th spread back to the n, I don''t know how people in the n would feel. Back them... forget it."


    "If we had known that he would be able to break out in the future and reach this level, how could the Duke n expel him? It seems after we return to the n, we need to convene a meeting to discuss what to do. Should we bring him back to the n?"


    "Bring him back to the n? Haha, we expelled him from the n back then. Now that we have seen how powerful he is, we bring him back. I feel ashamed."


    "He''s ranked around 50th of the Freshman Competition. We just leave him alone?"


    "I regret it back then."


    Aaron Duke, who was standing beside, felt ufortable with the words of the two n elders, especially when he heard they wanted to take Kevin back to the n.


    Aaron said, "Seventh Uncle, Neenth Uncle, there''s no need to be like this. He''s just ranked around 50th. If others find out, they''llugh at the Duke n. A guy ranked the Top 50 of the Freshman Competition is treated like a treasure. We even bring him back after expelling him from the n. Don''t forget, I was in the 28th ce back then. I surpassed him a lot in both ranking and strength. Do we need to treasure a guy in the 50th ce?"


    Efrain also said hurriedly, "That''s right, he''s only in the 50th. Aaron was in the top 30 back then. Are the Duke n short of geniuses? Is there a need to bring Kevin back?"


    The Seventh Elder said, "It''s not up to us to decide. We''re just talking casually. We''ll have to go back and hold a family meeting to make our ns."


    After another hour and a half, a hundred people were already gathered. Kevin''s final ranking was 52nd.


    "The Top 100 freshmen are already decided. Those who haven''te back will not enter the Top 100, whether they''re dead or sessfully bring back the snake head. To show respect to those who haven''t returned yet, please wait here for them to return and give them big apuse, no matter howte it will be." Vice Principal Merlin shouted. Everyone agreed.


    In the crowd, Danny anxiously said, "Why hasn''t Dada returned yet? Could something happen to her? Why is this child so stubborn? And Eli is the Top 10 of the pre¡ªranking. Why didn''t he take care of Dania?"


    In the sky, Merlin announced. "Now, I will announce the Top 100 list of names."


    "The first is William from the Department of Sword. The second is Jaylon Charle from the Department of Sound. The third is Stefan from the Department of Hidden. The fourth is Audrina Garcia from the Department of Stick..."


    When the names were read, the people from their ns felt extremely proud. The people from the other ns cast envious gazes.


    "The fifty¡ªsecond is Kevin Duke from the Department of Healing."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa." Hearing Kevin''s name, all the teachers and students of the Department of Healing let out screams. How glorious! This was the first time that the Department of Healing had been so glorious. Kevin had already be a hero of the entire department.


    When Sophia Henderson heard Kevin''s name in the crowd, she felt very excited and worshiped him. The dean shouted, "Good job, Kevin." The dean was also very excited.


    The students from the other departments beside him snorted one after another, "He''s only in the 52nd ce. What''s to be excited about?"


    "I won''t me them. After all, no one in the Department of Healing has ever been able to enter the Top 100. Their excitement is understandable."


    At eight o''clock in the evening, all the students came back, including Daria. She was brought back by a teacher who went to look for them.


    Vice Principal Merlin said, "Unfortunately, in the Top 100petition, there were deaths. Two freshmen at the Middle Level of the Internal Stage died in the Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave. They were Cole Anderson from the Department of Spear and Abby Young from the Department of Darkness. The teachers have found their corpses and brought them back. Members of their ns, pleasee and im them."


    A burst of cry could be heard. The two ns flew out and took away the corpses. The crowd moaned for them.


    In the crowd, Daria''s lips turned pale and her body trembled. She stood there weakly. She looked at Kevin on the battlefield with aplicated face.


    Although she was unconsciouster, when the demonic snake pierced through her chest, she saw that Kevin had saved her. If Kevin didn''t save her today, then she would have been added to the death list read by the Vice Principal.


    Daria had hated Kevin, but at this moment, she did not know what she felt about him.

 Chapter 461 Freshman Competition 12

    <h4>Chapter 461 Freshman Competition 12</h4>


    "Today''spetition is over. Let''s dismiss now. Tomorrow is thest day of the freshmanpetition. Please be here on time for battle of the top 50. top 30, top 20, top 10, and the finals of top 5, top 3, and championship."


    Hearing so many finals will be held tomorrow. everyone present was blood boiling. Tomorrow would witness the most exciting freshmanpetition. Tomorrow, the top ten. top five. and champion would be generated. but no one knew who would be ranked in these dazzling lists. But it was certain that the champion would be sure to belong to the top ten participators in the preliminary rankings. Because the higher ranking the participators gained in the pre¡ªranking, the stronger their strengths were. Based on past experience, the final ranking was not much different from the pre¡ªranking.


    But unfortunately, Kevin had spent too much time snapping off the head of snake with his bare hands, and then he rescued Dana which took him almost an hour, so Kevin did note back in time. Otherwise, he would have been ranked in the top 20 in the preliminary rankings.


    However, it didn''t matter. Although the pre¡ªranking reflected the strength, as long as they were the real strong, they could still make it to the top ten or even higher.


    After dismissing, it was already 8:00 to 9:00 p.m. Kevin went back to the dormitory to wash himself. His entire body was stained with blood.


    After taking a shower, Kevin found that Lily was waiting for him in his room. Seeing Kevin naked out of the bathroom, Lily blushed and said angrily, "Why don''t you wear clothes, you have got some nerve."


    "This is my own room. Why am I wearing? Have you forgotten when we were in London. you would strip naked in your room when you were going to take a shower. After that, you came out naked and wore clothes in your room."


    "Whoops! Look at you." Lily blushed.


    Kevin walked to Lily naked and picked her up. Lily felt a little hot. hurriedly saying, "Get dressed quickly. You haven''t eaten yet. We are not at home, and your roommates are outside."


    After putting on his clothes. Kevin walked out of the dormitory. Meanwhile, Vincent got out of the shower.


    The way Vincent looked at Kevin seemed to be a little different from before.


    "Congrattions, Kevin. When did you break through to thete stage of internal stage? Why did I know nothing about it?" Vincent said.


    "Ha¡ªha. if you don''t know, it means that your strength still needs to be improved." Kevin said with a smile.


    "Yes, you are indeed stronger than me. I also went to the Thousand ¡ª Foot Demon Cave, but I have never thought of entering the top 100 list. I just wanted to kill a demonic snake. However, I failed and came back empty ¡ª handed. But look at you, you''ve entered the top 100, and I''ve seen you fight the Demonic Snake with your bare hands. Kevin. I didn''t like you in the past, but now, my impression of you has changed. I hope you don''t mind my displeasure with you in the past."


    Kevin tapped Vincent on the shoulder and smiled. "I''ve always treated you as a friend. Let''s go. It''s time for dinner, and I''ll treat you tonight."


    "Thank you." Vincent said gratefully.


    On the way to the restaurant, Lily invited Elsa.


    The next day, Kevin and the others arrived at the Battle God Martial Arena early.


    "Everyone, the next battle is going to be the Top 50 Battle." The sound of the Vice Principal Merlin came from the air.


    All spectators were nervous.


    "I have said before. the score of top 100 will determine the strength of the opponents you will meet. The rules of the top 50 battle were that the one ranked first would have a duel with the one ranked hundredth. The one ranked second versus the ny ¡ª ninth, the one ranked the third versus the ny¡ªeighth, and so on. Everyone, now line up ording to your ranking, and when it is your turn, pleasee out on your own. In order to save time, each match will consist of five groups."


    "Now, please the members of the five groups of the first match step out."


    William. Jaylon of the Department of Sound, Stefan of the Department of Hidden. Audrina of the Department of Stick and Elvis of the Department of Archery who respectively ranked the top five in the preliminary ranking walked out and stood in the middle of the Battle God Martial Arena.


    Following that, those ranked the 100th, 99th, 98th, 97th, and 96th also walked out.


    William. who was ranked first, looked at the woman who fought him and smiled with a disdain. Without a doubt. the yer ranked the 100th had no chance of winning.


    As the battle went on, soon it was the turn of Kevin''s group, which was the fifth match.


    Kevin''s opponent was an expert of the Department of Fist Technique who was ranked the 49th in the preliminary ranking, while Kevin obtained the 52th ce. Therefore, Kevin just happened to versus him. Whoever won would enter the top 50.


    Kevin cupped his hands towards the man from the Department of Fist Technique, saying, "I am Kevin of the Department of Healing Therapeutics, please enlighten me."


    "Humph." The man from the Department of Fist Technique snorted. He was two meters tall and his entire body was covered in muscles. Almost all of the students of the Department of Fist Technique were tall and taut. looking extremely fierce.


    "I am Braden Hawk of the Department of Fist Technique, Kevin. I swear, I will blow you up."


    Kevin smiled, "How can you be so confident?"


    "I killed a fifth ss demonic snake yesterday, while you killed a fourth¡ªss one. Moreover, you came backter than me. Do you think you will defeat me?" Braden snorted.


    "Ha¡ªha, you are right." Kevin said.


    "Cut the crap. You''re from Department of Healing Therapeutics. Do you want topete with me in healing therapeutics?"


    Kevin said. "I will use the swordsmanship."


    "What about your saber? Hurry up and take it out. I''m going to start now. Don''t me me for starting the battle before you''re ready. If I win this way, I will gain no honor."


    Kevin smiled and said. "To be honest, my saber broke when I killed the demonic snake yesterday, so I don''t have any weapons now."


    "You! How can you fight without weapons? Do you still want to battle? Don''t waste my time if you don''t want to battle." Braden scolded loudly.


    Seeing they didn''t start the battle, the Vice Principal came here and asked. "What''s going on? Why don''t you guys start yet?"


    Braden said, "He said he didn''t have time to prepare a new weapon."


    The Vice Principal frowned and said to Kevin, "What''s your name? What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you prepare your weapons in advance for today''s top 50 battle?"


    "I''m sorry, Vice Principal. My saber broke yesterday. Unfortunately, I have no time to find a new one."


    "How can you fight without weapons? You''d better admit defeat directly."


    Kevin said, "Vice Principal, it doesn''t matter. Since the opponent is from the Department of Fist Technique, he doesn''t have a weapon either."


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Braden burst into peals ofughter, "You are a fool, and I specialize in fist technique. My fist is my weapon, yet you actually said that I will not use a weapon."


    When the Vice Principal heard Kevin''s words, he also felt that Kevin was in a very lower ss. For those from the Department of Fist Technique, the fists were their weapons. How could Kevin didn''t think his opponent have a weapon? Isn''t that too low? How did such a low¡ªlevel person kill the demonic snake yesterday?

 Chapter 462 Freshman Competition 13

    <h4>Chapter 462 Freshman Competition 13</h4>


    The other four groups had already finished their matches. Without exception, those ranked higher in the preliminary rankings won the victories. No one ranked lower than the 50th ce won. But Kevin and Braden had not started their battles.


    "Well, hurry up." said the vice¡ªprincipal.


    The Vice Principal didn''t care if Kevin wanted to use a weapon or not. Braden roared. "Hey. man, I''ll show you my weapon. Don''t be so ignorant in the future."


    With that. Braden pushed off the ground. and his muscles swelled up like a balloon.


    "Huh!"


    "Buzz!"


    Braden punched out, making a loud buzzing sound in the air. The Vice Principal next to him nodded, thinking that the man being able to make a sound in the air owned strong strength. and he was proficient in fist technique.


    "Thunder Fist."


    "Boom." Braden yed his best skill. A single punch rushed out like thunder. making the wind rise and the clouds begin to gather. Kevin turned around to avoid and Braden''s fist mightily blow on the ground, immediately creating a hole.


    "Double Thunders."


    Seeing that Kevin had easily dodged his first move, Braden immediately released more strength and punched at Kevin like a cannonball.


    Kevin did not dodge any more. He went forward and supinated his right hand, raising a whirlwind. The whirlpool formed by the whirlwind collided with the fist eclipse. Immediately, the whirlpool wrapped around Braden''s arms. Braden rotated 360 degrees in mid¡ªair and then fell heavily. "Bang!" Braden raised a cloud of dust. "Ah." Braden was stunned. He didn''t even know how he was defeated.


    Kevin had just used the Whirlwind Fist Technique which left a deep impression on him when hepared notes with an expert in his previous life. So he had just tried to use it.


    It seemed that the Whirlwind Fist Technique was freaking awesome. Otherwise, Kevin would not have been so impressed in his previous life. Kevin thought that he would dig deeper into it when he was free.


    The Vice Principal looked at Kevin in surprise. "You actually practiced fist techniques. Why did you just say about the broken saber? Are you just shamming?" Kevin hurriedly said, "Vice Principal, this is really a misunderstanding. I am indeed good at swordsmanship. As for the fist technique, to be honest, it is the first time for me to put to good use."


    "You are so pretentious." Kevin thought resignedly that he could do nothing when someone said that he was pretentious. Let it go, Kevin knew very well that it was the first time to use the Whirlwind Fist Technique. Braden got up from the ground, snorted at Kevin, and then left dejectedly. The Vice Principal shouted, "Everyone, the Top 50 Battle is over. Congrattions to all the students who have entered the top 50. Next it is going to be the Top 30 Battle. Everyone rest on the spot for half an hour and then the battle will start."


    Kevin was also resting on the spot. Actually, Kevin did not need to rest at all. But to be fair. the people who had taken part in the battle would have enough rest before starting the next match. The students from the Department of Healing Therapeutics in the distant cheered endlessly, while the two elders of the Dukes were more shocked. It seemed that the rank of Kevin could be higher than the fiftieth.


    Aaron was a little nervous.


    "How can this good for nothing actually enter the top 50? I hope that he will be eliminated in the next round. He must not enter the top 30. Otherwise, he will be as outstanding as I am. I, Aaron, will never allow a trash to surpass me. Never!" Aaron, who had always been calm, was also nervous. In the past, Aaron thought that even if Kevin was no longer a trash, he would never do remarkable jobs as Aaron was. However, Aaron never expected that Kevin would actually be able to reach his level now. If he was surpassed by Kevin, he would lose his face.


    "God bless me, he could not enter the top 30! Never! Let him stop at the top 50!" Aaron prayed anxiously. Efrain also prayed in her heart, "God, there''s no need to be so good to a trash. Why can he enter the top 100, let alone the top 50? Heavens, let him stop here. He cannot enter the top 30. If he really enters the top 30, the Dukes will really bring him back to our n. No!"


    At the same time. Lily was also praying, "Heavens, bless Kevin to enter the top 30. Although I am already satisfied with him entering the top 50, it is better if he can enter the top 30. I can have the honor in this way." Although Daria has a talented fianc , I will be as good as her if my boyfriend enters the top 30. Please bless him."


    Break time was over soon.


    "Everyone, the rest time is over. The final battle of the top 30 will begin soon."


    "In this round, the top ten yers in the preliminary ranking will get the automatically qualification for the top 30. Those in the bottom forty will still fight in pairs. Those who lose will stop here, and the winner will enter the top 30. Do you understand the rules?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright, let''s continue with the staggered form of battle, that is, the 11th versus the 50th, and the 12th versus 49th. And thepetition will be carried out with two groups performing simultaneously. The yers ranked 11th and 50th, and the 12th and 49th, pleasee out" Unfortunately, Kevin would battle in the first match.


    Because Kevin ranked the 52th in the preliminary ranking, and he defeated Braden who was the 49th, Kevin was the 49th now.


    Kevin was going to fight against the person ranked 12th. Kevin walked out. The man standing opposite him was a student of the Department of Sword. He was ranked third among the top five strongest experts in the Department of Sword. His name was Tucker Longman.


    "Whew!" Tucker drew out his sword and pointed it at Kevin.


    Seeing that. Lily and Elsa grew a little pale.


    "I never expect that Kevin would meet the third expert in the Department of Sword in the top 30 battle. Heavens. is there still a chance for Kevin to win?" Lily said nervously. Lily and Elsa were both from the Department of Sword. The top five strongest experts of their department were all trained by the Department Head. Tucker was ranked third. Kevin actually met him in the battle of the top 30. In the base camp of the Department of Sword, the department head shouted,


    "Tucker, defeat him! A man from the Department of Healing Therapeutics cannot win! You will be the top ten! Don''t be defeated!"


    The head of the Department of Sword nned to make at least three of his students enter the top ten. Therefore, Tucker, who was ranked third, was one of the members in the top ten. How could he be defeated by Kevin. a nobody from the Department of Healing Therapeutics? "I am Tucker Longman of the Department of Sword, pleasement my skills." Tucker looked at Kevin with contempt, with a sword in his hand. Kevin was ranked 49th while he was ranked 12th. Therefore, Tucker did not treat Kevin as his opponent at all. It was understandable that he was contemptuous of Kevin.

 Chapter 463 Freshman Competition 14

    <h4>Chapter 463 Freshman Competition 14</h4>


    Kevin cupped his fists and said, "I am Kevin of the Department of Healing Therapeutics, please gimme advice."


    "Where''s your weapon?"


    "Weapon? Ha ha, my saber was broken yesterday. Alright, in order to show my respect to you. I''ll find a weapon. I can''t fight against you bare¡ªhanded, or people will say I am bullying you."


    "You? You can bully me?" Hearing this, Tucker was furious, and the sword pointing at Kevin was going to kill him.


    Kevin looked around and saw a stick on the ground in a corner not far away. Kevin picked up the stick and ran back to the ce he would fight.


    Seeing Kevin was picking up the stick, the spectators began to discuss all of a sudden.


    "Who is he? He acts recklessly."


    "Will he fight with a picked up stick? Even those from the Department of Stick Fighting will fight with sticks made of fine steel."


    "This is an utter insult to Tucker, the third expert of the Department of Sword."


    Inevitably, when Tucker saw Kevin pick up a stick, his face immediately turned green with anger. How could Kevin say that he wanted to show his respect? Picking up a stick for fight represented his respect?


    "How dare you? You dare to insult me." Tucker said angrily to Kevin.


    Kevin pouted and said, "Who do you think you are? Do you deserve to be insulted by me? You are nobody but a man ranked 12th. How dare you look down on me ranked the 49th? I picked up a stick because I respect you, or I will fight against you with a finger."


    "Hahaha, hahaha." Tuckerughed angrily. With one finger, an amazing finger you have.


    In the distance, the students of the Department of Sword immediately shouted in displeasure, "What a trash from the Department of Healing Therapeutics! Tucker, beat him! How dare he insult our genius of the Department of Sword?"


    As the third expert in the Department of Sword, Tucker was admired by many female ssmates. Seeing their idol being insulted by a student of the Department of Healing Therapeutics, all the students were extremely in a bad mood and shouted at Kevin.


    "Whew." Tucker drew his sword, and ran directly to Kevin. The energy released by the sword like a basin of cold water covered Kevin.


    "Flop back." Just as Tucker finished speaking, the sword was already pointed at Kevin''s nose.


    But Tucker felt a pricking sensation in his lower abdomen.


    Kevin snorted, "Look down and see what''s wrong with your abdomen.


    Tucker lowered his head and saw that Kevin''s stick was pressed against his lower abdomen.


    "Ah." Tucker was shocked. He didn''t even notice that he was stabbed in the lower abdomen.


    "What qualification do you have to rank the third in the Department of Sword? I have thought you are awesome. You don''t deserve to be trained by the department head personally. Bah, you were almost stabbed to lose your root. If it is not a stick in my hand. you would probably die without descendants." Kevin said.


    "How dare you!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh." Tucker pushed off the ground and turned around to attack Kevin. This time, his sword was performed impregnably, and he didn''t believe that Kevin would be able to attack his lower abdomen this time. He had just been negligent and had been so absorbed in attacking that he forgot to defend himself.


    "God Killing Saber, two sabers in one." Kevin took the stick as a saber. Although its power was greatly reduced, it was still extremely swift and fierce. Kevin''s God Killing swordsmanship was of extremely high grade, and ordinary people were no match for him.


    "Crash!" The air was pierced by the fierce feeling, causing a sudden change in the situation. Tucker felt a chill in his heart. In the next moment, several spider shaped cracks appeared on Tucker''s sword.


    "Bang!" Tucker was kicked dozens of meters away. The sword in his hand was also broken into pieces.


    Kevin threw the stick and snorted. "If I used a real saber, you wouldn''t have known where you are now. How dare you be so arrogant in front of me? You''re really a person with a limited outlook."


    Kevin was right. If Kevin used the saber he picked up instead of the stick, Tucker would have been more miserable.


    If he used a good saber, Tucker would have been killed directly. It was time for Kevin to find a good weapon.


    Seeing Kevin''s actual strength, everyone present was truly shocked.


    Unexpectedly, a man ranked 49th of the Department of Healing Therapeutics defeated the man ranked third of the Department of Sword with a stick.


    Even the facial expression of the head of the Department of Sword changed drastically.


    Moreover, those in the top ten also looked at Kevin with strong sense of battle. However, none of them was assured of their victory.


    Therefore, Kevin entered the top 30 and ranked 12th in the preliminary ranking.


    This meant that Kevin''s final ranking would be around 12th ce. Of course, it meant that if Kevin stopped here, he would rank around 12th ce, but if Kevin could continue to advance, then his final ranking would be even higher.


    Aaron stood in the crowd angrily. Kevin directly promoted to the 12th ce, which meant that the score of Kevin had already surpassed his.


    The pre¡ªranking of Aaron was around 27th, and he failed in the top 20 battle. In the end, he was ranked 28th ce. And Kevin who ranked 12th in pre ranking had surpassed the previous ranking of Aaron.


    The battle of the top 30 was over soon. Everyone rested on the spot for half an hour, and then the battle of the top 20 would be held.


    "The final round of the top 20 will begin immediately. As before, the students in the top 10 will be promoted directly. Those in the top 11 to 30 will continue to battle in pairs," Merlin shouted.


    Looking at the person ranked 29th who would battle with him, Kevin thought that if he lost. it meant that he failed to enter the top 20. And his final ranking would be 29th and his opponent would be 12th.


    Kevin and the woman ranked 29th stood facing each other. This woman was the second¡ªranked freshman of the Department of Sound.


    "I am Marina Lee of the Department of Sound, please enlighten me."


    "I am Kevin Duke of the Department of Healing Therapeutics, please enlighten me."


    They gave their regards ording to the rules.


    Immediately, Marina began to attack. She was naturally good at attacking with sounds.


    "Hum, hum." Marina immediately whined, as if she was crying. Only Kevin, who stood opposite her, knew that every syble of hers carried a strong impact. Every sound was like a sharp thorn that pierced into Kevin''s brain nerves. However, Kevin kept his body unmoved.


    Marina changed her voice. "Howl! Howl! Howl!" Marina let out the cry of a wolf, and this time, the attack was even more powerful.


    However, Kevin still stood immobile, as if he wasn''t affected at all.


    "Well, it''s time to finish the battle."


    Kevin flew next to Marina and shoved his palm forward. making Marina be kicked away.


    Marina Lee, the second expert in the Department of Sound among the freshmen, was no match for Kevin with her voice.


    Jaylon Charle. the number one expert of the Department of Sound, who was ranked second in preliminary ranking, stared at Kevin. His weapon was a flute. The strength of Jaylon far outweighed Marina''s.

 Chapter 464 Freshman Competition 15

    <h4>Chapter 464 Freshman Competition 15</h4>


    After Marina was kicked away, she nced at Jaylon, saying, "Now it''s up to you."


    Kevin defeated Marina and entered the top 20 sessfully which was no suspense.


    Aaron closed his eyes and let out a groan of dismay. Kevin was already in the top 20. which had undoubtedly surpassed his score of the year.


    Efrain turned the dullness of gray.


    On the contrary, the two elders of the Dukes were extremely excited.


    "Top 20, Kevin is ranked in top 20. Gee! Is he really the good for nothing we kicked out of the family of the year?"


    "Heavens, never in the history of the Dukes has seen disciples who came to Martial Arts Academy enter the top 20. He is the only one who has entered the top 20."


    The two elders of the Dukes seemed so excited that they forgot that Kevin had already been expelled from the n.


    Lily and Elsa clung together excitedly. And Lily was so excited that she burst into tears.


    Elsa patted Lily on the shoulder andforted her. "Don''t cry. Calm down. Thepetition isn''t over yet. Maybe he is able to enter the top ten."


    "Yeah, I am proud of him. He will always be my idol." Lily said with tears and smiles on her face.


    Elsa gave her a stare and said with a smile, "Don''t be so disgusting. Oh dear, you made me goosebumps. Ha¡ªha."


    But Kevin didn''t look excited, even though many people were excited for him, such as all the students of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Sophia, Vanessa and others.


    However. Kevin himself was quite calm. He thought that he was only in the top 20, so there was nothing to be excited about.


    After the top 20 battle finished, the yers rested for another half an hour before thepetition continued.


    "Everyone, the final of the top 10 will be held next. The final of the top 10 will still be in the staggered form in pairs. The man ranked first versus the 20th, and the man in second ce versus the 19th ce."


    Kevin looked at his opponent who was ranked ninth.


    At the same time, the person ranked ninth was also looking at Kevin fiercely. He was Eli the cousin of Daria.


    Kevin had met him before.


    Eli clenched his fists. He thought that even Kevin had outdone himself, and he would only be able to make it into the top 100. But for Eli, he was the best candidate of the championship. However, he did not expect that Kevin would actually be his opponent in the top 10 battle.


    "Kevin, I swear that I will defeat you. Furthermore, I promised Dana that I would defeat you, and I would definitely not let you be the barrier on my way to the top 10. I will never make it happen." Eli said through gritted teeth and stared fiercely at Kevin.


    However, Kevin looked at him indifferently. because Kevin did not treat him as an opponent. No one had ever forced Kevin to y his true strength and Eli was no exception.


    Among the spectators, Danny, the two elders of the Whites and Daria''s fiance , Moore were also excited.


    "Eli,e on beat him to retain your ranking in the top ten " Danny shouted. The two elders of the Whites were also very nervous. They came here with the express purpose of seeing Eli''s performance and encouraging Eli to bring glory to the n.


    However. Dana did not shout or tell Eli to defeat Kevin. If it was in the past, she would have hoped that Eli would defeat Kevin. But now, she no longer hated Kevin. Instead, she was filled with gratitude as well as guilty towards Kevin. In the past, she despised him and mocked him. However, when she was in trouble, Kevin did not maltreat her because of her previous attitude. Instead, he magnanimously saved her. Daria was very touched by Kevin''s spirit of returning kindness for resentment.


    "Come on, Kevin. You''re a good man. My sister is really lucky to meet you. I, Daria, swear that from now on, I will never look down on anyone. I will never be mean to anyone. Thank you for saving me regardless of my mistake in the past. Your generosity is worth learning from."


    Of course, Daria did not dare to say those words. She would be in trouble if her mother heard it, because her mother still hated Kevin very much.


    "Come on."


    The first person to appear was William the number one genius of the Department of Sword, and his opponent was Susan Kitt ranked 20th in the preliminary ranking.


    William won after only a second on court.


    The second person to enter the arena was Jaylon, the super expert of the Department of Sound, and his opponent was Bill Justin who was ranked neenth in the preliminary ranking.


    Jaylon defeated him with his whistling.


    The third person to appear was Stefan of the Department of Hidden, and his opponent was XX, who was ranked 18th.


    Stefan won in a second.


    The fourth person up was Audrina, the strongest freshman of the Department of Stick. Her opponent was Amanda, who was ranked 17th.


    In their duel. Amanda entered the top ten after Audrina copsed because of being poisoned.


    The fifth group to y was Elvis, the strongest freshman of the Department of Archery and an expert being able to shoot eight arrows simultaneously, and XX, who was ranked 16th.


    Elvis won andslide victory, entering the top ten.


    The sixth group was Shirley against Richard, who was ranked 15th from the Department of Spear. Half a minuteter, Richard danced the Little Apple on the spot, causing everyone to burst intoughter.


    Shirley won a perfect victory with her seductive technique.


    ...


    The ninth group was Eli of the Department of Whip, and Kevin, who was ranked 12th.


    "Come on."


    Kevin and Eli stood facing each other.


    "Kevin!" Eli gritted his teeth and said.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Kevin snorted.


    "Whew!" The whip of Eli instantly flew over like a viper, pouncing on Kevin.


    "Here is the Ghost Wheel Technique."


    Kevin said nothing else, but immediately used the Ghost Wheel Technique. Kevin disappeared suddenly. Just as everyone was stunned, he suddenly appeared in front of Eli.


    "Ah " Eli didn''t have time to resist at all. His chest was instantly struck by Kevin, making him go out the court and his sternum cracked.


    Eli was defeated instantly.


    Stefan, the strongest expert of the Department of Hidden, looked at Kevin in horror, because the disappearance of Kevin just now used hidden techniques. Stefan couldn''t believe that Kevin actually knew hidden techniques. What the background he had? How could a student of the Department of Healing Therapeutics know hidden techniques?


    "Congrattions to the following students for entering the top ten of the Freshman Tournament, they are William, Jaylon. Stefan, Amanda, Elvis, Shirley, Abbott, Abe, Kevin and Baird."


    "Thwack." Everyone burst into apuse.


    "Next, there will be a battle of the top 5. The rules of this round are: Whoever you think you can defeat, you can call out a challenge. If the other party epts your challenge, then start battling. The winner of the battle will enter the top five. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the referee finished speaking, William had fixed his eyes on Kevin.

 Chapter 465 Freshman Competition 16

    <h4>Chapter 465 Freshman Competition 16</h4>


    Kevin''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the number one expert in the Department of Sword wanted to challenge him? As expected. William was the first to say to Kevin. "Kevin, I challenge you to a duel. Do you dare to fight?" William challenged Kevin was because Tucker, who was third in the Department of Sword, had been defeated by Kevin, so Willian really wanted to fight Kevin.


    At this time. Stefan of the Department of Hidden also walked over and said to Kevin. "Kevin, I also want to challenge you." The Ghost Wheel Technique Kevin used just now was a hidden techniques, so Stefan desired topete with Kevin for their hidden techniques. "Kevin, do you dare to fight me?" Jaylon of the Department of Sound said to Kevin. Because Kevin had defeated Marina, the second expert in the Department of Soun,. and he was extremely fond of Marina, he wanted to defeat Kevin to please Marina. Shirley also walked in front of Kevin and smiled


    charmingly. "Kevin, you have indeede to the final. Come on Kevin. I really want to see you do the square dancing in the real battle with me." Kevin looked at the four people who had challenged him: William, Jaylon. Stefan and Shirley. "Ha¡ªha." Kevin couldn''t helpughing. Kevin said. "I have never expected that there will be four people who want to challenge me. I wonder if you guys think I am too powerful "


    "I''m not challenging you because you''re strong, but because I''m sure I can defeat you." Jaylon snorted. "Oh? So you think I am the weakest one to defeat? Such being the case, you guys work together to fight me." The faces of the four immediately changed. How dare Kevin say "work together"?


    Even the audience was shocked.


    The Vice Principal walked up and asked, "What happened to you guys?"


    "Vice Principal. we all want to challenge him." Stefan said.


    The Vice Principal looked at Kevin and asked. "They all want to challenge you. but you can choose one of them to battle with. Don''t waste time. under-stand?"


    Kevin said. "Vice Principal. I''m not talented. What if I agree all of them?"


    "Kevin. are you kidding me? William is the favorite to be the champion, and Stefan and Jaylon follow behind. Do you want to challenge them at the same time? Never in the history of the Freshman Competition of Martial Arts Academy has seen such situation. Come on, no kidding. Don''t me me for being unfair if you are defeated. If you are one of them, you would be very angry. This is a tant insult to them."


    Sure enough, looking at William. Jaylon and Stefan. Kevin could feel their anger. But Shirley looked at Kevin with a smile, showing the charming of woman. Kevin said. "Vice Principal, what if I''m not afraid of being beaten to death by them? Come on, since they''re challenging me at the same time, they need to be ready to be insulted. If they are strong enough, just defeat me. I, Kevin, will send you guys a word: I have insulted you. What did you do with me?"


    "Ah, ah, ah." Jaylon shouted angrily. How dare Kevin say he have insulted them. How was it? He. Jay-Ion was the favorite to be third ce, yet today, he was insulted by Kevin.


    William was also indignant with his neck turning red, and the sword in his hand was trembling, as if the sword was getting angry. "Since you''re so crazy, then I''ll let you go. I''ve never lost to someone of the same level in my life." Stefanughed in anger. The spectators seethed with excitement. "Is Kevin crazy?"


    "I think he''s just pretentious. I swear. William will defeat him with one shoot."


    "If he is really strong, then I admire him. But if he is pretentious, then I hope he will be crippled. He deserves it"


    "It''s too irritating! How dare he insult the number one genius of our Department of Sword!"


    "And the number one genius of the Department of Hidden!"


    "And the number one genius of the Department of Sound!"


    "And the number one genius of the Department of Ecstacy!"


    Kevin shouted. "Come on, don''t waste time. Ahem, who can lend me a saber?"


    A top 30 student threw his saber at Kevin.


    "Wow, what a good saber." Kevin sighed in admiration. This saber was much sharper than the one he had picked up before. He believed that the power of the God Killing Saber Technique would be multiplied. "Kevin, you asked for it. William, Jaylon. Stefan and Shirley, since Kevin asked for it, then go out there and put the fear of God into him."


    "No problem!" The four immediately nodded. Stefan was the first to attack.


    "Whew." Stefan instantly disappeared. He used the hidden techniques to attack Kevin, and he thought that Kevin would definitely be kicked away.


    A shadow of a smile touched Kevin''s mouth. "Just little tricks."


    Kevin shed in a certain direction.


    "Ah." Stefan immediately appeared. The person who practiced hidden techniques would be vulnerable if he was found. The hidden techniques were so powerful was because they were invisible. However, Kevin immediately discovered Stefan was hiding on his side and nning to attack him. Kevin shed him away with his saber. Without the advantage of hidden, Stefan was useless in front of Kevin because his technique just reached internal stage.


    However. William did not move. which made


    Kevin puzzled. Didn''t he say that the four attack him together? Actually. William was disdainful of joining forces. He was waiting. If Kevin defeated the other three, then he would attack Kevin. If Kevin failed, then he was not worthy to attack. William was a man with high self¡ªesteem.


    Jaylon and Shirley attacked at almost the same time. Jaylon used the flute and his flute melodiously rushed into Kevin''s mind.


    Shirley used seductive techniques. "Ha¡ªha! Ha¡ªha!" Kevinughed loudly. Why did heugh? Because the flute attack waspletely in-effective against Kevin. Jaylon stood by and yed the flute like an idiot. And Shirley''s seductive tech-nique was also ineffective against Kevin, so Shirley was also like a fool who was ogling him. They stood seven to eight meters away from Kevin. One was ying the flute while the other was winking at him. They didn''t dare to approach Kevin because they were not good at closebat. If they stood close to Kevin, and Kevin pounced on them to smash his flute, he would fail to use his flute to attack?


    Kevin smiled. Could it be called joint effort? Kevin stood there alone and was about to yawn.


    Shirley was very anxious. "What''s going on? Why does it happen? Last time, my seductive technique was able to confuse Kevin. Why is he fine now?" Shirley used her seductive tech-nique fiercer, and she exuded a strong charm, and she gave her d eye even faster. Kevin said to Shirley, "Why are you lifting your eyebrows and wink? Are you in estrus? What? Are you ogling me? But why can''t I feel your charm? Ha¡ªha!" Kevin said to Jaylon. "Your music is taught by a math teacher, right? Why is your intonation so poor? Could you please y some beautiful flute sounds?"

 Chapter 466 Freshman Competition 17

    <h4>Chapter 466 Freshman Competition 17</h4>


    Jaylon was also very depressed. His sound attack had already reached its peak, but Kevin waspletely unaffected.


    Jaylon kept signaling William, as if reminding William to attack Kevin quickly. He and Shirley would help aside. They would win if they worked together. However, William remained motionless.


    A few minutester, Shirley stomped her foot angrily and stopped using her seductive technique. She shouted dejectedly, "Kevin, can''t you let me surpass you once? Why can''t I surpass you no matter how powerful I am? I''ve had enough of it."


    Kevin curled his lips and said. "Crazy woman."


    Jaylon suddenly stopped ying the flute. His face turned pale. It was obvious that he had overused his sound attack and was overdrawn. However, ironically, he had overused it while Kevin was fine.


    Jaylon looked at William andined, "William, what are you doing? Shirley and I attacked Kevin while you just stood there and did nothing."


    William didn''t even look at him and said, "Are you finished? Then it''s my turn. I''m sorry, I don''t want to join hands with you, because Kevin isn''t worthy for me to join hands with others."


    Hearing William''s words, Kevin smiled mockingly, "How arrogant you are! Okay. Compete with me alone and you will know whether I am worthy or not."


    William waved his sword in a high speed. Kevin saw that his sword seemed to be motionless, but actually, it was trembling slightly at all times. It was like an electric fan. When the speed of the fan was extremely high, the fan leaves would seem to have not rotated.


    "He may be good at swordsmanship." Kevin said. William''sprehension of swordsmanship had reached a high level ording to his skills. At the very least, he had taken the sword as his hand. No wonder he was so arrogant.


    "Kevin, I will only strike once. You''d better show me all you have."


    "Wonderful, I''d love to." Kevin raised his saber.


    William also raised his sword. He looked confident.


    Everyone was silent. Kevin and William were undoubtedly regarded as the two strongest freshmen in everyone''s hearts.


    Suddenly, William waved his sword. He moved very fast. At the same time, his sword was right in front of Kevin, dazzling.


    Kevin didn''t hesitate at all. He quickly counterattacked.


    Kevin raised his saber and showed his Divine Killing Saber Technique.


    "Whoosh."


    The attack from William was torn apart by Kevin''s saber.


    "Boom."


    They all showed their strongest attacks. When their attacks collided together, it was hard to say who would win. Perhaps it would depend on whose technique was better. In other words, the higher hisprehension of the technique was, the more possible he would win.


    Kevin''s Divine Killing Saber Technique was at least an eight¡ªlevel martial art.


    As for William''s Lightning Swordsmanship, it was probably a martial art at level six or level seven.


    Kevin''s Divine Killing Saber Technique was clearly stronger than William''s. Furthermore, Kevin''sprehension of the Saber Technique was much higher than William''s. This was a duel without any suspense at all.


    Kevin''s Saber Technique was like a devil''s hand, tearing apart William''s Sword Technique. As for William''s Sword Technique, the faster his sword was, the more powerful it would be. Unfortunately, his sword was still not fast enough.


    William immediately felt the attack of Kevin. The power of his saber was strong and fast, like a gust of wind formed by millions of des, blowing through his body in an instant.


    William trembled, his clothes messy and bloodstained. For so long, he had always knocked down the opponent only with one strike. But today, it was him who fell down. His sword attack was torn apart by Kevin''s saber attack.


    Everyone was silent as they watched William standing there bloodshot.


    The vice principal, Merlin looked at Kevin in surprise. He didn''t expect Kevin to win. Originally, Merlin was quite confident that William would win in this duel, but actually, he lost to Kevin.


    Kevin said to William, "William, yourprehension of swordsmanship is the highest amongst the freshmen. Your swordsmanship is probably also a very high level martial art. With your perception and diligent practice, you will definitely be an expert of the next generation. Alright, thepetition is over."


    Kevin looked at the vice principal and smiled, "Am I the champion?"


    "Of course, Kevin, I dere that you have won the championship of this year''s Freshman Competition."


    "Thank you." Kevin wasn''t very excited. On the contrary, many spectators were very excited. Kevin''s initial goal was to win the championship. This was only a matter of course, because Kevin knew himself very well.


    "Kevin, you can rest aside. You''ve already be the champion, but the bronze medalist has note out yet."


    "Alright." Kevin walked to the side and rested.


    Merlin said to William, "William, you can rest now. I believe no one has any doubts that you gain the second ce in this year''s freshmanpetition."


    Next, the remaining seven people continued topete.


    William walked to Kevin and asked, "Your saber technique is of a higher grade than mine, isn''t it?"


    "Right."


    "My Lightning Sword Technique is already a top¡ªnotch martial art. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that there was such a high¡ªgrade saber technique. My Lightning Sword Technique is a rank seven martial art."


    Kevin said, "William, even if you use a rank nine martial art sword technique, you won''t be able to defeat me." The most important aspect of a person''s strength was their martial arts realm. The second was theprehension of swords and sabers. The third was the martial art secret. The fourth was weapons. The saber I used just now was not a specialized saber, but I can still beat you. Because myprehension of the saber is not something you canpare to."


    William asked, "Can you tell me what level of yourprehension was?"


    "Well, I already have a saber in my heart. Is this the right answer?"


    "Oh?" William trembled. "He had a saber in his heart?"


    "Impossible. Only a martial artist who has reached the innate stage will probably be able toprehend the level of ''Saber in Heart''. How can you reach that level?" William said in disbelief.


    "Well..." Kevin chuckled. In his previous life, he had already reached the innate stage. Therefore, it was not surprising that hisprehension of sabers and swords had reached the level of ''Saber in Heart''. On the other hand, what William said was true. Generally speaking, without reaching the innate stage, it was very difficult for a martial artist toprehend the level of ''Saber in Heart''. Even many experts reaching the innate stage might not understand it.

 Chapter 467 Freshman Competition 18

    <h4>Chapter 467 Freshman Competition 18</h4>


    William then said. "Kevin, I''m convinced that I lost. You''re right, even if my Lightning Swordsmanship is a rank nine martial art. I still won''t be able to defeat you. I didn''t expect that yourprehension of saber intent would reach the level of ''Saber in the heart'' while you are just at your post level of internal stage. And I just reach the very beginning of the ''Sword in Hand''. Your attack is more powerful than that of those whose attack is at least a rank five martial art."


    Kevin patted William on the shoulder and smiled. "William, you''re not bad either. You canprehend ''Sword in Hand'' at your post level of internal stage." William couldprehend ''Sword in Hand'', which meant sword seemed to have be his hands and he could control it with ease.


    As for Kevin, he had a saber in his heart. It was as if the saber waspatible with his soul. This was a kind ofprehension of weapons such as swords and sabers. Theprehension of sabers and swords were collectively referred to as intent, such as saber intent and sword intent.


    Generally speaking, only those who reached the learned stage would be able toprehend the meaning of ''Sword in Hand'', while those who reached the innate stage would be able toprehend the level of ''Saber in Heart''. Therefore, William was very strong, at least in hisprehension of the sword. However, whether Kevin or William, there was still a long way for them to go before reaching the transcendentprehension, which waspletely beyond theprehension of a martial artist at innate stage. The top ten hade out. "Now it''s the top ten of the freshmanpetition."


    "The champion is Kevin."


    "Congrattions!" Many people cheered for Kevin, but some were displeased and jealous. "William wins the second ce."


    "s." Cheers for William were less. Because everyone had expected him to be first, but he came to the second. so they felt a little disappointed. "Elvis wins the third ce "


    "Amanda wins the fourth ce."


    "Shirley wins the fifth ce."


    "Jaylon also wins the fifth ce "


    "This year''s Freshman Competition is over." The three¡ªday freshmanpetition was over. Everyone left the Battle God Martial Arena one after another, and they talked loudly to each other. Those, who were weak and at external or internal stage, didn''t understand the difference between Kevin and William, and they just cared about the result of the duel. They did notprehend what ''Saber in Heart'' and ''Sword in Hand'' meant.


    That night. Kevin hosted a banquet at the Genius Restaurant. Besides his roommates. Vincent and Billy. Kevin invited Elsa. Lily, Zoe, ire. He also invited Diego and Hope, who hade from London. In addition. William was also invited. Kevin felt that William was nice, and he wanted to make friend with William. William was surprised at the invitation but he was very happy. Although he lost today, he acknowledged defeat and admired Kevin in his heart.


    "Let''s toast Kevin and congratte him on bing the champion of this year''s Freshman Competition."


    "Cheers."


    Everyone drank it all in one gulp, and even the girls drank all the wine. William said, "Kevin, you won the first ce in the freshmanpetition. Then you will leave Martial Arts Academy soon and go to a better ce."


    "Why should I leave Martial Arts Academy?" Kevin asked.


    "If you be the first ce, you are qualified to be a disciple of Master Wind of the Brown n."


    "Well, let''s wait and see." Kevin smiled, Kevin didn''t care at all. He only had one master. He was the master of his previous life, and he would no longer be apprenticed in this life. At this moment, two elders of the Duke n were discussing something somewhere in the Martial Arts Academy. "Shall we go back to the n to report this matter first, or should we go to find Kevin first?"


    "Let''s go to find Kevin first. Kevin has won the first ce. and hisprehension of swords and sabers has probably reached the level of ''Saber in Heart''. He must be eyed on by many ns."


    "That''s right. All the ns wanted to get him. Perhaps he will receive a pile of marriage letters soon. We need to hurry."


    "Yes, he''s at the Genius Restaurant. We''ll find him when his celebration banquet is over." At the same time, some people felt extremely ufortable. They were Aaron and Efrain, especially Efrain, who was very frustrated. Aaron was better than Efrain After all, he was a student in the third grade and had already been an expert at learned stage. In a short period of time, Kevin could not catch up with him so quickly, but he still felt the pressure. Danny also felt ufortable. Just now, the elder of the White n said to him, "You must call Lily back to the n. Kevin bes the first ce in the freshmanpetition. Lily is his girlfriend. Therefore, when Lily is back to the n, they will get married. They are already boyfriend and girlfriend. Once Lily is back, their wedding will be held." However, Danny did not like Kevin very much. He felt ufortable since Kevin became the champion all of a sudden, not to mention that Kevin had to be his son¡ªinw.


    Kevin and guests enjoyed themselves at the Genius Restaurant. The banquet ended at around ten o''clock in the evening. Kevin and Lily walked towards the dormitory together.


    Not far away, two people stopped Kevin. Kevin saw that they were the two elders of the Duke n. "What''s wrong?" Kevin asked. "Kevin, congrattions on bing the champion of the Freshman Competition."


    "Thank you. But why are you here?"


    "Kevin, although you don''t want to admit it, you are still the bloodline of the Duke n."


    "Are you trying to say that I am a member of your Duke n?"


    "That''s right. You are one of us. We really hope that you can return to the n. Your parents and your rtives are waiting for you." Kevin smiled and said, "Sorry, I don''t want to." In Kevin''s heart, his rtives were his master'' s family and his apprentice fellows. Kevin did not want to ept a bunch of so¡ªcalled rtives that he did not know at all.


    "Kevin, it was indeed the fault of the n to expel you from the n back then. But don''t worry. The n will apologize to you solemnly. We hope you wille back. Don''t wander alone outside, and return to the n."


    "Sorry." The two elders of the Duke n were stunned. "Lily, let''s go." Kevin pulled Lily away. "Kevin, do you want to abandon your parents?" One of the elders shouted.

 Chapter 468 He Is a Legend.

    <h4>Chapter 468 He Is a Legend.</h4>


    "My parents? Did theye to find me after I was expelled from the n? What kind of parents are they?" Kevin curled his lips. After all, he was not the real Kevin, so he did not want to take strangers as his parents. "Kevin, to be honest, before you were expelled from the n, you had a fiance. I was one of the elders who arranged your engagement back then. I met your fiance. Although she was only fifteen years old, she was definitely beautiful. Furthermore, she was also at Martial Arts Academy." The seventh elder said. "Sorry, I''m not interested." Kevin refused to talk with them.


    "Kevin, don''t you want to know who your fianc¨¦ was back then?"


    "No, I don''t. I''m not interested. I already have a wife." Kevin said. When Lily heard Kevin''s words, she was sweet in her heart. In fact, Lily was worried that Kevin would dislike her now since he was powerful. The seventh elder said. "To be honest, your fiance was Amanda, who won the fourth ce in the freshmanpetition. If you return to the n, then this marriage will still be valid. Otherwise, it will be gone."


    "Come back please! As you saw during thepetition. Amanda is beautiful, isn''t she? As long as youe back, she will be your fianc¨¦." Kevin was stunned, while Lily looked at him nervously. Lily never expected that Amanda would be Kevin''s fianc¨¦.


    Kevin was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said." You guys really spare no efforts to persuade me to go back to the Duke n. even to make up such lies."


    "Kevin, it''s true. I was one of the elders who were responsible for your engagement back then. Although that girl was only fifteen years old back then and has grown up now, I can''t have mistaken her for someone else."


    Kevin snorted. "Bullshit, why didn''t I know?"


    "It was a family marriage decided by the elders. You didn''t need to be notified at all."


    "Alright. I won''t believe it. Even if it''s true, it''s none of my business. I''m not a member of any n. So please don''t disturb me." After finishing his words. Kevin left with Lily. The two elders sighed and could only return to the n first.


    Lily looked nervously at Kevin. "Are their words true? Is Amanda your fianc¨¦?"


    "Don''t listen to them. It''s just to deceive me into returning to the n. Unfortunately, it''s useless. It''s too ridiculous. Am I the kind of person who would be tempted by beauty? I already have a beautiful woman like you."


    "However, Amanda''s poison technique is so powerful that she has won the fourth ce. She has a bright future. How can Ipare to her?" Lily was still worried that she would be abandoned.


    "You have seen her before. She always looked cold and indifferent. No one would like her. I don''t like her, either. Alright, let''s go back to the dormitory. Besides celebrating at the restaurant, we will celebrate again in the dormitory. "


    "You are too bad." Lily blushed. At this moment. a man was talking to Amanda in the Department of Poison of Martial Arts Academy.


    "Go home, Amanda."


    Amanda did not say anything, which meant that she did not resist returning to the n. After all, she was not abandoned or expelled from the n. It was only because the n sent her to marry a useless man in order to join a stronger n that she left the n.


    "Amanda, for so many years, we have sent people to find you, but the Yellow Empire is toorge, so we can''t you. Back then, our n was in a precarious situation. In order to protect our n, we had to join some stronger ns. That''s why we sent you to the Duke n to marry an average man. Back then, you were still young, so he might not be average all his life. Now you see that he is powerful. I''m sure you know who he is. He''s Kevin. You can see how strong he is now. Go home and he will be your fianc¨¦. I''m sure you will like him "


    Amanda still didn''t say anything, but she stopped preparing the poison ingredient. Although Amanda had not fallen in love with Kevin, she did not hate or reject him. It was rare for her not to reject someone. " Whether you admit it or not, you will always be a member of the n. We have raised you up. Apart from the marriage alliance without your consent, we have treated you well. It was all because of your own willfulness that you ran away from home." Only then did Amanda say. "But there. I can no longer feel the warmth of home. My parents have already been dead."


    "Although your parents have died, you still have your uncle, cousins, and so many nsmen don''t


    you?" After a long time. Amanda nodded and said. "Alright. I''ll go back when I''m free. I didn''t say that I''m not from the n, I just don''t want to go back."


    "Well, you need a home. I believe that Kevin will return to the family as well. Your marriage is still valid. You will get married and have a happy and warm family " Amanda was stunned. "A happy and warm family?" S had already forgotten what happiness was and what warmth was.


    "Then I''ll go back to the n first. We''ll wait for you toe back home."


    "Okay." Amanda nodded. The elderughed and left. He was really happy. The n had produced a genius in the Department of Poison, and she had even been engaged to another genius. What an exciting thing it was! He had to hurry back to the n and report this to everyone. Originally, he was here for another disciple of the n, who had also participated in thepetition, but he identally found Amanda. Unfortunately, the disciple did not enter the top 1000. That night. Kevin and Lily had a good time in the dormitory all night.


    The next day. Kevin got up and went to ss. Kevin walked into the ssroom for the first year of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Immediately, all the students apuded desperately. Everyone looked at Kevin with admiration in their eyes. Even his teacher. Isaac appreciated him a lot. Isaac was a 5 level Healing Master, who waspletely iparable to others. "Thank you." Kevin smiled. "Kevin, you''re so awesome. I admire you a lot."


    "Kevin, I love you."


    "Kevin, you are the star."


    "Thank you. Please have a seat and calm yourself down." Kevin said.


    Isaac asked everyone to have a seat. And Isaac had also told them to calm down. After all, Kevin was just a legend.

 Chapter 469 Brown Token

    <h4>Chapter 469 Brown Token</h4>


    It took a long time for the ss to calm down. Sophia did not say a word because a group of students had just surrounded Kevin and she could not say a word. Now that everyone was quiet and sat back in their respective seats, she had the chance to speak. However, Sophia looked at Kevin and didn''t know what to say. In short, when she thought of Kevin, her heart was iparably sweet. Her heartbeat was elerating, and she felt a little embarrassed. She wanted to do something, but she couldn''t do anything. Halfway through ss, a teacher shouted outside. "Kevin, someonees to you."


    "Okay." Everyone was not surprised. After all, Kevin was different from the past, so there must be many peopleing to him. Kevin went out and saw an slim woman standing there.


    Kevin frowned. because this woman was Daria.


    "Dania, what are you here for?" Kevin asked angrily. After all, he did not have a good impression of her.


    "Kevin." Daria smiled slightly and did not mind his rudeness.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Kevin, thank you. If it weren''t for you saving me that day. I wouldn''t survive in this world anymore. Thank you." Daria said sincerely. After saying that, she bowed deeply to Kevin, which made Kevin a little ufortable.


    "You''re wee. I saved you because you are Charles''s daughter, and because you went to see Lily when you thought that she was going to diest year. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have saved you." Kevin said. "Yes. I know. Anyway, thank you."


    "Not at all. Please be modest in the future. It is proved that you are not very powerful. At least you are nothing in front of me. However, you used to be self¡ªrighteous."


    "I will learn from the lesson. I will remember it."


    Kevin suspected about her words. Why did Daria change so much? Was it because that she hadprehend the true meaning of life? "I don''t care if you really understand. This matter is over. Don''t disturb me in the future."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "You don''t need to."


    "Don''t think too much. I just want to repay your kindness. I have no other meaning."


    "No, you don''t need to."


    "Alright, then I''ll leave first." Then Da left. Kevin felt that Daria had changed a lot. She definitely wouldn''t have said these words to him in the past.


    Kevin shook his head and did not return to the ssroom. Instead, he went to his usual ce to practice martial arts.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." The howl of the sword came from time to time. Kevin was not so much practicing martial arts asprehending the sword intent. Kevin''sprehension of the sword had reached the level of ''Sword in Heart''. However. Kevin himself knew that he did not fullyprehend ''Sword in Heart''. He was at the very beginning. Furthermore, he hadprehended it in his previous life. "I want to fullyprehend ''Sword in the Heart''. In that case. I will be more powerful with the same swordsmanship. With the sword intent in my heart, my Saber Technique of level eight and Sword Technique of level nine. I canpete within the great perfect level at the internal stage. For now, it''s urgent for me to break through to the perfect level at the internal stage. After all, the realm of martial arts is the foundation."


    The next day, the vice principal Merlin asked Kevin to the teachers'' office.


    Kevin got to Merlin''s office. "Kevin, this is Brown Token. Take it."


    "What is Brown Token?"


    "The Brown Token is the token of the Brown n. With this token, you can find Wind Brown in the Brown n and ask him to ept you as his disciple. Of course, whether you can be his disciple depends on your luck." Kevin said. "I think it''s unnecessary." Kevin did not care about this.


    Merlin frowned and said, "Kevin, don''t be arrogant just because of your power. Although you are the freshman champion of Martial Arts Academy, you should know that there are many experts and geniuses in this world. If you are in the Four Ind Protector Families. you might be very ordinary."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Alright. go and have a try. The day after tomorrow will be the time for him to recruit disciples."


    "Alright, then I''ll go." Kevin smiled.


    Merlin thought to himself. "Kevin starts to float up once he wins the championship. If he continues to be arrogant, he will achieve nothing in the future." If Kevin knew how Merlin thought of him. Kevin would probablyugh out. He would achieve nothing in the future? In his previous life. Kevin had already reached the innate stage at the age of 18. As for Merlin, he was at innate stage now. Kevin was not interested in being the disciple of the Brown n.


    However, since he had obtained the Brown Token, he should go and take a look, so as to avoid others saying that he had wasted the only chance. Not long after Kevin left the office, he bumped into someone.


    "Oh, it''s you." Kevin smiled. "Hmph." That person snorted at Kevin, as if he was jealous or displeased. This person was the first freshman at the internal stage Kevin had discovered when hended on Martial Arts Ind.


    At that time. Diego spat phlegm on a senior''s shoe, and then Diego was forced to eat it. Then, Kevin came out boldly and beat the senior violently, thus exposing his strength. Ridiculously, one of this freshman''s attendants suggested killing Kevin because Kevin looked very strong and would hinder him from entering the Brown n. It was said by this person''s attendant. Therefore, although Kevin had heard it at that time, he did not take it to heart. He did not expect to meet this person again today. Moreover, the freshmanpetition was over. This person''s wish to enter the Brown n had beenpletely shattered. Kevin did not know what ranking this person was in the freshmanpetition. That attendant of his back then was truly too ridiculous. "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "Wolverine."


    "Wolverine? Where''s your attendant?"


    "He is back in the n. Why are you asking him?"


    "Do you still remember me? When I firstnded on Martial Arts Ind. I hit a senior and revealed my strength at the internal stage. Your attendant whispered to you, saying that since I might be the threat to you, it would be suggested to secretly kill me so that I could not participate in the freshmanpetition."


    "You heard it."


    "Of course I did. I''m not deaf."


    Wolverine blushed. Kevin had heard it. Wolverine was embarrassed. Now that the freshmanpetition was over, he didn''t even enter the top 50. It was ridiculous. Back then. Wolverine came to Martial Arts Academy confidently. His goal was to be the champion and win the Brown Token. Then he could be Wind Brown''s disciple.

 Chapter 470 It Is Definitely Not Allowed.

    <h4>Chapter 470 It Is Definitely Not Allowed.</h4>


    Kevin stopped talking to Wolverine. He turned around and left. Wolverine was just a weak person to Kevin.


    "Do you know it? It is reported from the Genius Restaurant that Marco Sharp, the second expert on the ranking list of the perfect level at the internal stage in Martial Arts Academy, failed to confess. How shameful he was!"


    "Wow, who did Marco confess to?"


    "She''s the school beauty among the freshmen. Her name is Elsa Ray. She is beautiful. She is my goddess. Unfortunately, I could only have her in my mind."


    "Didn''t Marco have a girlfriend?"


    "They have broken up. How can his ex¡ªgirlfriend bepared to Elsa?"


    "Marco is the second strongest person on the ranking list. How could he fail to confess?" Kevin passed by when he heard two seniors discussing on the roadside. Then he stopped.


    "Hello!" Kevin said.


    "Hello, Kevin." The two seniors greeted Kevin warmly when they saw him. They knew that Kevin had won the first ¡ª grade championship. Although they were second¡ªgrade students, their realms were not as good as Kevin''s. "What were you talking about just now?"


    "The special news from Genius Restaurant. Marco Sharp, who is the second most powerful on the second¡ªgrade ranking list of the perfect level at the internal stage, failed to confess. And the one who Marco confessed to was Elsa Ray.."


    "Oh, then is Marco Sharp very powerful?"


    "Of course, he is in the second ce on the ranking list and he also entered the top 300 in thest Freshman Competition." One of the seniors said. The senior continued. "The reason why Elsa refused is that she has someone in her heart. And he is a new disciple of the Four Ind Protector Families. Marco was very unhappy. It is still being reported and it causes a huge stir. If you want to know more, go to the Genius Restaurant."


    Kevin arrived at the Genius Restaurant. Sure enough, the news was still being reported, and everyone was talking about it. After all. Marco was the second expert on the ranking list. "Robin Hood is a disciple of the Four Ind Protector Families. Is Marco crazy to challenge Robin? The talents and strength of the disciples of the Four Ind Protector Families are not something that we canpare to. Even if Marco is the second expert on the list, he is still unable topete with them."


    "That Robin was at most at the post level of internal stage. I don''t believe that our second expert can''t defeat him. Marco is at the higher stage than him, so Marco will defeat him."


    "Yes, I believe Marco will win."


    "Since Robin is a disciple of the Four Ind Protector Families, he should stay there. How dare hee to Martial Arts Academy to pick up girls? Are there no women there? He even dared to chase after our school beauty."


    "Nonsense, the female disciples there are definitely ugly, so they came to Martial Arts Academy to pick up girls."


    "If Robin seeded in chasing Elsa, then in the future, there will be more disciples from the Four Ind Protector Familiesing to pick up girls. At that time, the beautifuldies in our academy will be taken away by them. Damn it! We should not allow it. This is no longer a trivial matter for Marco only. We should not allow the girls of our academy to be fooled by the disciples of the Four Ind Protector Families. Otherwise, there will be more and more Robinsing to our academy to pick up girls in the future."


    "We all have boycotted Robin. We will definitely not allow Robin to pick up girls in our academy. If he dares toe, we will hit him hard."


    "Yes, we all have boycotted him."


    "The beauty of our academy can only be chased by the male students of our academy not by outsiders."


    Kevin sat in the Genius Restaurant for only ten minutes, but what he heard was boycotting Robin. It seemed that all the male students of Martial Arts Academy were unhappy on this matter. Why did the disciples of the Four Ind Protector Familiese to Martial Arts Academy to pick up girls? Although not everyone supported Marco chasing after Elsa, all of them absolutely supported driving away Robin.


    Kevin was wordless. Thest time when Kevin appeared in the name of Robin, he had just casually said that he was a new disciple of the Four Ind Protector Families.


    Unexpectedly, it was known to everyone, and now it turned into the disciple of the Four Ind Protector Families who came to Martial Arts Academy to pick up girls. With their talents and strength, they would definitely pick up all girls of the academy, which would definitely infuriate the boys of the academy. Kevin quietly left the Genius Restaurant. At the same time. Elsa was very annoyed in the Department of Sword. "Elsa, it''s okay."


    "What do the people in the Martial Arts Alliance mean? Just because everyone says that I''m the school beauty. I don''t even have the right to choose happiness anymore. Do I have to find a boyfriend in this academy? Can''t I choose from the Four Ind Protector Families?"


    "Elsa, those seniors are too bullying. Also. Marco is so disgusting." Lily said.


    At this time, a student walked over and said. " Elsa, someonees to you " Elsa looked outside and saw the sophomores from the Martial Arts Alliance.


    "Go out and argue with them." Lily snorted. Elsa and Lily decisively walked out.


    One of the boys in the Martial Arts Alliance said. " Elsa, have you made a decision?"


    "You have no right to interfere in my feelings."


    "Elsa, we are not trying to stop you from falling in love with the disciple of the Four Ind Protector Families, but we cannot let this happen. Robin, the one you love is a disciple of the Four Ind Protector Families. If he seeded in chasing you and this news reaches the Four Ind Protector Families. I am sure more and more disciples wille to our academy to pick up girls. They are all very talented. At that time. I''m afraid that all the girls will be taken away." Lily said. "Bullshit."


    "Excuse me, I don''t care what you said. In short, we are in charge of this matter. Robin will not be allowed toe to our academy, not to mention to pick up you. Lily. Alright, this is rted to the happiness of all the boys in Martial Arts Academy, so you should know how much resistance there will be. If you don''t believe me, go to the Genius Restaurant and see how many boys are supporting us. I''m going to find all the male experts on the ranking list of perfection level and great perfection level at internal stage, including the first¡ªyear male experts at the post level of internal stage, to sign to boycott Robin. Kevin is ranked first on the first¡ªyear master list at the post level of internal stage, so we''ll get his signature now. Then at that time, if Robin dares toe, all the experts participating in the joint signature will deal with him. All the girls in our academy are not allowed to be taken away by the disciples of the Four Ind Protector Families "

 Chapter 471 I Love Robin Hood

    <h4>Chapter 471 I Love Robin Hood</h4>


    After saying that, the seven or eight sophomore students from the Martial Arts Alliance left.


    Kevin was sitting in the ssroom of the Department of Healing Therapeutics.


    After a while, a few seniors came from outside.


    "Hello, Kevin. We are sophomore students from the Martial Arts Alliance. May I disturb you?" Said one of the seniors.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Well, Elsa, your freshman, is being chased by a new disciple of the Ind Protector Families, nicknamed Robin Hood. As for Elsa, because the other party is outstanding, she likes him very much. Originally, this is their personal matter. However, if Elsa really has a love affair with the disciple of the Ind Protector Families, then there will be more disciples from the Ind Protector Familiesing to our academy to chase after the girls. At that time. I''m afraid all the beautiful ones in our academy will be chased after. As male students of the Martial Arts Academy, we are definitely not allowed such a thing. Therefore, I need a joint signature. You are the strongest one of the freshen, the number one expert in the post level of internal stage, and also a male. Your signature will be of great significance to all the boys in the first grade. Later on, we will go to the perfect level and the great perfect level of internal stage sophomore to sign their names to express our resistance to this matter. "If Robin Hood dares toe to our academy, all the experts we signed together wille out and blow him up."


    "Ah." Kevin rubbed his head.


    "Kevin, please sign it. You are also a male student of our academy, and you are very outstanding. Do you want all the beautiful girls in our academy to be wooed by the disciples of the Ind Protector Families?" You outstanding boys should stand out. Our sophomore students of the Martial Arts Alliance were entrusted by Marco and a few other experts on the perfect level to handle this matter. Sign it."


    "Oh." Kevin saw the senior respectfully plead with him, so he signed his name.


    "Thank you, Kevin. Then you can continue with your lesson. I won''t disturb you anymore." The sophomore from the Martial Arts Alliance left.


    Kevin thought to himself. "What a joke. How could there be any disciples of the Ind Protector Familiesing to Martial Arts Academy to pick up girls? Ho ho."


    However, to be honest, if the disciples of the Ind Protector Families really came to pick up girls, then Kevin truly did not wish for them. The disciples of the Ind Protector Families were generally more talented and powerful. If they came here to pick up girls, they would really sweep away all the beautiful ones. Kevin also understood the worries of the male students of Martial Arts Academy. It was also the reason why he signed his name.


    After that, the sophomore members of the Martial Arts Alliance went to look for the top ten male experts of the perfect level of internal stage. Among them, Marco, who was second of the perfect level of internal stage, had already signed his name. This joint signature operation was also initiated by him and several other experts.


    In the end, the sophomore students of the Martial Arts Alliance went to the top ten male experts of the great perfect level of internal stage and signed their names together. All the male experts in the top ten of the great perfect level of internal stage were happy to sign their names, because they had to be on guard against this.


    After the experts of the great perfect level of internal stage signed, the president of the Martial Arts Alliance saluted the eighth expert of the great perfect level of internal stage. "Then, if Robin Hoodes to our Martial Arts Academy again, you will make your move."


    "What is the strength of Robin Hood of the Ind Protection Families?"


    "At the post level of internal stage, he is just a new disciple."


    "Hum, a new disciple dares toe to our academy to pick up girls. He still wants to pick up academy beauty, but I haven''t even picked up yet. What is he? I''m definitely on the side of all the boys in Martial Arts Academy. However, Robin Hood was just a new disciple. It''s not our turn to take action. Any expert of the perfect level of internal stage is enough to crush him. Of course, if there is a need for me to take action. I will definitely not decline."


    "Alright, thank you, Huang Ming."


    In the Department of Sword.


    "Elsa, do you see this? This is the joint signature of all the experts of the post level, perfect level and great perfect level of internal stage. You''d better not contact the disciple of the Ind Protection Families. "In our Martial Arts Academy. even if you look for a senior of the third grade or the fourth grade, you are not allowed to contact the member of the Ind Protection Families. Do you understand me? Otherwise, our sophomore students of the Martial Arts Alliance will punish you."


    "I want it. It''s none of your business" Elsa said angrily.


    "Then you will see. I think you''d better not challenge our bottom line. If you insist on your idea, all the experts with joint signatures might p you. Let''s go."


    The sophomore students of the Martial Arts Alliance didn''t show any courtesy to Elsa.


    Elsa gritted her teeth unwillingly.


    Elsa was not a person who was surrendered. She immediately took off her coat and wrote a few big words on the back. "I love Robin Hood."


    Elsa snorted, "From now on. I will wear this coat every day. I want to see what you can do to me."


    At this moment, above Elsa''s head, a bee was following her all the time.


    At the Genius Restaurant. everyone saw what Elsa had done through the bee.


    "Bitch."


    "Elsa is such a bitch. The Martial Arts Alliance has already warned her. Not only did she not break off contact with the disciple of the Ind Protector Families, she actually became even more fierce and wrote on her back. She''s really a bitch. I really want to p her to death."


    At that moment, the boys in the Genius Restaurant were so angry that their nostrils seemed to smoke. It seemed that they had instantly marked Elsa as a traitor and cursed Elsa as a bitch.


    Not long after, the sophomores of the Martial Arts Alliance found Elsa again.


    "Elsa, do you really want to challenge the bottom line of our boys? We have so many experts signing together, you''d better think about it. It''s not good for you to go against so many experts. If you provoke them, everyone will fight you once they see you, unless you scram out of the Martial Arts Academy."


    Elsa snorted, "A bunch of useless men. They can''t defend the girls in the academy, but they are not allowed others to chase."


    "Elsa, I''m warning you right now. Everyone in the Genius Restaurant has already seen what you said. You will be responsible for what you said. In addition, if you are still so persistent before tomorrow noon and continue to wear this coat with such an attitude, then no one will protect you. Our sophomore students of the Martial Arts Alliance will punish you. Beating you up a few times can be considered light. We never tolerate a slut who has no sense of honor in the academy and insults its boys and worships outsiders blindly."


    After saying that, the people of the Martial Arts Alliance left. When they left, they even scolded her as bitch.


    Elsa was very angry, but there was nothing she could do. Furthermore, Elsa had just seen Kevin''s name on the list of signatures. In that case, even Kevin was on their side. Elsa felt that she was alone, She really liked Robin Hood. regardless of whether he was a disciple of the Ind Protector Families or not, she didn''t expect that this group sophomores of the Martial Arts Alliance, to be exact, male students of Martial Arts Academy, would stop her.

 Chapter 472 As Long As One Dares to Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 472 As Long As One Dares to Take Action</h4>


    After school in the evening, Lily came to find Elsa.


    "Eh? Why are there words on your back? Who wrote it for you?"


    Elsa exined everything that had happened in the afternoon.


    "Ah, isn''t that too much?" Lily was furious.


    Elsa only smiled coldly and said, "I don''t like any boys in the academy. I only like Robin Hood. Those useless men in the second grade, they''re ridiculous. They''re obviously jealous."


    Lily said. "Ignore them. I''ll go to find Kevin. Kevin is at least the strongest in the first grade. Those second grade boys may not dare not to give him some face."


    Elsa shook her head in disappointment and said, "No need. There is also Kevin''s signature on the list of joint signatures."


    "What?"


    "Kevin also supports them."


    "How can he support them? I''ll talk to him when I get back tonight."


    In the evening. Kevin and Lily ate together at the Genius Restaurant. The Genius Restaurant was still discussing and broadcasting the news about Elsa. It seemed that this matter had a great impact.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s see how Marco, the second expert of the perfect level of internal stage, evaluates Elsa''s attitude this afternoon." The owner of the Genius Restaurant appeared on the screen like amentator.


    A man appeared on the screen. This man was the second strongest expert of the perfect level of internal stage --- Marco, who was rejected by Elsa. After being told by Elsa that she liked the disciple of the Ind Protector Families, it became serious. Elsa was resisted by all the boys.


    At this moment, on the screen, Marco snorted, "If Elsa continues to look down on the boys in this academy and like a disciple of the Ind Protector Families, then she is a bitch. She worships outsiders and admires vanity. Any boy should resist such a bitch. Beating her once you see her, until she won''t be able to stay in the Martial Arts Academy." At that time, let''s see if the rubbish Robin Hood of the Ind Protector Families will take her away. "Before tomorrow noon. If Elsa is still like this tomorrow, I will cooperate with the sophomores of the Martial Arts Alliance to teach this bitch a lesson."


    In the restaurant, many male students shouted, "Supporting Marco. This kind of bitch who looks down on the male students of the academy and sees that the disciples of the Ind Protector Families are stronger, so she admires vanity, so she should be taught a lesson." Kevin frowned when he heard this. Kevin felt that it was a bit too much. He resisted the disciples of the Ind Protector Familiesing to the Martial Arts Academy to pick up girls. Kevin had no objection to it. However, it was excessive to scold Elsa like this and threaten to punish her. Kevin regretted signing his name this morning. He only agreed to boycott the disciples of Ind Protector Familiesing to pick up girls. Furthermore, Kevin knew clearly that there was no disciple of Ind Protector Familiesing to pick up girls. He thought it was just a farce.


    Lily snorted, "Did you sign the contract?"


    "Right."


    "Why did you support them in treating Elsa like this? You''re her friend."


    "I, I was just resisting the disciples of the Ind Protector Families froming here to pick up girls. I never thought that it would be the case. Otherwise, I would definitely not have signed my name."


    "In short, Elsa is very disappointed now."


    "Damn it." Kevin was extremely depressed.


    Lily said, "Elsa will notpromise with the second grade boys. She will continue to like Robin Hood and continue to wear the coat." However, Elsa''s upromising attitude would definitely be met with more resistance from those boys. Perhaps she would be beaten up by those boys tomorrow. Just now, Marco had personally said that he would attack Elsa tomorrow until she could no longer stay in the Martial Arts Academy.


    Kevin wiped his sweat and finally said helplessly, "Do you think Robin Hood would watch as the woman he likes gets bullied? From what happenedst time, you should know that Robin Hood always pays attention to Elsa secretly. If anyone dares to bully Elsa, Robin Hood will fight him."


    Lily frowned and said, "Of course I know that. However, Robin Hood is a new disciple of the post level of the internal stage. In the Leonard incidentst time, Robin Hood could easily settle, but not necessarily this time." Don''t you know that the sophomores of the Martial Arts Alliance has already found all the top ten male experts of the perfect level and the great perfect level of the internal stage to sign together? The significance of the joint signature was to resist Robin Hood. If Robin Hood really dared to appear, he would be beaten to death. "Even if he is a disciple of the Ind Protector Families, he is not so powerful that he is not even afraid of an expert of the perfect level of the internal stage. Moreover, there are also experts of the great perfect level of the internal stage."


    Kevin said, "Robin Hood can be epted as a disciple by the Ind Protector Families, he must have something special. Don''t worry about Elsa anymore."


    "Sigh, Elsa must be contradictory right now. She hopes that Robin Hood will appear to help her, but she doesn''t want him to appear. In short, those sophomore boys are disgusting. Who others like has nothing to do with them." Lily looked indignant.


    Kevin smiled and thought to himself, "The sophomore boys were really excessive. In the final analysis, this matter was caused by me. If I hadn''t said that Robin Hood was the new disciple of the Ind Protector Families, then there wouldn''t have been anything like today." If those sophomores really dare to attack Elsa tomorrow, then don''t me me for being impolite. However, if I do appear. I''m afraid it will cause a huge stir. Those who signed together today clearly signed for me and the other disciples of the Ind Protector Families. I am only at the post level of the internal stage. Although I have a lot of experience in my previous life, I don''t know if I can cope with so many experts of the perfect level and the great perfect level. "But no matter what, I won''t allow anyone to hurt Elsa. I definitely won''t. Otherwise, I''m too sorry for Elsa''s persistent emotion towards Robin Hood." Kevin had already made up his mind. Originally, he thought that he no longer needed to use the identity of Robin Hood to appear in the future, which made Elsa slowly forget Robin Hood. However, he did not expect that he would be forced to appear again in the end. He felt helpless. If he continued to entangle her like this, the emotional entanglement would deepen.


    After dinner, Kevin did not go to Lily''s dormitory. After sending Lily back to her dormitory, Kevin went back to his dormitory. Kevin had to do everything necessary for him to appear tomorrow. He didn''t know when Elsa would be attacked tomorrow, so he would probably guard her secretly all day.


    As long as one dared to make a move, he would definitely appear.

 Chapter 473 Do You Dare to Touch Her?

    <h4>Chapter 473 Do You Dare to Touch Her?</h4>


    The next day. after Kevin''s roommates Vincent and Billy left the dormitory. Kevin put on the skin mask. The skin mask was given to him by Professor Hansst time. It was very realistic. He wore on his face without any traces.


    Kevin looked at himself in the mirror and smiled, "The appearance is really ordinary. Although it can''t be said to be extremely ugly, it definitely has nothing to do with handsomeness."


    Kevin jumped down from the window. On the way to the academy, no one recognized him at all. The ordinary appearance would not attract any attention.


    When Kevin arrived at the Department of Sword, he saw Lily. Unfortunately, Lily did not recognize him.


    Today Kevin''s identity was Robin Hood. Naturally, he would not provoke Lily. Protecting Elsa from being bullied by anyone was the significance of the identity.


    Kevin had been keeping an eye on Elsa from the shadows. Several bees were staring at Elsa in midair. The bee messengers at the Genius Restaurant were really annoying.


    Soon, it was noon.


    Elsa and Lily went to the cafeteria to eat together, and they ate together at noon every day.


    Lily looked at the big words on the back of Elsa''s clothes and said, "Why don''t you take it off?"


    "I won''t take it off. I like who is my freedom. I want to see if those sophomores dare to beat me."


    When they arrived at the cafeteria, seven or eight people were waiting at the entrance. They were sophomore students of the Martial Arts Alliance, and Marco was also there.


    "Elsa. it seems like you really want to challenge everyone''s patience." The president of the sophomores of the Martial Arts Alliance said.


    "It is my own business."


    "It is not your own business. It is the matter of the male students of the Martial Arts Academy. I will give you thest chance to take off your coat and promise everyone that you will never contact the disciple of the Ind Protector Families in the future. Even if you want to find a boyfriend, you must find one at the Martial Arts Academy."


    Elsa snorted, "I hereby promise everyone that I will never like any male student of Martial Arts Academy. I only like Robin Hood of the Ind Protector Families. I like nobody but him."


    "Bitch, you''re courting death." The president of the Martial Arts Alliance was furious.


    At this moment, in the Genius Restaurant, many boys who were watching sighed sadly and said. "It seems that the bitch is already shameless."


    "Attacking her until she gets out of the academy."


    Marco walked up to Elsa and said, "Elsa, why do you arouse public anger? The disciple of the Ind Protection Families is not as good as you think. I didn''t say that you must choose me as your boyfriend. Any other expert also can be chosen. Why do you find one of the Ind Protection Families? Elsa. I ask you thest time. Do you still insist?"


    Elsa looked at Marco and sneered, "Marco, I look down on men like you the most. Since you still don''t give up. I''ll say it again. I won''t like you, nor do I like any of the boys in the Martial Arts Academy. I only like Robin Hood. Is that clear?"


    Marco originally hoped that Elsa would change her mind, but he didn''t expect Elsa to reject him in such a face¡ªto¡ªface manner, and even said that she looked down on a man like him. Marco was instantly enraged.


    "Alright, Elsa, then don''t me me for being impolite."


    "What do you dare to do? If you have the guts, beat me to death." Elsa said.


    "I won''t beat you to death. I will beat you until you can''t stay in the Martial Arts Academy. Furthermore, every male student will teach you a lesson when they see you. If there is a chance, every male student will secretly rape you and make you unable to stay in the Martial Arts Academy."


    At the Genius Restaurant, many boys looked at the screen and shouted, "Marco, fight."


    At the scene. Marco immediately raised his palm and fiercely pped Elsa.


    "Do you dare to touch her?" At this moment, a voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Marco was the first to react.


    "Who?"


    Everyone raised their heads and saw a ck¡ªclothed, masked man standing on the roof of the canteen. The ck ¡ª clothed man held a sword in his hand and stood there majestically, staring at Marco.


    "Ah, Robin Hood."


    Everyone was shocked.


    Marco was filled with rage and unwillingness when he saw Robin Hood. Why would an academy beauty be so devoted to him, just because he was a disciple of the Ind Protector Families? Marco was not convinced.


    At the Genius Restaurant, everyone was shocked to see the appearance of Robin Hood. Elsa raised her head to look at Robin Hood standing on the roof. Immediately, tears of grievance flowed out from her eyes. The strength and bravery of these two days had turned into tears of weakness the moment she saw Robin Hood.


    When Kevin saw Elsa''s tears, his heart stirred.


    Kevin immediately said, "All the male students of the Martial Arts Academy, listen to me. Who dares to touch my girl, I, Robin Hood will make him extremely painful."


    Elsa trembled when she heard the words of Robin Hood. Who dared to touch my girl? Did he finally admit that she was his girl?


    Moreover, Robin Hood''s words seemed to be filled with an irresistible tone, seemingly extremely firm.


    "Ah." Everyone couldn''t help but tremble when they heard the warning of Robin Hood. They had just shouted arrogantly that they would beat Elsa until she couldn''t stay in the Martial Arts Academy, but at this moment, their arrogance waspletely gone.


    At this time, Marcoughed loudly, "You finally came, Robin Hood. You came at the right time."


    Marco wanted to fight against Robin Hood today, and he wanted to beat Robin Hood to the ground.


    Marco could recognize from the aura of Robin Hood that Robin Hood was only at the post level of the internal stage. He was at the perfect level of the internal stage and ranked second on the perfect level of internal stage of the Martial Arts Academy. He didn''t believe that he could be defeated as a higher level expert than him. So what if he was a disciple of the Ind Protection Families?


    Kevin looked at Marco mercilessly and said coldly, "If you dare to admit that you touched my girl, then I will cripple you today. If you don''t dare to admit it, I can spare you."


    Marco was furious. A disciple of the post level of the internal stage actually threatened him. Did he think that a post level disciple of the Ind Protection Families could be stronger than a perfect one?


    "Bah! Who are you? A trash disciple of the post level of the internal stage who threatened me? I''ll admit it right now in front of you. Yes, I was the one who bullied that bitch Elsa. What do you think?" Marco''s anger was filled with provocation.


    At the Genius Restaurant, many people shouted, "The disciple of the Ind Protector Families, who picking up girls in our academy, and still dare toe here arrogantly. Marco, kill him. You are a perfect level of the internal stage, so there is no reason that you can''t kill him."


    "That''s right, kill him. Let''s see if he dares toe to our ce next time. Even if he is a disciple of the Ind Protection Families, he definitely does not have the strength to leap over. The higher the level, the stronger the power. I don''t believe that the disciple of the Ind Protection Families are truly extraordinary, and he can break thews of thousands of years."

 Chapter 474 Combat of Different Levels

    <h4>Chapter 474 Combat of Different Levels</h4>


    All shouted, "Fight Robin Hood." All students of the Martial Arts Academy stood on Marco''s side, unanimously speaking to the other party.


    Kevin saw so many people shouting, but he just smiled. Indeed, if it was an ordinary person, it was impossible for him to challenge someone beyond his level, let alone win. However, Kevin was not an ordinary person, so he could not be judged by ordinary people.


    "Buzz". Kevin immediately pulled out his sword and said mercilessly. "Marco, since you admit to harming my girl, I will cripple you."


    "Bah, who crippled who is not certain." After saying that, Marco leapt up and flew towards Kevin on the roof. At the same time, he pulled out the sword in his hand.


    "Earth¡ªshattering Sword."


    Kevin saw Marcoing with sword. His swordsmanship was average, and hisprehension of the sword wasn''t even at the ''Sword in Hand ''level. However, his power far surpassed William''s in the freshman tournament. Although hisprehension of the sword hadn''t reached the level of ''Sword in Hand'', he was at least ten times stronger than William. It was only because his martial arts realm had reached the perfect level of the internal stage.


    Kevin dared not be careless. This was the first time he had fought someone with a higher level than him. Even though he thought that he could fight someone with a higher level, he still felt that the pressure of the other party''s cultivation realm was great.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh " Marco''s sword drew several sword waves in the air, and the sword waves attacked Kevin separately.


    "Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship."


    Kevin immediately greeted him and used the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship with his sword in an instant.


    "Howl!" The scream of the sword sounded like a dragon''s roar. Kevin''s Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship was obviously much higher than Marco''s. He instantly crushed him from the aura. Furthermore. Kevin''sprehension of the sword had reached the level of sword in heart. He crushed it again in terms of technique. Therefore, even though his cultivation realm was crushed, Kevin was still able to swiftly grasp it.


    The onlookers were all staring at Kevin. They were all shocked that Kevin had not fallen into a disadvantageous position in thepetition.


    "The disciple of the post level of the internal stage is actually able to fight the perfect level of the internal stage. The talent of disciples of the Ind Protector Families'' have to be admired."


    "I wonder what kind of swordsmanship he uses. At least it''s a rank eight martial art."


    "Thunderp." Marco saw that he was at a disadvantage. Although Kevin''s level was low, he was exceptionally flexible and did not suffer any pressure from a higher level. Marco began to feel anxious. He was at the perfect level of the internal stage. He was the second strongest in the internal stage of the Martial Arts Academy. If he lost to a post level of the internal stage disciple of the Ind Protector Families, what prestige would he have?


    "Ding." Kevin''s sword pierced into Marco''s sword hilt. Although Marco''s level was higher. he was unable to disy the advantage of such a high level against Kevin''s flexible swordsmanship.


    "Bang!" Kevin grabbed the opportunity and kicked Marco''s sword. Marco lost control of his body and fell from the roof to the ground. Just as he fell to the ground. Kevin waved his sword.


    "Dragon¡ªAttacking." A meteor¡ªlike sword wave smashed into Marco''s chest, and Marco quickly smashed into the ground.


    "Pu." Marco vomited a mouthful of blood and his chest caved in.


    Kevin''s final attack crippled Marco. Without 8 level Healing Master. Marco wouldn''t be cured.


    Kevin said coldly. "Marco, you are crippled. This is the price of touching my girl. Who else in the Martial Arts Academy dares to touch my girl? The result will be the same as Marco."


    At this moment, everyone was iparably shocked. The disciple of the post level of the internal stage had actually defeated the perfect level of the internal stage. Could it be that the disciples of the Ind Protector Families were really so extraordinary? Actually, they were wrong. The disciples of the Ind Protector Families weren''t so extraordinary. It was just Kevin. The disciples of the Ind Protector Families were still unable to defeat a higher level even if they were one level lower, unless the opponent was truly weak.


    Marco coughed violently and found a ball of rotten meating out of his throat.


    "Ah, it is lung." Marco looked at Kevin in horror when he saw that his lungs had been broken by Kevin and coughed out.


    Elsa looked at Kevin excitedly. Robin Hood''s strength made her refresh her cognition again.


    Just as everyone was stunned, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "The disciple of the Ind Protector Families, you might not be so arrogant to hurt someone in our academy, right?"


    Everyone immediately looked towards the ce where the voice came from. A man flew towards Kevin and warned him as he flew over. Finally, hended ten meters away from Kevin.


    "Who are you?" Kevin asked.


    "My name is Bruce, temporarily ranked first on the Martial Arts Academy''s perfect level of the internal stage."


    Everyone was really excited to see the number one expert of the perfect level of the internal stage appear, so did people in the Genius Restaurant at the moment. Marco had just been defeated by the disciple of the Ind Protector Families. They were extremely annoyed.


    "Bruce, avenge Marco." Many students shouted.


    "Beat out the disciple of the Ind Protector Families."


    Bruce ignored the shouting students and stared at Kevin. In fact, he was a little afraid of Kevin because Kevin had crippled Marco, who was ranked second on the perfect level. He had no choice but to be afraid of his strength. Originally, he didn''t want to fight with Kevin, but he was number one on the perfect level after all. Furthermore, he also signed his name yesterday. Although others didn''t say anything. they were secretly watching him. It was improper if he didn''t take the initiative toe out. Therefore. Bruce took the initiative toe out.


    Kevin looked coldly at Bruce and asked, "Could it be that you also want to fight with me?"


    Bruce snorted, "Robin Hood. As a disciple of the Ind Protector Families, you should stay where you should be. Why do youe to our Martial Arts Academy show off?"


    Kevin said, "If the people of your Martial Arts Academy do not humiliate my girl, why should I appear here?"


    "Your girl? Robin Hood. This is Martial Arts Academy. Could it be that your Ind Protector Families doesn''t have any girls? Why do you pick up girl here?" Kevin sneered. "I want, what can you do to me?"


    Bruce also sneered, "Since you''vee today. I won''t let you leave so easily. You have crippled Marco. I will naturally seek justice for him."


    "If you want to fight, don''t me me for being impolite." Kevin raised his sword and said.


    At this moment. Bruce secretly gathered his strength and thought to himself, "Bruce, you must defeat him. Marco has already lost. The strongest person of the perfect level of the internal stage in the Martial Arts Academy is me. Everyone is looking at me, and even many teachers are watching. I must win. Otherwise, the entire academy will lose face today." The martial arts academy, the number one expert at the perfect level of the internal stage, is actually unable to defeat the post level of the internal stage disciple of the Ind Protector Families. No, absolutely not."

 Chapter 475 You Stay Here

    <h4>Chapter 475 You Stay Here</h4>


    After saying that. Bruce took a deep breath, and his internal force surged out. The internal force was infused into the stick in his right hand. He was a student of the department of stick fighting, and the stick was his weapon.


    "Buzz". Bruce''s stick didn''t move but let out a muffled sound. It could be seen how strong his internal force was. He seemed to have risked his life to win, and he had no way out.


    "Sweep across everything." In the blink of an eye. Bruce swept over with a stick that carried huge strength. The strength of his stick definitely carried tremendous strength. If it was an ordinary person, his body would fly out.


    However, Kevin shook his head in disappointment. Kevin could realize at a nce that although Bruce was slightly stronger than Marco, he was not much stronger. Only by being slightly stronger did he feel no fear for Bruce. Moreover, Kevin had seen a lot of remarkable stick techniques. The moment Bruce attacked. Kevin saw the ws. The ws were the most fatal.


    Kevin did not move. He stared at Bruce. He saw that Bruce was dozens of meters away from him, and his figure was constantly pressing towards him.


    At this moment, not far away, two teachers were standing there. This matter naturally rmed some teachers.


    "Can Bruce defeat that disciple of the Ind Protector Families?"


    "I don''t know, but if he hasn''t defeated him. then none of our Martial Arts Academy''s disciples of the perfect level of the internal stage will be able to defeat him. I''m afraid our Martial Arts Academy will be looked down upon by the disciples of the Ind Protector Families. I hope he wins."


    At that time. Bruce had already arrived in front of Kevin with a stick of huge strength on the roof of the canteen.


    However. Kevin still didn''t move. Even though it was less than half a meter away from him, Kevin still didn''t move. Could it be that Kevin allowed Bruce to fight?


    No, Kevin is waiting for Bruce''s w. Kevin can give him a fatal blow for Bruce''s w.


    Just as Bruce''s stick was less than thirty centimeters away from Kevin, Kevin moved. With a swoosh, Kevin instantly raised his sword and stabbed it under Bruce''s armpit. Bruce''s stick with huge strength suddenly stopped because there was no strength to support his stick.


    "Ah." The stick in Bruce''s hand flew off, and at the same time, he let out a miserable scream. Kevin''s sword pierced through his armpit.


    "Bang!" Kevin flew up and kicked Bruce from the roof to the ground. Bruce''s clothes were dyed by his own blood.


    At this moment, everyone waspletely silent.


    Being defeated, the number one expert of the perfect level of the internal stage of the Martial Arts Academy was defeated again.


    In the Genius Restaurant, everyone did not say anything. This kind of feeling seemed to be very ufortable. Being insulted by the disciple of the Ind Protector Families. He was only at the post level of the internal stage. In such arge Martial Arts Academy, none of the disciples of higher level than him could defeat him.


    Not far away, the two teachers were stunned for several seconds before sighing. "Too ironic. As a teacher of the department of archery in the Martial Arts Academy. I already feel ashamed of myself."


    "Although I really don''t want to admit it. Robin Hood is really strong. He is indeed worthy of the disciple of the Ind Protector Families."


    Kevin looked at Bruce on the ground. The corner of his mouth curled up and he snorted. "The Martial Arts Academy, the number one expert of the perfect level of the internal stage, is actually so weak. This truly broadened my horizon."


    Hearing Kevin''s words, everyone felt their faces burning with contempt, but they didn''t have words to refute.


    Unfortunately, everyone didn''t know that Robin Hood was not the disciple of the Ind Protector Families. He was Kevin, who had just won the freshman championship a few days ago. If they knew that Kevin, who had just be the freshman champion a few days ago, had defeated the number one sophomore expert of the perfect level of the internal stage, he wouldn''t know how surprised they would be.


    At this moment. Elsa looked at Kevin with excitement. Elsa felt as if she had picked up a treasure. Such a powerful person, such a talented person, actually allowed her to meet him. Could it be that her fate was really so lucky, worthy of such a strong person? Elsa looked at Robin Hood on the roof. Her heart was blooming with love. Even if Robin Hood wanted everything for her now, she would not hesitate at all. Her love for Robin Hood was already like a moth flying into mes.


    At the Genius Restaurant, the expressions of the sophomore students of the perfect level of the internal stage were extremely ugly.


    Bruce had already been defeated, but they didn''t know if they should make a move. They were at the great perfect level of the internal stage. two levels stronger than him. If they did but didn''t win, they would beughed at. However, if he didn''t make a move, he wouldn''t be able to continue watching the Martial Arts Academy being humiliated by the disciple of the Ind Protector Families.


    Just as the experts of the great perfect level of the internal stage were hesitating to make a move, a student of the great perfect level of the internal stage flew out. This senior of great perfect level of the internal stage was not an expert, and his strength was not ranked on the great perfect level of the internal stage at all.


    "Don''t be so arrogant, Robin Hood."


    Just as Kevin was about to retreat, a voice sounded.


    Kevin turned around and saw that he was a student of the great perfect level of the internal stage. "Robin Hood, do you want to leave? The Martial Arts Academy won''t let you leave so easily." The expert of the great perfect level who flew over said.


    Kevin snorted. "Could it be that you want me to stay?"


    "That''s right, you injured two students of our academy. How can I let you go?"


    Kevin said, "If I''m not mistaken, you must be one of the expert of the great perfect level of the internal stage in the Martial Arts Academy."


    "Wrong. Although I am at the great perfect level of the internal stage, my strength is still not at the top. Who are you to be considered worthy to be ranked in the top ten against you? I am just a weak disciple of the great perfect level. Leaving your blood, Robin Hood."


    At this moment, a loud shout came from not far away, "Stop!"


    Everyone saw that two teachers were flying over.


    One of the teachers said, "Let Robin Hood go."


    "Teacher, he injured two students of our academy. Can we let him go?" The student of the great perfect level of the internal stage said unwillingly.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about it. He is only a disciple of the post level of the internal stage, and those two students are at the perfect level. The students in our academy are not skilled." The other teacher said.


    "Teacher, I don''t agree with what you said. In short, I won''t let Robin Hood leave just like this unless the two teachers want to help him."


    "You."


    "Sigh."


    The teachers were also helpless. As teachers of this academy, it was naturally impossible for them to help the disciple of the Ind Protector Families. The reason why they came out to stop them was because they felt that it was embarrassing enough. Even the expert of the perfect level could not defeat one of the post level. Let him leave quickly. This matter ended. Don''t be embarrassed anymore. However, this student of the great perfect level refused to let him go, and they were helpless.


    "Forget it, it''s embarrassing to stand here. I''m leaving." As they spoke, the two teachers hurriedly flew away. However, they did not fly far and were still watching from the shadows not far away.

 Chapter 476 To Spill Blood

    <h4>Chapter 476 To Spill Blood</h4>


    The senior disciple of great perfect level snorted coldly at Kevin. "Robin Hood, you injured two of my ssmates. I know you''re at post level of internal stage, while I''m at great perfect level, but I don''t care. I''m not afraid of being used of bullying someone who is two levels weaker. I just need you to pay the price."


    The weapon in his hand pointed at Kevin. It was not a gun used by a police or soldier, but a spear, with a pole and a sharp metal point attached to its end.


    Kevin said coldly. "Your name."


    "You can call me kane or big brother."


    Kevin did not reply, but silently raised his sword.


    At this moment, there were no cheers nor excitement from the crowd of spectators. There was nothing to be excited about. After all, it was not fair for a senior disciple to fight a disciple far weaker than him. In fact, everyone felt a little embarrassed, so they just watched without making a sound.


    Kane was obviously not afraid of beingughed at for having a foul y. In any case, he was not a top fighter on The Great Perfect Level Rankings. He wanted the disciples of Ind Protector Families to spill blood more than anything, two levels lower or not.


    It began.


    This time, Kevin started it first. After all, he was two levels lower At this moment, the pressure from Kane was like a huge rock pressing down on Kevin. A higher level indeed made a difference, let alone two. Every simple move he made had the power of fifth or sixth martial skill level Moreover, he fought with more than simple moves.


    "Whoosh." Kevin thrust his sword. The angle of this sword strike was extremely bizarre.


    At first, Kane only snorted in disdain. The two¡ªlever weaker wanted to fight him. He was a dead man. However, when Kevin attacked. he was stunned because he couldn''t spot any ws in this simple sword strike.


    "How can it be possible?" Kane was greatly shocked. With his superiority of two levels. he could easily deal with the stikes of fifth or sixth martial skill level from an opponent even if the opponent used a very exquisite sword technique. That was because he could easily spot the ws in it and defeat him. However, Kane was unable to find any ws in Kevin''s strike at this moment. That was why he was so shocked.


    Therefore, Kane was notpletely confident facing Kevin''s sword attack. He immediately took a few steps back to avoid being hurt. However, his retreat shocked the audience. With two levels higher, he still needed to dodge the strikes. How shameless. Everyone was judging Kane, but only he himself knew how abnormal Kevin was.


    "Damn it, I don''t believe you can hurt me." Kane''s heart was filled with ruthlessness, and gave off his vital force immediately.


    Sure enough, the moment Kane started. Kevin felt the sword in his hand became heavy as if arge rock suddenly was ced on one side of it. The sword was forced to tilt to the side slightly. A miss is as good as a mile. A small change in the angle made a big difference in the oue.


    Kane took advantage of his stronger vital force to force Kevin''s sword to tilt a little. Therefore, he finally found a w in Kevin''s attack.


    At this moment, Kane gave another strike with his spear at Kevin.


    Buzz. Kane''s casual attack wasparable to Kevin''s fifth and sixth martial skill levels, not to mention that it was not a casual strike.


    Kane tried to stab his spear straight at Kevin''s chest. If it had not been Kevin but someone else here in the same situation, he would have been pierced through undoubtedly.


    However, Kevin was quite experienced indeed.


    Dang. Kevin''s sword began to tremble. He blocked the spear with his sword and adjusted it in time so that the spear became entangled with it.


    Although two levels weaker, Kevin''sprehension of swordsmanship surpassed Kanepletely. Therefore. Kane''s advantage was not enough to bring overwhelming pressure to Kevin.


    Kane did not expect Kevin to be so good. He immediately panicked. Kevin took the chance to slide the sword along the spear real fast and pierced right through Kane''s chest.


    Kane was like a balloon that had been punctured. The original powerful pressure caused by his vital force disappeared right away.


    They both stood motionlessly on the roof. Blood flowed down along Kane''s crotch and dripped onto the ss tiles on the roof. Kane''s face was filled with disbelief.


    "Ah." All the spectators were too shocked to believe what they just saw.


    Originally, they thought that Kane was going to teach Kevin, the disciple of Ind Protector Families, a lesson because Kane was two levels stronger. However, they never expected that Kane would end up with a sword piercing through his chest.


    Kevin snorted, "You wanted to hurt me? You overestimating yourself."


    With that, Kevin slightly pushed Kane on his head. Kane fell and rolled all the way down the roof to the ground. Fortunately, the canteen just had one floor.


    Kane would not die so easily. He was only seriously injured. Although he had a sword piercing through his chest, he was in the Martial Arts Academy. There were Healing Masters here. Any Healing Master ranking six or seven could treat him.


    Everyone looked at Kevin in disbelief. Who was this guy? He was only at the post level of the internal stage, yet he had even defeated someone of great perfect level. Even though Kane was not outstanding among his peers, but still it was unbelievable.


    Are the disciples of Ind Protector Families really going to be so unreasonably good?


    Actually, Kevin could have defeated Kane more easily just now. If Kevin had used the Ghost Wheel Technique with his swordsmanship. Kane would have lost the fight in a few seconds. However, the Ghost Wheel Technique was usually used by Kevin Duke not Robin Hood, so he did not want to use it if in front of arge crowd in case someone recognized his true identity. Otherwise, he would be even stronger. In addition, his self¡ªcreated martial technique "Hell Touch" was also not used. Hell Touch consumed at least one¡ªthird of his internal force at a time when used. To deal with Kane, he did not need to use it. He was saving it for more powerful enemies.


    Therefore, Kevin actually could fight the top ten of the great perfect level Rankings in Martial Arts Academy. If he was fighting someone of the Great Perfection Rankings from the four great ind¡ªguarding families, the oue would be uncertain. After all, the differences among talented people were hard to measure.


    Dozens of seconds passed before everyone regained their senses. A disciple from the Department of Healing Therapeutics went up to help Kane stop the bleeding.


    All the disciples of Martial Arts Academy felt extremely embarrassed at this moment. Three of them were injured in a row and even the disciple of the great perfect level was defeated. They didn''t know how to get rid of this awkward situation.


    Standing on the roof. Kevin said with a very cold and indifferent look. "Who else wants a fight? Dere yourself before I leave. Also, I hereby solemnly announce that if anyone dares to bully Elsa again in the future, he will see what I am capable of. What have happened today is just a warning. I hope all the disciples of Martial Arts Academy will remember it."

 Chapter 477 Battle with Another One

    <h4>Chapter 477 Battle with Another One</h4>


    of the Great Perfect Level


    __


    Elsa was touched after hearing this. Her heart seemed to be filled with iparable sweetness and happiness. At this moment, she really wanted to shout, "I love you so much Robin Hood."


    Just when Kevin thought that no one would step up again, someone in the crowd flew to the roof.


    "Wait a moment." He shouted loudly.


    Everyone was shocked when they recognized the man.


    "Heavens, it''s him."


    "Ted Avery."


    "It''s Ted Avery, who ranked tenth on the internal stage Great Perfection Rankings."


    "Why did he show up? Does he want to defeat Robin Hood?"


    Just as everyone was shocked, Ted Averynded on the roof of the canteen facing Kevin.


    At the Genius Restaurant, everyone was surprised to see Ted Avery appear. After all, he was the tenth strongest on the Great Perfection Rankings, and also among the top ten in the Freshman Competitionst year. Could it be that he wanted to fight with Robin Hood, who was two levels weaker than him? Even if he won, he didn''t have the slightest bit of glory. However, if he lost, or even if they tied, then he would also be disgraced.


    Kevin looked at Ted and asked coldly. "One more? Good. Your name."


    "Ted Avery. I''m ranked tenth on the Martial Arts Academy''s internal stage Great Perfection Rankings. I want to experience your skills. Is it really that powerful?"


    "I''ll let you know."


    "Robin Hood. Although it''s not honorable for me to defeat you, I, Ted Avery, still want to fight with you. If you lose, you swear not to step into Martial Arts Academy for the rest of your life. Do you dare?"


    "No." Kevin shook his head.


    "What, are you afraid?"


    "Is there anyone in your Martial Arts Academy that I''m afraid of? I just want to have one more condition. If I don''t defeat you within 30 seconds, I won''t step into the Martial Arts Academy for the rest of my life."


    "What?" Ted instantly trembled a little. Robin Hood was so arrogant that he felt like he had no ways to vent his anger. Robin Hood had actually added a 30 ¡ªsecond time limit to the conditions he had mentioned. Was he being dismissive of him ? Didn''t he just tell him he was the tenth on the Perfection Rankings? How dared he to take the initiative to add a time limit for himself?. Heavens, he was so angry.


    Ted''s face turned a little pale.


    As soon as Kevin said this, Everyone in the audience was enraged. Originally, so many spectators didn''t cheer for Ted Avery, because bullying someone weaker was not glorious. However, Kevin was so arrogant to im to defeat Ted Avery in 30 seconds. Immediately, everyone in the entire Martial Arts Academy who was concerned about the fight jumped up in anger like a dog that had its tail stepped on. Not far away, the two teachers who were secretly watching couldn''t help but be angry. They snorted and said, "How arrogant! He is just a post level internal stage disciple. How could he defeat one of our top disciples who is two levels higher than him.. He really has pissed me off."


    Many disciples on the scene shouted. "Ted, beat him up. Damn it, want to beat you in 30 seconds Too pretentious! He is from Ind Protector Families. Big deal!"


    Ted gritted his teeth and sneered. "Robin Hood. what you said has made me angry. Believe me, you don''t want to see me angry."


    Kevin said disdainfully. "Juste over. If I didn''t win in thirty seconds. I won''t take half a step into your academy. There''s no need to waste my time."


    "Good." Ted quickly took a wooden box from his back and took out two top¡ªgrade short swords made of fine steel. They were about sixty centimeters long, one in each of his left and right hands.


    "Robin Hood, give up. There are still 30 seconds left, so what if I give you 30 minutes?" With that. Ted stepped forward.


    "Dang dang dang dang dang." The two daggers emitted crispy sounds in his hands and were basically everywhere. Their shadows weaved a dense golden that it seemed as if the air couldn'' t pass through.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows. As expected of a Great Perfection, Ted''s internal force was strong enough to crush an ordinary person. As for his two short swords, even though he was really fast wielding them. Kevin could still find a w in his lower abdomen, which was three inches away from his dantian. Perhaps it was because he wanted to swipe his dagger so quickly that his strength of arms was insufficient, making it a w. However, even if it was a w, a person with insufficient strength would not be able to take advantage of it. However, this was not difficult for Kevin. Kevin had already realized that when thinking about the swordsmanship unconsciously, every move could be a strike. It was not difficult to stab Ted. Unfortunately, it wasn''t as simple as Kevin thought. After all. Ted Avery was two levels higher than him. Ted''s internal force was like two mountains pressing down. Because of the difference in levels. Kevin found it difficult to execute his swordsmanship.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Kevin stopped thinking much and rushed forward in an instant, brandishing his sword in front of him. The difference between the internal force reduced almost all the benefits of his ninth level martial skill. the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship. For Ted, it was just an ordinary sword technique. This made Kevin suffer too much. Such a high level martial art actually did not have an advantage, and levels of internal force was the first factor to determine victory or defeat.


    By then, Kevin was fighting Ted face to face.


    At this moment, Ted felt that he could only see the shadows of Kevin''s sword. If he did not use his internal force to suppress it, he would simply be unable to withstand a single strike.


    "Heavens." Ted was shocked. It was terrifying.


    Kevin didn''t want to waste time. He had to defeat Ted in 30 seconds.


    Therefore, Kevin are ready to use Hell Touch.


    In the next moment, though Ted used his daggers, skillfully, Kevin''s finger suddenly pointed at him.


    "Whoosh!" With an ear¡ªpiercing sound. Kevin''s internal force rushed out of his finger and pierced through Ted''s dagger like a sniper rifle bullet.


    "Crack." the dagger was broken in pieces in an instant. At the same time, the invincible force of the Hell Touch pierced through Ted''s chest. He instantly stopped moving, as if he would float in the wind as soon as he moved.


    Ted was unable to withstand a single blow of Hell Touch.


    Even walls of bronze and iron could not resist the attack of Hell Touch.


    However, Kevin had also paid a great price. The internal force in his body was reduced by a third. Therefore, Kevin''s face turned slightly pale. Although the Hell Touch was powerful, it consumed a lot more energy than the Ghost Wheel Technique.


    The crowd was alreadypletely silent. It was hard to believe that Ted Avery had really been defeated in less than 30 seconds. To be exact, it was probably only 10 seconds, or even less than 10 seconds. After all, no one had measured the number of seconds.


    Kevin pushed Ted down from the roof.


    Kevin took a deep breath. The internal force in his body decreased by a third, and his body felt empty. It was like a balloon releasing a third of its air. At this moment, his internal force had drastically decreased. Kevin was no intention to have another fight. It was obvious that his wasn''t in a good condition. Anyway, it proved one thing. He could defeat anyone of the great perfect level, even the strongest.

 Chapter 478 There’s No Reason

    <h4>Chapter 478 There''s No Reason</h4>


    Kevin said, "I hope everyone will remember. If anyone dares to bully Elsa again, don''t me me for being ruthless. Now would you excuse me."


    After saying that, Kevin prepared to withdraw.


    "Robin." Elsa flew up to the roof.


    Kevin nced at her. If he left Elsa like this and retreated by himself, he would probably not be convincing enough.


    Helplessly, Kevin came up, took Elsa in his arms and flew outward.


    At this moment, everyone on the scene looked at the injured Ted. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say. It was too shocking.


    Elsa leaned against Kevin, feeling sweet and happy. Kevin quickly left the scope of the Martial Arts Academy. Only when he was sure that there was no one around did he stop in a forest.


    Kevin released Elsa.


    "Captain Ray."


    Elsa said angrily. "You still call me Captain Ray."


    "Uh, then what do I call you?"


    "Didn''t you just call me your woman in public? Call me Elsa."


    "Ah, this."


    "Do you still want to run away? If you don''t like me, why do you always appear every time I''m in trouble? Since you like me, why don''t you be frank? Robin, let''s be together. I love you, I really do."


    Facing Elsa''s passion, Kevin said, "I''m so ugly that I''m not worthy of you."


    "I don''t believe you''re ugly. When you were in London, you said that you were at least as handsome as a school hunk." Elsa said.


    Kevin thought to himself, "Alright, I''ll take off my mask. She might not like what she sees Problem would be solved."


    "Elsa, I lied to you about how I looked. I just wanted to make a good impression on you. I can take off my mask now. If you can ept my real appearance, then we can talk about our feelings."


    "Alright."


    Kevin immediately took off his ck mask, revealing the appearance of the human skin mask.


    "Ah." This was the first time Elsa had seen the real face of Robin.


    "Naha, now you see my face? Isn''t it a typical face of a loser? So, love doesn''t depend on your imagination. In your mind, I don''t look like this, right? For you, at least I should be as handsome as that Kevin. Unfortunately, this is who I am. Do you still love me?" Kevin said.


    Elsa suddenly jumped into Kevin''s arms.


    "Captain Ray, what are you doing? I''m so ugly, why?"


    Elsa hugged Kevin and smiled, "Still call me Captain Ray? I don''t like to hear it from you. I like you to call me Elsa, or dear."


    "Didn''t you see how ugly I am?" Kevin said incredulously, was there anything wrong with Elsa''s aesthetic?


    "In my eyes, you are very handsome, much more handsome than Kevin."


    "Is there anything wrong with your aesthetic? You stillpare me to that Kevin. If I were as handsome as he was. I would have taken the initiative to pursue you back in London. I don''t need to feel inferior anymore."


    "Is a pretty face really that important? I don''t mind, Robin, let''s be together. Don''t you want to fall in love?"


    Kevin was at a loss. He thought that she would definitely not like him when she saw his ugly appearance. However, he didn''t expect that she didn''t care at all.


    This time, Kevin didn''t seem to be able to find a reason to reject Elsa anymore.


    "The thing you feel most inferior about is your appearance, but I don''t mind at all. What else can stop you, unless you don''t like me at all? But if you don''t like me, why are you paying attention to me all the time? You''ve already dered me your woman in public and even taken me away in public. Are you so irresponsible?"


    Kevin was struggling. "How did things end up like this? Do I have to ept her?"


    "Whatever!"


    There was no way out, so Kevin could only say, "Alright."


    "Really? Am I your girlfriend?"


    "Yes." Kevin nodded with difficulty and thought to himself, "Sorry Lily, I really don''t have more excuses to refuse her."


    Elsa immediately burst into tears and threw herself into his arms again.


    "Why are you crying?" he forced a smile.


    "I''m so excited. We''re finally together. I finally have a boyfriend."


    "What do you mean, finally? With your conditions, you can have as many boyfriends as you want.."


    "But none of them are my favorite."


    Kevin deliberately asked. "That Kevin is pretty good looking and talented. He also has a good temperament."


    "Nonsense. How is it possible for me and him? Although he''s talented, he isn''t my type." Elsa said.


    "Uh, not your type?" Kevin could find nothing to say about it. If he took off his human skin mask and what Elsa would say. Not your type, then why would she was still in his arms?


    "Yes, I have known him in London for a long time. I don''t have any feelings for him. Besides, he already has a girlfriend. We are very good friends. Don''t say things like that in the future. If Lily hears you, she''ll hate me." Elsa said quietly.


    "Why don''t you have any feelings for Kevin?" Kevin asked.


    "Anyway, I just don''t feel it. It''s hard to say, feelings. Besides, I liked you when I was in London. Why would I have feelings for other men?"


    "Alright." Kevin smiled and hugged Elsa. Seeing that Kevin had taken the initiative to hug her. Elsa felt extremely happy in her heart.


    Elsa''s figure was indeed very nice. Kevin felt that Elsa''s chest was pressed against his body. It was so soft, and her body emitted an aura that made people horny. Kevin couldn''t hold it in any longer and was about to lose control.


    Kevin released Elsa in time. After looking at her for a while, Kevin still did not reveal his true identity.


    Just now, Elsa had already said that she was not interested in Kevin, which was ok. But the key point was he was Lily''s boyfriend. She would not steal a friend''s boyfriend. If she knew that Robin Hood was Kevin, she would definitely be very disappointed. She might also copse. This rtionship would end instantly.


    After thinking for a while. Kevin did not tell her the truth. Kevin did not know what he was afraid of. Wouldn''t it be better if this rtionship ended as soon as possible?


    Perhaps, Kevin had some intentions of maintaining this rtionship with Elsa deep in his heart.


    "I can only take one step at a time and see how it goes."


    "You haven''t even told me your real name." Elsa said coquettishly.


    "Ah, my real name. Er... My real name is Robin Hu."

 Chapter 479 Betrothed To Him

    <h4>Chapter 479 Betrothed To Him</h4>


    "Robin Hu? Do you have such a surname?"


    "Of course, it''s very rare."


    "Then don''t you have a n?"


    "No. I''m alone "


    "Then my n will be yours from now on. okay?"


    "Er..., let''s talk about it in the future. Alright, it''s time for me to return to Ind Protector Families."


    "Ah. so fast."


    "I''ve been out for a long time. It''s time to go back."


    "Can you hug me again?"


    "Alright."


    They hugged each other in the woods for a long time before they separated. Elsa looked at Kevin reluctantly and asked, "Robin, when will I see you again?"


    "Well, I''m not sure. I wille to you when I''m free, okay?"


    "Alright then."


    "Bye."


    "Bye."


    Kevin finally took off and Elsa watched reluctantly as Kevin disappeared into the distance.


    Kevin kept walking until Elsa could no longer see him. He quickly changed his mask and Night Subterfuge Clothing to restore his identity as Kevin.


    After that, Kevin had to rush back in the direction of the Martial Arts Academy.


    Kevin happened to meet Elsa when he returned to the entrance of the Martial Arts Academy. Elsa had just returned.


    "Hey, Elsa." Kevin hurriedly greeted her.


    "Kevin, why are you here?"


    "When I go to the mountains to practice martial arts. I often pass by this area. Why are you here?" Kevin asked.


    "Nothing. By the way, would you have dinner with tonight, my treat.." Elsa blushed.


    "Why? Is there any good news?" Kevin asked.


    "Juste. Don''t ask so much. Alright, I''ll go back to the department of sword. See you tonight."


    "Oh, see you tonight."


    Elsa did not speak to Kevin much, nor did she spoke as softly as when she spoke to Robin. This was understandable. If she acted too passionately to him, she might seem to have intentions of stealing Lily''s boyfriend. She certainly didn''t want Lily to misunderstand her.


    It was already afternoon when Kevin arrived at Department of Healing Therapeutics.


    "Have you heard the big news? A disciple of Ind Protector Families, who was only at the post level of the internal stage, actually defeated the senior at the great perfection level of our academy. He really is a badass."


    Upon arriving at the ss. Kevin heard many disciples discussing this. He didn''t expect that it would spread throughout the entire Martial Arts Academy in an instant.


    "What a shame. Our Martial Arts Academy is already weak enough in the eyes of the four Ind Protector Families. I''m afraid they look down on us even more now."


    "It is indeed a great humiliation, but so what? They are obviously stronger than us. However, I never thought that they would be so powerful."


    All the disciples in the ss are discussing.


    "Have you heard about this?" Sophia said to Kevin.


    "Yeah." Kevin nodded.


    "That disciple of Ind Protector Families is also at the post level of the internal stage. He''s really good."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Yes, I am also at the post level of the internal stage. The gap is too big."


    "If you fight that person, will you be instantly killed?"


    "Hahaha." Kevinughed loudly.


    "I don''t know. I, Kevin, am not so easily to kill. If possible, I really want to meet him."


    "En, where did you go this morning?"


    "I went to practice."


    "But I didn''t see you there.."


    "I went to somewhere else. You haven''t been thinking about me all morning, have you?" Kevin asked half¡ªjokingly.


    However, Sophia nodded, "Yes."


    "Uh." Kevin''s heart skipped a beat, and then he chuckled. What was Sophia doing to be so blunt?


    The afternoon passed very quickly. Kevin went to the Department of Sword to pick Lily up before ss was over.


    At this moment. Elsa and two elders were sitting in a pavilion in the Department of Sword. The elders of the Ray n hade to Martial Arts Academy, and it seemed to have something to do with Kevin.


    "Elsa, to be honest, the main purpose of our trip here is to talk to Kevin. He is a rare talent. Our n is too short of talent, and you haven''t got married yet..."


    At this point. Elsa seemed to have guessed something.


    "Impossible." Elsa immediately refused.


    "Elsa, this is the decision of the n. We were sent here precisely to help you marry Kevin. Kevin is the abandoned son of the Tang n. ording to our investigation, there is little chance for him to return to the Tang n. So if Kevin is willing to get engaged to you, he will be one of us."


    "I said it''s impossible." Elsa said irritably.


    "It''s not up to you. Only Kevin''s decision matters. Besides us, there are other families offering him marriage. No worries yet. Even if you want to get engaged to him, it will not work unless he agrees. We''ll talk to himter. I hope he likes the idea."


    Elsa did not say anything else. She really did not expect that the n would suddenly want to betroth her to Kevin. She already had a boyfriend, and Kevin also had a girlfriend. She would not ruin her rtionship with Lily no matter what.


    Elsa said, "Uncles, to be honest. I have a boyfriend."


    "Uh, when did you get a boyfriend? It''s ok to have a boyfriend, but don''t get your feelings involved. You can''t choose who you will be married to unless you are very strong in the future and then you can make your own decisions." One of the elders said. Normally, no n would stop their children from dating outside. However, if their loved ones were not recognized by the n, they had to ept the arrangements of the families and get married with anyone for the benefits of the families. As for their dates, they should be just for fun.


    Elsa said, "My boyfriend is a disciple of Ind Protector Families. I hope you will support me."


    "Alright, who knows if you''re lying to us? If there is indeed someone like you said and his talent is recognized by the n, then it''s fine. Now we''re going to find Kevin. If he is willing to marry you, then everything will be settled."


    "He won''t."


    Kevin and Lily walked out of the Department of Sword together.


    "Hello, Kevin. We are from the kidney n." Instantly, Kevin was stopped by two old men.


    "Elders of the kidney n? Why are you looking for me?"


    "Let''s cut to the chase. I wonder if you''re willing to marry a girl of our n? She is really beautiful...


    Kevin interrupted, "Is she more beautiful than this one beside me?"

 Chapter 480 The Brown Clan

    <h4>Chapter 480 The Brown n</h4>


    The two elders of the kidney n looked at Lily and didn''t know what to say for a moment. In fact, they had felt that this was almost impossible ever since they saw Lily.


    "I''m sorry. Even if your girl is prettier than mine. I won''t marry her. No offence."


    "None taken. It''s just the mission of the n. Now we can go back with your answer. Then you guys are busy. We''ll leave."


    "Alright."


    The two elders of the kidney n were quite polite, but Kevin was unwilling to and did not show his annoyance.


    Lily said dejectedly, "Only days after you won the freshmanpetition, there a n talking to you. They all want to marry you their girls. There must be other ns."


    "I won''t agree. Besides, they probably know that their chances are slim. They''re just trying their luck with me."


    "What if a very outstanding ne to you?" Lily asked.


    "A outstanding n will want someone better. Although I won the freshmanpetition, to many people, I am not the best, at least not better than the disciples of the Ind Protector Families. "Therefore, I can assure you that the girls from the ns that want me are definitely not the best. If they are. the ns might as well go to Ind Protector Families to find the best ones. Why bother talking to me?"


    "That''s right, then I''m relieved. You have such high standards, you definitely won''t like those girls."


    "It''s not that I have high standards, but I already have you and Kelly. For me, that''s enough. I don''t need more to y with."


    "Alright, you treat me like a toy. To y with."


    "Hahaha."


    Kevin and Lily started to y.


    At this moment, two more elders came to look for Kevin.


    "Hello, Kevin?"


    Kevin stopped ying with Lily and asked. "I am, you are?" Kevin had already guessed what they wereing for.


    "Hello, Kevin. We are from the Ray n. Right, you know Elsa. We are the elders of her n. My name is Tod Ray, and this is Link Ray."


    "Oh, nice to meet you both. What can I do for you?"


    "You know, Kevin, you''re very outstanding. Our Ray n really hopes that you can marry one of our girls."


    Kevin smiled and said. "Is that so? Which girl are you talking about?"


    Ray Ming said, "Elsa, what do you think?"


    "Ah." Kevin was stunned. He thought that they referred to Amy. However, he suddenly remembered that she was already engaged.


    Lily was shocked.


    "Stop joking. Elsa and I are friends."


    "Kevin, I hope you can think about it. Elsa, you know her, and what she looks like. So I can assure you it''s a good deal.


    Kevin immediately interrupted, "Sorry. I already have a girlfriend." Lily also said, "That''s right. Elsa doesn''t like Kevin either. She already has a boyfriend who is even more talented than Kevin. He is a disciple of Ind Protector Families. He was at the post level of the internal stage, but he defeated the senior at the great perfection level of our academy this noon. You should definitely go find him."


    "Ah." The two elders of the Ray n got excited. Could it be true? They thought that Elsa had fabricated it to deceive them.


    "That disciple of Ind Protector Families is called Robin Hood."


    "What? Robin Hood? Isn''t he the thief that Elsa captured in London?"


    "That''s right, but that was in the past. Anyway, Elso has already fallen in love with him. He also likes her. If you don''t believe me, go to Martial Arts Academy and ask anyone. As for Kevin, he''s already mine. I''m sorry."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Then let''s go first."


    They left immediately.


    They were told the same story from several people and finally believed it.


    Then they were overjoyed and immediately looked for Elsa and said, "Elsa, what exactly happened between you and Robin Hood? Is there any hope of marrying him?"


    Elsa blushed and said, "He has agreed to be my boyfriend."


    "Are you sure he''s not ying with your feelings?"


    "I believe he isn''t." Elsa said firmly.


    "That''s good. You have to get hold of him firmly. The n will support you with all its might. We thought that you were the one who made it up. We didn''t expect that you would be able to attract such a talented person. Keep him close. If he dumps you, you are to me for the loss of the n. Do you hear me?"


    "Mm¡ªhmm." Elsa was very happy. She was not only acknowledged by the n, but had the order. What could be happier than this?


    Just like that, the Ray n''s elders stopped harassing Kevin and happily returned to the n.


    That night, Elsa invited him to dinner, which rarely happened. Elsa excitedly announced. "Dear friends, here, I want to tell you something. Robin Hood is my boyfriend."


    "Wow, congrattions, Elsa." Lily was the first to offer her congrattions.


    "Thank you."


    "Then when should we meet him? Let''s get to know each other." Vincent said.


    "Sometimester, you will." Elsa smiled.


    Kevin, who was sitting at the side, was extremely depressed. How would this end in the future?


    They drank until around ten o''clock in the evening.


    Kevin went directly to Lily''s dormitory. Naturally, some things at night were inevitable. However, when Kevin and Lily were doing it, he couldn''t help but think of Elsa. Kevin knew that it was not good. After staying around her for so long, he was really getting to have feelings for her.


    The next day, Kevin didn''t go to Department of Healing Therapeutics because today he was going to the the Brown n to participate in an interview to be a disciple of theirs and things like that. He won the championship of the Freshman Competition and obtained a piece of Brown Token. He would have a chance to be an disciple of Wind Brown, a senior of the n. Kevin didn''t care much about it,but was afraid that people would say that wasted a good chance, so he decided to go.


    Kevin took the Brown Token and set off for one of the four legendary ns, the Brown n.


    Kevin asked for directions along the way. About two hourster, he arrived in front of arge mountain.


    "The Brown n is on the mountain."


    Kevin looked up. Many pces and houses were built on the cliffs of the mountain. There was also a gate at the foot of the mountain with the Brown n written on it.


    "Stop." The two disciples outside the mountain gate were guarding there. They were at the early stage of the internal stage.

 Chapter 481 Entrant Disciple Interview

    <h4>Chapter 481 Entrant Disciple Interview</h4>


    Even the gatekeepers were at the internal stage. They were indeed the legendary ind protector families.


    "Hello, I''m from Martial Arts Academy."


    "Martial Arts Academy? What are you doing here?" The two gatekeepers said with disdain, as if Martial Arts Academy was a terrible ce in their eyes. It was as if one was a technical secondary school and the other was a key university. The look in their eyes made Kevin feel ufortable.


    Kevin didn''t say anything and directly showed Brown Token.


    "Move aside." Kevin said.


    "You have Brown n''s token. Where did you get it?" One of the disciples questioned.


    Kevin was a little unhappy. Even an early internal stage disciple dared to question him.


    "Gatekeeper dogs, don''t force me, okay? You look down on the students of Martial Arts Academy. It doesn''t matter, but you two are probably the lowest level in the Brown n. If you continue to chatter, be careful, I will use the dog¡ªbeating stick technique."


    "How dare you insult us? A martial arts academy disciple is so disrespectful to us. Be careful that I will tear you apart."


    Kevin said disdainfully, "You''re overestimating yourself. Do you want to y with me at the early internal stage?"


    "So what? We are disciples of the Four Great Ind Protector Families. Our talents can definitely surpass yours by two realms. Don''t you know that one of our Four Great Ind Protector Families defeated the one who surpassed him by two realms in your Martial Arts Academy yesterday? I believe we can defeat you as well." One of the disciples took it for granted.


    "Hahaha." Kevinughed loudly.


    "Could it be that you don''t know what happened in your school? I think you pretended to be from Martial Arts Academy, right?"


    Kevin did not expect that yesterday''s incident would not only stir up a sensation in Martial Arts Academy, but the four great ind protector families knew about it. Look at these two disciples, they were so proud that they looked like fools.


    Kevin snorted, "That person in our academy yesterday is not a disciple of the Brown n. What are you proud of?"


    "Hmph, so what? We don''t need to know which n that Robin Hood belongs to, because he represents our four great ind protector families. Who exactly are you, why did youe to the Brown n, why do you have Brown Token? Tell the truth."


    "Pa, pa." Kevin knocked the two guard dogs unconscious.


    "They haven''t got eyes." Kevin kicked the two guard dogs and they were kicked to the ditch beside Kevin.


    Kevin also knew that this would offend the the Brown n. Perhaps he wouldn''t have a chance to be an entrant disciple. However, Kevin never thought of cherishing this opportunity. He felt that Martial Arts Academy was quite good. Kevin liked that kind of environment.


    Kevin went straight up the mountain.


    They arrived outside arge hall on the mountain. Outside of the hall was arge square. At this moment, there were several disciples practicing swordsmanship. Judging from their level of swordsmanship, they were indeed more professional than the disciples of Martial Forest Academy. This ce did not have the atmosphere of a school. Instead, it was more like a sect. There weren''t many people here, but they were all very skilled.


    "What are you doing? Which Mountain Lord''s disciple are you?" At this time, a learned stage man asked Kevin.


    "Hello, I''m here to look for Senior Wind Brown. I heard that he is going to test some entrant disciples today."


    "Oh, go to Cloud Peak."


    "Thank you, Senior."


    The few of them didn''t ask any further. They continued to practice their swords, as if they thought that Kevin was going to take the test of the entrant disciples.


    Kevin quickly found Cloud Peak. On the Cloud Peak, there was an elegant courtyard. This ce was truly a bit imposing. Although it could not bepared to the sect of Kevin''s previous life, it had at least allowed Kevin to find a trace of the sect of his previous life.


    Kevin sighed deeply.


    Entering the courtyard, there were a dozen people waiting there. It seemed that there were more than one or two people who wanted to be Senior Wind Brown''s true disciple.


    A boy dressed as a schoolboy asked, "Who are you?"


    "Hello, I''m from Martial Arts Academy. Ie to participate in entrant disciple test. Is this Senior Wind Brown''s residence?"


    The little boy muttered to himself, "Why did martial arts academye here? Alright, I''ll go in and report it to Master."


    The little boy walked into a meditation room in the courtyard. At this moment, there were three people in the meditation room. One of them had slightly gray hair, and the person with a strong aura on his body was Senior Wind Brown. The other person who looked to be in his fifties and had a strong aura was Wind Brown''s eldest disciple. This eldest disciple was probably on the same level as the dean of Martial Arts Academy.


    The little boy reported, "Master, there is a new one outside. He said that he is from Martial Arts Academy and wants to formally acknowledge you as his master."


    Upon hearing the little boy''s report, the grey¡ªhaired Senior Wind Brown frowned.


    The man beside him, who was about fifty years old, hurriedly said, "Master, do you ept entrant disciples, including disciples from Martial Arts Academy? The disciples of Martial Arts Academy have terribly poor aptitude. Yesterday, something happened. Disciples from our four great ind protector families ran to Martial Arts Academy. He actually defeated one at the great perfect stage from Martial Arts Academy at the post stage of the internal stage. So it can be seen that Martial Arts Academy is getting worse and worse. No matter how bad their aptitudes are, it will ept."


    Senior Wind Brown waved his hand impatiently and said, "John, let him go. I don''t ept students from Martial Arts Academy."


    "Yes." The little boy hurriedly walked out.


    Kevin waited outside for a while. The little boy walked out and said, "My master told you to leave. He doesn''t ept students from Martial Arts Academy."


    "Uh." Kevin was stunned. Since he didn''t ept, why did he spread news before?


    "Why?" Kevin asked.


    "My master only epts disciples from the four great ind protector families, and he is also an outstanding member of the four great ind protector families. As for you, you can''t even be a disciple of the four great ind protector families. How can you be my master''s entrant disciple?"


    "Is that so? Then why did the vice Dean of our college say that someone who became the champion of the freshmenpetition had the chance to be the entrant disciples of senior Wind Brown? Isn''t this a trap?"


    The little boy snorted. "Anyway, my master never said that he would take in entrant disciples from Martial Arts Academy. Then, there is only one exnation. In order to recruit students, your Martial Arts Academy can do anything shameless. To actually use my master''s name as a propaganda tool to deceive people into entering the academy. This is truly despising. Who doesn''t know that my master is one of the three strongest warriors on Martial Arts Ind? Using my master''s name to recruit students is despicable and shameless. Yet, you actually dare toe without self¡ªknowledge. How ridiculous."


    Kevin thought to himself. So this so¡ªcalled Senior Wind Brown was one of the three strongest cultivators on Martial Arts Ind. No wonder so many freshmen were so desperate for the ce of entrant disciple.

 Chapter 482 Son

    <h4>Chapter 482 Son</h4>


    "Alright, since this is a misunderstanding, then pretend that I haven''t been here. Anyway, I''m not willing to join you. Even if your master is really willing to ept me. I definitely won''t." Kevin said.


    At this time, a gray ¡ª haired old man and the middle¡ªaged man walked out. They were respectively Wind Brown and his eldest disciple.


    Senior Wind said to Kevin, "I have very high talent requirements for entrant disciples. Even disciples from the four great ind protector families have not met all of them so far. Besides, you are from Martial Arts Academy. Go back to your ce. You are not suitable for this ce."


    "Oh." Kevin replied in disapproval. Wind''s eyes seemed to be filled with disdain for Kevin. This made Kevin very unhappy. What''s the hell? The three great experts of Martial Arts Ind, what was the big deal? That was nothing! No one wanted to be his entrant disciple, OK?


    Wind said to his eldest disciple, "Cloud, you just said, who went to Martial Arts Academy yesterday?"


    "Master, there is a mysterious disciple named Robin Hood from the Four Great ind protector families. He is a new disciple this year. He, a disciple at the post level of the internal stage, defeated the people at great perfect level of the same stage in Martial Arts Academy. This matter has already spread throughout the Four Great Ind Protector Families."


    Wind said, "To be able to defeat the rival at the post level of the internal stage, which is two realms higher than him, if this person is real, then he is definitely a genius."


    "Master, it''s also possible that the students from Martial Arts Academy are rubbish."


    "No, even if the opponents are too weak, they are two levels higher than him. No matter whether he is talented, the difference between the two levels is enough to make up for everything. Cloud, go and find out which of the four great ind protector families that defeated Robin Hood is from."


    "Master, may I ask the reason?"


    "I want to take him as an entrant disciple," Wind said.


    "Ah, Master, there are still more than ten interviews left."


    "There''s no need for an interview. None of them meet my requirements."


    "Alright."


    At this time. Wind''s eldest disciple saw that Kevin still standing there and berated, "What''s wrong?" Still not giving up? My master told you to leave. You didn''t hear? You know yourself a little, okay? Even if you kneel here for a day and night, it''s useless. Martial Arts Academy has really recruited all kinds of people. It''s getting worse and worse. I have to talk to your dean and hit his butt? Hahaha."


    Kevin frowned. Could it be that this man in his fifties was on the same level as the Dean of Martial Arts Academy? He even dared to say that he would beat the dean''s butt.


    Kevin immediately warned, "Don''t insult our dean."


    "Hey, kid, you''re quite ambitious. You dare to warn me? Why don''t you go back and ask your dean? I''ve hit his butt a few times, hahaha."


    "How can youpare the strength of our Principal?" Kevin said.


    "Holy shit, brat, you really are a frog in a well. Your dean is just at innate stage, yet he can''tpare to me. How ignorant."


    Kevin thought to himself, "I didn''t expect our Dean to be at innate stage. This is truly beyond my expectations. In my previous life, I have also reached the innate stage. Although I have just rushed up, the Dean must be at least forty or fifty years old. He is actually only at the innate stage."


    At this time, Wind said, "Cloud, why are you talking so much with a kid from Martial Arts Academy? I want you to inquire about that Robin Hood. Hurry up and go."


    "Yes, Master." Only then did Cloud leave.


    Kevin looked at Wind and turned around. He thought that he was one of the three great experts of Martial Arts Ind and looked down on others.


    Kevin quickly left the the Brown n and leisurely returned to Martial Arts Academy.


    "I must speed up my cultivation to the realm of my previous life. If I were allowed to cultivate to the innate stage of my previous life, then I would be on the same level as the Dean of Martial Arts Academy. In this Martial Arts Ind, I would also belong to the upper echelons. I will strive to cultivate to the innate stage within two years, or even a year." Kevin thought to himself.


    Returning to Martial Arts Academy, school was almost over. Kevin arrived at the Healing Department. Before he could enter the ssroom, a man and a woman pounced in front of Kevin and cried, "Son, son."


    Kevin was stunned as he looked at the unfamiliar couple in front of him. Whose son was they calling?


    "Son, it''s really you. Let me see you."


    "Woo, son, you''ve grown so big."


    The couple in front of them looked at Kevin and cried. Kevin already knew who they were. It must be Kevin''s parents. The Duke n had really fought hard to get him to return to the n. They had invited their parents over.


    Kevin wasn''t in a hurry to say anything. He just looked at the couple in front of him. They seemed to be middle¡ªaged people. The man''s strength had already reached the learned stage, and his aura was a bit strong. The woman had also reached the perfect internal stage. Unexpectedly, Kevin''s parents could be considered talented people.


    "Son, woo¡ªwoo."


    At this time, more than ten strangers appeared beside him. Two of them were the Duke n''s Seventh Elder and Neenth Elder that he had seen before.


    Kevin was speechless. More than ten people actually came. Unfortunately, Kevin did not recognize any of them.


    "Kevin." A woman walked up with an ordinary appearance, a little simr to Kevin. Then, she was either a young sister or an older sister.


    "Kevin." The other man smiled at Kevin. This man also looked a little simr to Kevin. He was at the middle stage of the internal stage, but he was actually weaker than Kevin, and his age was slightly older than Kevin.


    The two Seventh Elder and Neenth Elder that he sawst time also surrounded him. Everyone looked at Kevin withughter.


    Kevin was really going to copse. Who were they? Perhaps, they were very familiar with him, but to Kevin, he had never seen anyone before.


    "Kevin, your parents, elder sister, older brother, grandfather, grandmother, uncle, aunt, uncle, all of your direct rtives are here." Seventh Elder said to Kevin.


    Kevin looked at the dozen people in front of him. What he could confirm now was that Kevin''s parents, elder sister, older brother, and others were unable to distinguish between them.


    "Kevin, go home." Neenth Elder smiled.


    Kevin shook his head, "Sorry, I''m not Kevin."


    However, the people from the Duke n did not take it seriously.


    Kevin''s mother said, "I won''t take you wrong. You ar, I have already found Ada and Edon."


    Kevin had nothing to say.


    "Ada and Edon have already returned to the n. Kevin, you''ve suffered all these years." Kevin''s father said.


    For some reason, Kevin was extremely resistant in his heart. Perhaps he had no parents from his childhood. Kevin had been adopted by his master and the master''s wife since childhood. In fact, there was some resentment in his heart towards his abandoned parents. This was referring to Faykoo''s parents, not Kevin''s parents in front of him.

 Chapter 483 Have Hope

    <h4>Chapter 483 Have Hope</h4>


    "Hu." Kevin took a deep breath.


    "What exactly do you want?" Kevin asked.


    "Kevin, don''t tell me you don''t even want your parents anymore?" Kevin''s brother said.


    Kevin looked at his brother and smiled, "You must have been the apple of my parents'' eyes in the past."


    "Uh." Kevin''s brother was stunned for a moment. Right, Kevin was trash in the past. and he was the apple of his parents'' eyes, because he had disyed astonishing talent since he was young. But Kevin... just didn''t expect that his talent was already average, and Kevin had greatly surpassed him. In that case, Kevin would probably be the pearl in the palm.


    "Kevin, from now on, you will be the apple of our eyes." Kevin''s father said.


    "Naha." Kevin felt that it was very funny. It was really a big pearl in the palm. Kevin asked, "Have you ever taken care of me these years?" Of course, Kevin asked in ce of previous Kevin.


    "Kevin, I know you''re still angry, but it''s all past."


    "Unfortunately, for me, it will never pass. I have already been expelled from the n, and I don''t care about that n anymore. So, please don''t bother me again, okay?"


    "Kevin, we are your parents. It was not our decision to expel you from the n. It was the n. If it wasn''t for your mother and I fighting to protect you, you would have been killed by the staff long ago." Kevin''s father said.


    Kevin looked at his father. There was no denying this. Kevin had heard Ada say before that his mother had risked her life to protect him and had even taken five million yuan to let them escape with him. He couldn''t med his parents.


    "Forget it." Kevin was helpless. Although his soul was no longer the same as previous Kevin, there was nothing he could say about it. They didn''t believe it even if he said it. Most importantly, this body was really born by them.


    "Let me think about it again." Kevin said.


    The Duke n''s Seventh Elder hurriedly smiled and said, "Alright, take your time to think about it. There''s no hurry."


    The elders of the Duke n did not force Kevin to act too hastily, and they came step by step.


    The neenth elder said, "The meal is ready. Let''s go. We''ll have a reunion dinner together."


    "Reunion dinner?" Kevin seemed to be resisting. What the hell was he doing reuniting with a group of strangers? Kevin only wanted to stay away from them.


    Kevin came to Aaron Duke''s house helplessly. Aaron was a Martial Arts Academy Supreme Grade student, so he had a separate vi on a small hillside of Martial Arts Academy. Aaron''s fiancee also lived there, but she and Aaron did not share the same room. Although Aaron really wanted to have sex with his fiancee, unfortunately. Belinda said, "She doesn''t ept premarital sex." Therefore, although they had always been under the same roof, they had never crossed a single trace. Although Aaron really wanted to do, he did not have the courage to forcefully do so, because Belinda''s family was clearly one level stronger than the Duke family. This was obvious from Kevin peeking at Belinda taking a bath back then. It was precisely because the Livingston n was stronger that the Livingston n was so angry. In order to calm them down, the Duke n expelled Kevin from the n.


    At this moment, Kevin was brought to Aaron''s vi by a dozen people from the Duke n.


    "This is Aaron''s house. In the future, you and Aaron will be the geniuses of our Duke n." Seventh Elder said to Kevin with a smile.


    "I haven''t decided to go back to the n yet. I only said that I would consider it." Kevin said.


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter. Aaron is currently the most outstanding disciple of our Duke n. You have a high chance of bing the second most outstanding disciple. If you return to the Duke n, you will be extremely popr."


    "Haha." Kevin smiled. Of course, he didn''t think so. Who cared about the reputation of the second outstanding disciple of the Duke n? It was too low.


    Kevin had a meal at Aaron''s house. The dishes were all ordered by the restaurant.


    Aaron did not say a word to Kevin during the banquet. It could be seen that Aaron did not wee Kevin to his house. However, if the Duke n''s Seventh Elder and Neenth Elder were here, there was nothing he could do if Aaron did not wee him.


    The Seventh Elder raised his ss and said to Kevin, "Kevin, I propose a toast to you. I wish you all the best. Work hard and learn from Aaron. Aaron has a high chance of breaking through to the innate stage, so I hope you can do the same."


    Kevin smiled and drank up the wine. "It''s just the innate stage. Is it so difficult? Sprint? You said with such exaggeration."


    When Efrain heard Kevin''s words, he immediately said unhappily, "Kevin, how can you be so arrogant?"


    "Pa." Kevin pped Efrain in the face.


    "Uh." Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that Kevin would suddenly p Efrain during the meal. Although Efrain wasn''t as good as Kevin, he was still a genius disciple of the Duke n.


    Kevin warned, "Efrain, you don''t have the right to interrupt. Eat your food obediently. Do you hear me?"


    "You." Efrain looked at Kevin angrily.


    Seventh Elder and Neenth Elder hurriedly said, "Alright, alright. You are all disciples of the Duke n. What are you doing? Efrain, in the future, don''t say he was useless and trash. He is also a member of the n now."


    Efrain looked at the two elders in grievance. He knew that he could only bear this p.


    Aaron did not say anything. His eyes were unmoved as he watched Kevin being arrogant in front of so many people. Now that the elders of the Duke n were begging him to return to his n, he naturally would not scold Kevin. He could only look at Efrain sympathetically. He was truly speaking disrespectfully to Kevin at this time. He was asking for a beating.


    The Neenth Elder said to Kevin, "Duke, the innate stage is not so easy to break through as you think. For example, our Duke n only has six innate stage experts. These six innate stage experts are the foundation of our Duke n. Furthermore, the oldest of these six innate stages is already 160 years old and has reached the end of his lifespan. Right now, the Duke n urgently needed new geniuses to break through to the ranks of innate stage. Unfortunately, it was not so easy. It had been twenty years since the Duke n''s disciples had broken through to the innate stage, and the crisis in the n was gradually unfolding. In these twenty years, the Duke n has produced quite a few geniuses. Unfortunately, in the end, they reached thete learned stage and stagnated."


    "Aaron is the most talented person in the Duke n in the past twenty years. Therefore, he is currently the most promising disciple of the Duke n to break through to the innate stage. Of course, since you have won the championship of the Freshman Competition, you also have a high chance of breaking through to the innate stage."


    No wonder the Duke n desperately wanted to drag Kevin back to their n. This was because Kevin had the hope of breaking through to the innate stage, even though it was only hope.

 Chapter 484 Fiancee

    <h4>Chapter 484 Fiancee</h4>


    The Duke n''s Seventh Elder said, "Our Duke n''s expectation for Aaron is that in twenty years. he will be able to break through to the innate stage."


    "Oh, oh." Kevin said disapprovingly.


    Twenty years? Kevin was almost scared to pee. Kevin''s goal was to reach innate stage within two years, while Aaron said it would take twenty years.


    Aaron felt a little annoyed when he saw Kevin''s disdainful expression. No matter what, he was a person with the hope of breaking through to the innate stage. This was enough pride. Otherwise, why would the Livingston family let Belinda marry him? The Livingston family had at least 30 innate stage, and Aaron had a high chance of breaking through to innate stage. Therefore, the Livingston family was betting that he could enter the innate stage. If Aaron really stepped into innate stage, then the Livingston family was right. If Aaron did not step into innate stage in the end, then the bet would be a failure. In fact, every family''s marriage was gambling.


    After lunch, Kevin said, "Alright, I''m done. I have to go. As for returning to the Duke n. I''ll naturally reply when I''ve thought it over. Don''t disturb me if you''re free. I''m very busy cultivating."


    "Alright, if you don''t understand anything about cultivation. ask Aaron. He will teach you " Seventh Elder said.


    "Haha, he can''t teach me."


    Kevin left.


    Seeing Kevin''s disdainful tone, Aaron was very unhappy.


    "Seventh Uncle, Neenth Uncle. Kevin is arrogant. Even if they return to their ns. I don''t think there will be any benefits. Even I don''t like him anymore, let alone others."


    Efrain hurriedly said, "That''s right. If such a person offends an expert one day and instead brings disaster to the Duke n, it''s better not to let him return to the n and die on his own."


    The Duke n''s Seventh Elder said, "The matter of Kevin returning to the n was unanimously decided by the n''s elders. Although his words and deeds are indeed too high¡ªprofile and arrogant, his talent really has a chance of breaking through to the innate stage. As a innate stage expert, you all know what this means to the n."


    Aaron didn''t say anything. Of course, he knew that a innate stage expert meant the prosperity of the n. Otherwise, why would he marry Belinda? Wasn''t it because he had a high chance of breaking through to innate stage?


    "Aaron, Efrain, don''t look at Kevin with hostility in the future. Now it''s our family begging him toe back, do you hear?" Neenth Elder said. Aaron nodded and said.


    "As long as he behave well, why should I make things difficult for him?"


    Efrain snorted.


    When Kevin returned to the Healing Department, ss was about to begin in the afternoon.


    Kevin thought to himself, "It''s aplete waste of time for me to attend a ss in the Healing Department. In the future. I''d better note here anymore. I''d better concentrate more on martial arts."


    Kevin did not enter the Healing Department and turned around to leave.


    Kevin walked along a path.


    "What should I do? Do I really think about returning to the Duke n? But to me, that ce is, after all, a strange ce."


    "But my bodyes from there after all. Even though my soul does not belong there, no matter what, I cannot do anything excessive to Kevin''s parents."


    "I''m alone now. I don''t have a family. I don''t have any ties. But in the future, I still have to give Lily and Kelly a family. If I have a family. I can at least enjoy the scene directly. If I don''t have a family. I still have to go to great lengths to get money."


    "What choice should I make?"


    "Go back, or not?"


    "Even if I go back, with my strength. I will sooner orter be the strongest member of the Duke n. I won''t lose anything."


    Unknowingly, Kevin arrived at a ce that he had never been before. There was a stone tablet in front of him, the Poison Technique Department.


    "Huh? I actually unknowingly walked over to the Poison Department."


    "Since I''m here, go in and take a look. Isn''t Amanda from the Poison Arts Department?" Kevin walked into the Poison Department.


    "Student, where is Amanda?" Kevin asked a student.


    "What are you looking for her for? Eh, you''re Kevin. Hello, hello."


    "You''re wee. Can you tell me where she is?"


    "Kevin, you are my idol."


    Kevin looked at the girl in front of him speechlessly and asked her where Amanda was and what kind of idol she was talking about.


    "Forget it if you don''t tell me." Kevin turned around and left.


    "Kevin idol, don''t leave. I''ll help you call her out. However, I can''t guarantee that she will not appear. Amanda is a strange person. There are many people who havee to look for her. She neveres out once."


    "Alright, go get her."


    Kevin did not have much hope, so Amanda would definitely ignore him. However, a few minutester, Amanda came out. Not only was Kevin surprised, many students in the Healing Department were also surprised. However, everyone thought that Amanda was giving face to the new champion, but in reality, Amanda was not giving face to the new champion, but because Kevin was her fiance. She had already nned to return to the n, so as long as Kevin returned to the n, their marriage would be valid. When her fiance came to look for her, she did not think too much beforeing out.


    "Haha, Amanda, I heard that you wouldn''te if someone called you out. I didn''t expect you toe for me." Kevin smiled.


    Amanda remained expressionless as she asked, "What are you looking for me for?"


    "Nothing much. I just passed by and came to take a look. You''re the only person I know in the Poison Department."


    "Oh."


    "Alright, you can go back to your work." Kevin said.


    Amanda saw that Kevin was really just passing by and didn''te to find her on purpose. She didn''t know why, but she was a little disappointed.


    Amanda turned around and walked towards the researchb. Although she was a little disappointed, she did not express it, nor did she ask anything else.


    Kevin shouted, "Hey, Amanda, did anyone from your ne looking for you? You''ve be the fourth ce winner of the freshmanpetition. I think your n must have found out about you, right?"


    Amanda turned around and nodded.


    "Haha, just like me." Kevin smiled, as expected.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Amanda, then you must have decided to return to your n."


    "Right." Amanda nodded again.


    Kevin chuckled. He remembered the Duke n''s old saying that his fiancee was Amanda. Only now did Kevin remember this question. If he thought about returning to the Duke n, wouldn''t it be a marriage alliance with Amanda? He didn''t even think about it this way.


    Kevin looked at Amanda and immediately felt that there was something strange in his eyes. To be fair, Amanda was indeed very beautiful. She was extraordinarily beautiful. Except for one thing, he did not like her personality and she seldom smiled.


    "Hey, Amanda, when your n found you, they didn''t say anything to you, did they?" Kevin asked. Kevin did not know about the matter of his fiancee. Did she know? Perhaps after such a long time, the members of their n had forgotten about it. Naturally, they would not tell her about it. This was also good, and it saved Kevin a lot of trouble.


    Amanda hesitated for a moment and said, "Yes."

 Chapter 485 It Takes a Few Seconds to Get on the Ground

    <h4>Chapter 485 It Takes a Few Seconds to Get on the Ground</h4>


    "Uh, did they say? What did you say?" Kevin hurriedly asked.


    "My fiance, it''s you."


    "Holy shit, you actually know."


    Kevin was speechless, thinking that Amanda didn''t know about this at all.


    "It''s been so long, yet your n still remembers."


    "When I was fourteen, my n betrothed me to you in order to join your Duke n. I was taken to your Duke n. I saw you. You were teasing a maid, but you didn''t see me. I recognized you when I was in London."


    "Ah?" Kevin was even more speechless. It turned out that Amanda already knew about this matter.


    "Then why didn''t you say anything when you were in London?"


    "Why should I say that you and I weren''t in the n back then? What happened back then has long since disappeared. Moreover, I also ran away from home because of this. I betrayed this marriage first."


    Kevin asked, "Then have you decided to return to your n and ept this marriage?"


    "Ah." Amanda was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned slightly red. That''s right. When she ran away from home, she did not ept this marriage. Now that she chose to return, it was equivalent to epting it. Hence, Amanda did not know how to answer. However, Amanda thought for a moment and still said, "Back then, you were trash, but now you are not. I have no reason not to ept it."


    "Hehe, what a joke, but I already have a woman."


    "Oh." Hearing Kevin''s words. Amanda felt a little disappointed. She had epted the marriage back then.


    "Aren''t you, aren''t you going back to the Duke Family?" Amanda asked.


    "I''m still thinking about it."


    "Alright, I''ll go back first."


    "Alright."


    Kevin watched as Amanda turned around and left. Amanda''s slender figure made people think much. She was truly a peerless beauty.


    Unfortunately, Kevin did not like her, mainly because of her ipatible personality. However, this marriage between them gave Kevin a headache, and he did not know if he could cancel the marriage.


    Kevin left the Poison Department.


    ...


    "Beauty, I''m a disciple of the Four Great Ind Protector Families. This is my token. Take a look. It''s a real one."


    "Really? Are you really from the Johnson n, one of the four great ind protector families?"


    "This is my disciple''s token. Take a look for yourself."


    "Wow, it really is."


    "Hehe, beauty, are you free? I''ll guide you in your martial arts practice."


    Kevin walked on a campus road and saw two men in front of him, seducing two girls from Martial Arts Academy. The two men also imed to be members of the Four Great Ind Protector Families, and they were holding disciple token in their hands.


    "Are you really willing to guide me in martial arts?"


    "Of course."


    "However, you are disciples of the Ind Protector Families. Even if you send out the weakest one, it will be stronger than our champion, Kevin. Will you really guide me? Don''t you look down on us?" A girl said.


    One of the men smiled and said. "Of course not. We are also humans. To tell you the truth, we are also new disciples this year. Since Master is not here today, we can move freely. That''s why we came to your Martial Arts Academy to y. Just now, at the entrance of the academy, I met ate stage internal stage disciple. He was knocked away by me in one move. So, the students of your Martial Arts Academy are really terrible. No wonder Robin Hood from ournd protector families. He was able to soak up a courtyard flower here."


    "Oh, so you''re all here for the courtyard flower."


    "Aren''t you two courtyard flowers?"


    The two girls were instantly overjoyed to death. The disciples of the Johnson n actually treated them as courtyard flowers.


    "Then let''s go to the back mountain and find a ce to practice martial arts. We''ll guide you."


    "Alright."


    The two girls immediately followed the disciples of the four great ind protector families. Normally, the girls who were considered normal immediately became mentally retarded when they met the disciples of the ind protector families. This kind of feeling was simr to how some girls would turn into flower addicts when they met their favorite stars.


    "Stop." Kevin shouted.


    Kevin had already confirmed that these two boys were indeed disciples of the Ind Protector Families. Their disciple tokens were real. In other words, the disciples of the Ind Protector Families had reallye to Martial Arts Academy to pick up girls. The reason why the Martial Arts Alliance had stopped Elsa Ray from being together with Robin Hood was because they were afraid that more Ind Protector Families disciples woulde here to pick up girls if the news spread to the Ind Protector Families. He didn''t expect that the worry from back would happen.


    "Who are you?" The two Johnson n disciples looked at Kevin with disdain in their eyes. Because Kevin was also at thete stage of the internal stage, and they were also at thete stage of the internal stage. Just now, they had already defeated ate stage internal stage in one move at the gate.


    The two girls hurriedly said, "He is the freshman champion of our academy, Kevin."


    "Oh, so you''re the freshman champion." The two Johnson n disciples didn''t seem to take Kevin seriously.


    Kevin ordered, "I order all of you to scram immediately and leave Martial Arts Academy. Otherwise, don''t me me for being heartless."


    "Hahaha." The two disciples of the Johnson n burst intoughter.


    "Kevin, these two senior brothers want to instruct us in martial arts. What do you mean by obstructing us? Do you think that if they instruct me in martial arts, our martial arts will be able to surpass yours?" The two female students from Martial Arts Academy hurriedly said.


    "That''s right. Kevin, what do you mean? The disciples of the Ind Protector Families are so powerful. If we can be guided by them, we will definitely improve a lot. Are you jealous of not having the disciples of the Ind Protector Families guide you, so you ruined our good deeds?"


    Kevin looked at the two girls with contempt. How could there be such retarded women? It seemed that after Robin Hood became famous in Martial Arts Academy, many girls in Martial Arts Academy had inexplicably admired the disciples of the Ind Protector Families. Upon seeing the disciples of the Ind Protector Families, their IQ instantly dropped to zero. Was this considered a retarded fan? At that time. Kevin defeated one at the great perfect stage as Robin Hood. Did he do a good thing or a bad thing? He actually caused so many brainless disciples of the Ind Protector Families to be fans of Martial Arts Academy. Moreover, it caused the disciples of the Ind Protector Families toe to pick up girls, wishing to follow Robin Hood.


    One of the Johnson n disciples said to Kevin. "Brat,e and y two moves with me. You are the champion of the freshmanpetition. Let me, the worst disciple of the Johnson n, see how bad the freshman champion of Martial Arts Academy is."


    "You''ll know," Kevin snorted.


    "Brat, alright. Today, in front of the two girls. I''ll let them see the talent of our Ind Protector Families disciples, so that they won''t worship us for nothing. Norman, what do you think, how many seconds will it take for me to defeat this freshman champion?"

 Chapter 486 Martial Team Information

    <h4>Chapter 486 Martial Team Information</h4>


    "I''ll bet 30 seconds." The disciple from the Johnson n named Mat said.


    "Holy shit! You insulted me? You dared to say 30 seconds!"


    "Then how many seconds? Let''s bet that if you lose, you''ll have to wash my clothes for the next week."


    "Alright, 10 seconds. If I don''t beat this new champion in 10 seconds, I''ll do yourundry next week."


    "Alright, let''s begin the timing. One."


    The two girls from the Martial Arts Academy pped their hands and said, "Come on,e on."


    Then, the disciple from the Johnson n jumped and came towards Kevin. He was about to punch Kevin. He wanted to beat this new champion with the fastest speed possible, first for winning, second for his reputation between the two girls.


    However, the corners of Kevin''s mouth twitched in disdain.


    Kevin also instantly greeted him.


    "Bang!" Kevin shed fiercely his fist.


    "Ah." The disciple shouted loudly, and his arm instantly snapped off from the middle. His body flew backwards.


    "You''re courting death." Kevin snorted in disdain.


    "Ah." The two girls who were pping their hands were stunned. They suspected that they had seen wrongly. The disciple was from the Ind Protector Families. It should be Kevin who had his bones broken.


    The other disciple form the Johnson n was also dumbfounded.


    "Jeremy, are you okay?" Another man called Mat hurriedly ran up.


    Jeremy whose arm was broken pointed at Kevin and said, "Mat, I underestimated the enemy just now. Quick, go up and cripple him."


    "Damn it." Jeremy immediately drew a sword from behind.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Jeremy instantly brandished dozens of sword shadows, which showed his speed.


    Kevin moved as he executed the Ghost Wheel Technique, and his body instantly disappeared.


    Jeremy was stunned. Before he could react, Kevin suddenly shed in front of him.


    "Bang!" In the next moment, an enormous force wasnded on Jeremy''s neck.


    Jeremy felt that the arteries in his neck were suddenly blocked.


    "Ah." Jeremy felt that the blood in his entire body had solidified.


    "Pa." Kevin pped Jeremy''s face fiercely.


    "Whoosh." Jeremy flew into the air and fell down again.


    Those two girls from Martial Arts Academy were stunned. Kevin, the champion of the freshmen contest, actually instantly defeated two new disciples of the Johnson n. How was this possible? A few days ago, Robin defeated the people at great perfect level. Why were these disciples defeated by Kevin today?


    Kevin walked up and kicked the man whose arm was broken.


    "Ah." the man flew off into the distance.


    The other also flew off into the distance after being kicked by Kevin.


    Kevin looked at the two girls and said, "Let me tell you right now. The disciples of the Four Great Ind Protector Families are not as divine as you think. You guys saw those two just now, right? They are nothing in front of me. What a joke. They wanted to instruct you to practice martial arts? I''m afraid that if you really go to the mountain, you will be instructed on how to sleep."


    Kevin turned around and left.


    The two girls hurriedly said, "Kevin, I''m sorry, we won''t. You are our idol."


    "No need. I don''t have any brainless fans like you."


    The two disciples from the Johnson n who were kicked away struggled to get up, supported each other, and left in a dejected manner.


    "Damn it. Why is he so powerful? There''s no reason. Even if he is the champion of the freshmen contest of Martial Arts Academy, it''s impossible for him to be so strong. We''re disciples of the Four Great Ind Protector Families."


    "I don''t understand either. Didn''t that mysterious Robin defeat the person at great perfect level easily? Why can''t we even defeat someone of the same level? No student of Martial Arts Academy has the qualifications to enter the Ind Protector Families. They can''t be more capable than us."


    "He must be hiding his realm. He''s despicable and shameless."


    When Kevin returned to his dormitory, he discovered that his roommates. Vincent and Billy, were also there. They were discussing something.


    "Vincent, has your department started to form a ''Martial Team''?"


    "Of course, it will start in a few days. Billy, do you want to form your own martial team, or do you want to join someone else''s?"


    "Nonsense. With my strength, I have no other choice but to join someone else''s martial team."


    "Martial Arts Ind is really a mysterious ce. When I was in Novice Vige, I felt that it was full of mystery. I really look forward to receiving a mission from a Martial Team and see what it looks like."


    Billy said, "However, I heard that it is very dangerous. It will cost me my life."


    Kevin walked into the dormitory.


    "What are you talking about? What martial team?" Kevin asked curiously.


    "Uh, Kevin, don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know." Kevin rarely went to the ssroom. He was a little out of touch. Most importantly, Kevin was in the Department of Healing Therapeutics that was different from those that majored in martial arts. There were many things that had nothing to do with the Department of Healing Therapeutics that the teacher would not say. Clearly, this so¡ªcalled martial team had nothing to do with Kevin''s department.


    Vincent said, "Kevin, when you went to Novice Vige before entering the school, did you feel that Martial Arts Ind is a mysterious ce? Killing the locusts. And there will be a "ding ding ding" sound in your ears as if you are ying a game."


    "Right." Kevin nodded.


    "I heard that it has something to do with martial team. There are many strange ces on this ind, not just Novice Vige. As for the students of our Martial Arts Academy, not all of them will spend the rest of their time in the academy. Have you noticed that many senior students were rarely seen in the Martial Arts Academy? That''s because they have all gone to martial teams."


    "Oh!" Kevin still didn''t understand.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are also ignorant. We will understand when the timees." Vincent said.


    Kevin asked. "What do you mean by forming a martial team?"


    "We don''t know either. Anyway, our teachers let us form our own martial team or join in someone else''s team. We''ll have to see what exactly that means."


    "Oh, oh."


    Kevin did not care about this matter anymore.


    At this moment, three special people came to the Genius Restaurant of Martial Arts Academy.


    "Who are you?" The owner of the Genius Restaurant asked.


    "We are from one of the four Ind Protector Families, the Well n."


    "I heard that your restaurant is the most well¡ªinformed ce. It''s simr to our Well n''s Spirit Stream Restaurant, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." The owner nodded. There were simr special messenger in the Spirit Stream Restaurant.


    "Very good. A few days ago, there was someone named Robin Hood who disyed his power here? He even won the favor of a academy beauty?" One of the Well n''s disciples asked.


    "Yes, may I have your names?" The owner of the Genius Restaurant asked.

 Chapter 487 I’m Looking for My Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 487 I''m Looking for My Girlfriend</h4>


    "My name is Felipe Wilson. This is Eden. This is Francis. I am from the Well n. I am the champion of this year''s new disciplespetition. Today, I came to here to find a girlfriend who is one of the academy beauties."


    The owner of the Genius Restaurant smiled and said, "So the three outstanding disciples from the Well n came to Martial Arts Academy to find their girlfriends."


    Felipe said proudly. "To be exact. I''m looking for a girlfriend who is one of the academy beauties. I think that since that mysterious disciple can find a girlfriend who is one of the academy beauties, there''s no reason for our Well n''s new champion to be inferior to him."


    "If you want to find a girlfriend, then go find one. What are you looking for me for?" The owner said with a smile.


    "Your Genius Restaurant is the most well¡ªinformed. Tell me, other than the girl that were found by Robin, who are the other campus beauties in the Martial Arts Academy? It''s best if they are below the second grade."


    The owner of the Genius Restaurant smiled and said. "Give me 10,000 coins. I will tell you some information."


    Felipe decisively paid 10,000 coins.


    "Alright, then, I will provide you with information right now. In the Martial Arts Academy, there are no academy beauties in the second grade, but among the first grade, there are currently about six academy beauties. The first one is Elsa Ray who likes Robin. The second one is Lily Green who was taken away by the champion in the first grade. The third is Sophia Henderson from the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Her fiance was a teacher of the academy. The fourth is Shirley Smith who has already liked a boy. That boy is a fourth grade student who you can''t afford to provoke. The Fifth is Amanda of the Department of Poison. She is a poison genius. I heard that she has already reached the fifth stage. Her teacher reached the tenth stage. You can''t afford to offend her either. The Sixth is Daria from the Department of Saber. She also has a fianc¨¦ Her fiance is an expert at the learned stage. Alright, all the information you want to know about the academy beauties."


    The three disciples of the Well n frowned. They felt that none of these academy beauties were kind.


    Elsa was definitely out of their choices.


    Sophia''s fianc¨¦ was a teacher. It didn''t seem good to offend a teacher. After all, he was a teacher. What if he had any backers?


    Shirley''s lover was in the fourth grade, so they couldn''t afford to offend him.


    Amanda was from the Department of Poison, and she was protected by a Tenth Grade Poison Artist, so it was not easy to provoke her.


    Daria''s fiance was an expert at the learned stage. so they couldn''t afford to offend him for the time being.


    Although they were disciples of the Well n, they were freshmen. Felipe was at the great perfect level, and the other two were at the internal stage. Therefore, they would definitely not be able to offend someone who was at learned stage. No matter how talented Da s fiance was, his stage would be able to suppress them to death.


    The man called Eden said. "Felipe, aside from Lily, the other academy beauties are not easy to hit on. You still don''t have the ability to provoke them."


    Felipe nodded. "It seems that this is indeed the case. Other than Lily, who was the girlfriend of some trash freshman champion, the others are not easy to provoke. Then, I decide that my girlfriend is Lily."


    "But what about Lily''s boyfriend? He is the freshman champion this year."


    Felipe snorted, "Freshman champion of Martial Arts Academy? Francis, are you insulting me? I'' m the Well n''s new disciplepetition."


    Eden hurriedly said, "That''s right. Freshman champion of the academy? Damn it. In front of our Well n''s champion of the new disciples contest, it''s like the No 1 in primary school and the first ce in high school. You''re insulting our champion of new disciples contest, Felipe."


    "Felipe, don''t misunderstand. I don''t mean that. I mean, that Lily is already the girlfriend of the freshman champion."


    Eden said, "So what? Felipe is the champion of the champion of the new disciples contest. It is already Lily''s fortune. I bet that if Lily finds out that Felipe has taken a fancy to her, she will immediately abandon that trash freshman champion and take the initiative to throw herself into Felipe''s embrace. Moreover, if Lily'' s parents finds out, they will definitely let Lily capture him firmly. Perhaps they want to let Lily and him get married. Do you think this is Lily''s fortune?"


    The corner of Felipe''s mouth curled up and he said, "She will be my wife."


    "Yes. Felipe, I would like to congratte you on finding a girlfriend."


    "Alright, I also congratte you. Eden and I will also find a beautiful girl here. The girls here are indeed notparable to the female disciples of our Well n. We really came to the right ce. Thanks to Robin. Otherwise, we would not havee here to flirt with girls." Francis smiled.


    Felipe walked over to the owner of the Genius Restaurant and said. "I''ll pay another sum of coins. Help me inform the freshman champion immediately. Tell him that I have taken a fancy to his girlfriend and ask him if he is willing to give her to me. If not, then don''t me me for stealing his girlfriend. I''ll wait for him at the Genius Restaurant. At the same time, ask him to bring Lily over as well."


    "One hundred thousand coins."


    Felipe did not hesitate to pay. For the disciples of the Ind Protector families, it was normal to obtain 600,000 to 700,000 coins before they entered the academy.


    The owner of the Genius Restaurant immediately spread the news throughout the restaurant.


    Instantly, the entire Genius Restaurant was shaken.


    "Holy shit, the champion of the new disciple contest of Well n is here to snatch the girlfriend of Kevin, the freshman champion? So explosive."


    "Damn it. What I predicted back then was right. There will be another Robin. This champion of new disciples contests of the Well n is probably a powerful man like Robin."


    "Kevin is going to be dumbfounded this time. Back then, I said that he might not be able to defend such a beautiful girlfriend. Sure enough, the students of the second grade didn''t snatch her from him yet. A disciple of the Ind Protector Families came to snatch her from him first."


    "However, Kevin has at least been Lily''s boyfriend before. He is not like us. We can only watch."


    The Genius Restaurant was in an uproar. Felipe stood in the Genius Restaurant and listened to everyone''s discussions. He didn''t say a word. Everyone said that another one who was as awesome as Robin came. Felipe felt very excited when he heard this. Actually, Felipe also felt that he was definitely no worse than that mysterious disciple. After he saw that trash freshman champion, he would also challenge someone at


    the great perfect level.

 Chapter 488 I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 488 I Like You</h4>


    At this moment. Kevin was still in the dormitory, not knowing what had happened.


    A knock came from outside the dormitory.


    "Who is it?"


    "Is Kevin here?"


    "Yes." Billy opened the door. It was a man from another dormitory.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Kevin asked.


    "Kevin, hurry up and go to the Genius Restaurant. Something big has happened."


    "Uh, what happened?"


    "There are three disciples of the Well n. One of them is the champion of the champion of the new disciples contest of the Well n. He heard that Robin got a academy beauties. Therefore, he came to our academy to find a girlfriend who is one of the academy beauties. Now he takes a fancy to your girlfriend, Lily. He asked the owner of the Genius Restaurant to report this matter. Now, the entire Genius Restaurant was uproar. Felipe said that he wanted you to bring Lily to find him."


    Kevin frowned. Why again? Elsa? Lily? Everyone took advantage of his woman. Could it be that he looked like a wuss?


    Kevin was really right. Felipe felt that Kevin looked like a wuss, so he took action against Kevin.


    To be honest, it was another matter rted to women. Kevin was really a little annoyed. However, since it was rted to Lily. Kevin could not ignore it. Moreover, beauty and disaster had always rted to each other since ancient times. It was impossible to get such a beautiful woman without getting trouble. If he got an ugly woman, no one would snatch her from him.


    Billy said, "Kevin, what should we do? He must be someone who is as strong as Robin."


    Vincent also frowned and remained silent. It seemed that Kevin was indeed in trouble. In the end. Kevin couldn''t keep his girlfriend. Vincent knew that if he really got Elsa, he probably wouldn''t be able to keep her.


    "Kevin, let''s see if we can find a teacher. Is there a strong person in your family? Ask him for help. If he can help you solve this matter, you''ll agree to return to your family."


    Kevin snorted, "Those few disciples of the Ind Protector Families are not worth it."


    After saying that. Kevin walked out of the dormitory and walked towards the Genius Restaurant. At this time, there were already many students, teachers, and others gathered at the Genius Restaurant.


    In fact, it had been almost an hour and a halfter since Kevin knew about this.


    Below the Genius Restaurant. Lily and Elsa also rushed over a few minutes ago when they heard the news.


    When Felipe was told that Lily was here, he immediately came to Lily.


    Lily looked at Felipe angrily.


    "Are you Felipe?"


    "You must be Lily, right? I am this year''s champion of new disciples contests of Well n, Felipe. Lily, you are really beautiful. It seems that my decision is correct. I swear that I will definitely get you. Lily, how about being my girlfriend?" Felipe said proudly.


    "Sorry, I have a boyfriend." Lily snorted angrily. Felipe smiled nonchntly and said. "I know your boyfriend is the champion of the freshmanpetition, right?"


    "Since you know, what do you mean now?" Lily was very angry. She didn''t expect that it would be her turn so quickly.


    "Lily, since ancient times, countless schrs and poets have ced country and beauty together. This means that the weight of a beauty is equal to that of a country. You are so beautiful, so only a strong man isparable with you. That champion? I don''t think he isparable with a beauty like you." Felipe said. Seeing Lily, Felipe was even more excited. This was the first time he had seen such a beautiful girl since he was born. He was willing to get engaged to her.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I''m beautiful. Don''t bother me."


    Eden said, "Lily, you didn''t hear that, right? This is our Well n''s champion of new disciples contest this year. Our Well n has enrolled 31 disciples this year, and he is the strongest. His talent and strength are not inferior to Robin''s. You actually don''t like him?"


    "I don''t like him. I won''t deny that he might be a genius, but it has nothing to do with me. Should I like him just because he is a genius? That''s ridiculous." Lily sneered. At this moment, everyone present was looking at her and Felipe.


    Felipe''s expression was not very good at the moment. He thought that with his status. Lily would definitely be excited. She would even agree to be his girlfriend and abandon her ex¡ªboyfriend on the spot. However, the result was not so. She disdained his identity as a genius.


    Felipe said angrily, "Lily, today. In front of so many onlookers in your academy, I said that I like you, and I want you, so I won''t allow you to refuse. No matter where you hide in the world, I will never give up on you. Even if it''s three to five years. I will never give up. I will always like you." Felipe said these words in one breath, hoping that Lily would be touched. However, Lily coldly snorted. "Do you think I will be touched? That''s ridiculous. Let me tell you, even if I die, I will not betray my love. A disciple of the Ind Protector Families like you? In my eyes, you are inferior to a hair of Kevin. Felipe, you''d better be self¡ªaware and not humiliate yourself."


    "Ah." When Felipe heard Lily''s cold and disdainful words, he seemed like a tiger that had been stimted. He raised his palm angrily and wanted to p Lily.


    "If you have the guts to p me, then p me. I told you, even if I die, I will not betray my feelings." Lily red at Felipe angrily without the slightest bit of fear. In any case, her life was saved by Kevin. So what if she gave her life back to Kevin?


    Felipe really couldn''t understand. Didn''t Robin easily get an academy beauty a few days ago? Moreover, that academy beauty was so shameless that she took the initiative to follow Robin. Why did Felipe fail today? He thought he was more outstanding than Robin.


    The audiences sighed. They thought that Lily would fall in love with the disciple of the Ind Protector Families just like Elsa.


    "Not bad. I like Lily."


    "Lily did the right thing. She should reject those disciples of the Ind Protector Families like this."


    "I''m sure that he didn''t expect to be disdained. He got himself humiliated. He deserved it. Lily, good job."


    The audiences all praised Lily. She was not attracted by his talent and was more backbone than Elsa.

 Chapter 489 Kevin Was Furious

    <h4>Chapter 489 Kevin Was Furious</h4>


    Efrainughed loudly, "Kevin thought that he had found a girlfriend who is one of the academy beauties, but he didn''t know that she would not belong to him soon."


    Aaron was also at the side. Seeing that Kevin''s girlfriend had been snatched by the disciple of the Ind Protector Families, he felt happy. However, he would not directly show it like Efrain did.


    At this moment, Kevin had already arrived at the Genius Restaurant. He was standing on the roof of the Genius Restaurant, looking angrily at Felipe and the two men beside him.


    Kevin also heard Felipe''s confession to Lily just now. Kevin was extremely ufortable and angry.


    At this moment, someone suddenly discovered Kevin standing on the roof of the Genius Restaurant.


    "Kevin is here." Someone shouted.


    Everyone looked up and saw Kevin standing on the high roof.


    Felipe and the others also looked at Kevin. Felipe immediately transferred his anger to Kevin.


    Felipe said to Lily, "Lily, let me ask you onest time. Will you break up with him?"


    "Go to hell." Lily said coldly.


    "Alright, Lily, you asked for this. Today, I will cripple him in front of you. I will make you regret it."


    Lily was immediately nervous.


    Kevin sneered from the roof, "I''m afraid you don''t have the ability."


    Felipe flew towards the roof and said, "You will know if I have the ability to do so when I cripple you."


    Kevin was furious. Felipe wanted to snatch his girlfriend and threatened to cripple him. This was the first time Kevin have been so furious since he came to this world. Today, Kevin would not be soft¡ªhearted.


    "Don''t try to provoke me, or I will really kill you." Kevin gritted his teeth and said.


    "Kill me? Do you have that ability?" Felipe said disdainfully.


    Kevin held a sword in his hand. The sword was trembling, as if he was trying his best to control himself. Kevin was not afraid of killing people, nor was he afraid of trouble. As long as he felt that it was necessary to kill people, he would do so.


    Eden said, "Felipe, you are at great perfect level. This crap, who is still at learned stage, dares to threaten to kill you? Felipe, let me take care of him for you."


    However, Felipe said, "No need, I will cripple him today."


    "Alright." Eden originally wanted to show off, but it seemed like he couldn''t.


    Felipe looked down at Lily and said, "I would like to see if you would still like a crippled piece of trash."


    With that, Felipe rushed towards Kevin. He was at great perfect level, while Kevin was at learned stage. Moreover, Kevin was from the Martial Arts Academy. One finger was enough to deal with Kevin. At least, that was what Felipe thought.


    Kevin was extremely angry at this moment.


    Kevin''s principle was that whoever wished to harm him would be killed, and whoever wished to cripple him would be crippled twice as much. Felipe wanted to cripple Kevin, then Kevin would make him a piece of trash for the rest of his life.


    "Whoosh." A silent move came to Felipe, which was Kevin''s strongest move.


    Before Felipe could realize what was going on, he suddenly had no strength left on him.


    "Ah." Immediately, screams came from the surroundings.


    Felipe''s hands were sliced off by Kevin''s sword, and his two arms flew down to the ground, spilling blood into the sky.


    Felipe''s level was nothing for Kevin. Seeing Felipe''s obvious disdain for Kevin, Kevin cut off both of his hands with a single move.


    "Ah." By the time Felipe reacted, his arms were already separated from his body. Felipe was stunned at this moment. Kevin''s sword strike just now was too strange. Felipe waspletely unable to react. Furthermore, Felipe had underestimated his enemy.


    Kevin said coldly, "I won''t kill you today. I broke both of your arms. From now on, you don''t have any arms. You''re just a piece of trash. I want to see if the Ind Protector Families still needs you."


    "No." Felipe roared. He fell on the tiles and could no longer feel his hands. He wanted to get up, but unfortunately, he didn''t have any hands left.


    Kevin was right. He didn''t have any arms. So what if he was a genius? Even if he put his arms back, it wouldn''t be able topare to the original. In the future, his martial arts would be inferior to others'' In short, he was no longer a genius. Thinking of this. Felipe roared endlessly. This really happened in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, the audiences werepletely silent. It was hard to believe that Kevin had actually cut off Felipe''s hands. He actually dared to do so.


    Kevin shed his sword towards the arms on the ground.


    The two arms that fell to the ground were instantly torn into pieces by Kevin''s sword.


    "No." Felipe watched helplessly as his arms shattered into pieces.


    Now that the arms had been destroyed, there was no hope for Felipe to connect them back. Kevin was ruthless.


    Eden said angrily, "You bastard, you crippled Felipe."


    Kevin snorted coldly, "I didn''t kill him. He should thank me."


    Francis also said angrily, "His family will not let you go. The Well n will also not let you go. You are in trouble."


    Kevinughed loudly and snorted, "You guys should think about if I will let you go."


    "What? You still want to not let us go?" Eden was furious.


    Kevin looked at Eden and Francis and said, "Do you think that this matter will be over after I cut off his arms? Wrong. His arms are far from enough to extinguish my anger, so the remaining anger will be extinguished by the two of you." Kevin''s face turned cold.


    "Damn it!" Francis gritted his teeth and scolded.


    Kevin said, "Alright, you scolded me, and my anger grew even more intense. In the end, it will all fall on you. If you dare, just scold me."


    Eden shouted, "Francis, let''s cut off his arms."


    "Alright." Francis immediately nodded. They actually wanted to join hands to cut off Kevin''s arms.


    Kevin''s lips curled and said, "You guys are not enough to cut my arms."


    "Go."


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh."


    "Wheel of Wind and Fire." Francis throw a saw de that resembled a gear at Kevin.


    Kevin sliced the saw de into two pieces without a doubt.


    Eden also used a saber and immediately shed Kevin.


    Eden shed down with his saber, releasing dozens of bamboo¡ªpiercing sounds.


    There was only the shadow of his saber in the sky. It was too fast. The audiences were stunned. This was a battle that was clearly several levels higher than the final championship of the freshman tournament.

 Chapter 490 From Genius to Trash

    <h4>Chapter 490 From Genius to Trash</h4>


    Kevin''s mouth curved in disdain. Both of them were at the learned stage, but there was no pressure at all in their moves. It''s impossible that Kevin could not instantly kill them.


    Kevin didn''t have any unnecessary moves. He just shed down with a single saber.


    Eden''s saber cracked and broke into pieces.


    "Ah." Eden was shocked.


    It was too powerful. Why was there such a powerful student in Martial Arts Academy? It was totally instant kill.


    Francis was also stunned.


    Kevin looked at them coldly and said. "It''s time for me to vent my anger."


    Eden and Francis'' bodies trembled as if they wanted to escape.


    Kevin sliced his saber through the air, as if it was cutting through the water surface. The air was instantly torn into two halves, and the saber attacked those two fleeing men.


    "Ah." Following a miserable scream. Eden and Francis fell to the ground.


    "Bang! Bang!" Eden and Francis fell to the ground from the roof, smashing the blue stone b on the ground. There were blood stains on their bodies, as if all their meridians had exploded.


    Although Kevin did not cripple them, he still punished them. If they wanted to recover, they would probably need a Healing Master who was at least the tenth grade. They were very miserable. Of course,pared to Felipe, this was fine. Felipe truly fell from the altar of geniuses to trash. His arm couldn''t be connected. He could find someone else''s arms, but he couldn''t use them freely. It was easy to imagine how miserable he would be in the future.


    Kevin would never be soft on a person who wanted to cripple himself.


    Many people trembled when they know Kevin''s courage.


    Elsa looked at Kevin''s eyes and felt a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember for a moment.


    At this moment, a few teachers ran out They looked at Kevin and said, "You''ve caused a big disaster."


    "Is that so?" Kevin asked without any fear.


    "You havepletely crippled the Well n''s new champion. Even if the Well n doesn''t want to settle this matter with you. Felipe''s family will probably not let you off. You should know what Felipe means to his family. He was likely to go to the innate stage. It is such a big deal. Kevin, you crippled Felipe. You''ve really made a big trouble. I''m afraid that Felipe won''t be able to reach the innate stage in his lifetime. You''ve destroyed a genius." The teacher sighed in regret.


    Another teacher also said, "Kevin, Felipe''s family will kill you. Good luck."


    "Kill me? Then I''ll let his family perish as well." Kevin said without joking.


    "You''re still a child." Of course, the two teachers didn''t believe him and turned around to fly away.


    Felipe was still crying on the roof. He felled from heaven to hell. He was the champion of the Well n''s new disciples contest. From this moment onwards, he was nothing because a woman.


    Kevin was toozy to look at him. He said to the onlookers, "Guys, at nine o''clock tomorrow morning. I will go to the four Ind Protector Families to challenge all of their new disciples."


    "Wow!" Immediately, everyone was stunned. Kevin actually took the initiative to challenge the new disciples of the four Ind Protector Families. Was he going against the heaven? In the eyes of the Ind Protector Families, Martial Arts Academy had always been nothing. However, there was a student who was going to challenge all of their new disciples.


    Kevin immediately flew towards Lily, picked Lily up, and flew away.


    There were still many people talking in the Genius Restaurant.


    Far away from the restaurant, a expert who was at innate stage said, "Kevin. It looks like there is finally a new student that can bepared to the disciples of the Ind Protector Families this year. I like it." This expert was the Dean of Martial Arts Academy. The headmaster wasn''t worried about Kevin. Kevin crippled Felipe, but if Kevin was a true genius, many families would go against Felipe''s family in order to get Kevin. Therefore, there was no need to worry. The only thing to worry about was if Kevin''s talent was enough to make those families gamble. Even the Martial Arts Academy might be willing to step forward. After all, there had never been such a talented freshman in this academy.


    The Principalughed and said, "Tomorrow, let''s go see if he can defeat all the new disciples of the four families. If he can, then he really is a talent." After saying that, the Principal flew away as well.


    The crowd at the Genius Restaurant did not disperse for a long time. After all, the fact that a freshmen wanted to provoke the new disciples of the four families was an utter fantasy in the past. But it wasn''t anymore. Kevin had crippled Felipe, the number one among the new disciples of the Well n. In that case, it wasn''t impossible for him to defeat all the new disciples of the other three ns.


    At this moment, all the students were excited.


    Not far from the Genius Restaurant. Aaron and Efrain''s expressions were not very good.


    This was because Kevin''s strength far exceeded their imagination. The strength of the champion of the freshman tournament had already shocked them. Kevin crippled the champion of new disciples contest of the Well n, which could no longer be described as shocking.


    Kevin was no longer just the dream lover of first¡ªgrade girls. He was even brighter in the eyes of second¡ªgrade girls. There were champions in the freshmanpetition every year, but there was never a person who couldpare to the disciples of the Ind Protector Families.


    Eden and Francis crawled up from the ground covered in blood, and everyone was sneering.


    "Scram! You two idiots!"


    "Go back to your family. With your strength, how can you dare topete with us? You''re simply three idiots."


    "If you don''t scram, Kevin will cripple you."


    Everyone raised their eyebrows and mocked Eden and Francis. They had never felt so good before. The disciples of Four Families used to be so amazing. The students of the academy were ridiculed and despised by them. Finally a reversal appeared.


    Eden and Francis were embarrassed by the mockery of so many students. Just as they were about to leave in disappointment, Eden said. "Felipe is still on the roof."


    "Damn it."


    The two of them had no choice but to climb to the root worked together to carry Felipe, who no longer had arms, and went away dejectedly.


    Everyone wasughing loudly.

 Chapter 491 The Shock of the Island Protector Families

    <h4>Chapter 491 The Shock of the Ind Protector Families</h4>


    Kevin carried Lily and flew back to the dormitory.


    As soon as he put Lily down, Lily immediately threw herself into Kevin''s embrace.


    "I''m sorry. It was all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, this wouldn''t have happened today." Lily said.


    "What happened today? You think it''s a big deal, but to me, it''s just a small matter." Kevin said.


    "You cut off Felipe''s arms. He can''t do anything. His family will not let you off. If you cripple any outstanding disciple from any other family, they would not definitely let you go."


    Kevin snorted, "Then his family will be annihted".


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You are only at the learned stage, so it''s impossible for you to destroy a n. If your words were spread, you will get even more trouble. Perhaps Felipe''s family will kill you."


    Kevin hugged Lily and raised the corner of his mouth, "I''m not that weak."


    However, Kevin was no match for a n. No matter how bad the n was, there were probably a few experts at the innate stage. Not to mention experts at the innate stage, Kevin would not be able to win an expert at the learned stage. As for an expert at the earlier learned stage. Kevin might be able to fight, but it was absolutely impossible for him to win. At most, it would not be so easy for him to be killed.


    If Kevin encountered someone at the middle learned stage, he would definitely lose. This had nothing to do with if he was a genius or not.


    The stages of martial arts was not superficial decorations. If it wasn''t for his previous life. Kevin wouldn''t have been able to defeat someone else whose stage was above his.


    Relying on hisprehension of the sword in his previous life, as well as his high¡ªlevel battle experience and top¡ªnotch martial arts manuals, Kevin was able to defeat someone else at great perfect level.


    The three members of the Well n finally returned home after a few hours.


    "What''s wrong with you guys?" An old man saw them covered with blood and hurriedly asked. At the first moment, he thought that they had encountered a ferocious beast that had escaped from the ind.


    Felipe looked at the old man in front of him and burst into tears.


    "Felipe''s hands have been cut off. He can''t do anything now." Francis cried.


    "Who is it?" The old man roared. Normally, people who weren''t particrly dangerous wouldn''t cut off their opponent''s hands and feet. They would seriously struck or crippled their opponent''s meridians. If someone''s arms were cut off, he would never be able to recover. To practitioners, the original arms were too important. Without the original arms, it would be impossible for people toprehend the ''ideology'' in his lifetime. Felipe had already begun to feel the ''ideology'' of the ''sword in hand''. It was estimated that he would be able toprehend it when he was at the great perfect level. Unfortunately, he waspletely crippled.


    "Who is it?"


    "He''s from Martial Arts Academy."


    "A teacher?"


    "No, not a teacher." Eden and Francis didn''t dare to say.


    "Not a teacher? That''s a student of third or fourth grade. Damn it." This old man was furious. This old man thought that although that student was from the Martial Arts Academy, it was normal for him to defeat Felipe if he was at great perfect level or learned stage.


    "Not a student of third or fourth grade."


    "Who exactly is it? Don''t hesitate."


    "A freshman."


    "Impossible. A freshmen definitely cannot surpass any of you, let alone Felipe."


    "It''s true. He is the champion of this year''s freshmen contest and his name is Kevin. His strength is really beyond our imagination. We thought that he was definitely notparable to us, but he defeated Felipe and even cut off his arms. He defeated us, too."


    "Ah." The old man''s entire body trembled. He couldn''t believe it. However, seeing Felipe without his hands, the old man temporarily stopped his shock and angrily said, "I''ll go find him."


    "Don''t go. He wille to four Ind Protector Families tomorrow to challenge all the new disciples."


    "What?" The old man thought that he had heard wrongly. When did students of Martial Arts Academy be so arrogant?


    In the main hall of the Johnson n, several experts at innate stage were conversing their martial arts insights.


    "Report." An older disciple ran in.


    "What is it?"


    "Felipe, the Well n''s champion of new disciples contest this year, has his hands cut off. He is no longer able to participate in the battle of all new disciples of the four ns."


    "What?" The three experts in the hall immediately stood up in shock.


    "His hands were cut off? That means he turns into trash? Even if he takes his arms back, he''s just an ordinary martial arts practitioner. He was not a genius anymore."


    "How could this be? The Well n still hoped that Felipe would obtain an ind protection g this year. Why did his hands suddenly been cut off? Who did it?"


    "ording to the news from Heartless Restaurant. Felipe learned that Robin found a girlfriend who is one of the academy beauties a few days ago. Felipe also wanted to find one, so he brought two new disciples to the academy. He had taken a fancy to a girl, but that girl already had a boyfriend. Her boyfriend was the champion of this year''s freshmanpetition, Kevin. Kevin was truly shocking. Not only did he defeat Felipe, he also cut off both of Felipe''s hands. It is said that Felipe''s hands were cut into pieces by him, so Felipe can no longer take them back.


    "Ah." Hearing this, the three experts in the hall began to tremble. How was this possible?


    "How is it possible for a freshman to do this? Felipe is the champion of the Well n."


    "All of these have been confirmed. Furthermore, Kevin said that he wille to other three ns one by one to challenge all the new disciples tomorrow."


    The three experts trembled.


    "So arrogant."


    "Does he really dare toe?"


    "He cut off Felipe''s hands. There''s nothing else he doesn''t dare to do. What does the Martial Arts Academy want to do? Kevin wants to step on the disciples of the four ns?"


    "Let Elliot get ready. If Kevin really dares toe tomorrow, he''ll be in trouble."


    "Yes."


    The same news were spread to the other two ns, the Brown n and the Williams n.

 Chapter 492 The Johnson Clan

    <h4>Chapter 492 The Johnson n</h4>


    In Martial Arts Academy, after several hours of heated discussion, the incident that happened in the afternoon had gradually be something normal. Everyone was looking forward to the time when Kevin woulde to the Ind Protector Families.


    That night was quiet. The next day, before Kevin got up, there were many students gathered around his dormitory. Kevin was going to challenge all the new disciples. It was impossible for the students not to follow him. Therefore, many students gathered early in the morning and waited for Kevin to get up.


    "I don''t know what to say." Kevin pulled open the window and saw so many students gathered outside in groups, waiting for him. He smiled speechlessly.


    Lily said, "Could it be that everyone is going to follow you today?"


    "I guess so. Alright, Lily, get up quickly. We''ll be there soon after breakfast. No need to postpone."


    "Oh." Lily hurriedly put on her clothes and got up. She slept in Kevin''s dormitoryst night.


    After breakfast. Kevin set off.


    Firstly, he flew towards the the Johnson n.


    Tens of thousands of students followed him, which looked extremely spectacr.


    Kevin did not mind having so many students follow him. They would make him look great, although Kevin did not need to look great.


    Of course, if Kevin was beaten badly by the new disciples of the Ind Protector Families, then everyone would be embarrassed.


    Martial Arts Ind was a strange ce. Although it didn''t look very big, it took nearly two hours to travel from Martial Arts Academy to the Johnson n.


    There were tens of thousands of students and many teachers following him. Of course, the dean of the academy also followed him, but no one knew about it.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the the Johnson n, hundreds of disciples were already waiting outside because they knew that Kevin woulde today. Furthermore, they swore that they would let Kevin humiliate himself.


    Kevin looked at the hundreds of people in front of him. Among the hundreds of members, there were dozens of experts at innate stage and learned stage. However, there were very few experts at external stage.


    Kevin shouted, "I am Kevin, a freshman of Martial Arts Academy. I am here to pay my respects to all the new disciples of the Johnson n. I beg for a defeat. Please fulfill my wish to be defeated."


    The moment Kevin said those words, the hundreds of people who were waiting immediately became furious. Kevin said that he came to beg for a defeat. What an arrogant tone!


    Of course, Kevin was referring to all new disciples. A expert at innate stage from the the Johnson n said, "Elliot, you are our the champion of new disciples contest. Kevin has already provoked us. There is no need for me to exin what you need to do."


    Elliot gritted his teeth and said, "I know what to do. Martial Arts Academy? Freshman champion? Very good."


    Elliot gently stepped on the ground and shot out like an arrow. Hended about ten meters in front of Kevin.


    Kevin was calm, without the slightest fear or hatred. Elliot, on the other hand, had a ferocious look on his face, like his dignity was greatly humiliated.


    "Your name?" Kevin said.


    Elliot gritted his teeth and said. "I''m Elliot, the champion of the Johnson n''s new disciples contest."


    Kevin said, "I don''t think I need to introduce myself anymore. Then, Elliot, let''s do it. I came here to meet all of the disciples in your n. I only hope for a defeat. There''s nothing else I can ask for."


    Seeing that Kevin was so arrogant, Elliot was already very angry. He sneered, "Kevin, as a disciple at learned stage, are you really going to fight with me?"


    Kevin said, "Yesterday, the champion of the new disciples contest of the Well n was also at learned stage, so what?"


    "Great. Kevin, you are at the learned stage, so I''m senior to you. Therefore, your challenge to me is an insult to me. If you lose. I will cut off your hands. I will give you onest chance to choose."


    Kevin curled his lips and said, "However, it is useless. Don''t argue so much. You don''t have that kind of strength. You should just ept my challenge. I''m here to be defeated, not to start a feud."


    Although Kevin said that he did not want to start a feud. Elliot was pretty mad at Kevin because of his arrogant attitude. He already started to hate Kevin before the war.


    "Fuck you." Elliot tapped the ground and his body once again turned into a sharp arrow.


    Elliot''s flying skill was extremely good. His flying skill was called the Arrow Technique. His body was like an arrow, and his opponent waspletely unable to defend against it. With his saber technique, he was invincible. Moreover, Elliot''sprehension of ''ideology'' was about to reach the level of ''sword in hand''. If he truly entered the level of ''sword in hand'', then his strength would be increased by several levels.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that Kevin''sprehension of ''ideology'' had already reached the level of ''sword in heart''.


    As soon as Elliot made his move. Kevin relied on his advantage to see through the ws in his moves. They were actually so obvious.


    At a higher level. Kevin could see through all the ws.


    At this moment. Elliot''s archery and saber techniques, which he thought were iparably powerful, were full of ws.


    However. Elliot was at the great perfect stage, and Kevin was at the learned stage. The enormous gap made it impossible for Kevin to attack in the blink of an eye even if he could see through Elliot''s ws.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." Elliot arrived in front of Kevin with a single step. This speed was almostparable with the speed of Kevin''s Ghost Wheel Technique. The difference was that no matter how fast Elliot''s steps were, he couldn''t be invisible.


    Kevin wasn''t in a hurry to attack. When Elliot entered Kevin''s attack range. Kevin immediately shed.


    "Killing the God with Saber, and two des in one.


    It was an indescribable feeling, and there was a muffled sound in the air.


    Elliot felt a heat waveing which was unparalleled, and there even was a feeling of a de in it.


    Elliot felt that he was in trouble, and immediately retreated to the side.


    Just as Elliot retreated, a burning pain came from his back.


    "Ah." Everyone from the Johnson n was shocked. At this moment. Elliot''s back was drenched in blood. If it weren''t for Elliot''s extremely fast arrow strides, he would have been doomed.

 Chapter 493 The Brown Clan

    <h4>Chapter 493 The Brown n</h4>


    Everyone from the Johnson n looked at Kevin in disbelief.


    These experts at innate stage seemed to have noticed that Kevin''sprehension of ''ideology'' had reached at least the level of ''sword in hand''.


    At this time, Kevin shook his head and said, "The Johnson n has disappointed me. You are no match for me."


    "Impossible." Elliot roared.


    Kevin didn''t even look at Elliot. He looked at the hundreds of people from the Johnson n behind him and said, "I didn''t get what I want. Forget it. I''ll go to the next family. Bye."


    The Johnson n members were so angry that they wanted to jump up. but they had nothing to say. Elliot had indeed lost.


    Kevin turned around and walked out. He was unwilling to waste any more energy with Elliot.


    However, Elliot shouted from behind. "Don''t leave. I haven''t lost yet." With that. Elliot shed at Kevin. Elliot, who was unable to withstand the blow, had lost his mind. This was nearly a sneak attack.


    Kevin immediately turned around and shed out with his saber.


    "Killing the God with Saber, and two des in one."


    Elliot immediately was blow away, and his entire body was drenched in blood.


    Kevin snorted, "You can''t dodge at the first time. Do you think you can dodge at the second time? Elliot, don''t let me underestimate your n. Please leave some dignity for your n. If you think you have the strength to fight with me in the future,e to Martial Arts Academy and find me at any time."


    Kevin turned around and flew away.


    Ellioty on the ground and shouted in frustration. He was from the champion of new disciples contest of the Johnson n. However, he had actually lost to a freshman. What a humiliating flight! Thinking of this, Elliot shouted loudly. It was as if he had never suffered such a blow in his entire life.


    Kevin flew to the next n, followed by tens of thousands of students happily.


    "Kevin, I admire you too much. You defeated Felipe yesterday, and you defeated Elliot today. Then, there are only two new families left. Can Kevin win? He really wined honour for our academy." Tens of thousands of students followed him as they discussed.


    At this moment, in front of arge mountain not far from the Johnson n, hundreds of experts from the Brown n were already waiting for Kevin.


    A expert at innate stage said to a woman, "Alisha, if Kevin reallyes, don''t make the Brown n look bad. You are the champion of new disciples contest. If you make our n look bad, then no one else will be able to win. We can''t let a senior disciple to fight with him, right? Even if he won, it would not make our n look glorious." If Kevin were here, he would definitely recognize this man who was speaking. He was Wind''s eldest disciple, Dale.


    The woman beside him nodded solemnly and said, "Yes."


    This woman called Alisha was about 1.69 meters tall and was extremely slim. Her curved eyebrows looked extremely intelligent, like her delicate face. The moment she spoke to her master, dozens of male disciples was looking at her. Alisha was not only the champion of new disciples contest of the Brown n, but also the only top¡ªgrade beauty of all the families. She was on the same level as the academy beauties, but her charm far exceeded that of the academy beauties. She was a genius who could enter the Ind Protector families. In terms of martial arts talent and strength, none of academy beauties couldpare to her. Shirley and Amanda were close to her, while Elsa and Lily and the others were much weaker than her in martial arts talent.


    Not long after, Kevin and tens of thousands of students flew over from afar. The scene was extremely spectacr.


    Kevinnded outside the Brown n''s mountain gate and said to the hundreds of experts. "I am Kevin, a freshman of the Martial Arts Academy. I heard that each of disciple of your n is extremely powerful. I would like topete with the new disciples, please."


    At this moment, in the crowd. a expert at innate stage saw Kevin and eximed, "It''s him."


    When Kevin heard this, he noticed that this expert was the man who threatened to spank the dean of Martial Arts Academy when he came to the Brown n for the disciple interviewst time.


    Thest time Kevin came here, he did not say his name, so that expert did not know that Kevin''s true identity. At this moment. Dale was very surprised.


    Kevin smiled at Dale and said, "Dale, nice to meet again."


    "You''re Kevin?" Dale said in disbelief.


    "It''s me. I didn''t expect you to remember me. Last time I came here to participate in entrance examination, I didn''t expect to be rejected. It seems that your requirements for new disciples are really strict. Alright, let''s not talk nonsense. I came here today topete with the new disciples of your n, so that I can know your strength. Last time you treated me with such disdain. I think that every new disciple of your n should be extraordinary."


    At this moment, behind Kevin, a girl''s body trembled. She was Vanessa from the Department of Healing.


    Vanessa saw an acquaintance among the Brown n''s disciples. It was her fiance In order to chase after another woman, he left Vanessa.


    Vanessa''s fiance also saw Vanessa and frowned slightly.


    At this moment, an old man was meditating in a meditation abode on the mountain.


    At this time, a boy ran in and shouted. "It seems like we are in trouble."


    "What is it?"


    "Please go take a look at the foot of the mountain. Kevin from Martial Arts Academy is here."


    "I''m not interested in anything."


    "Kevin is the man who came here for the interviewst time and wanted to be your disciple."


    The old man immediately opened his eyes. This old man was Wind. Wind was surprised. He did not expect that Kevin, who had be popr for the past two days, would be the person who came here for the interviewst time.


    Thus, Wind instantly arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing Wind appear, everyone from the Brown n bowed and said, "Mr. Brown."


    Even the dean of Martial Arts Academy, who was hiding in the shadows, immediately appeared and bowed to Wind, "Mr. Brown."


    Wind, on the other hand, was looking at Kevin. It was indeed the person who wanted to be his disciplest time.

 Chapter 494 Alisha

    <h4>Chapter 494 Alisha</h4>


    Kevin also looked at Wind. Seeing so many people pay their respects to Wind, Kevin was slightly shocked, but he understood that immediately. Wind was the three strongest people in the entire Martial Arts Ind. When he appeared at anywhere, anyone who knew him would pay their respects to him.


    Wind looked at Kevin and said, "It''s actually you."


    Kevin smiled faintly. "Mr. Brown, I didn''t expect you to remember me. I didn''te here to disturb your n. I just wanted topete with the new disciples of your n. Please don''t me me."


    At this time, a man behind Kevin said, "Kevin, don''t be rude to Mr. Brown."


    Kevin turned around and noticed that an expert at innate stage was standing behind him. Kevin didn''t know this person.


    This person is the dean.


    The dean hurriedly said to Wind, "Mr. Brown, Kevin is a freshman in my academy. He doesn''t understand the rules. Please forgive him."


    Wind looked at the dean and said, "This freshman is a little arrogant. However, if he really have strength, then he should be arrogant. If he doesn''t have strength, then he would be a joke."


    "That is right."


    Wind looked at Kevin and said, "That day, you came to my ce to participate in disciple interview. I thought you were just an ordinary student of Martial Arts Academy, but I didn''t expect that you did have some skill. Forget it, that was my mistake. If you are able to fight against the champion of new disciples contest of the Brown n today and do not lose within 30 moves, then I promise that I will give you another interview so that you will have the chance to be my disciple."


    Kevin snorted secretly, "Who cares? You are so arrogant."


    But the principal urged, "Kevin, you should say thanks to Mr. Brown."


    Kevin smiled and said, "There''s no need to say thanks in such a hurry. Why don''t we start the fight first?"


    Dale hurriedly said, "Alisha, go clean his clock. This brat''s tone is so arrogant. Do not let him have the chance to be my ssmate."


    "OK."


    Kevin noticed that Alisha was Dale''s disciple. Was Alisha Wind''s disciple''s disciple?


    "Whoosh." Alisha immediately pulled out her sword and pointed at Kevin, saying. "I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Kevin withdrew his attention and looked at the woman with a smile. She was really not bad looking. She could make people fall in love with her at first sight. It seemed like she was not a pushover.


    "You said what I was going to say. What can I say? Then I can only say that I will definitely disappoint you."


    Alisha said, "I''m not interested in arguing with you. In my eyes, you are still a weak student from the Martial Arts Academy. Before you can prove your strength, you don''t have the qualifications to talk to me on an equal footing."


    "You said that I was arrogant? You are even more arrogant than me." Kevin snorted.


    "Whoosh!" Suddenly, Alisha rushed towards Kevin, and she didn''t want to waste any more time talking to Kevin.


    "Peach Blossom Sword Technique."


    "A thousand peach blossoms."


    All of a sudden, the battle had reached the highest level. Alisha''s sword suddenly appeared in front of Kevin, revealing thousands of sword tips. It really looked like a thousand peach blossoms.


    "Damn it, this woman''sprehension of ''ideology'' has actually reached the level of ''sword in hand''. Moreover, because her level is higher than mine, and her swordsmanship also belongs to advanced martial arts, so my advantage instantly drops by a lot." Kevin said to himself.


    However, Kevin wasn''t in a hurry. Alisha''s strength was much stronger than Felipe''s and Elliot''s.


    Alisha deserved her title.


    Kevin immediately made his move¡ªKilling the God with Saber.


    "Bang!" These two techniques collided.


    The oue depended on their internal strength.


    Needless to say, Kevin''s internal strength was strong. Hrdaya Sutram and Grail Sutram were both extremely powerful and were no less powerful than the Tendon Transformation Sutram.


    "Boom."


    Alisha suddenly felt the sword in her hand was trembling, and her body was pushed several meters back by a force before stopping. "What a profound inner strength. A man at learned stage can produce an inner strength that is even stronger than mine," she said with a great shock inside.


    Kevin would definitely seize this once¡ªin¡ªa¡ªlifetime opportunity. When Alisha retreated, Kevin should attack.


    Kevin shed with his saber fiercely again. A suffocating buzzing sound came from the air. Like a meteor cutting through the sky, the two sabers were stacked together, and were moving towards Alisha.


    "Ah." Alisha had no time to use her Peach Blossom Sword Technique, and even if she did, she would not be able to suppress Kevin.


    Alisha blocked herself with her sword. She flipped back more than a dozen meters before stopping. Her hair immediately drifted down and became messy.


    Without a doubt, she lost.


    At this moment, everyone from the Brown n looked at Kevin in shock.


    Alisha, who was the strongest among all disciples, had actually lost to a person at learned stage.


    Alisha stabbed her sword into the ground and said, "I lost."


    Kevin said, "You were actually able to withstand my final move with just one sword. It seems that you are much stronger than Felipe and Elliot."


    Alisha did not speak to Kevin. She turned around, lowered her head and said to Dale, "Sorry, I lost."


    Dale looked at Kevin and snorted secretly, "Kevin, you won only by relying on your internal strength and saber techniques."


    At this time, the principal sneered, "Dale, you looked like you didn''t want to admit defeat. Are you embarrassing Mr. Brown? I don''t know if Kevin''s technique is strong or not, but I know that Kevin''sprehension of ''ideology'' has probably reached at least the level of ''sword in hand''. Your disciples at learned stage may not necessarily be able toprehend it, right? Isn''t this enough to show Kevin''s talent? You lost. Do not make an excuse."


    Dale red at the principal and threatened, "Are you provoking me?"


    "Dale, you''d better show me some respect. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite," the dean said angrily.


    "Can you win me? With your strength, you still dare to be the dean of Martial Arts Academy? Hurry up and go home to grow sweet potatoes."


    "You." The principal did not seem to be able to defeat Wind''s eldest disciple.


    At this time, Wind said, "Alright, stop arguing. Today, Alisha lost. I will keep my promise and give Kevin another chance."


    After saying that, Wind said to Kevin, "Kevin,e back to my ce the day after tomorrow. I will give you another chance, but your performance is still very important."


    The dean hurriedly reminded Kevin, "Hurry up and thank Mr. Brown." The dean''s eyes were filled with envy.

 Chapter 495 It Was Gone

    <h4>Chapter 495 It Was Gone</h4>


    Unfortunately, Kevin shook his head and said, "Mr. Brown, you seem to be mistaken. I came here today topete with the new disciples of your n, not to fight for any opportunities."


    Wind frowned when he heard Kevin''s words, but the principal shouted, "Kevin, you''re crazy."


    "Boy, what do you mean? Mr. Brown offered you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it. If it weren''t for your talent, you would be worthy of bing my ssmate? How can you make Mr. Brown look bad?" Dale shouted.


    Wind felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect to be rejected by Kevin.


    Kevin snorted, "Why should I cherish it? Mr. Brown is one of the three great experts of Martial Arts Ind, so what? I won''t say anything else. I don''t want you to think that I''m disrespectful to Mr. Brown. I still have to rush to the Williams n, so I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    Kevin didn''t even look at Wind as he flew up.


    Seeing that Kevin was so arrogant. Wind was very angry. Kevin rejected his good intentions and flew away without even looking at him.


    "What an arrogant person. I''d like to see how far he can go." Wind angrily swung his sleeves and reached the top of the mountain in seconds, which was more than a thousand meters tall, and disappeared into a house near the cliff.


    When the principal and the others saw that Wind reached the top of the mountain in seconds, all of them was trembling. At the same time, many people also felt contempt for Kevin''s ignorance. Wind was very strong. Why didn''t Kevin cherish the opportunity to be his disciple. Even Lily and Elsa felt very regretful, because they saw Wind arrived at the top of the mountain in seconds with their own eyes. It was truly too shocking.


    Unfortunately, how could they know why Kevin was so disdainful to Wind? Although Wind was indeed very strong, Kevin still wanted to say, "He is worthy of being my master?"


    Kevin only had one master in his heart.


    Kevin quickly went to the Williams n, and tens of thousands of students followed him.


    However, one woman did not follow him. It was Vanessa.


    Vanessa walked to a male disciple of the Brown n and said, "I have something to say to you."


    "Speak over there."


    The two of them walked to the woods beside them.


    Vanessa sneered, "You haven''t get Alisha yet? It''s been a few years. Aren''t you going to give up?" The male disciple snorted, "Are you mocking me?"


    "How dare I? You are the disciple of the Ind Protector Families."


    "Alright, what do you want to say to me?" Vanessa''s fiance asked. He seemed to want to continue to hit on Alisha, the beauty who had just fought with Kevin. Compared to Alisha, Vanessa was so weak, which was why her fiance didn''t think she was attractive.


    "If you still haven''t changed your mind, then cancel the marriage. I do have some wooers."


    "What? You like another man? Don''t tell me you like that stupid Kevin."


    "How dare you scold him?"


    "Do you want to tell him? Just because Alisha loses doesn''t mean that I will lose to Kevin. My strength is not weaker than Alisha''s. In thest new disciples tournament, I let her win on purpose, because like her so much."


    Vanessa saw that her fiance still didn''t change his mind and angrily said, "What do you mean? Since you like others, then just cancel the marriage."


    "I won''t cancel my marriage. You are my rebound girl. Understand? If I can''t get Alisha, I will naturally marry you. Although your talent isn''tparable to Alisha''s, you are still a academy beauty."


    "You treat me as a rebound girl?"


    "That''s right. I''m not afraid to admit it. If I get Alisha''s heart, then I will naturally go to your family to cancel the marriage. If I don''t get her, I will naturally marry you. There aren''t many beauties in this world, so why would I give up on you as a rebound girl unless I have to?"


    "You''re shameless. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell my family?"


    "Your family won''t give up on me so easily. If you miss me, you won''t be able to find someone better than me, right? Alright, I''ll go back and ask Alisha if she was injured just now. I''ll continue tofort her at the critical moment. Oh right, keep your virginity, because it''s mine."


    Vanessa''s body trembled and her face turned pale. "What do you mean? Didn''t you have sex with me long ago when I was at senior one?" She asked.


    "High school? Oh, that time. I was drunk and didn''t have sex you. Most importantly. I was in a hurry to find Alisha. Actually, I''ve known her since junior high. Why is your face so pale? Don''t tell me that you have already lost your virginity. Otherwise, prepare to enjoy the domestic violence for the rest of your life in the future. Or, pray that I can get Alisha and cancel the marriage with you. You can make a choice."


    After saying that, Vanessa''s fiance left and hurriedly returned to Brown n, as if he was afraid that people would know his conversation with Vanessa.


    At this moment, Vanessa was sitting on the ground.


    "Oh my god, I didn''t have sex with him. Ah, the ident with Kevin turned out to be my first sex. No wonder I felt so painful. I thought it was because of the long interval. It turned out to be my first sex. I gave it to Kevin without noticing it." Vanessa sat on the ground, and her mind was nk.


    Remembering her fiance''s terrible behavior, Vanessa burst into tears. If he was a good person, it would be fine to marry him. However, he was a terrible person. On the one hand, he relied on his talent to keep the marriage. On the other hand, he treated her as a backup and secretly chased after a better woman. When he got Alisha, he would abandon her. If he couldn''t, he would marry her. Anyway, he wasn''t at a disadvantage. Vanessa''s family was very powerful. Vanessa couldn''t believe that she had encountered such a scumbag.


    Even if she told her family her fiance''s behavior, what could she do? Vanessa''s talent in martial arts was not outstanding. Other than her fiance, she really couldn''t find a better husband. In the n, she was not one of the disciples that could enjoy the best nurturing. The n did not pay attention to her feelings. Perhaps, her greatest advantage for the n was to get an outstanding husband. That was all.


    Vanessay on the tree and cried, feeling helpless.


    She had lost her virginity in a daze. If she really married with that brat in the future, her doomsday woulde. Domestic violence was the original term he used. He would never say such lies to scare her.


    Could she tell her family? It''s useless. If the n could obtain a talent, they would only be happy. They wouldn''t care about whether she is happy or not. Vanessa, who was born in arge n, had seen many things like these.

 Chapter 496 Class One, Grade One of the Department of Saber

    <h4>Chapter 496 ss One, Grade One of the Department of Saber</h4>


    Kevin came to the Williams n.


    Louis Smith, the strongest new disciple of the Williams n, was beaten to the point of vomiting blood by him.


    After Kevin defeated the Williams n, he returned to the Martial Arts Academy. All that remained was praise of him and the humiliation the Ind Protector Families suffered.


    After the Williams n was defeated, the four Ind Protector Families were all confused. Originally, they thought that Robin Hood, the mysterious disciple, shoulde from the Williams n. However, Kevin had beaten up Louis from the William n until he vomited blood, which meant that Louis was not Robin Hood.


    "Who exactly is Robin Hood?"


    "Isn''t Robin Hood too low¡ªkey? Kevin Duke had alreadye to the entrance of the mountain to provoke him. Why hasn''t he taken action yet?"


    "Robin Hood is not worthy of being a disciple of the Ind Protector Families. He has no sense of honor at all. Why would he still be so mysterious until now? Hurry up to show himself and beat Kevin Duke to death."


    In the four Ind Protector Families, many disciples scolded Robin Hood one after another. They believed that he had always pretended to keep a low profile without letting anyone know his real power. Originally, it was nothing. It was his freedom to do that, but now Kevin of Martial Arts Academy had already initiated a fight at the entrance of the mountain, and Robin Hood still remained low¡ªkey and did not show himself, which caused everyone to start calling him names.


    As for the matter of Kevin cutting off Felipe Wilson''s hands, it would definitely not be dealt with peacefully. The Well n had already sent people to inform the n of Felipe, but they would note forward to fight against Kevin for him, who was already crippled and had no use to them. It was not worth doing anything for a cripple and the only thing they could do was to send someone to inform his n. Of course, it was impossible for the Well n not to resent Kevin. He had crippled a genius disciple, which naturally made the Well n very unhappy.


    At this moment, in the meditation abode of the senior Wind Brown of the Brown n.


    "Mentor, are you still angry about Kevin''s arrogance this morning?" Dale walked into Wind''s meditation abode and asked.


    Wind snorted, "He doesn''t deserve to make me angry, but he is indeed very arrogant, daring to embarrass me in public."


    "Mentor, should I send someone to teach him a lesson?" Dale asked.


    Wind red at him and said, "For such a trivial matter, how could I specially send someone to teach him a lesson? Are you trying to make me beughed at in Martial Arts Ind? Although I have a grievance about it, I did not take too much to heart. As for Robin Hood, I ordered you to find him. It has been so many days, have you found him?"


    Dale said, "Mentor, I have already gone to the four Ind Protector Families to look for him. However, I have no idea which new disciple is Robin Hood. He is too low ¡ª key and intentionally conceals his strength and identity, so it is very difficult to find him."


    Wind said, "Kevin has already provoked the four Ind Protector Families, but Robin still doesn''t show himself. He is keeping such a low profile."


    "That''s true, Mentor."


    Wind said, "We must find him. He is the new disciple who is most likely to defeat Kevin Duke in our four Families. We cannot let him continue to be like this. We must find him and let him defeat Kevin to save the reputation of the Families."


    It seemed that Wind couldn''t wait to see Kevin defeated, because he found Kevin too arrogant and needed to teach him a lesson. Although he wouldn''t send people to do that, it couldn''t be better if Robin at the same level as Kevin could be found to defeat Kevin. In this way, it would not only teach Kevin a lesson, but also make him no longer so aggressive.


    Dale shook his head and said. "Mentor, I''ve already tried my best to find him, but failed. Any new disciple among the four Ind Protector Families could be Robin Hood. Obviously he wants to keep a low profile, so how can we find him?"


    Wind hesitated and said, "Since that''s the case, then go discuss with the other Ind Protector Families. We will take the initiative to challenge Kevin in the name of Robin Hood. Fix a time and ce. At that time, with so many people from Martial Arts Academy and the Ind Protector Families watching. I don''t think he can keep hiding himself."


    "What if he continues to keep a low profile? What if he still won''t show himself even if we pressure him to such an extent?" Dale asked.


    Wind closed his eyes and said, "If he still doesn''t show himself after we have done this, we will give up and stop forcing him to appear against his will. He doesn''t even have the sense of honor that the Ind Protector Families possess anymore. What''s the point of exerting pressure on him?"


    "Yes, Mentor. I''ll go discuss this with the other Ind Protector Families."


    After Dale left, Wind sighed deeply. "I was actually enraged by Kevin Duke''s arrogance. s, state of mind, state of mind."


    Dale immediately discussed with the other three Ind Protector Families and decided to issue a challenge letter to Kevin Duke in the name of Robin Hood.


    Time: three dayster, noon;


    ce: Green Garden, Martial Arts Ind.


    The purpose of the four Ind Protector Families was first to emerge as a heavy blow to Kevin''s growing arrogance and protect the honor of the Ind Protector Families, while the second was to force Robin Hood to make an appearance.


    The next day, Kevin did not go to the Department of Healing Therapeutics because he felt that it was a waste of time. He had already been so expert at healing technique that there was no need for him to go there to show off.


    He came to the Department of Saber and became a student of ss One, Grade One.


    The main reason why he didn''t go to the Department of Sword was that currently what he had disyed to the public was all his saber technique. Swordsmanship had always been used under the identity of Robin Hood, so he casually went to the Department of Saber and became a student in ss One, Grade One.


    "Students, let''s wee Kevin Duke to join our ss." A teacher at the senior level said in a loud voice in the martial arena of ss One of the Department of Saber.


    Everyone apuded vigorously. They were all quite familiar with Kevin, and it was their honor that a great figure like him would be a member of their ss.


    "Thank you. You don''t have to be like this. I hope we can help each other in the future." Kevin waved his hand to all the students in ss One.


    The ss of the Department of Saber waspletely different from that of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. It was in a ce simr to a gymnasium and the ssroom waspletely a yground.


    The teacher of the Department of Saber said to Kevin, "You just transferred here from the Department of Healing Therapeutics and maybe there is something you are not very familiar with. Let me make and introduction to you. Regarding a department of pure martial arts like us, we specialize in martial arts. However, we don''t teach martial skills. We mainly teach ''ideology'', content of martial arts, and so on. What every student learn is usually passed down from family to family, so teachers are not needed to teach them. Therefore, every week, one hundred students in the ss have to attend the Qualifying, and continuouslypete with each other. Later, everyone will form their own martial team and go to practice themselves in the campus or even those mysterious ces of Martial Arts Ind."

 Chapter 497 She was Actually Pretty

    <h4>Chapter 497 She was Actually Pretty</h4>


    Kevin nodded. The martial team was the reason why he had transferred to the Department of Saber.


    As for the ss Qualifying, with his strength, he was naturally the first ce, so no one could bump him down to the second ce.


    "My name is Bobby. In the future, if you don''t understand anything about ''ideology'', you cane and ask me." The teacher of ss One, Grade One of the Department of Saber said to Kevin.


    "Yes, I will." Kevin nodded.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible for Kevin to have the chance to consult him. because Kevin''sprehension of ''ideology'' had already reached the threshold of Sword in Heart, so it was more likely for him to consult Kevin.


    Seeing that Kevin nodded nonchntly without being very expectant, Bobby added "Kevin myprehension of ideology has already reached the peak of ''Saber in Hand''. Of all the teachers in the Department of Saber, I am the only one who has reached that level. So you know it, haha." Bobby smiled in a modest way.


    Only then did Kevin give a meaningful look at Bobby and smiled, "You are indeed formidable. Well, I will definitely consult you when I don''t understand something."


    "Naha, Kevin. I think you must have reached the threshold of Saber in Hand in terms of theprehension of ideology. Otherwise, how could you defeat someone with a higher realm than you? You really make me admire you. When Iprehended the threshold of Saber in Hand, I had already been at the initial level of learned stage. However, you have alreadyprehended it at the post level of internal stage."


    "I''m ttered." Kevin nodded slightly at Bobby, who could be considered the ss teacher of ss One. Grade One of the Department of Saber.


    "Kevin, there are students looking for me over there. I''ll go over first."


    "OK, you should go first. Don''t worry about me. I transferred to the Department of Saber mainly for the sake of the martial teamter."


    Bobby went to guide the other students. Kevin nced around. This huge ssroom of martial arena was filled with students who were practicing with each other.


    Then Kevin saw a familiar face.


    "Dania?"


    Kevin suddenly saw Da repeatedly brandishing her saber in a corner of the ssroom of martial arena.


    "Dania is actually in the Department of Saber, and she is also in ss One. What a coincidence." Kevin thought to himself.


    After thinking for a moment, he walked over.


    "Dania." He called.


    Da turned around. Actually, she had already seen him when Bobby asked students to wee him. However, she did not go over to greet him. After all, she was not friends with him.


    "Naha, wee to ss One, Grade One of the Department of Saber " Dania nodded slightly to Kevin.


    "What are you doing?" Kevin asked.


    Da would like to say that he was talking nonsense. However, he once saved her. She smiled and said, "I am practicing sh with sword. No matter what, practice makes perfect. Even if it is a simple movement of sh or chop, you will be more experienced if you practice more. It will allow me to learn how to control my strength more urately."


    Kevin thought to himself, "Da actually has the power ofprehension. In this way, she will probably soon be able toprehend the threshold of Sword in Hand." Sword in Hand was the same as a saber, a stick, and a spear in hand. It was just the difference in weapons, but the essence ofprehension was the same.


    For example, if Kevin changed to a stick or whip, he would have the sameprehension in heart.


    "Then you can continue shing. I won''t disturb you." Kevin turned around and walked away.


    Everyone in the ssroom was training themselves, so Kevin sat by the side with nothing to do and watched Dania wield her sword over and over again. Looking at her from the side, he found that she was really in good shape. Being bootylicious, she left people an impression of being heroic and feminine at the same time. In the past, he did not feel that she was beautiful.


    Perhaps it was because he felt it unpleasant to be with her. Recently, her personality seemed to have changed, so he didn''t view her as before. Thus, after a closer look. Da was indeed quite beautiful. Although Dania was still brandishing her sword, she frowned. She had already felt that Kevin was looking at her. Being stared at all the time, she suddenly felt a little ufortable all over.


    Just then, a person walked in from outside. Bobby saw him and quickly greeted, "How do you do, Dean?"


    "I heard that Kevin Duke has transferred to the Department of Saber." Said the dean.


    "Yes, Dean, are you looking for him? He''s over there." Bobby pointed at Kevin.


    Kevin had already seen him, and now the dean had already walked up to him.


    "Nice to meet you, Dean." Kevin greeted the dean, who was at the post level of innate stage. Kevin had also reached this level in his previous life before he died. However, no matter what, that was the previous life, and he didn''t have anything worth being proud of. Therefore, he might as well greet the master of innate stage respectfully.


    "Kevin, I heard that you are also talented in healing technique. Why did you choose to transfer to the Department of Saber now?" The dean asked with a smile. Kevin had been the student he was most proud of all these years. Concerning a student with such potential, he originally wanted to take Kevin as his disciple. However, Kevin even disdained Wind Brown, one of the three most powerful masters of Martial Arts Ind. Therefore, the dean didn''t dare to think about it anymore. He''d better forget it, and not humiliate himself.


    Bobby, who was standing aside, asked, "Dean, does Kevin also have a gift for healing technique?"


    The dean nodded and said, "Yes, the director of the Department of Healing Therapeutics just now came to me toin. He said that a genius of their department had left, and he simply didn''t want to live anymore."


    Bobby smiled and said, "Dean, is it that serious? Ha ha."


    The dean said, "I have already learned that Kevin''s talent in healing technique is no less than martial arts. The director of the Department of Healing Therapeutics said that he scored full marks every time he took the exam. At the freshmanpetition of the Department of Healing Therapeutics, Kevin had already reached the strength of a level one Healing Master. At the academy freshmanpetition, a healing master saw him heal a wound with at least level four. This means that currently Kevin at least has the strength of a four¡ªlevel healing master. Don''t you think the director of the Department of Healing Therapeutics will go desperate if a talented student who had possessed level ¡ª four healing ability not long before being a freshman leaves? Kevin is the top healing genius in the Department of Healing Therapeutics in decades."


    "Ah, is that true?" Kevin chuckled.


    Da, who was brandishing her sword, also looked at Kevin. When the dean mentioned this, she remembered that she was almost killed by the demonic snake in Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave during the freshmanpetition. In the end, it was Kevin who saved her, who not only slew the demonic snake, but also healed her injuries. It turned out that Kevin was really the one who healed her injuries. Thinking of this, Dania looked at Kevin and couldn''t help but admire him from the bottom of her heart. Everyone only knew that he had a great talent in martial arts, but who knew that his talent in healing technique was even higher?

 Chapter 498 A Letter of Challenge From Robin Hood

    <h4>Chapter 498 A Letter of Challenge From Robin Hood</h4>


    "Well, Dean, stop ttering me." Kevin smiled.


    Bobby looked at Kevin with shock in his eyes. He was truly a freak. It was incredible that he had such a great talent for both martial arts and healing technique.


    The dean said, "Kevin, I came to find you today, not to tell you something about the Department of Healing Therapeutics."


    "Dean, what did you want to see me about? Please tell me."


    The dean took out a letter and said, "This is a letter from the Ind Protector Families. It says that their disciple code¡ªnamed Robin Hood will challenge you at the Green Park three dayster at noon."


    "Ah." Kevin took the letter quickly. It was indeed a challenge letter and the challenger was exactly Robin Hood.


    Kevin found it both funny and annoying. Robin Hood challenged him? He challenged himself?


    It was obvious that this was a challenge letter without the consent of Robin Hood. It was written by the Ind Protector Families without his permission, perhaps to force him to show himself.


    Bobby was shocked, "Could it be that the mysterious disciple Robin Hood sent a challenge letter to Kevin?"


    "Yes, the challenge letter was sent directly to me. It is definitely the most official document of the four Ind Protector Families. Although the person is very low¡ªkey and mysterious, refusing to let anyone know his true identity, he is definitely a super genius. He is also a new disciple of the Ind Protector Families at the post level of internal stage. Moreover, he defeated the expert ranked tenth in the list of great perfect level of internal stage in our Martial Arts Academy. Kevin, if Robin Hood dares to challenge you directly, he must have the confidence to defeat you."


    Bobby also said, "I was also observing in the dark when Robin defeated the expert ranked tenth in the list of great perfect level of internal stage. I have been shocked by his sword technique so far. Kevin, this time, you may really be in danger. In my opinion, the Ind Protector Families cannot be so easily surpassed. Robin Hood may be their ultimate genius disciple."


    Seeing that Kevin did not say anything, the dean thought that he was worried and said, "Kevin, do you want to ept the challenge of Robin Hood? I have to remind you that if you lose to him, you will most likely be crippled by him. After all, it was you who cut off the arms of Felipe from the Well n, so it was understandable that he would deal with you in the same way."


    Kevin smiled and said, "In that case, can I refuse it?"


    "If you really don''t want to ept it, you can ignore it. I will also burn this challenge letter. No one else will know about it, and it will not affect your reputation in the academy."


    Kevin thought to himself, "I am Robin Hood. How funny! Since that is the case. I will ept the challenge. I would like to see how they will end up."


    "Dean, I want to ept the challenge." Kevin smiled.


    "Are you sure? If the Ind Protector Families really want Robin to cripple you in the final battle. I can''t stop it. You should know that my strength is nothing in front of the masters of the Ind Protector Families."


    Kevin smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Just reply to them that I will ept the challenge."


    "OK." The dean nodded.


    Not long after, the dean left. Kevin felt that there was no point in staying in ss, so he walked out of the ssroom of martial arena.


    Just as he walked out of the martial arena. Da followed him.


    "Kevin."


    "Uh, why are you following me?" Kevin asked, feeling confused.


    Da said with an unnatural expression, "Kevin, during the freshmanpetition in the Thousand¡ªFoot Demon Cave of Novice Vige, my body was pierced through by the tongue of the demonic snake. Was it really you who healed me?"


    "You''re still struggling with it. It is already over. There''s no need to mention it again. I saved you for Charles'' sake. It has nothing to do with you. Today, it''s aplete coincidence that I wille to ss One. Grade One of the Department of Saber and be in the same ss as you."


    Da said, "The dean said that you are also quite talented in healing technique. Originally, I thought that you only rescued me from the underground demon cave and found someone else to heal my injuries. But now, it seems that you also healed my injuries."


    "Yes, it was me. There was a hole in your chest at that time and there was no time for me to find someone else. If I had not saved you, you would have been dead. Now that you have known what happened, is there something else you still want to ask me?"


    Da pursed her lips. If that was the case, it could mean that all of her chest and upper body had been seen by him.


    Kevin seemed to have noticed what she was thinking about and said, "Da, you ran out to ask whether it was me who healed you or not. Do you want to hold me ountable for seeing your upper body, don''t you? If that''s the case, you really don''t have a self¡ªknowledge. Since when do you still care about this? That''s right. I ripped off all your clothes at that time and you were naked, but your entire body was stained with blood. Do you think your chest were still so attractive under such a situation?"


    Da said, "Don''t misunderstand me. That''s not what I meant. I don''t care about it. It''s not the first time you''ve shattered my clothes in London. I just want to know if you''ve healed me. In that case, I owe you two favors to save my life."


    "Come on, who wants you to owe me? I''m leaving now if you have nothing to say."


    Kevin went far. After a long time, Da turned around and returned to the martial arena of the ss. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. If her fiance Moore Roy knew about it, something serious would definitely happen. As her fiance, Moore had never seen her body, but Kevin had seen it twice. though the second time was because he saved her. As for Moore, Da still couldn''t understand why. If it were another man, he would have already slept with such a beautiful fianc¨¦e. However, Moore didn''t touch her and even looked as if he disliked her. Of course, it was better that he didn''t touch her. Although she was his fianc¨¦e, she did not want to do something with him so early.


    Actually, how could Da know that each family had its own problems? Moore really wanted to sleep with her, but he couldn''t do it. There was something wrong with his genitals. Other than himself, no one else knew about it. That was the reason why Moore appeared to be very decent and never flirted with Da. His purpose was to prevent her from discovering that there was something wrong with him. However, Moore secretly went everywhere to seek medical treatment. He was extremely desperate to get cured. With such a beautiful fianc¨¦e, he desired so much to own her, but he had to pretend to dislike her. Only he himself knew about this kind of suffering.


    After leaving the ssroom, Kevin unknowingly arrived at the back mountain of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Perhaps he was used to practicing martial arts here in the past, so he felt that this ce could calm him down and help him get into the groove for martial arts practice.


    Now, not far from this ce, a woman was sitting under a tree in a daze, seeming to be very sad.


    "Sophia?" Kevin saw her at a nce. Seeing Sophia sitting there in anguish. Kevin felt a little sad. He seemed to have guessed why she sat here alone and looked so depressed.

 Chapter 499 William Made a Pass at Her

    <h4>Chapter 499 William Made a Pass at Her</h4>


    The reason why Sophia was so depressed was definitely that Kevin had transferred to the Department of Saber. She had always had a crush on him, which Kevin had already known about, so it wasn''t difficult for him to guess.


    Kevin silently watched her from afar for a while, originally wanting to greet her.


    However, for some reason, he finally sighed and walked away quietly.


    Right now, Kevin''s principle towards a romantic rtionship was that once he fell in love with someone, he would never give up. Otherwise, if he was not in love yet, he should leave first.


    Kevin left the back mountain of the Department of Healing Therapeutics. Just as he walked out of the main road, he met an acquaintance.


    "William? Why are you here?" Kevin shouted. William, with strong strength as well, won the second ce in the freshmanpetition. Hisprehension of sword ideology had already reached the threshold of Sword in Hand. However, apart from Alisha Brown from the Brown n, none of the disciples of the Ind Protector Families had reached that level. This meant that William''s strength was definitelyparable to that of the strongest new disciples of the Ind Protector Families, such as Felipe and Elliot.


    "Kevin, what a coincidence to bump into you." William said with a warm smile.


    "Is there something you want to doing to the Department of Healing Therapeutics?" Kevin asked.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m here to pick up girls." William chuckled.


    Kevin''s heart skipped a beat. He came here to pick up girls? Could it be that he wanted to make a pass at Sophia?


    Kevin and William could be regarded as friends since they fought with each other. If William wanted to make a pass at Sophia, shouldn''t Kevin support him? Even if he couldn''t be supportive, he shouldn''t sabotage it.


    "You want to chase after Sophia?" Kevin asked urgently.


    "Haha." William smiled shyly and then said, "What I want to chase after is Vanessa, not Sophia."


    "Oh." Kevin somehow let out a sigh of relief when he heard that William nned to chase after Vanessa. He couldn''t understand himself. Didn''t he say that he wanted to stay away from Sophia before he fell in love with her? Why did he suddenly be nervous when he saw Williame here to pick up girls? Why did he felt relieved after hearing him say that he intended to make a pass at Vanessa?


    "Are you sure it''s Vanessa?" Kevin asked.


    "Yes." William looked at Kevin in puzzlement. Why did he ask him the question so seriously?


    "Don''t be confused. I just feel a little surprised that you don''t choose to chase after Sophia, but Vanessa. Because in my opinion, Sophia is much more beautiful that Vanessa, and she was even selected as the academy beauty."


    William smiled bashfully and said, "There is actually a reason for this. Sophia is 1.76 meters tall, while I am only 1.73 meters tall. So, you know, I prefer Vanessa, who is shorter than me."


    "No wonder." Kevin smiled speechlessly.


    William asked, "Kevin, do you have any good skills in picking up girls? Tell me. I''ve been chasing after Vanessa since a few days ago, but I have no idea why she always ignores me."


    Kevin said, "Buddy, to be honest, Vanessa has a fiance in the Ind Protector Families."


    "Ah, I see. No wonder she seems to look down on me. s." William sighed deeply.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Buddy, actually you don''t need to belittle yourself. The Ind Protector Families aren''t as powerful as everyone imagines. I''m not afraid to tell you that Felipe Wilson from the Well n has been at the perfect level of the internal stage, but hisprehension of sword ideology hasn''t reached the threshold of Sword in Hand. It is the same case in terms of Elliot from the Johnson n. However, you, although at the post level of internal stage, have already reached the threshold of Sword in Hand. Therefore, your talent is not inferior to that of the strongest new disciples of the Ind Protector Families. You don''t need to underestimate yourself at all. If you raise your realm to the perfect level of internal stage, you''ll probably be able to fight with Alisha from the Brown n."


    "Ah, can that be true? Am I that powerful?" William was shocked. He didn''t even know that he could bepare with those who were from the Ind Protector Families.


    "Naha, I''ve fought with them before. I know very well that it''s impossible for the Ind Protector Families to take all the most talented people as disciples every year. There will always be several people being left out, such as you."


    William looked at Kevin doubtfully.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Well, I won''t interfere in you picking up girls."


    William asked eagerly, "Mate, you haven''t taught me anything about picking up girls yet."


    Kevin thought for a moment. Actually, he did not agree with William disturbing a woman with a fiance. However, love was free. Another reason was that he had slept with Vanessa. If William was really with her, he would be a little embarrassed. After all, he had a good rtionship with William. Combining the above two reasons, Kevin was not quite supportive of William chasing after Vanessa. However, it was hard for him to say that.


    Kevin hesitated and said, "Vanessa''s fiance has left her to chase after a more outstanding woman of the Ind Protector Families. Therefore, her greatest wish is to find a man to defeat her fiance. If you can help her fulfill the wish, it could be expected that she will fall in love with you in the near future."


    "Thank you for your guidance, Kevin. I will never forget your great kindness."


    "Haha, you are too serious."


    When leaving, Kevin could only sigh in his heart.


    He went to another quiet ce to practice martial arts, no longer thinking about those emotional things.


    Tonight, he wanted to look for Elsa in the name of Robin Hood. After so many days, perhaps she also missed Robin so much. Kevin had already agreed to be with her under the identity of Robin Hood, which meant that he had fallen in love with her. Since that was the case, he would never give up. This was the principle he had stuck to regarding his rtionship in his entire life.


    In his previous life, when he was Faykoo, If he could figure it out, how could he let down so many women who loved him deeply, especially the Demon Princess. Regardless of her family background, she was truly devoted to him. The dignified Demon Princess, who was also the top demon beauty and the number one genius, possessed even slightly stronger strength than him. In order to get close to him, she changed her appearance and became a sword picker in his sect for half a year without attracting public attention. The so¡ªcalled sword picker referred to a maid who silently waited on him aside while he was practicing swordmanship. Half a yearter, he recognized her identity. Furthermore, not only was he not moved at that time, but he pped her. Kevin felt a little heartbroken when he recalled what had happened in his previous life. Perhaps, the person he felt most sorry to in his previous life was her.


    Therefore, in this life, Kevin was afraid of disappointing the women who loved him affectionately.

 Chapter 500 Stay Behind

    <h4>Chapter 500 Stay Behind</h4>


    Therefore, Kevin liked to keep a low profile, so that he wouldn''t stand out so much and wouldn''t make so many women like him. However, being low¡ªkey was not a long¡ªterm n. He finally failed to hide his real strength.


    Kevin calmed his mind down and didn''t think too much.


    William came to the Department of Healing Therapeutics and found Vanessa. She also seemed to be in a very bad mood, refusing his request to treat her to dinner and instruct her in martial arts.


    William could onlye back with great embarrassment. Before leaving, he swore to Vanessa that he would definitely defeat her fiance.


    Vanessa asked William in surprise how he knew about it. He answered that it was Kevin who told him, but she only made a lukewarm response.


    After the dean of Martial Arts Academy replied to the challenge letter, the thing also spread throughout the whole academy.


    Robin Hood was going to have a decisive battle with Kevin Duke, which many people were discussing. Would Kevin be defeated by Robin?


    In the Department of Sword, when Elsa heard the news, she stomped her foot in resentment and scolded angrily, "This is clearly a challenge letter written by the four Ind Protector Families without the consent of Robin. The purpose is to force him to appear and take action. It''s too hateful. Robin knows Kevin, so when Kevin went to the Ind Protector Families, he hid himself. It can''t be expected that the Ind Protector Families would force him to fight with Kevin."


    Elsa naturally did not want them to fight against each other, because Kevin was also her friends. She was also unwilling to see that the Ind Protector Families used Robin as a tool to deal with Kevin.


    That night, after Kevin and Lily finished their date, he sent her back to the dormitory. Then he quietly put on the outfit of Robin. wore his mask, and went to Elsa''s dormitory.


    It was almost ten o''clock in the evening, and it had been a littlete.


    A knock came from Elsa''s dormitory window.


    She had just finished bathing and was going to go to bed after washing her clothes. At this moment, a knock came.


    She drew back the curtain, feeling puzzled and doubting whether it was Robin. Sure enough, the moment she withdrew the curtain, she saw him hanging upside down outside her window.


    She was overjoyed and quickly opened the window.


    Kevin leapt into the room. Before he could stand firmly on the ground. Elsa rushed into his arms.


    "Why did youe looking for me until now? I''ve been waiting for you every day. I miss you so much." Elsained to him with a coquettish voice.


    Kevin hugged Elsa with both hands and smiled, "I''m here right now."


    "Then why are you sote?" Elsained again.


    "Oh, I also need time toe from the Ind Protector Families, which is not next door, so I cane as soon as I want."


    "I know it " Elsa nodded and stuck close to Kevin. However, it was not until now that Kevin felt something strange and looked down. Elsa had just finished bathing and only wore a pajamas. Furthermore, she didn''t wear anything under her pajamas.


    "Ah." Kevin couldn''t help but let out a cry. It seemed that it wasn''t the right time for him toe here.


    "What''s wrong?" Elsa herself was too excited to think too much. It wasn''t until Kevin stared at her breast that she reacted. She blushed as she looked down and pursed her lips, being charming and lovely.


    A few secondster, she asked softly, "Does it look good?" She looked shy and excited.


    Kevin nodded and said, "Beautiful, you''re beautiful, and the breast is even more beautiful."


    Elsa was overjoyed and she whispered, "In the future, everything of mine will be yours."


    Kevin couldn''t help but swallow his saliva when he was tempted by what she said, and his body had shown some reactions.


    "I really didn''te at the right time today. I came toote. I wanted to take a walk with you, but I didn''t expect you to have already taken a bath."


    "Next time, you cane early." Elsa said.


    "OK, then I''ll leave today." He nned to leave.


    Elsa said, "You came all the way here. Did you just want to leave after saying a few words?"


    "But you are going to sleep. How about next time? There will be plenty of opportunities." Kevin walked to the window and was about to fly away when Elsa suddenly hugged him from behind.


    "Don''t leave." Elsa said softly.


    "Uh, don''t leave. What do you mean?"


    After more than ten seconds, she whispered, "Stay behind... and live with me." When she whispered thest few words. the voice was too low to be heard, but Kevin still heard it.


    His body trembled. Stay behind and live with her. Of course, he knew what that meant. He had never thought that they would develop to this stage so quickly.


    His throat suddenly became somewhat dry and he said, "This is okay?"


    However, Elsa gradually emboldened herself and seemed to have made a decision. Then, she said with great determination, "Yes."


    "You should know what this means." Kevin said with difficulty. Originally, he wanted to leave, but now his feet were iparably heavy and he couldn''t lift them. It appeared that he was still a man after all and there was something a man couldn''t resist.


    "I know." Elsa said softly.


    "Aren''t you afraid of us moving too fast?"


    "My heart is already yours. I am willing to give you everything. and to do anything for you. Even if you fail me in the future. I don''t care anymore. Robin, stay here."


    Hearing her words, Kevin suddenly turned around and faced her. He suddenly kissed her on the red lips, wrapped his arms around her waist, and pressed her body against his forcefully. The temperature in the room seemed to rise abruptly. Kevin was like an emotional beast and Elsa was a little overwhelmed because it was her first kiss. However, the male aura from Kevin made her feel hot all over and her body slowly responded to him.


    Kevin was actually ovee by his emotions, because Elsa was so seductive. He had already experienced it back in London, and now he had already opened his heart to Elsa, making it even more impossible for him to control his body. When Elsa sensed the changes on Kevin''s body, she quickly blushed. Being nervous and with her heart beating rapidly at the same time, she did not know what would happen next. He gradually took off her clothes.


    It wasn''t until around eleven o''clock in the evening that their body temperature dropped, and what happened in the one hour had changed both of them. Elsa had finally be a woman who had just experienced love life from an innocent girl, while Kevin no longer only owned one woman. Thinking about what had happened in this hour, Kevin was both nervous and excited. Elsa had already been his woman, which meant that he would have full responsibility for her in the future.


    Elsa narrowed her eyes and hugged Kevin. She put her head against his chest, feeling that his body was exceptionally sturdy, which could be observed just now. Her heart was filled with a feeling of happiness and she really hoped that it wouldst forever.

 Chapter 501 I Guessed It

    <h4>Chapter 501 I Guessed It</h4>


    "You are already my woman now, will you regret it?" Kevin asked.


    "Why should I regret it? I feel very happy to meet you, but it''s only that I met you toote. I really wish I could meet you at the age of sixteen or seventeen, and then be happy all the time." Elsa said shyly.


    "Haha, what you said is very ambiguous."


    "But that''s true, right? A person''s life is limited. Isn''t it good to enjoy a few more years of love?"


    "Yes, we will always be as happy as we are now."


    "Definitely." Elsa nodded quickly and continued to lean against Kevin''s chest. What happened just now seemed to be lingering in her mind. She had been ignorant about something between men and women in the past, but now she knew it. As expected, it was... Elsa was ashamed to continue thinking about it, starting to blush.


    Then she suddenly thought of something and asked, "Oh right, do you know that you will challenge Kevin Duke in three days?"


    "I know."


    "Did you challenge him yourself?"


    "Oh, of course not. I only knew about itter."


    "Are the Ind Protector Families trying to force you?"


    "Yes, they think I''m the person who is most likely to defeat Kevin."


    "Then are you really going?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "Of course I will go."


    "Ah, but Kevin is also my friend. Besides, you seem to have a good rtionship with him."


    "Yes, I have already fought with him before and he is no weaker than me."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    "What? You don''t want me to be stronger than him?" Kevin asked.


    "Whatever." Elsa said.


    "Haha, alright."


    Kevin felt a headache at the moment. What was going on?


    Also, he had already had the most intimate rtionship with Elsa tonight. Should he continue to conceal his identity? Or should he tell her now that he was actually Robin Hood?


    However, every time the words were on the tip of his tongue, he became silent.


    Forget it. It was such a wonderful night. There was no need to ruin such a nice atmosphere tonight.


    In the end, Kevin did not say anything. He had just had an intimate rtionship with Elsa. What she needed was sweet care, not the harsh truth to ruin this beautiful night.


    Kevin hugged Elsa and nned to sleep, but both of them seemed to be sleepless, so...


    The next day, Kevin woke up early and left Elsa''s dormitory. Then. in a quiet ce, he switched back to the identity of Kevin Duke and returned to his own dormitory.


    In the morning. Elsa hummed a song and went to the Department of Sword in a good mood. After she met with Lily in front of the dormitory, Lily saw that she was in such a good mood and could not help but ask her what made her so happy.


    Elsa smiled shyly and did not say anything. However, as a woman, Lily quickly discovered something unusual about her. Even though Elsa had deliberately paid attention, Lily still saw something from the way she walked. Then, after thinking of what happened to herself, Lily had already had a rough guess.


    Lily covered her mouth andughed, "You didn''t say anything, but I have already guessed that you were with Robin Hoodst night, right?"


    "Ah." Elsa was shocked that Lily could guess it.


    "Tell me honestly, am I right?"


    "OK, well, he stayed with mest night." Elsa blushed. Anyway, they were both women and there was nothing she couldn''t say. In the past, Lily would also say something personal between her and Kevin.


    "Hahaha." Knowing that she had guessed correctly, Lilyughed proudly and felt that she had the potential to be a detective.


    "You''reughing at me." Elsa blushed with shame. Thinking that Lily wasughing at her, she was much more ashamed. After all, she felt it quite embarrassing. If they were not friends and women meanwhile, she wouldn''t have told anyone about something private like this.


    "I didn''tugh at you. I just feel that I''m so great that I really guessed right. Elsa, you''re an experienced woman now. There won''t be a generation gap between us in the future."


    "Get out, who has ever had a generation gap with you?" Elsa said angrily.


    "Haha." Theyughed happily as they walked all the way to the Department of Sword and went to their ssrooms respectively.


    Kevin went to the Department of Saber as usual today. Since he had already transferred to another department, he should obey the rules of the students. At the very least, he should report for his arrival at the ss.


    Bobby said to Kevin, "Kevin, tomorrow afternoon, you will have a decisive battle with Robin Hood. You need to step up efforts to practice. If you don''t understand anything, ask me, such as theprehension of ideology."


    Kevin thought to himself, "Damn it, can you stop mentioning ''ideology'' in front of me every day? You fear I don''t know that you''ve reached the great achievement of Saber in Hand about theprehension of ideology? You mention it every day and ask me to consult you. I''m just disinclined to frustrate you."


    He just smiled and said, "OK. If I don''t understand anything, I will ask you at any time."


    "OK, it''s up to you. I also hope that you can defeat Robin. That''s why I endeavor to share the saber ideology that I haveprehended with you, so that you can improve as much as possible."


    "Thank you, teacher. I know how to do it myself, and you can go do your own work." Kevin said politely.


    "OK,e on."


    Seeing that Kevin did not ask him about sword ideology, Bobby was a little disappointed. He hoped that Kevin would consult him about it. It wasn''t just because he was the only teacher who hadprehended the sword ideology to the level of great achievement of Saber in Hand, it was also because Kevin was a person with great potential. Perhaps if he could give Kevin some instructions when he was not that powerful today, in the future, Kevin would guide him in return after surpassing him.


    However, it upset him that Kevin didn''t ask him anything.


    How did Bobby know that Kevin''sprehension of sword ideology had already reached the threshold of Sword in Heart, and how could he still need his guidance?


    However, the next stage of Sword in Hand was Sword in Heart. If Bobby continued to delve into theprehension of ideology, he would reach the threshold of Sword in Heart, which was what Kevin hadprehended at present.


    However, it was too difficult. Without reaching the innate stage, it was almost impossible. Although it looked like it was only a slight difference, there was a dichotomy between ''in Hand'' and ''in Heart''.


    Another day passed. That night, Kevin did not go to Elsa''s ce. Instead, he went to find Lily. He couldn''t get tired of the old and get fascinated by the new. Kevin found out that that practicing Heart Sutra was indeed quite beneficial. At least he didn''t feel exhausted at all when he went to Lily''s ce after staying with Elsa yesterday. If it was someone else, they might already be extremely worn out. Kevin couldn''t help but chuckle.

 Chapter 502 Disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 502 Disappointment</h4>


    The next day, the decisive battle between Robin and Kevin finally kicked off.


    Regardless of whether it was the Martial Arts Academy or the four Ind Protector Families, everyone started to get excited early in the morning.


    Today the whole academy had the day off. Early in the morning, many students went to Green Park on Martial Arts Ind in groups, waiting for the ultimate fight between Robin and Kevin.


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, there were already tens of thousands of onlookers. However, neither Kevin nor Robin had shown up, with everyone waiting for them.


    Now, in the forest not far from Green Park, Kevin started to waver. He was the only one standing here and did note with anyone else.


    At the Green Park, there were students and teachers from Martial Arts Academy on the east side, and the Dean also came. The crowd on the west side was from the four Ind Protector Families, including the senior Wind from the Brown n.


    As time passed, it was soon half past eleven. Everyone began to discuss why Robin and Kevin hadn''t appeared yet?


    "Mentor, if Robin Hood doesn''te, what should we do?" Dale asked his mentor, Wind.


    Wind did not say anything. This challenge was to force Robin to show up. Therefore, he could not help but worry. If he did not show up in disregard of the honor of the Families, it would be extremely shameful.


    However, at the moment, the spirits of the crowd on the west side suddenly soared.


    "Robin is here."


    "Robin is here."


    The people from the Ind Protector Families immediately shouted excitedly when they saw him.


    Shouts also burst out from the audience from the Martial Arts Academy.


    Everyone looked up and saw a ck¡ªclothed, masked man flying over from the direction of the Families.


    The disciples of the Families were overjoyed to see Robin show up finally.


    He flew to the front of the Families and stood on top of arge tree.


    Behind him, all the disciples shouted aloud.


    "Robin,e on."


    "Robin, kick Kevin''s ass."


    "Robin, it all depends on you to safeguard the honor of our Ind Protector Families."


    "Kevin, don''t youe out?" Robin nced around all the teachers and students of Martial Arts Academy, and shouted coldly.


    However, Kevin still did note out from the crowd of Martial Arts Academy.


    The students of the academy seemed to be quite worried and anxious. Robin Hood had been here, but Kevin hadn''t shown up yet.


    "Kevin shouldn''t have escaped from the battle, should he?"


    "What does Kevin mean by not showing himself?"


    The students of Martial Arts Academy were all discussing.


    On the other side, the disciples of the Ind Protector Familiesughed loudly and yelled, "Kevin, could it be that you don''t dare to appear?"


    "Kevin, trash, just admit defeat if you don''t dare toe out."


    The students of Martial Arts Academy felt very depressed when hearing the insults of the disciples on the other side. However, Kevin still did not show up.


    "Where''s Kevin?" Asked the dean of Martial Arts Academy.


    "I have no idea."


    "Everyone, let''s see if Kevin is here."


    After a while, a teacher said, "Dean, we didn''t find Kevin in the crowd of our academy. He didn''te."


    "What?" The dean was depressed for a moment. Kevin had actually fled. If that was the case, it would be better for him not to ept the challenge at that time. Now, everyone was here watching, and Robin also showed himself. but Kevin did note.


    "Hahaha, so he didn''te. I think he doesn''t dare toe because he is afraid of being beaten to death by Robin?"


    "Hahaha."


    The disciples of the Ind Protector Families began to show contempt.


    The students of Martial Arts Academy were ridiculed, but they had no words to refute the mockery. At present, everyone was very disappointed with Kevin fleeing before the battle. He used to be so confident of sweeping away the four Ind Protector Families, but now? How disappointing!


    At the moment, Kevin was standing on the top of a tree on the side of the Families in the name of Robin. He heard how the disciples of the Families behind him mocked at Kevin, as well as how disappointed the students of Martial Arts Academy in the opposite. He saw everything.


    Others regarded the decisive battle as an ultimate fight, but to Kevin, it was just a stage for himself.


    After thinking for a long time. Kevin decided to first appear as Robin, and then find the right opportunity to reveal his true identity in public. He had no other choice. It seemed that he could not conceal his identity as Robin Hood.


    Without seeing Kevin, the dean of Martial Arts Academy was disappointed and helpless. He was just about to announce that all the students should go back without being an embarrassment here when a student said: "Dean, Kevin did note, but that does not mean that today''s decisive battle is over."


    The dean took a look and found out that the student speaking was the one ranked fifth in the list of great perfect level of internal stage in Martial Arts Academy, named Mollie Miller.


    "Mollie, what do you want to say?"


    "Dean,st time. Robin came to our academy and defeated the experts ranked first and second in the list of perfect level of internal stage sessively, and then he defeated Ted, the tenth expert in the list of great perfect level. However, I am ranked fifth in the list of great level in our academy. Since Kevin doesn''t dare to show up today. I will fight with Robin. Since he defeated Ted, I would like to see if he can defeat me." Mollie looked up confidently. She was a woman, but like a man. She was indeed very powerful, ranked fifth in the list of great perfect level of internal stage in Martial Arts Academy.


    The dean thought for a moment and nodded.


    Mollie immediately flew out and shouted at Kevin. "Robin, Kevin didn''te, so I will fight with you."


    Many students of Martial Arts Academy were shocked, "Mollie Miller ranked fifth in the list of great perfect level?"


    "Does Mollie want to fight against Robin? She is a master at the great perfect level of internal stage, and Kevin is at the perfect level, a difference of two realms."


    "Who cares? Didn''t Robin beat up Ted fiercely, who was ranked tenth? But Mollie is ranked fifth."


    Seeing Wang Mollie flying out, the students of Martial Arts Academy immediately stopped thinking about how disappointing Kevin was and whooped, "Mollie, defeat him. Don''t let disciples of the Ind Protector Families dare to be arrogant again."


    The students shouted one after another. However, they seemed to have forgotten that Mollie was at the great perfect level of internal stage, two realms higher than Robin. Even if he lost, it wouldn''t be enough to stop the disciples of the Families from being arrogant. While Mollie wouldn''t gain any glory even if she won.


    Kevin was surprised when he saw a woman from Martial Arts Academy flying out. Really? Could it be that he needed to fight with a master in the list of great perfect level of Martial Arts Academy under the identity of Robin?

 Chapter 503 Ranked Fifth in the List of Great Perfect Level

    <h4>Chapter 503 Ranked Fifth in the List of Great Perfect Level</h4>


    Kevin went speechless.


    This was beyond his expectation. He had never expected that a master at the great perfect level of Martial Arts Academy woulde out to fight with him.


    He didn''t want to battle with those powerful sophomores of the academy. Although he was now Robin, it didn''t mean that he represented the honor of the Ind Protector Families.


    Mollie snorted at Kevin, "Robin Hood, let me ept your challenge. I don''t believe that you, at the post level of internal stage, can really defeat me."


    The disciples of the Ind Protector Families shouted loudly, "Robin, kick her ass! Let them see the mighty strength of our disciple!"


    When Kevin heard the shouts of the disciples behind him, he only felt it ridiculous. Who was the disciples of your Families? I was the student of Martial Arts Academy. However, he did not reveal his true colors, so it was understandable for them to behave in this way.


    Kevin looked at Mollie and said, "Are you really going to fight with me?"


    "Nonsense, that trash Kevin didn''t dare to show up today and humiliated our Martial Arts Academy. Then let me save the damaged reputation. Robin, draw your sword." As she said that, she wielded a stick swiftly in the air, causing the onlookers to tremble with fear.


    Mollie was the number one master in Grade Two of the Department of Stick Fighting, ranked fifth in the list of great perfect level in Martial Arts Academy.


    Kevin was holding a sword in his hand. Originally, he didn''t want to fight against his senior, but now, it seemed like he couldn''t avoid it. Then, he would fight. He also wanted to see if he could defeat Mollie ranked fifth in the list of great level. Last time, he only defeated someone who was ranked tenth with all his strength, so he also wanted to challenge himself.


    "One Stick Determine the World." Mollie roared, and leapt down with a stick, like Sun Wukong brandishing his golden cudgel.


    "Buzz."


    The air was filled with the sound of trembling, which was quite muffled. It could be felt that she had exerted great strength.


    "Woosh." Mollie was very fast. In the blink of an eye, her stick had already reached the top of Kevin''s head.


    Kevin wasn''t very anxious, because her stick technique was still at the most primitive stage, just like a barbarian fighting. Facing a person at this level with such fighting technique, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Kevin had a sword in his heart, instantly drawing his sword and hitting her stick.


    "tter." Mollie did not know when Kevin had drawn his sword. She thought that her stick had already reached his head, and what awaited him was a heavy blow.


    However, in the next blink of an eye, his sword directly broke open her stick.


    "tter." A burst of sparks of gold and iron.


    Mollie was shocked and immediately suppressed Kevin with the strength at the great perfect level of internal stage.


    Kevin immediately felt ayer of pressure weighing more than five hundred kg on his body, and his sword instantly shifted. Only then did Mollie seize the opportunity to retreat and avoid his most direct attack.


    In a sh, Mollie, who had stepped back a few meters, turned pale. She looked at the stick in her hand, which was like a peeled sugar cane stalk.


    "Wow." The surrounding people immediately cried in surprise. With just a round of fight, Mollie suffered a big loss.


    The disciples of the Ind Protector Families shouted, "Well done, Robin."


    "Hahaha, Robin, you really bring honor to our Families." A master at the innate stage chuckled.


    At this moment, even the senior Wind looked at Robin with a smile, seeming to be very satisfied. Previously, he had asked his chief disciple Dale to look for Robin and wanted to take him as his sessor. Today, seeing the talent and strength of Robin with his own eyes, Wind was very satisfied. He had already decided to ept Robin as his disciple and trained him to be his sessor.


    Seeing that Mollie suffered a setback in the beginning of the battle, the teachers and students of Martial Arts Academy all sighed. The confidence that they had when Kevin had defeated the Ind Protector Families a few days ago was now lost again.


    Kevin said, "You can''t beat me. Go back."


    "Ah, ah, ah." Mollie roared, extremely unwilling to give up.


    "One Stick Sweeps the Universe." Mollie howled again and started to attack with more powerful stick technique.


    Kevin almostughed when he heard the name of her stick technique, which was too funny. It was good enough to be able to sweep Martial Arts Ind.


    However, this move was several times more powerful than the previous one. Moreover, Mollie could also suppress Kevin with the pressure of her realm. It seemed that she had already risked everything in order to win. Actually, with her realm being two levels higher that his, she should have taken the initiative to avoid using the pressure of realm to oppress her opponent. But now, she intentionally did that. In order to win, she had already disregarded morality.


    "Dragon Subduing Swordmanship." Kevin immediatelyunched an attack with sword.


    "Howling!" The aura of his sword circled around him and let out a roar of dragon. Of course, it was not a real dragon, but Kevin''s attack, which had already beenunched with the momentum of a dragon and was far more powerful than ordinary moves.


    "Boom." The Dragon Subduing Swordmanship instantly collided with the One Stick Sweeps the Universe.


    Mollie waspletely defeated.


    With a cracking sound, the stick was cut in half.


    Ah, ah, ah, Mollie shouted loudly without rushing forward again.


    Kevin put away his sword, and he originally didn''t have the intention to fight with Mollie.


    "Ah, ah, ah, too powerful. Robin, you are the pride of our Ind Protector Families." Many disciples behind shouted cheerfully at him.


    Even the masters at the innate stage from the Families nodded in praise.


    Alisha from the Brown n also seemed to have been shocked by the incredible strength of Robin.


    Nobody wouldn''t like a genius. Alisha couldn''t help but get fascinated by the grace of Robin just now.


    On the other side, the teachers and students of Martial Arts Ind sighed deeply. The Ind Protector Families was indeed unrivalled. As for Robin, there hadn''t been such a genius even in the Families over the past decade.


    At the moment, Ham, the top master in the list of great level of internal stage of Martial Arts Academy, seemed to be very upset after seeing the defeat of Mollie. Not only was he ranked first in the list, but he was the champion of the freshmanpetitionst year. Therefore, his strength was much stronger than Mollie. Now, everyone looked at him as if they were looking forward to his performance. It was up to him to decide on whether to fight with Robin and save the reputation, or to be a coward without going out and continue to be mocked by people from the Ind Protector Families. Not a single one of them at the great perfect level was a match for Robin.


    Just as Kevin was about to stop, a loud roar came from the Martial Arts Academy, "Wait a moment."


    Kevin looked up and saw a man flying out.

 Chapter 504 Couldn’t Help But Admire

    <h4>Chapter 504 Couldn''t Help But Admire</h4>


    "Robin, please grant some instructions." The man flying out said that he was Ham Watson, the top master in the list of great perfect level and the champion ofst year''s freshmanpetition.


    However, Kevin did not want to continue fighting with the senior of Martial Arts Academy, because his heart was on the side of the academy.


    "Go back, I don''t want to fight anymore." Kevin said.


    Ham snorted, "Under the circumstances, do you think there is another choice for you? The woman you just defeated is a master ranked fifth in the list of great perfect level of our academy. If I don''t step forward, I''m afraid that the people of your Families will think that none of the students at the great perfect level in our academy can rival you. Therefore. Robin, you will have to fight even if you don''t want to, unless you personally admit that you are no match for me."


    Kevin frowned. Another person came after one was defeated. He really didn''te here today to fight against Martial Arts Academy, let alone humiliate them.


    However, Kevin did not want to admit defeat.


    "Robin, I am the champion ofst year''s freshmanpetition. You may not defeat me, please take action."


    Kevin was stunned. It was really a coincidence that he was the champion this year''s freshmanpetition.


    "Are you really going to fight?"


    "Cut the crap." Ham immediately stabbed with a spear.


    The spear let out the sound of breaking bamboo, which was actually the sound of prating the air. It represented how powerful and fast his spear was.


    A sharp aura came from the tip of the spear, targeting Kevin''s chest, as if it was going to pierce through his chest.


    "tter." Before Kevin could react, he immediately raised his sword to protect his chest. With a thud, the tip of the spear that should have pierced into Kevin''s chest stabbed at the sword in front of his chest. He stepped back a few meters uncontrobly.


    Too fast, his spear was too fast.


    He deserved to be the champion ofst year''s freshmanpetition.


    Kevin found that he actually felt great pressure when confronting Ham, who was two realms higher than him. Moreover, he wielded his spear precisely and fast so that Kevin could only have time to protect himself with the sword without being able to employ his Dragon Subduing Swordmanship. Just now if not for Kevin''s advantage of Sword in Heart, he would not have been able to ward off the spear.


    Ham was much more powerful than Mollie in strength. Furthermore, Kevin felt that Ham''sprehension of ideology was nearly at the threshold of Spear in Hand. Therefore, it was almost impossible for him to win.


    At the moment, neither the students of Martial Arts Academy nor the disciples of the Ind Protector Families spoke. Both sides watched nervously.


    Obviously, it was a evenly ¡ª matched battle. If they were not well ¡ª matched in strength. Kevin''s chest would have been pierced through by Ham''s spear. He defended himself against Ham''s spear at such a crucial moment. Now, no one knew who would win or lose. Both sides were so nervous that no one spoke.


    Kevin and Ham stood in midair. confronting each other. Ham could feel that he wasn''t overwhelming in strength and neither was Kevin. However, Kevin was only at the post level of internal stage, two realms lower than him. Therefore, in any case, he lost. because he even wouldn''t have the qualification to fight with Kevin if he were also at the great perfect level of internal stage.


    At this time, Ham attacked again.


    "Buzz."


    "tter."


    Ham stabbed again with his spear. with a sequence of sound of breaking bamboo. It was fast to the extreme so that it was difficult for Kevin to capture the shadow at his realm. Ham was worthy ofst year''s champion of freshmanpetition.


    However, this time, Kevin no longer tried to use his sword, because it had just been proved that he had no chance to draw the sword facing such a fast spear of Ham. Therefore, he gave up the idea of drawing the sword.


    He could only give it a shot and used Hell Touch. If he couldn''t break through Ham''s spear technique with Hell Touch, he would lose because it would consume one¡ªthird of his internal force.


    "Buzz."


    The tip of Ham''s spear got closer and closer to Kevin. When reaching his chest, he instantly raised his finger.


    "Whoosh."


    Kevin''s finger immediately hit the tip of Ham''s spear. The supreme power from his finger was passed to the spear tip in a sh. If he couldn''t break open his spear. it must pierce through his chest.


    But facts had proved that the power of Kevin''s Hell Touch was incredible. When it hit the tip of Ham''s spear, the steel spear broke immediately with a sound of tter. Moreover, a force continued to be passed to the end of the spear, and Ham''s palm holding the spear instantly broke with a hole, with the whole hand being bloody.


    "Ah."


    "Wow."


    The surroundings were filled with cries of rm, whether it was on the side of Martial Arts Academy or the Ind Protector Families.


    Ham raised the hand holding the spear with his body trembling. There was a hole in the center of his palm. He looked at Kevin in horrible disbelief, wondering know how he did it.


    "Robin, I lost " Ham was convinced.


    Kevin said, "Your are already very powerful in strength. At least, your spear technique has made it impossible for me to draw my sword. You deserve to be the champion ofst year''s freshmanpetition in Martial Arts Academy."


    "That''s the truth that I lost and don''t say something sarcastic. I, at the great perfect level of internal stage, was actually defeated by you, a disciple at the post stage form the Families. I have nothing to say. Ind Protector Families, I''m convinced " Ham said dispiritedly. Disciples from the Families were indeed extraordinary, and Martial Arts Academy actually couldn''t bepare with them. Even if identally a genius student like Kevin appeared in the academy, they were also iparable However, he did not know that this person in front of him was Kevin. who had greatly disappointed all of them.


    At present, the teachers and students of Martial Arts Academy were speechless. In the whole academy. no one at the great perfect level of internal stage was able to defeat one of their disciples at the post stage. It was natural that they would be mocked by the disciples of the Families.


    On the side of the Families, everyone were iparably excited and many disciples looked at Robin with worship in their eyes. The disciples of the Families were originally all very talented, but they all showed admiration for Robin. There was no need to exin what this meant.


    Even Alisha, the strongest new disciple of the four Ind Protector Families and the only female disciple with unparalleled beauty, felt captivated as she looked at the figure of Robin. She seemed to desire to acquaint herself with a genius at this level. Even though she was very proud in front of others, she couldn''t help but admire someone like Robin.

 Chapter 505 Reveal His True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 505 Reveal His True Colors</h4>


    Ham flew back to the crowd of Martial Arts Academy. All the students didn''t me him at all. After all, he had tried his utmost, and it was only because that Robin was incredibly powerful.


    Just as Kevin was about to reveal his true colors, a loudugh came from behind him.


    A master at the innate stage from the Families flew to Kevin''s side and said, "Robin, do you still n to keep concealing your identity? Take off your mask and let me see which n youe from among our four Ind Protector Families. Which n is so lucky to have such a talented disciple like you."


    The crowd of the Well n shouted, "He muste from our Well n."


    "Bullshit, I think he belongs to our Johnson n."


    "Robin is the disciple of our Brown n."


    "I think he is from our Williams n."


    Everyone from the four Ind Protector Families began to shout meaninglessly, all of whom were very nervous. They didn''t know which n Robin came from and all hoped that he was the disciple of their own n.


    At this moment, a person shouted. "Stop arguing. Robin is my disciple."


    Everyone looked towards the direction of the voice, and the senior Wind flew out.


    "Wow, the senior Wind took the initiative to take Robin as his disciple." Everyone was shocked, because they knew how strict Wind was in epting someone as a disciple.


    Wind flew in front of Kevin and smiled, "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, Robin."


    Kevin said, "Senior Wind, what are you looking for me for?"


    "Robin, you should know that I''m seeking for a disciple as my inheritor. I''m very satisfied with you. I told my chief disciple Dale to go find you before. Unfortunately, you''re not willing to show up. Since you''ve already shown yourself today, you''d better not think about leaving. Be my disciple and inherit my skills." Wind said firmly.


    Kevin smiled and said, "What if I refuse?"


    "I won''t allow you to refuse. I will definitely take you as my disciple, no matter what it costs." Wind said.


    "Senior Wind, I''m really sorry. I have no intention of taking anyone as my mentor." Kevin said.


    Wind said, "What if I don''t give up? Robin, you should know who I am in Martial Arts Ind. Previously, there were so many people who wanted to beg me to be my disciple, but I refused them. Even Kevin from Martial Arts Academy didn''t have a chance."


    "Kevin wants to take you as his mentor? Why do I remember that he seemed to have refused you?"


    "That''s because I only gave him a chance. I''ve refused him when he came to the interview. He knew that it was impossible for him, so he simply refused me in public without embarrassing himself. This kind of person is too arrogant. He won''t be able to go very far in the future. But as for you, Robin, I think it''s even not impossible for your to surpass me in the future." Wind said.


    When everyone heard Wind say that Robin could be able to surpass him, they immediately eximed in admiration and looked at Robin with envy in their eyes.


    "Hahaha." Kevinughed loudly.


    A master at the innate stage said urgently, "Alright, Robin. We can discuss the matterter. Take off your mask first now. I want to see which of the four Families youe from. I hope it will be our Johnson n."


    The other tens of masters at the innate stage also hurried up to say that they hoped Robin would be the disciple of their ns.


    Everyone stared at Kevin, waiting for him to removed his mask.


    Even the teachers and students of Martial Arts Academy looked at Kevin enviously.


    It seemed that his identity could no longer be concealed.


    Alright, then he would reveal his true colors. What would be, would be. It was impossible for him to keep concealing the truth.


    Kevin grabbed the mask on his face.


    All the disciples and masters of the Ind Protector Families gazed at Kevin.


    But Kevin said suddenly, "Everyone from the Families, I''m sorry."


    All of them hadn''t reacted to Kevin''s sudden apology.


    At this moment, Kevin suddenly removed his mask. The first thinging into view was an ordinary¡ªlooking human¡ªskin mask. Then he instantly removed the mask and revealed the true appearance.


    "What?"


    Instantly, those masters at the innate stage of the Families who were nervous just now shouted when they saw Kevin''s true face.


    "You, you, you, you are Kevin Duke."


    "This, this, this is impossible. You''re actually Robin Hood. This is impossible."


    "Ah, why is it you?" Everyone from the Families shouted loudly. Originally, they were still nervous, wondering which n Robin came from. In the end, he wasn''t from any of them. Instead, he was Kevin from Martial Arts Academy.


    At this time, all the teachers and students of Martial Arts Academy were stunned.


    "Oh my god."


    "Golly."


    "How is it possible?"


    "Robin was actually disguised by Kevin."


    "How confusing! Robin and Kevin are clearly the same person."


    There was a sharp reversal of the emotions on both sides. The people from the Ind Protector Families were originally excited and nervously expecting to know which n Robin came from. However, when they suddenly saw that Robin was disguised by Kevin, they became angry and frustrated instantly. He let them down and deceived them. It was funny that they were all so excited, but the result was that he had nothing to do with the Families. In an instant, everyone got exasperated.


    All the teachers and students of Martial Arts Academy were just envious of the genius disciple that the Families owned, but the next moment, they discovered that Robin and Kevin were the same person. The surprise was beyond their belief.


    "Hahaha." Kevinughed loudly and threw away the two masks that he had taken off. He wouldn''t need them in the future.


    He looked at the senior Wind and said, "Senior Wind, thank you for your appreciation. I can''t be your disciple. Please find another person."


    At present, Wind was extremely angry with Kevin, with his face reddening for suppressing his feelings.


    "Kevin, why do you pretend to be the disciple of the Ind Protector Families? What do you mean? You lied to all of us. Is this the way you want to humiliate us?" A master at the innate stage from the Families said angrily.


    Kevin said, "I could only say sorry."


    "Kevin, you."


    "Hahaha, I''m Robin, but I''m also Kevin. I''m from Martial Arts Academy. I''m sorry to all of you from the Families." After saying that. Kevin flew towards the crowd of the academy.


    Kevin shouted to all the teachers and students of Martial Arts Academy. "All the teachers and ssmates. I''ve disappointed you that Kevin deserted in face of the battle. However, I hope that Robin did not disappoint you."


    Many girls cried out in joy, "Kevin, I love you."

 Chapter 507 Happy Kevin

    <h4>Chapter 507 Happy Kevin</h4>


    Elsa was pressed against the tree by Kevin, unable to move. Her body was in the most intimate position with Kevin, she was embarrassed and angry.


    "Kevin, please let me go. You will hurt Lily like this. Elsa advised that she would rather withdraw in this rtionship. Although she felt heartache, she could only treat it as a dream and go back and cry.


    Kevin said, "When I appeared in the identity of Robin. I told you that I was not worthy of you. So you should forget about me and stay away from me. But you eventually fell in love with me, and I also love you back. Now that you''ve dragged me into this situation, it''s toote for you to choose to quit. I, Kevin, will never give up on love in my life ording to my principle. Elsa, I will never give up on you."


    Elsa said speechlessly, "What about Lily? Do you really want us to be your girlfriends together?"


    Kevin said, "What''s so strange about the two of you being my girlfriends? In my original world, it is verymon for those powerful officials having two or three wives, and four or five concubines."


    Elsa red at Kevin. Actually, what Kevin said was also correct. There were many rich and powerful people who had two or three wives at the same time. For someone as outstanding as Kevin, it was normal for him to like a few women at the same time.


    Elsa said, "Have you considered about Lily''s feelings? Even if I don''t mind, what about Lily? You just let her down like this?"


    Elsa''s tone had softened. Her words were clearly asking Lily''s idea... She wanted Lily to dere her stance.


    Lily turned around and said, "Elsa, I just want to ask you one thing. Do you like him?"


    "Lily, don''t misunderstand. How could I rob your boyfriend? Our rtionship is definitely not a stinking man can destroy."


    Lily said, "Elsa, just answer my question. Although Kevin is the same person as Robin. but you must feel different once he has removed his mask. Do you like the Robin who removes the mask? If you treat me as your best friend, tell me sincerely."


    Elsa was stunned for a while. To tell the truth, she didn''t feel ufortable whether Kevin put off his mask or not. In any case, it was the same person with different names. She just wasn''t used to it now. After a long time. Elsa said softly, "Lily, I''m really sorry. I like him."


    Lily smiled and said, "That''s enough. Then let''s like him together. You''re my best friend. I don''t want to see you cry when you get back. It''s better for us to love the man together."


    Elsa bit her lips, feeling that it was ridiculous, but she was reluctant to refuse.


    Kevin smiled and said, "Elsa, my Captain Ray, why are you hesitating? Besides, you don''t have the right to decide. Whether you want to or not, the result will be the same. Hahaha."


    Elsa fiercely twisted Kevin''s waist and scolded. "You big pervert."


    Kevin knew that he had finally persuaded Elsa. Heughed loudly and held Elsa and Lily in his arms at the same time.


    However, Elsa felt extremely embarrassed, while Lily was more rxed. After all. Kelly and she had been hugged together by Kevin before.


    Elsa said, "Kevin, Lily said that you still have a girlfriend in London, that is Kelly, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then are you going to have three girlfriends at the same time?" Elsa snorted.


    Kevin nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Shame on you."


    "What does this have to do with shamelessness? I''m not willing to abandon anyone. What do you want me to do? Who should I choose? Since that''s the case, why should I think it in such conflicted way? Let''s pretend that I''ve three wives."


    "Who is your wife, pervert?"


    "Hahaha, this pervert is only lustful towards you. No one else can even have this kind of honor."


    "Right, you just say something about your original world and our world? What do you mean?"


    Helplessly. Kevin told Elsa about his origins. Elsa was extremely shocked and found it inconceivable. No wonder Kevin had changed from an abandoned child of the Duke to such a genius, but it didn''t matter for her.


    Kevin hugged the two and flew towards the Martial Arts Academy. He was in a good mood along the way. Previously, he was worried about how to exin once his identity would be exposed, but the stone in his heart hadnded on the ground now. Both of them were his girlfriends. However, Kevin remembered Sophia Henderson and sighed. He decided not to go to the Department of Healing Therapeutics in the future. He didn''t want to see her again, so as to avoid getting entangled again.


    All the students of Martial Arts Academy had already returned. The people of the entire Martial Arts Academy was discussing this event today. No one could not express their admiration for Kevin.


    At this moment, Aaron Duke was standing on the roof with a gloomy expression. He had seen Kevin''s performance today, as well as the exposure of his true identity.


    After returning from Green Garden. Aaron was in a bad mood. Although he was currently holding the title of the most outstanding disciple of the Duke n, he knew that the title would probably be Kevin''s now.


    What made him most ufortable wasn''t this. On the way back from Green Garden, his fiancee. Belinda, who actually praised Kevin. She should have said Kevin must be the number one outstanding disciple of the Duke n in hundreds of years.


    Heavens, Aaron found it hard to believe that his fiancee had said this. That trash Kevin used to peek at Belinda taking a bath. Back then, she hated Kevin so much, but today, she actually praised him.


    This matter made Aaron feel very, very ufortable, even though what she said was the truth.


    However, she was his fiancee. Did she forget how much she hated Kevin when he peeked at her taking a bath?


    Aron was not the only one feeling ufortable, so as Efrain.


    Perhaps, their attitudes towards Kevin had already turned into jealousy, especially Efrain. Since Robin was Kevin, then he already had two school beauties as girlfriends. The more Efrain thought about it, the more jealous he became. Back then, Kevin was just a piece of trash, why could he be so lucky?


    That night, Kevin invited Lily and Elsa to have dinner together. After that, they went out for a walk together. At first, both Elsa and Lily were a little awkward but being pulled by Kevin, they could only tolerate it.


    Originally, Kevin wanted to invite the two to the hotel together, but the these two refused immediately. Forget about dating together, it was too ridiculous for them to stay at the hotel all together. Neither Lily nor Elsa could ept this.


    Kevin smiled and didn''t force them.

 Chapter 508 Make Sure There Is No Chance

    <h4>Chapter 508 Make Sure There Is No Chance</h4>


    Time flied, several days had passed.


    These days, apart from going to the Department of Saber. Kevin was dating with Elsa and Lily at the same time. The rtionship between the three gradually changed from awkward and ufortable to normal. At least every evening, Kevin would pick them up from the Department of Sword at the same time. After that, the three of them would go to the Genius Restaurant for dinner and have a date together... After that, Kevin send them back to their dormitories each. If Lily was sent back to the dormitory first, then he will spend the night at Elsa''s dormitory. If Elsa was sent back to the dormitory first, then he will spend the night at Lily''s dormitory. It seems that there is a consensus that everyone gets along very well.


    The first year of the Martial Arts Academy''s martial corps was finally about to start forming.


    Kevin had formed a martial corps of his own, called the Robin Martial Corps.


    There were too many people who wanted to join the Robin Martial Corps. However, Kevin only chose the following people in the end: William, Elsa, Vincent, Billy, Lily, and then Kevin himself. There were originally six people, but in the end. William asked for adding another person. Kevin did not want to agree, but it was really difficult to refuse.


    The person William had asked for adding was Vanessa, whom he was pursuing.


    Kevin was helpless and finally agreed.


    Kevin wasn''t too sure about the meaning of the martial corps. But he heard that when they went to those mysterious ces on Martial Ind, it would be better to have a team that they could cooperate with each other.


    There were a total of seven people in Kevin''s Robin Martial Corps. It is not therger the number of people, the better. Otherwise, it would be a burden.


    One morning, Vanessa specially came to find Kevin.


    "Thank you." Vanessa said to Kevin.


    "You''re wee. Speaking of which. we are also used to be ssmates. However, students of the Department of Healing Therapeutics seem don''t need to participate in the martial corps, right?"


    Vanessa said, "I don''t want to learn healing techniques anymore. I want to focus more on martial arts. You probably don''t know that I''ve already transferred to the Department of Sword."


    "Uh."


    "It was William who helped me."


    Kevin smiled, "William is the second top disciple in the freshmanpetition and the strongest freshman in the Department of Sword. It is indeed very easy for him to help you once he told the dean. It seems that William has done a lot for you. I think you should be his girlfriend now."


    Kevin didn''t feel ufortable when William pursued Vanessa. If it was Sophia Henderson, he might feel a little regretful.


    Vanessa shook her head and said, "No."


    "Why? William treats you well. It is the man of second ce of the freshmanpetition who pursues you, even those campus beauties don''t have this kind of honor. Why don''t you cherish it?"


    "Campus beauties, huh, right. I''m not a campus beauty. If I were one among them, perhaps it wouldn''t be like this." Vanessa smiled bitterly.


    Kevin rubbed his head. He didn''t know why she suddenly sighed with such emotion and even came to find him. Could it be that there was something important she wanted to tell him?


    Kevin didn''t want to say too much with her. In the end, he said, "In short, William is not bad. Also, let''s pretend nothing happened between us. Otherwise, it would be very embarrassing." After saying that. Kevin turned around and walked away, not wanting to have too much contact with Vanessa. After all, she was the woman William likes.


    "Kevin." Vanessa shouted.


    "What else?"


    "There''s something I don''t know if I should tell you."


    "What is it? Hurry up."


    Vanessa gritted her teeth and said, "That time, that was actually my first time when you and I were under tree of the back mountain at the Department of Healing Therapeutics."


    Kevin frowned and smiled, "Vanessa, you came to find me specifically for telling me this? What is your intention?"


    "I just want to tell you the truth, no intentions, you can choose not to believe. A few days ago, I met my fiance in the Ind Protector n. Only then did I know that we didn''t have sex when I was a freshman in high school. At that time, we drank a lot of wine and just slept together. I thought he did that to me, but it turned out that he didn''t. I know you have a virginplex, so I didn''t have any fantasies about you before, but now I''m sure that I was a virgin when sleeping with you. Of course, my first kiss is gone. I don''t want to lie to you about that."


    "Vanessa, you came to find me on purpose. What exactly are you trying to say? Just be more straightforward."


    "Kevin, I just want to ask if I still have a chance."


    "What chance?"


    "The chance of being your girlfriend. William is pursuing me now, but I like you more. I need to know if I still have a chance. If I still have a chance, I will reject him. If I don''t have a chance, then I will have other consideration. This is very important to me. I hope you can answer me."


    Kevin said with certainty, "Sorry, I really don''t like you.


    Vanessa smiled and said, "I feel relieved after getting your exact answer. Alright, then I can consider William''s pursuit. Thank you, I hope you don''t hate me. I just like you more. That''s why I''m here to confirm if I have a chance with you before considering William."


    Kevin sighed. "Vanessa, you just treat William as a backup. William will definitely feel ufortable when he finds out, and it will also affect my rtionship with him. I hope that you won''t do such a thing in the future."


    "No, you''ve already answered me clearly. I''vepletely given up. Alright, we''re just friends in the future. This afternoon, William will go to the Brown n and help me teach my fiance a lesson. If he really makes it, I''ll agree to be his girlfriend. I''ll go first."


    Kevin did not say anything. Vanessa took a few steps and turned around to say, "What I just said is true. I didn''t lie to you. I gave my first time to you. I''ll treat this matter as our secret. I won''t let William know. Don''t worry." After saying that, Vanessa flew away.


    "s." Kevin took a deep breath. In the afternoon. William specially came to look for Kevin.


    "Dude, apany me to the Brown n."


    "Uh, why are you going there?"


    "Hey¡ªhey, I''m going to find Vanessa''s fiance. Didn''t you say that Vanessa''s greatest wish is to find a man that is stronger than her fiance? If I prove it, then Vanessa might be my girlfriend. Come with me to the Brown n." William invited.


    Kevin had heard about this from Vanessa this morning, but William didn''t know that Vanessa hade to confirm with Kevin if she still had a chance. She gave William a chance only after knowing she had no chance of being with him. Kevin felt a little sorry for William, so he couldn''t bear to refuse William''s request.


    "Alright, I''ll apany you. I hope you seed."


    "I will definitely. I, William, will never give up on a good girl like Vanessa."


    "Haha." Kevin smiled and said, "William, I have to remind you that Vanessa may not be as good as you think."

 Chapter 506 I Want Both

    <h4>Chapter 506 I Want Both</h4>


    "Robin, I want to give birth to a child for you."


    Every kind of strange words were appeared here...


    Kevin smiled at the crowd. People did not me Kevin for retreating before the battle. Instead, they were filled with excitement and admiration.


    At this moment, Ham Watson, the No. 1 master at The Great Perfection Ranking, looked unhappy. Finally, it turned out that his rival is not from Ind Protector Families but Kevin, who he actually couldn''t defeat. And those who were defeated by Kevinst time also appeared to be unhappy.


    Kevin immediately looked at Lily and Elsa.


    At this moment, Elsa and Lily''s faces were deathly pale, and they were standing there withplicated expressions.


    Kevin sighed and flew towards Lily and Elsa. Before they could react. Kevin held the two with each of his hand and flew off into the distance.


    Everyone watched as Kevin disappeared. Especially those from the four Ind Protector Families, they felt that they had been humiliated by Kevin again... Especially Senior master Wind Brown, he was very unhappy with Kevinst time. This time, he became angry, as if he had been tricked by Kevin.


    "Go back." Wind roared, then turned around and flew away. Everyone saw the displeased expression on his face.


    "All of you, go back. You are not allowed to mention Kevin Robin in the future. Anyone who mentions this name will be punished ording to the n Sect. Furthermore, from now on, all the disciples of our Well n should beat Kevin once you meet him."


    "All the disciples of my Brown n should follow this rule as well. List Kevin as our enemy and beat him up every time you meet him."


    As a result, the wrathful Four Families all listed Kevin as their enemy. They all thought that Kevin had tricked them...


    All the disciples of the Four Families immediately snorted and flew away in displeasure. Only the masters and disciples of Martial Arts Academy were left.


    A vice principal asked. "Director, what should we do now? The Ind Protector Families have listed Kevin as their enemy, will him be in trouble after?"


    The director smiled and said, "They are just extremely unhappy with Kevin. At most, they will fight and humiliate Kevin once they meet him. There is nothing to worry about as they are not mortal enemies. It is impossible for the Ind Protection Families to kill someone just because they have been toyed with, because it is not good for their reputation. However, since Kevin is listed as one of the enemies of the Four Ind Protector Families, he has to be careful in the future. It is inevitable that he would face the fight with those from the Families once at a time until their anger is dispelled. However, how could the anger of the Four Families be dispelled so easily?"


    At this moment, Kevin carried Lily and Elsa into an uninhabited forest and released them down.


    Lily opened her mouth, but in the end, she didn''t know what to say. So did Elsa. They had never expected that Robin and Kevin would be the same person.


    "Ah." Kevin looked at the two and sighed.


    After a moment of silence. Elsa asked, "Since you are Kevin, why did you agree to be my boyfriend? Kevin, can I take it that you are entertaining my feelings? Or you''re ying with my feelings? Now the truth hase out, which turns out that I was dreaming. I thought that I had found a rich and handsome man, but in the end. I am just daydreaming."


    Kevin hurriedly said, "It''s not a daydream. Elsa, you should remember that Robin was the name firstly used by me at London. At that time, you liked me, but I liked no one but only Fiona. Later, I epted Lily and Kelly but chose to stay away from you. I didn''t expect that our affection for each other would be deeper and deeper. In the end, I admit that I gradually have feelings with you, so I fell in love with you as Robin."


    Elsa looked into Kevin''s eyes. She felt that Kevin''s gaze was truly filled with sincerity. Furthermore, Elsa was suddenly enlightened when she recalled it now. No wonder she always felt a little familiar with the eyes of Robin. It turned out that Kevin and Robin were the same person.


    Elsa said, "Now that your identity is Kevin, the Robin I like is gone."


    "I''ve already said it in front of everyone. I''m Robin and Kevin. I have two identities..."


    "Now, do you n to have both Lily and me as your girlfriends?" Elsa asked.


    Kevin looked at Lily and said, "Lily, I''m sorry." Lily burst into tears and cried, "You want to choose Elsa? Alright, I wish you all well." Lily misunderstood and thought that Kevin was sorry about her, because he wanted to choose Elsa. Therefore, Lily immediately cried. However, Elsa was also her friend, so she would notpete with her. She cried and blessed her.


    Kevin didn''t know whether tough or cry when he saw Lily''s reaction.


    At this time, Elsa hurriedly said, "Kevin, I don''t need you to choose me. You should live a good life with Lily. I am just regarding this as a dream."


    Before Kevin could say anything, Lily said, "Elsa, you don''t have to give him to me. Since it was his own choice. I respect him. I wish you happiness. I''ll go first." Lily cried and turned to leave.


    Kevin said. "What nonsense are you talking about? Who told you that I want to choose one of you?"


    "Then what do you want?" Lily asked.


    Kevin said, "Regardless of whether I am Robin or Kevin. I want both of you. You are both my girlfriends."


    Elsa said awkwardly, "Kevin, I won''t agree."


    Kevin snorted, "Elsa, you have to agree anyway as long as I agree. Don''t forget. I''ve already slept with you.


    "You." Elsa blushed.


    Lily did not say anything. Actually, she could ept it better than Elsa. After all, she had already epted the fact that Kelly was also Kevin''s girlfriend. However, it was a bit strange that Kevin had three girlfriends by himself.


    "Boring." Elsa turned around and left, as if she did not agree with Kevin''s absurd behavior.


    "Stop." Kevin immediately pulled Elsa back.


    "Kevin, let me go." Elsa frowned.


    Kevin said to Lily. "Lily, turn around first."


    Lily turned around.


    "Kevin, what do you want?" Elsa eximed.


    Kevin pressed Elsa against the tree and kissed her forcefully for a few minutes. Then, he said," Elsa, you are Robin''s women. You can''t leave now. If you like me wearing that ugly mask, I can go and retrieve it."

 Chapter 509 Thunder Shocking Technique

    <h4>Chapter 509 Thunder Shocking Technique</h4>


    William smiled as if he was in a good mood. "Kevin, if you have something to say, just say it. No matter what, it won''t affect our friendship. Besides, you are my idol."


    "Vanessa may not be as pure as you think." Kevin said in a concealed manner, and he felt extremely conflicted in his heart. His words were tantamount to destroying Vanessa''s feelings. However, without saying anything, he felt sorry for William.


    William smiled and said, "I know, Vanessa is not a virgin, and she also had a boyfriend before. She broke up with him a while ago. I know all about her, but it doesn''t matter at all."


    "Alright, then take it as I didn''t say anything. I wish you seed in the afternoon." Kevin no longer said anything.


    "Thank you. When I''m ready. I''lle to find you as my apany."


    "Alright." Kevin nodded.


    At around three o''clock in the afternoon. William brought Vanessa to look for Kevin at the Department of Saber.


    "Kevin, let''s go."


    "Alright, let''s go." The three of them flew up in the direction of the Brown n.


    Along the way, William spoke confidently, while Kevin and Vanessa were rtively embarrassed. Mainly just Kevin was embarrassed. Vanessa kept her promise, and she did not reveal any ambiguous or intimate gazes towards Kevin. It seemed that Vanessa had indeed treated Kevin as a friend.


    The three arrived at the Brown n.


    "Stop." Two early internal stage disciples guarding the door, they stopped the three visitors. And these two disciples were the two that Kevin had thrown them into the ditchst time.


    "Kevin, how dare you toe? Don''t you know that everyone of our Four Ind Protector Families is going to beat you every time we see you?" One of the disciples said. Kevin said.


    "I''m only here today to apany my buddy William."


    "What are you doing here in our Brown n?"


    Vanessa said, "Go and help me call Bet out. Tell him that Vanessa is looking for him. If he doesn''te out, I will go up the mountain to look for him."


    "Why should I send a message for you?"


    "Bet is my fiance."


    "Tut, who doesn''t know that Bet got the second ce at our Brown n among all the new disciples? He and Zaid are a perfect match."


    "Are you going or not?" William suddenly pulled out his sword and pointed at one of the disciples.


    "How dare you to threaten me? You should find out what kind of ce this is, and since when did the disciples of Martial Arts Academy dare to be so arrogant?"


    William said, "I am the second ce in the Freshman Competition at the Martial Art Academy. I want to challenge Bet at your Brown n''s. Now, can you go and notify him? If he hasn''t appeared within ten minutes, then I''ll treat him as admitting been defeated."


    "Looks like any kitten or dog dares to challenge our Ind Protection n. Alright, I''ll immediately inform Bet your words. Not to leave if you have the guts." the two disciples said angrily.


    After saying that, one of the disciples flew up the mountain at a very fast speed. It seemed that even if a gatekeeper disciple in the Brown n has strong talent.


    "Bad news, someone from Martial Arts Academy is challenging us again."


    "Bad news, someone is challenging us again."


    The guard disciple shouted loudly. Immediately, the entire Brown n''s disciples and experts were rmed. Another student from the Martial Arts Academy came to challenge them?


    At the first moment, everyone was furious. Their anger at Kevin''s challenge hadn''t dissipated yet. Unexpectedly, another student came. When did the students of Martial Arts Academy be so awesome? One after another, they treated the Ind Protection n like a coward.


    "What! Another one! Who is it?"


    "A man named William said that he was the second ce of the Martial Arts Academy Freshman Competition. He wanted to challenge Bet."


    "Bet is the second ce of our Brown n''s new disciples. He dared to challenge Bet as soon as he arrived. It seems that he really treats our Brown n like a coward."


    "Go inform Bet that if he doesn''t turn that bastard from Martial Arts Academy into shit today, then he will be punished for half a month."


    "Yes."


    Bet quickly received the news.


    When Bet received the news, he was first stunned. Someone dared to challenge him. Bet himself understood that his true strength far surpassed Zaid and even Kevin.


    The reason why he was ranked second among the new disciples was because he deliberately did so and made Zaid think that he was weaker than her. When the chance came, he suddenly exposed himself andunched a counterattack to surprise her. Then, he made Zaid feel how wrong she was in the past and had a good impression of him.


    However, Bet did not expect a Martial Arts Academy disciple to challenge him. Originally, Bet was still nning when he would challenge Kevin and knock him down in front of Zaid.


    "Damn it."


    Bet and his fellow disciples immediately rushed down the mountain. Many other disciples also rushed to the foot of the mountain.


    When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they actually saw Kevin.


    "Kevin, you still dare toe." An innate stage expert roared angrily.


    Kevin said, "Don''t misunderstand. Today, I''m here to apany William to challenge Bet."


    "Who is William?" An innate stage expert said angrily.


    At this time, William snorted. "I am William. Bet, today I am here to challenge you."


    Bet snorted disdainfully, "What? If I don''t show my strength, you dare to treat me like a sick cat. It seems like I can''t pretend to be weak for the sake of picking up girls anymore. Forget it, I''ll show my true level today." Bet was furious. He was prepared to show his true strength to everyone.


    An innate stage expert asked, "Bet, what do you mean by that?"


    "Master, I''m sorry. Actually, my strength far surpasses Zaid''s. Last time, I deliberately allowed her to beat me in the New Disciple Competition. I only used a little bit of my strength."


    "What?"


    Everyone from the Ind Protection n seemed to be shocked, and then they left Kevin and the other two to the side.


    "Bet, you, are a liar."


    "Do I need to lie?"


    Zaid snorted, "Bet, stop talking nonsense. You can''tpete with me."


    Bet looked at Zaid and smiled, "Zaid, I''ve been pursuing you for a long time. In fact, I''ve always pretended to be weak in front of you. If you don''t believe me, you can fight with me now."


    "Whoosh." Zaid immediately shed forward.


    "Pa." Bet''s palm struck, and a lightning¡ªlike firefox shot out from his palm. The lightning struck Zaid''s neck in the blink of an eye. Zaid''s body immediately went soft, as if she had been electrocuted. and her body no longer had any strength.


    "Ah." Zaid was shocked, so as all the disciples of the Ind Protection n. Bet had indeed concealed his strength.


    At this moment, Kevin frowned. He didn''t know what kind of martial art Bet had just used. It seemed to be extremely profound. It seemed that Bet was a hidden expert. The lightning strike he had just used was probably no weaker than Kevin''s Hell Touch. Heavens!


    Bet smiled and said, "Sorry, I concealed my strength. The martial art I just used is called the Thunder¡ªshocking Technique. Perhaps you haven''t heard of it, but it doesn''t matter. Hahaha."

 Chapter 510 None of His Business

    <h4>Chapter 510 None of His Business</h4>


    At this moment, William''s expression changed when he saw Bet''s mysterious and unfathomable martial arts.


    William originally thought that Bet was just an ordinary disciple of the Brown n, but he didn''t expect that he would actually conceal his strength. Moreover, Kevin had told William before, apart from Zaid, all the other new disciples of the Four Ind Protector Families had yet to fullyprehend the Saber in Heart, but William had alreadyprehended it. This meant that William had an advantage and could fight against the first ce new disciple of the Four Ind Protector Families. Therefore, William mustered the courage toe forward.


    But what the hell? Bet was actually pretending to be weak. He was even indifferent to Kevin''s challengest time.


    But now that he was here, William naturally couldn''t just leave like this. He could only go ahead.


    Kevin couldn''t help but feel tragic for William when he saw the abnormality on his face. Originally, William was indeed very promising if Bet was just an ordinary disciple.


    Bet turned to look at William and snorted, "Brat, your name is William, right?"


    "Brat? I am your grandfather William. William pointed his sword at Bet and said. His aura had to be no weaker than his, even though he no longer had any confidence in defeating Bet.


    Bet sneered, "You actually dare to be arrogant. Aren''t you going to challenge me? Alright. I''ll give you this chance. You just ranked second among the freshmen at the Martial Arts Academy. How dare you pretend to be strong in front of me and challenge me? Originally, I didn''t want to expose my true strength so early. It was you who forced me to expose my true strength in advance. Alright, I''ll let you see how weak you are."


    William raised his sword and said, "Cut the crap, make a move."


    Bet snorted, "Fighting with you, I''ll let you do three moves in advance." Bet turned around and said to everyone to the Brown n, "All disciples, let''s see how I teach this ignorant bastard a lesson."


    After saying that, Bet red at William and said. "Attack."


    "Whoosh." William didn''t waste any words and directly attacked.


    Bet''s feet jumped, and his body suddenly flew into the air. He raised his palm and shed.


    "Thunderbolt." A silver bolt of lightning struck out from his palm. The lightning was too fast in the blink of an eye. William had almost no ability to resist and was immediately struck by lightning.


    "Ah." William instantly fell to the ground, his entire body twitching as he spat out white foam, as if he had been electrocuted by thousands of volts of high¡ªvoltage electricity.


    "Wow."


    "Powerful! Bet is too powerful!"


    "p, p, p."


    Immediately, everyone from the Ind Protection n eximed in admiration. Even Zaid frowned and looked at Bet in surprise. She did not expect that this person who had chased after her for several years would actually be hiding his true strength all the time.


    Seeing William''s miserable state, Kevin hurriedly went up and helped him up. A silver needle was quietly inserted into his back, allowing him to lean against the tree and discharge the electricity from his body.


    On the side of the ind protection n, a few innate stage experts said to Bet, "Bet, you brat, you have such strong strength, yet you actually hide it deeply."


    "Haha, seniors, please forgive me. I was just trying to surprise Zaid."


    "Bet, you can''t do this. Last time, when Kevin came to our n to provoke us, our n''s face was damaged. You actually could bear it. In order to pick up girls, is it really worth it? Since you have such strong strength, if you stood up at that time, then Kevin would be in trouble. The four Ind Protector Families wouldn''t be so shameless." Bet''s master med him.


    "Master, I''m sorry. Actually, I couldn''t stand it anymore. It wasn''t that I didn''t stand up, but there was a reason. Because Kevin is only at the internal stage, and I am at the perfect level. Even if I stood up and beat him like a dog, so what? My stage is higher than his. Winning is only natural, and it won''t bring honor to the Ind Protector Families at all. That''s why I thought about it over and over again, and didn''t make a move. When Kevin reaches the perfect level? I will challenge him at the Martial Arts Academy and beat him up like a pig or a dog."


    "So that''s why." Everyone was relieved when they heard Bet''s exnation. What he said was reasonable. Kevin''s stage was one level lower than his. Even if Kevin was crippled by him, what could it mean? On the contrary, even if Kevin was lost, he would not be embarrassed, because his stage was lower than his.


    Kevin snorted. This Bet seemed to be overconfident.


    Only then did everyone from the Ind Protector Families look at Kevin.


    Bet coldly sneered at Kevin, "What? You''re feeling ufortable? Kevin, do you really think you''re amazing? Come and show off in front of the Ind Protector Families. If I really showed my strength, how could you still have your current prestige? I didn''t show my strength just because you''re too low¡ªlevel. I felt despised to win you like that."


    Kevin said, "Bet, since that''s the case, let''s make an appointment. You can do it now, but I''m afraid that the Lightning¡ªshocking Technique you just executed has already consumed most of your internal strength."


    Bet''s expression trembled. Indeed, he had just used the Thunder¡ªshocking Technique, and his internal strength had been consumed too severely. If he used itpletely once, he would have consumed about one third of his internal strength. He had just used it twice, so he felt his body weakened. His physical condition was like a balloon releasing two¡ªthirds of its air.


    Betughed and said, "Kevin, even if I want to win against you now, it will be easy. Unfortunately, I said before that I disdain to win against you. If you really want to fight with me, please raise yourself to the perfect level as me. Otherwise, you are not qualified to fight with me at all."


    Kevin said, "Bet, if I really reach the perfect level, then the person who is not qualified to fight with me will be you. Are you really going to do this? I''ll give you a chance to fight me now. You''d better not waste this opportunity."


    "Screw you! Do I need you give me a chance? Kevin, when you break through to the perfect level, I, Bet, will challenge you. I hope you won''t keep me waiting for too long. Huh.


    Kevin could only nod and say, "Alright, I won''t let you wait too long. I''ll wait for you."


    It seemed that it was impossible for them to fight today. Firstly, Bet had consumed too much internal energy. Secondly, he felt that defeating Kevin would not give him any glory. Of course, facing Kevin''s challenge today, the main reason Bet didn''t ept was definitely because he had consumed too much internal energy. He didn''t have 100% confidence in defeating him and didn''t have any glory even he wins.


    "William, Vanessa, let''s go." Kevin said.


    However, Vanessa said, "Wait a moment."

 Chapter 511 Profession Village

    <h4>Chapter 511 Profession Vige</h4>


    Vanessa looked at Zaid and said, "Miss, I have to tell you something. Bet is my fiance, and we have already been engaged. Alright, I have finished my words. If you still want to be with him, then let Bet break off the engagement in front of my family first. Otherwise, you two will have no results."


    Zaid snorted, "Did I ever say that I was Bet''s girlfriend? He hasn''t won my heart for two years. Do you think it is so easy for me to fall in love with a man? I''m not afraid to tell everyone. So far, no man has ever been able to make me like him, because the man I like is definitely a peerless expert."


    Hearing Zaid''s words. Bet felt a little ufortable. He had just showed his true strength, but Zaid didn''t seem to have much feelings...


    "Zaid, I am a peerless expert. I will prove it to you, while defeating Kevin is only the first step." Bet guaranteed.


    Zaid said, "Let''s talk about our rtionship after you''ve proved it."


    Bet looked at Kevin with an intense gaze and said, "Kevin, don''t keep me waiting. I will only give you one month. If you don''t reach the perfect level of the internal stage in a month, I won''t care much about your stage and fight with you then."


    Kevin twitched his lips. Now that Bet gave up the chance of fighting with him and gave him a month for preparation. Then, he would not let Bet down. He would let Bet see his strength after he stepped into the perfect level. He would crush Bet to pieces. He felt that he had a high chance of winning though his stage was one level lower than Bet''s now, let alone the time he reaches the perfect level.


    Kevin supported William, and the three of them returned to Martial Arts Academy together.


    William''s expression looked very bad. He rushed over to beat Vanessa''s fiance with confidence, but in the end, he was beaten so badly.


    "Sorry, Vanessa, I didn''t make it." William said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Actually, it was within my expectations. Although Bet is a scumbag, he actually has great talent. Otherwise, how could I have fallen in love with him before? Now I''m no longer obsessed with him, and I just hope that I can find someone who canpletely defeat him." Vanessa said, as if she didn''t have much hope in her heart.


    William said, "Kevin will definitely defeat him. Unfortunately, Kevin already has two girlfriends."


    "Kevin and I are just ssmates and friends. Don''t talk nonsense." Vanessa said.


    "Alright, let''s not talk too much. Let''s go back to the academy. I have to think of a way to break through to the perfect level within a month." Kevin said.


    William said, "Kevin, you should know that the probability is small. Look at those seniors in the second year. One year has passed, and the strongest one only broke through to the great perfect level at internal stage. We can specte from them that it will take about half a year for you to catch up with, which means you can reach the great perfect level when the following freshmen arrive. As for the third grade, only the most outstanding ones can reach the learned stage. Your cousin Aaron is a very outstanding genius in the third grade, but he only break through to the early learned stage."


    William felt that it was too difficult for Kevin to break through to the perfect level within a month.


    Kevin said, "People are different, not everyone''s capability is the same." Kevin''s goal was to break through to innate stage within two years, or even within a year. Therefore, how could he only break through to the perfect level within a year? If that was the case, Kevin felt that he was a cripple.


    "Everyone, this semester, the Profession Vige would be opened for the first time. Please head to the north entrance of the Profession Vige tomorrow morning. Remember, only the north entrance is avable. Only the north entrance is open to the students of Martial Arts Academy."


    When Kevin and William returned to Martial Arts Academy, they received this news.


    Is the mystery of Martial Arts Ind finally about to be revealed?


    The next day, Kevin and his martial corps members arrived at the Profession Vige of Martial Arts Ind.


    Along with all the other freshmen.


    Another Vice Principal Walter Miller said to everyone, "My fellow disciples, it has been almost a month since you entered the Martial Arts Academy. What do you find most attractive in the Martial Arts Academy?"


    "Martial Arts Academy is a good ce," some students said.


    "Martial Arts Ind can increase one''s strength and speed up the cultivation of martial arts."


    Walter smiled and said, "Yes, everyone''s goal ining here is to be stronger. However, relying solely on the Martial Arts Academy or the Four Families is far from achieving your goal. In Martial Arts Ind. Profession Vige is the dreaming ce for everyone who yearning for martial arts. Right now, we are at the entrance of the Profession Vige. We will enter in a moment."


    "Is there anything different about the Profession Vige?"


    "The Profession Vige is a peculiar ce. There are many entrances that allow you to transfer your consciousness to other ces for training. Alright, I don''t want to talk about the specifics anymore. You are all freshmen, so the Forgotten City is opened for you firstly. What you can get after finishing the trip in the Forgotten City will depend on your own fortune and opportunities."


    "Wait, Vice Principal, why we don''t understand?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. You''ll know after you experience it... Alright, everyone follow me into the vige."


    Everyone followed Vice Principal Walter to enter the northern entrance of the Profession Vige in puzzle.


    Very quickly, after entering the Profession Vige, everyone arrived at the edge of a well. This well emitted a dark green light that looked a little terrifying.


    Vice Principal Walter said, "Everyone, look at this well. This well is the entrance to Forgotten City. Now, everyone jump down into this well. Jump."


    However, everyone was confused and didn''t seem to understand, so no one jumped.


    "Jump! Forgotten City is only open for 20 days. You guys seize this chance by yourselves."


    A ssmate asked, "Vice Principal, is it dangerous to jump in? What is beneath this well?"


    "Don''t worry, there''s no danger. If you die, your bodies will float out of the well at the entrance of the vige. No matter how much I say here, it''s useless. You''ll only know if you go and experience it myself."


    Kevin asked, "Shall our martial corps jump together?"


    "Don''t talk too much, jump."


    Kevin didn''t think too much, and he was the first to jump into the well.


    The others behind him also jumped into the well that emitted a dark green light.


    After an unknown amount of time, Kevin felt like he had been there for a long time. He opened his eyes and found himself lying on a bed with ayer of white cloth covering his body.


    "What!" When Kevin realized his current situation, he was shocked. Kevin hurriedly climbed down and looked around. This was a mourning hall. Although the mourning hall was not big, there were many white cloths hanging around it. In front of the mourning hall, there was a young girl kneeling there, crying as she burned meditation coins into the brazier.


    "This, this, what''s going on?" Kevin roared. With his roar, the girl who burned the coins turned pale in fright. It was as if she had seen a ghost. She shouted, "Young master, don''t, don''t hurt me "

 Chapter 512 The Forgotten City

    <h4>Chapter 512 The Forgotten City</h4>


    Kevin rushed out of the mourning hall, he found the buildings outside were all very special. Looking back at the mourning halt he saw arge word "Mourning" hanging there.


    Kevin pinched himself hard.


    Ah, Kevin found it very painful. This is not a dream.


    "Heavens, what happened?"


    At this time, the girl walked out trembling and said. "Young master, are you a human or a ghost?"


    Kevin was still in a muddleheaded state. Kevin walked to a well beside him. The well was filled with water. Kevin saw at a nce that the person reflected from the well was not him.


    "Ah, I look different now."


    Kevin began to sort out his thoughts. He entered the Profession Vige and jumped into the Forgotten City''s entrance. After a long time, he woke up in this terrifying mourning hall.


    Kevin immediately turned around and asked the girl, "Is this Forgotten City?"


    The girl looked at Kevin in confusion and said, "Young master, are you a human or a ghost?"


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Is this Forgotten City?"


    The girl nodded and said, "Young master, of course this is Forgotten City. Young master, are you really not dead?"


    "I''m not dead, you''re the one who died."


    "Purr, Young master." The girl immediately pounced on Kevin.


    Kevin was a little confused. Why did he feel as if his soul had been reborn? Isn''t this too strange? If he wasn''t certain that this was Forgotten City, then Kevin would have suspected that he had traversed into another space and time over again.


    What? Is this the real world?


    In short, Martial Arts Ind was really a strange ce. It was so strange that there was no way to understand it ording tomon sense.


    Kevin took a deep breath.


    At this moment, a message came into Kevin''s mind about the identity of the body.


    It turned out that his current identity in Forgotten City was a young master from a decadent n.


    Kevin asked the maid, "How did I die?"


    The girl hurriedly said, "Young master, you were beaten to death by the eldest master and the others."


    "Eldest master? Haha." Kevin was too tired to ask so much.


    Another System Message popped up in Kevin''s mind. This Forgotten City was not a real world, but it was a world that existed a long time ago. It was unknown why this real world had been recorded by the Memory Stone.


    Memory Stone: A world that real life can be recorded. In the future, the soul can enter the memory stone as if it had returned to the past. For example, if the wife of a strong expert was about to die, that expert could use a memory stone to record her real life for a period of time before she died. After a hundred years, that expert could enter the memory stone with his soul. It was as if he had returned to the past, but in fact, a hundred years had already passed.


    Unfortunately, there was a limit to the amount of time a memory stone could take to record. Maybe a few days, months, years, or even longer. Once the Memory Stone''s time was up, it would restart and start from scratch. It was like a video shot by a mobile phone, it would be yed from scratch again and again when it is ended. And each video mayst for only a few days, months, and years.


    The record time for this Forgotten City was twenty days. It would end in twenty days. The next time when it opened, it would start from scratch.


    After Kevin''s soul jumped into the well, it was possessed by that young master, which meant Kevin entering this recorded Forgotten City.


    This Forgotten City was an unknown ancient world, which could be told by its simple and ancient architectural style. There was only one Forgotten City recorded here, nothing was existed outside the city.


    As for this Forgotten City, it was obvious that it was a memory stone that had been modified by some experts from the ancient world.


    In the ancient world, after obtaining the Memory Stone, some extremely powerful experts would transform it into a suitable ce for their disciples to train. The souls of these disciples would enter the Memory Stone and carry out some training, which was the same as the real world. They could fight against humans and wild beasts recorded in the Memory Stone to improve themselves. Moreover, they weren''t worried about death, and the ones who died weren''t their real bodies.


    What attracted outsiders the most was these memory stones, among which Forgotten City was just a small one.


    Above all is the System Information Kevin had obtained.


    At this point, Kevin finally understood where he had arrived. After knowing this, his heart became more stable. Kevin was really afraid that he would be reborn again as he had a hard time adapting to the outside world.


    Right now. Kevin only needed tomit suicide or be killed if he wanted to return to the Profession Vige of Martial Arts Ind. His body would float out of an underground river at the northern entrance of the Profession Vige.


    At this moment, at the northern entrance of the Profession Vige on Martial Arts Ind, more than 20 bodies floated out.


    One of the students shouted, "Holy, how could I die in less than five minutes. I almost learned the martial arts of the Sword Hidden Temple from it''s Master." This was a sophomore student. He came out of another memory stone. At this moment, only freshmen entered the Forgotten City.


    Kevin thought to himself, "Since I have already entered this world. I must seize the time to fight against the top experts of this world ande into contact with some people and things from the ancient world. Perhaps it can stimte my own martial arts cultivation. There are only twenty days left. I have to seize this opportunity. I only have two chances to enter the Memory Stone in a semester. I must cherish it."


    At this moment, two men walked in from outside the door.


    "Oh, trash, you aren''t dead?" One of the menughed loudly.


    The girl standing beside him hurriedly reminded, "Young master, they were the ones who killed you."


    Kevin already knew that one of them was the son of the first wife of the Lord in this deste n, the other one was his cousin.


    Kevin looked at the two, but unfortunately, he could not sense their martial arts stage. Perhaps the martial arts stage division of this ancient Forgotten City was different.


    However, Kevin could tell from their aura that they were roughly at the external post level.


    This kind of strength was too low for Kevin. Kevin only came here to get in touch with the stronger ones, so he didn''t want to waste time with the two.


    Kevin snorted, "Now, go to hell."


    "Huh, trash dares to be arrogant." Another man mocked.


    Kevin immediately rushed forward.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Kevin knocked down the son and cousin. They probably wouldn''t be able to get up for ten days or half a month.


    Kevin did not kill them because it was meaningless. This Forgotten City was originally a recorded world. Everyone in the Forgotten City had already died for billions of years.


    "Young master, why are you so strong all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 513 Young Master of the Decadent Clan

    <h4>Chapter 513 Young Master of the Decadent n</h4>


    "What? Am I weak in the past?" Kevin asked.


    "Your martial arts level used to be very low."


    "Haha, alright, quickly tell me, who is the strongest person in the n?" Kevin asked.


    "Of course it''s your father Lord Warner Hunter."


    "Let''s go. Take me to find him." Kevin said.


    "Ah."


    "What are you waiting for? Take me to find Warner Hunter. I want to fight with him. My time is limited, I only have twenty days. Of course, if I''m killed halfway. I might not even have twenty days left."


    "Young master, why can''t I understand what you''re saying?"


    Kevin frowned and said, "Can you stop talking? Since you are my maid, take me to find the Warner."


    "Young master, why are you calling the Lord by his name?"


    "Stop talk too much, take me there." Kevin shouted loudly. This maid was really chatty.


    "Yes, Young master."


    The young girl led the way, and Kevin followed her. Very quickly, he walked out of the dpidated courtyard.


    As he passed by a small garden, Kevin saw a girl about sixteen or seventeen years old, sitting in a pavilion feeding fish. Her expression was gloomy. That girl was very beautiful.


    "Who is she?"


    "Young master, she is your younger sister, your father''s favorite daughter."


    "Oh, she''s indeed pretty, huh?" Kevin smiled and sighed in his heart. No matter how beautiful she was, she had already been dead for billions of years. Every nt and tree here had disappeared into the dust of history.


    At this time, the girl saw Kevin and covered her mouth in surprise, "Brother Austin, you, you, you."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Sister, don''t be afraid. I''m not dead. Alright, you continue to feed the fish. I''ll go find your father."


    Kevin smiled and left. The woman looked at Kevin in disbelief and felt that Kevin''s words were extremely strange.


    Kevin didn''t have time to talk with this so¡ªcalled sister, he needed find Warner in hurry.


    Very quickly, they arrived at a rtively luxurious courtyard. A man in his fifties was practicing martial arts in the courtyard.


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh." The man waved his sword,and his sword technique seemed to be extremely powerful.


    When Kevin saw his moves, he was shocked and said, "Hey, isn''t he practicing the Golden Rooster Worshiping Moon Sword Technique?"


    Kevin had seen a teacher practice this Technique at the Martial Arts Academy.


    At this moment, Kevin was a little dumbfounded. A teacher from the Martial Arts Academy actually knew the same Sword Technique as the old master of a Forgotten City in the ancient world.


    In the next moment, Kevin understood that the teacher of Martial Arts Academy must have learned from here.


    Even Martial Arts Academy had collected all the martial arts in Forgotten City.


    This Sword Technique was not particrly powerful. Even the entire Forgotten City did not have a particrly powerful sword technique. One could imagine easily that since the Memory Stones that Martial Arts Academy could open to the outside world, then it would definitely not have anything particrly precious inside. Otherwise, wouldn''t everyone have learned it?


    "Lord, young master is here."


    The man who practiced technique stopped. When he saw Kevin, he was so shocked that he dropped his sword on the ground.


    "Austin, you, you''re not dead."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Huh, stop talking so much. Come on, fight with me."


    As he spoke, Kevin shed forward.


    "tter." The man was kicked away by Kevin''s sword strike.


    Kevin shook his head with disappointment. Warner Hunter, the lord of the decadent n and Austin''s father, was at the middle level of internal stage so he was not an equivalent rival for Kevin.


    "They are all too weak, looks like I have to leave this ce and go somewhere else within this city, perhaps there will be any experts who can beat me."


    Kevin turned around and left.


    "Austin, wait a moment." The Lord shouted.


    "What else?"


    "Austin, what''s going on? Why aren''t you dead? Aren''t you dead? You''re waiting for the funeral. Besides, why are you suddenly bing so strong? Even I''m not a match for you. Heavens, what''s going on?"


    Kevin snorted and said, "You''re going to have a funeral. Your entire family is going to have a funeral." Kevin felt that he was cursed. Why was he so tragic? Why did he possess this Austin when he entered Forgotten City?


    Kevin took his sword and left.


    "Young master, wait for me." The maid followed. As for that Lord, he was stunned and at a loss there.


    For Kevin and the others who had entered the Memory Stone, this was a world of records. Everyone and everything here had disappeared into the dust of history.


    However, to the people who were recorded, they did not know the truth at all and thought that this was a real world.


    Sometimes, when Kevin saw all the people and things here, he would suddenly feel sad and deste for them.


    Kevin directly left this decadent n.


    Walking out of the gate, Kevin raised his head to take a look. On the door of the decant n was written the words of "The Hunter".


    Kevin came to the streets, and the streets were filled with people. At some point, Kevin himself would feel that this was a real world, which was too simr to the real world.


    Right at this moment, Kevin heard a person beside him cursing, "Why can''t I meet a powerful person in this Forgotten City? There are actually so many ordinary people who don''t know martial arts."


    Kevin immediately looked at that person. Kevin suspected that he was also a student of Martial Arts Academy.


    When that person saw him, he immediately scolded Kevin, "What are you looking at? You''re looking for death!"


    Kevin said, "Didn''t you say that there aren''t any experts? Why not fight with me to see how powerful you are?"


    "Why not?"


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh."


    After a few moves, that person lost. He looked at Kevin and said, "Don''t tell me you''re Kevin?"


    "Hahaha, it''s me."


    "Holy, I''m Vincent." The man broke out in a cold sweat.


    Kevin could already tell that this unfamiliar¡ªlooking man had just used the technique of Meteor Butterfly Sword, so he was his roommate Vincent.


    Vincent smiled and said, "Kevin, what a coincidence. I actually encountered you, and we don''t know each other before."


    Kevin also smiled and said, "That''s right. If I hadn''t seen you cursing, I would have thought you were a citizen of Forgotten City."


    Vincent said, "Kevin, do you know that my identity was actually a coachman here? It really pissed me off. What about you? What is your identity?"


    "I am the young master of a decadent family. What''s even more terrifying is that I actually got up from the mourning hall."


    "Hahaha." Vincentughed loudly.


    "Young master, what are you talking about? How do you know this coachman? Howe I have no idea what you''re talking about?" Said the maid who was following Kevin.


    Vincent was puzzled, "Kevin, is this your maid?"


    "Right."


    "Holy, Kevin, it''s still lucky for you. Even if you''re a young master of a decadent family, you still have at least one maid. She looks pretty. You''ll have fun tonight."


    "What are you talking about? Everyone here no longer exists. Just talk about nonsense " Kevin stared at Vincent speechlessly.


    Vincent said, "Kevin, do you know that I have a wife at home in the identity of this coachman? I just slept with the wife here. Hahaha, I actually have feelings. It''spletely the same as the real world."

 Chapter 514 Challenge All the Time

    <h4>Chapter 514 Challenge All the Time</h4>


    Kevin red at Vincent.


    "Why are you ring at me?"


    "Is it interesting for you? Even if that feeling is the same as the real world. it only happens in your consciousness. In fact, you don''t have any physical contact with any of the women here. To put it bluntly, it''s just a fantasy. It''s just an iparably real fantasy. Do you find it interesting?" Kevin said.


    "Who cares? Since I''m here, how can I not y with a few beauties?"


    Kevin ignored Vincent and walked along the main street. Kevin''s goal was to find powerful experts to fight, and then improve himself. Everyone who came in had the same goal.


    Kevin and Vincent were passing by a brothel. A madam on the brothel shouted. "Whoever can defeat Max will have the chance of being apanied by the head beauty here tonight."


    Arge group of people in front of the brothel began to heckle. A man with a three¡ªmeter¡ªlong azure sword stood in front of the brothel.


    Kevin walked towards the brothel. Upstairs, a masked woman looked at the man who was fighting for her downstairs with gentle eyes.


    The madam said, "Max, if you can fight against more than five people on the scene and win, then I will allow you to redeem our Moonlight Pavilion''s head beauty. Otherwise, there will be no way."


    It turned out that the head beauty here had fallen in love with this swordsman named Max. Unfortunately, it was very difficult for them to be together. Originally, he had brought five hundred gold to redeem the beauty today but the madam was unwilling to let her go. Therefore, she suggested that if he could win five consecutive battles on the spot, he would be allowed to redeem the beauty.


    When Vincent saw this, he hurriedly said, "Kevin, look at the head beauty of the brothel. Looks like her figure is pretty good. I''ll go up and challenge that Max. If I win, then tonight, that beauty will be mine. Hahaha."


    As he spoke, Vincent immediately rushed up.


    "I''ll do it." Vincentughed and shouted.


    However, before Vincent could finishughing, the man named Max pulled out his sword.


    "Whoosh." A white light shed.


    Vincent fell to the ground with a bang. A bloody hole appeared on his neck. A few secondster, the man named Max snorted, "No one can stop me from taking Rose away."


    Kevin looked at Vincent, who was lying in a pool of blood. He couldn''t believe it. Just now, he had said that he was going to sleep with this beauty tonight, but the next moment, he was instantly killed by this Max.


    The onlookers in front of the brothel burst into signing. It seemed that no one was too surprised that someone had been killed. In this era, killing people didn''t seem to shoulder any responsibility.


    At this moment, at the northern entrance of the Profession Vige, a body floated out from an underground river. It was Vincent.


    When Vincent woke up, he shouted, "Ah, ah, ah."


    Vincent had already been killed in Forgotten City. He had already left Forgotten City. Vincent regretted that if he was not driven by lust, he wouldn''t have been so reckless and killed by a swordsman.


    In Forgotten City.


    The man named Max roared, "Who else dares to stop me?"


    No one in the surroundings dared to go up against him.


    Kevin looked at the coachman in the pool of blood and sighed.


    Then, Kevin looked at the swordsman.


    This swordsman''s aura looked like he was at least an expert at the Great Perfect level of the Internal Stage, which was why Vincent had died so quick.


    Kevin suddenly said, "Me."


    As he spoke, Kevin leapt up.


    The swordsman looked coldly at Kevin. Kevin immediately felt a chill. Kevin had an intuition that he couldn''t win this swordsman.


    If Kevin could not defeat him, Kevin was bound to be killed, then Vincent''s fate would be his.


    "Go dead." The swordsman gritted his teeth mercilessly and immediately pulled out his sword. At the same time, a white light shed.


    Too fast.


    Kevin almost didn''t have time to think, so he immediately used a hidden technique and quickly dodged to the crowd.


    Kevin''s back was burning with pain. He was only one step away from death.


    Heavens, Kevin couldn''t help but sweat. The experts of the ancient times were too powerful. Kevin was not an equivalent rival for them at all.


    If Kevin hadn''t used the Ghost Wheel Technique to escape in time, he would probably have fallen into a pool of blood by now.


    That swordsman, Max, did not pursue Kevin. He only wanted to redeem his beloved woman today and kill whoever dared toe up.


    Kevin stood on the street with lingering fear. Looking at the swordsman standing not far from him, he thought to himself, "He definitely possesses the strength of thete level of internal stage. Though I''m at thete level, I could notpete with him at all. Tut tut. I don''t know what kind of sword technique he was using. He pulls out his sword at an unimaginable speed. People doesn''t even have a chance to think before copse. If only I could learn his sword technique."


    Kevin could tell at a nce that the swordsman''s technique was extremely brilliant.


    Right at this moment, not far away from the brothel , another young man smiled and flew out, "Let me have a try."


    A handsome young man flew out to fight with the swordsman.


    "Dang dang dang dang."


    "Whoosh whoosh whoosh."


    The two of them instantly fight with each other. and their strengths seemed to be equal.


    Kevin watched without blinking. This was a rare opportunity for a real¡ªlifebat demonstration.


    That handsome young man''s sword technique was also very brilliant.


    Unfortunately, such a brilliant sword technique was impossible for them to learn just by watching them fight. Otherwise, Martial Arts Ind would not have opened this Forgotten City''s Memory Stone to the outside world.


    The handsome young man and the swordsman flew as they fought. Very quickly, both of them fought outside the city, and Kevin could no longer see them. This was because this memory stone only recorded a fragment of twenty days in the city.


    "s, it''s a pity that I can''t learn it. The sword technique of the ancient times is truly brilliant." Kevin sighed.


    "Young master, let''s go home. You are not as strong as them." Kevin''s maid walked up and said.


    Kevin strolled along the street for a long time, and the sky gradually darkened.


    Kevin then returned to the decadent n. After returning to the decadent n. Kevin did not talk with the members of this n.


    Early the next morning, Kevin hung out at the street again.


    When Kevin encountered an expert who looked pretty strong, he intentionally went up to provoke him and fight him. If he couldn''t win, he would run away. He absolutely couldn''t be killed, otherwise, his goal of improving his strength will be ended.


    Just like that. Kevin had fought against seven experts in one day. Three of them were far more powerful than him, but Kevin was lucky enough to escape and not be killed.


    In the blink of an eye, Kevin had been in Forgotten City for nearly half a month.


    In the past half a month, Kevin had be very familiar with the Forgotten City and had fought with at least fifty people here.


    Kevin continued to fight. Built on the power of his previous life, he felt the threshold of entering the perfect level is approaching day by day.


    A breakthrough to the perfect level of the internal stage was within reach.

 Chapter 515 End in Forgotten City

    <h4>Chapter 515 End in Forgotten City</h4>


    "Yeah, I will leave the Forgotten City in five days. I must break through to the perfect level in five days. After I leave, see me how to beat that Bet into shit. It''s so silly for him to wait for me to break through to the perfect level. Even if I haven''t broken through yet, he might not win me. When I break through to the same stage as him. I will trample him to death."


    At this moment, Kevin was walking in a small alley in Forgotten City. In order to find someone to fight, Kevin walked around the city every day. If he encountered someone too strong, he would not provoke him.


    If he encountered someone with simr strength, he would provoke him. Just at this moment, Kevin passed by an alley and heard someone say, "Hurry up and hide. Don''t let anyone know. This is our ancestral Great Age Visual Imagination Diagram."


    "Grandpa, is this Great Age Visual Imagination Diagram really that miraculous?"


    "Yes, one visualization map can quicklyprehend a martial art stage. Back then, our ancestors had more than 30 visualization maps of the Grand Age. Unfortunately, there is only one left. The only one must be preserved."


    Kevin stood outside the door, and his heart skipped a beat when he heard the conversation inside.


    Kevin felt that if he pushed open the door, there would definitely be something good inside.


    The Grand Age Visual Diagram?


    A Grand Age Visual Diagram couldprehend a martial art stage as quickly as possible. Heavens, this was simply heaven¡ªdefying. If there were more than 30 of them, wouldn''t it really amazing?


    Kevin immediately pushed open the door.


    He saw an old man and his grandson inside.


    This was the courtyard of a poor family. Only grandfather and grandson were there.


    Kevin saw that the old man was holding a wooden box in his hand, as if he was re ¡ª burying the wooden box underground.


    Kevin said, "Old man, give me the wooden box."


    "Who are you?"


    "Old man, I''m not a bad person."


    "If you''re not a bad person, leave quickly."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Old man, give me the Great Age Concept Diagram in your hands. To tell you the truth, it will be good for you. Besides, you two are not martial arts practitioners. What''s the use of this? Why don''t you give it to me? I''ll give you money."


    However, the old man held the box tightly and said, "My grandson will definitely be able to learn martial arts when he grows up. This is a treasure passed down from my ancestors. It is impossible for me to give it to you. It is for my grandson to keep in the future."


    Kevin looked at the old man in front of him. If they really didn''t give it to him. Kevin could only forcefully snatch it. This Great Age Visual Imagination Diagram was of great significance to Kevin. Perhaps it could allow Kevin to break through to the Great Perfection stage as quickly as possible. Even if he snatched such a treasure, he wouldn''t hesitate to do so.


    "Old man, don''t force me to snatch it, okay? You simply can''t defend this visualization map. Why don''t you give it to me and make friends with me? I can even take your grandson as my disciple."


    "No."


    The child also scolded Kevin, "Bad man, get out of my house. Bad man, bad man."


    "Haha." Kevin smiled and didn''t want to talk more.


    Kevin stepped forward and carried the wooden box in his hand.


    "Give it to me." The old man rushed forward.


    "Knock, knock." Kevin knocked the old man and the child unconscious.


    Actually, Kevin could also kill them. After all, this was not the real world. The real them had already turned into dust hundred million years ago.


    However, Kevin couldn''t bear it. After all, it was too real.


    Kevin opened the wooden box. There was indeed a picture inside. On the picture, a person was brandishing a sword.


    "This is the Great Age Visual Imagination Diagram? What does this mean?" Kevin was confused. It seemed that it was not easy to visualize the hidden conception in the picture.


    There was no idea whether those who entered Forgotten City in the past had encountered this visualization map before, but it was obvious that it was a hidden secret treasure. If Kevin hadn''t happened to be passing by outside and heard the conversation between the grandfather and grandson, then he wouldn''t have obtained this map. Kevin suspected that whether he was the first person to obtain this map.


    "This Grand Age Visual Diagram is a memory item that cannot be taken out. However,I am unable to visualize this state of mind for a while now. What should I do?"


    Kevin was a little anxious. The entire Forgotten City was just memories from the Memory Stone, so he realized that nothing could be taken away from here.


    Kevin immediately flew away and returned to the decadent n. Kevin took out his brush and ink and began to copy it over and over again. He was bound to copy this map exactly the same. This way, he would remember it in his mind. Once he left, he would immediately draw it ording to his memories. Otherwise, everything would be in vain.


    Kevin copied and copied. After spending five days, Kevin copied it at least 2,000 times. Kevin had already reached the point where he couldpletely copy it with his eyes closed. However, it was not enough to draw a picture. The key was still the hidden conception.


    Thest five days passed like this.


    At this moment, everyone in Forgotten City suddenly stood still, motionless, as if the entire world had stopped.


    At this moment, Kevin floated out of an underground river at the northern entrance of the Profession Vige.


    Kevin smiled bitterly, "I was originally copying the map, but I suddenly ran out. It seems that the twenty days of recording in Forgotten City hase to an end. Fortunately, I havepletely memorized the map. After I step into the perfect level, I''lle back and think about it and rush into the great perfect level. Haha."


    "Kevin." In the distance, a person shouted at Kevin.


    Kevin saw that it was William.


    "Kevin, you are too awesome. You actually stayed inside for twenty whole days. Could it be that you haven''t met any strong experts in Forgotten City? On the 19th day. I met an expert, then I was killed by him, so I came out " William said.


    Kevin said, "William, did you get anything from this trip to Forgotten City?"


    "Huh, how could it be so easy to obtain? However, after so many battles, the level of my swordsmanship is a little higher. The martial arts stage is still at thete level of internal stage, and it doesn''t seem to be upgrade at all. What about you, Kevin?"


    Kevin smiled and said, "I''m fine, I''ve fought with at least a few dozen people in Forgotten City. I learned a lot. I think I should be able to break through to the perfect level in less than three days."


    "Wow."


    William was filled with envy. Kevin was about to break through to the perfect level so quickly.


    In fact, this wasn''t the only thing Kevin obtained. Kevin had obtained a treasure called Great Age Visual Diagram. As long as Kevin could understand the concept, he would soon be able to enter the great perfect level. At that time, the gap between William and Kevin would be huge.

 Chapter 516 Back to the Academy

    <h4>Chapter 516 Back to the Academy</h4>


    "Where are the others?" Kevin asked.


    William said, "Do you think everyone can stay for twenty days like you? Most of the students were killed in Forgotten City in less than ten days. They must have returned to the academy. Your girlfriends. Elsa and Lily, must have also returned to the academy long ago."


    "Huh, so it is." Kevin couldn''t help but think of Vincent. Vincent was a coachman inside, and he died the first day he entered. He was probably very depressed. For him, during this trip to Forgotten City, he had yielded almost nothing.


    Whether there were any gains or not depended on their chances. In any case, the Profession Vige was only open to everyone twice in a semester.


    "Let''s go, Kevin. We should return. I heard that after we leave, the next batch of new disciples of the Ind Protector Families will enter. The Forgotten City will start from scratch again."


    "Oh."


    At this moment, in the Eastern Pce of Forgotten City, there was a simple and crude mourning hall in this deste n. A man was lying motionless on the bed board, and all the characters in Forgotten City were still.


    In the next moment, the entire Forgotten City suddenly seemed to be alive.


    The man lying on the bed suddenly sat up.


    "Ah, where is this? Holy shit, is this Forgotten City? Damn it. It''s really a mourning hall. Holy shit, a disciple of my dignified Ind Protector Families even turned into a dead person to be resurrected. What bad luck!"


    "Young Master, you, you, you, are you a human or a ghost? Don''t hurt me." In front of the mourning hall, the girl who was burning paper said in horror.


    "Huh, girl, you look good. Come, y with me first. I heard that ying with women here is really interesting. Let me experience it. Anyway, there are twenty days. There''s nock of time, Huh."


    "Ah." Then, the young master, who had just woken up, threw the maidservant down. About two minutester, two men suddenly came in from outside. They were the sons of the First Madam of the n.


    One of the men who came in couldn''t help but stab the young master who was tarnishing the maidservant.


    At the same time, not long after, a person floated out of an underground river at the southern entrance of the Profession Vige. This person shouted unwillingly, "Ah, I died just two minutes after I entered. I am unwilling. Why? Who killed me? Ah!"


    Forgotten City started from scratch, just like when Kevin entered.


    Kevin and William returned to Martial Arts Academy.


    That night, Kevin invited everyone out.


    Vincent, Billy, William, Vanessa, Elsa, Lily, and Kevin were all eating together at the Genius Restaurant, recounting their experiences in Forgotten City.


    Vincent said gloomily, "I was the first toe out. Not even an hour after I entered. I was killed by a swordsman who fell in love with a woman from a brothel. Kevin was also present at that time. Ah, damn it!"


    Everyone asked, "Why are you and Kevin together?"


    Kevin said, "I am a young master from a destitute family. I was originally going to the streets to spar with experts, but I didn''t expect that I would happen to meet such a cursing coachman. This coachman is Vincent. Vincent wants to y with women and has a crush on the brothel''s pretty. I didn''t expect that the swordsman is very strong. Vincent copsed in a pool of blood."


    Vincent asked, "Kevin, after I was killed, did you have a final battle with that swordsman? Did you win that swordsman and have sex with that pretty of the brothel?"


    Kevin red at Vincent and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m no match for that swordsman. I almost died. Fortunately, I escaped in time. Otherwise, I would have left Forgotten City on the first day. That swordsman is really strong and deserves to be called an ancient swordsman."


    Kevin said to the crowd, "Tell me about your identities and gains in Forgotten City." Elsa said, "I''m a farming woman in Forgotten City. I''m speechless, and I have a husband."


    Kevin''s expression changed.


    Elsa looked at Kevin and smiled, "What are you so nervous about? I won''t let you down, so I killed that husband with one sh."


    Only then did Kevin breathe a sigh of relief. Otherwise, Kevin would feel very ufortable.


    "After killing that husband, I was wanted by the government. I could only hide. I stayed in Forgotten City for eleven days and was shot by an official."


    Lily said, "I am the daughter of the City Lord in Forgotten City."


    "Wow!" Everyone eximed in admiration. It seemed that Lily was lucky.


    "Then you must have gained a lot!" Vincent said.


    Lily smiled and said, "Not bad. Because I''m the city lord''s favorite daughter, I have a lot of rights. The City Lord has invited many experts to apany me in martial arts practice. I have also learned a lot. Unfortunately, what I didn''t expect was that the City Lord''s daughter was already betrothed to someone. On the sixteenth day, the City Lord''s daughter was going to get married. Therefore. I directlymitted suicide. I don''t want to experience the feeling of getting married."


    Lily looked at Kevin. In order not to let Kevin suffer loss, she could not even experience the feeling of getting married. Shemitted suicide before the time was up.


    Billy sighed and said, "I won''t say it. Even if I say it, I''ll be depressed."


    "It''s fine. Just say it. Anyway, we are chatting."


    Only then did Billy say gloomily. "I''m in Forgotten City. I''m a male prostitute."


    "Male prostitute?"


    "Wow, it''s only for those rich women. The more I think about it, the more depressed I be. Those rich women are all carrying bodyguards. Furthermore, the bodyguards are stronger than me. I can''t have any resistance at all."


    Vincentughed loudly "Holy shit, you even experienced the feeling of a male prostitute."


    "Stop, s." Billy sighed. On the eighth day. Billymitted suicide because he couldn''t bear any more.


    Everyone looked at Vanessa.


    Vanessa smiled and said, "I am just an ordinary stall vendor on the street. Unfortunately, my status is not good in that ce and I did not gain much. On the thirteenth day, I was killed by an officer with a knife and he said that I was in his way."


    William said, "It''s my turn. I''m an old man in Forgotten City. Fortunately, this old man is a martial arts practitioner, and his martial arts skills are very strong. After that, I was killed by my opponents on the neenth day. After I came out, I waited outside the Profession Vige for a day. As expected, Kevin did note out until the automatic end."


    That night, everyone spoke freely and chatted happily. They didn''t leave untilte at night.


    After the banquet ended. Kevin said to Elsa and Lily, "I''m not going to your ce tonight. I''m going to go into seclusion to break through to the perfect level of the internal stage."


    "Alright."


    "OK."


    Both of them nodded. Although they hadn''t been together for twenty days, it was understandable that Kevin wanted to go into seclusion.

 Chapter 517 Perfect Level of Internal Stage

    <h4>Chapter 517 Perfect Level of Internal Stage</h4>


    Kevin returned to his dormitory. Kevin took out a pen and paper and finished drawing the Contemtion Painting first.


    After finishing the painting, Kevin put away the Contemtion Painting. Whether he could reach the great perfect level of internal stage or not depended on it.


    Kevin immediately entered seclusion.


    Kevin spent nearly three days in seclusion.


    Three dayster, Kevin finally reached the perfect level of internal stage.


    "Yeah, I''ve reached the perfect level of internal stage."


    Kevin''s aura had also increased a lot, but Kevin did not get excited.


    Kevin took out the Contemtion Painting again, wanting to reach the great perfect level of internal stage.


    However, Kevin felt that his mind was messy, so he couldn''t even look carefully.


    This Contemtion Painting was only copied by him. Kevin had to look at the painting and think about the real one in his mind. Only then could he contemte. Otherwise, he would not be able to imagine the artistic conception at all.


    The so¡ªcalled Contemtion Painting was to look at the picture and quietly think about the people and things in the picture. If you thought through it, you may have an epiphany.


    The reason for that was because this Contemtion Painting was not drawn randomly, but was drawn by experts. For example, when an expert fought, he left a saber mark on the stone wall. This saber mark carried some intent that belonged to him, or someprehension of a certain realm.


    In his previous life, Kevin had seen a sword mark left by an expert on a tree, thusprehending an introduction to the sword in his heart.


    Contemtion Painting were simr. Every stroke in the picture carried a lot of things that people couldprehend.


    "It looks like people won''t be able toprehend this Contemtion Painting in a few days. I think it will take at least a month." Kevin thought to himself and put away the Contemtion Painting. Kevin wasn''t in a hurry. If he could reach the great perfect level of internal stage in a month''s time, everyone would probably find it extremely terrifying. This was already at the level of those second grade experts, while Kevin was only in the first grade.


    Kevin came to the Department of Saber.


    Seeing Kevin, Bobby, the dean of the Department of Saber, smiled and said, "Kevin, I heard that you are in seclusion."


    Right at this moment, Bobby sensed Kevin''s aura and was immediately shocked, "Kevin, have you reach the perfect level of internal stage?"


    Kevin nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Holy shit, Kevin, you''ve really reach the perfect level of internal stage. Heavens, how long has it been? Normally speaking, reaching the perfect level of internal stage at the end of this semester would be considered very powerful. You, on the other hand, have reached the perfect level of internal stage in less than half a semester." Teacher Bobby was shocked. Although Teacher Bobby had heard that Kevin went into seclusion after the Forgotten City ended, he did not think that Kevin would be able to make a breakthrough. He thought that Kevin was just sorting out some insights.


    When the ss heard Teacher Bobby''s exmation, they immediately looked at Kevin. There were so many students who were filled with envy, jealousy, and admiration.


    "Huh, are you alright?" Kevin smiled.


    "Kevin, you are the first freshman to reach the perfect level of internal stage. Congrattions, you are truly worthy of being the King of Freshmen." Teacher Bobby said sincerely, but Kevin himself was not shocked. Teacher Bobby saw that Kevin had broken through and maintained such a calm mentality. He praised Kevin even more. If it was someone else, he would have jumped in joy long ago.


    At noon, many people were having lunch at the Genius Restaurant.


    "Everyone, let me give you a message. After returning the trip to Forgotten City, freshman champion Kevin went into seclusion for three days. He finally reached the perfect level of internal stage today, bing the first freshman of the year to reach the perfect level of internal stage Everyone knows that it would be great for a junior student to reach the perfect level of internal stage. But Kevin reached the perfect level of internal stage for less than two months."


    "Wow."


    When the students of the Genius Restaurant heard the news, they cried out. Kevin had reached the perfect level of internal stage so quickly.


    That night, Kevin stayed in Elsa''s dormitory. He stayed with Elsa tonight and went to Lily''s ce the next night.


    "Congrattions on reaching the perfect level of internal stage." Elsa congratted.


    "Come on, I''ll tell you one thing, but keep it a secret.


    Kevin told Elsa about the Contemtion Painting, then took out the Contemtion Painting and looked at it with Elsa.


    Unfortunately, Elsa had never seen a real picture before, and she didn''t feel anything at all.


    Kevin said, "It doesn''t matter. In a month, there will be another chance to enter the Forgotten City of the Profession Vige. You can go directly to the western city of Forgotten City. There are a grandfather and grandchildren living there. When you find the Contemtion Painting, you may feel it when you see the real one again."


    "OK." Elsa nodded.


    "Alright, a beautiful night should not be wasted on martial arts."


    Elsa blushed and Kevin held her up. There was no need to borate on what happened afterwards.


    The news of Kevin stepping into the perfect level of internal stage spread throughout the Genius Restaurant and quickly spread throughout the Martial Arts Academy.


    In the blink of an eye, twenty days had passed. During these twenty days, Kevin had spent every day on the Contemtion Painting.


    At this moment, on a quiet mountain.


    "Huh." Kevin took a deep breath.


    "I''ve been contemting this Contemtion Painting for twenty days. I''ve already sensed many martial arts concepts. I think that in ten days. I should be able to reach the great perfect level of internal stage again." Kevin muttered to himself.


    If anyone heard Kevin''s words, they would definitely be extremely shocked. In another ten days, he would be able to reach the great perfect level of internal stage?


    This was too terrifying. Kevin was a freshman. He just entered the academy for three months. He had reached the great perfect level of internal stage. This was something that only second¡ªyear seniors had reached.


    In the Ind Protector Families.


    The new disciples of the Ind Protector Families alsopleted their trip to Forgotten City and returned to their ns.


    Bet was the same. On the trip to Forgotten City, Bet''s identity was as a butcher. After arriving at Forgotten City, he continued to fight against the experts of Forgotten City. Through fighting, he could improve his experience andprehend martial arts.


    Unfortunately, although he had met many experts during his twenty¡ªday trip to Forgotten City, he hadn''t gained much. He was still at the perfect level of internal stage.


    It was a bit difficult for him to reach the great perfect level of internal stage in a short period of time.


    Not long after Bet arrived at the n, a senior brother ran over.


    "Junior Brother Bet, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it? Speak."


    "Didn''t you say that when Kevin reached the perfect level of internal stage, you would blow him up personally?"


    Bet snorted, "Do you think Kevin can reach the perfect level of internal stage so easily? By the time he reaches the perfect level of internal stage, I''m afraid I''ll have already reach the great perfect level of internal stage."

 Chapter 518 I Can’t Lose My Face Anymore.

    <h4>Chapter 518 I Can''t Lose My Face Anymore.</h4>


    "Junior Brother Bet, what I want to tell you is that I heard from Martial Arts Academy that Kevin has already reached the perfect level of internal stage."


    "What?" Bet suddenly stood up.


    "Kevin has already reached the perfect level of internal stage?"


    "Yes."


    Bet gritted his teeth. He had just said that when Kevin reached the perfection level, he would have already reached the great perfect level. He was really embarrassed.


    "Damn it, he even reached the perfect level of internal stage. Then, it''s time for me to go to Martial Arts Academy to challenge him. Coincidentally, my martial arts skills have also improved greatly after I entered Forgotten City. Furthermore, I have thoroughlyprehended the basic meaning of Sword in Hand. Kevin is waiting to die." Bet clenched his fists.


    "Junior Brother Bet, there''s no time to dy. Let''s go now. I''ll apany you."


    Bet snorted, "Senior Brother, my main purpose in challenging Kevin at Martial Arts Academy this time is to save the face I lostst time. Do you think it''s enough for me and you to go alone?"


    "Then are you going to notify everyone from the Four Ind Protector Families?"


    "Of course."


    "Oh."


    Bet immediately found his master and told him that he was going to challenge Kevin at the Martial Arts Academy, and that he was going to cripple Kevin.


    Bet''s master asked, "Do you have confidence? It is no trivial matter. Our Ind Protector Families can no longer afford to lose face. If we are to challenge them, we must guarantee that we will win. If we cannot win, then we are really sending our own faces to be beaten by him."


    "Master, I''m your disciple. You even suspect me. You know my strength and talent. Even before I entered Forgotten City, my Thunder ¡ª shocking Technique could turn Kevin into shit. Now that I''m out of Forgotten City and my martial arts have improved, you should not suspect me."


    "Bet, don''t misunderstand me. I''m just worried that you will lose. After all, our Ind Protector Families can''t afford to lose anymore. If we lose again and again, I really don''t have the face to see anyone else."


    Bet was very unhappy. He gritted his teeth and said, "Master, help me inform the four Ind Protector Families. Tell them that I will go to the Martial Arts Academy to challenge Kevin at noon tomorrow. Besides, send another notice to the Martial Arts Academy. The contents are the same. Please let Kevin wash his neck before tomorrow noon."


    "Bet, are you sure you have 100% confidence?"


    "Master, if I wasn''t confident, how could I be so arrogant?"


    "Alright, I trust you. I will handle it for you immediately. Bet, it''s up to you whether you can gain respect for the new disciples of the Ind Protector Families."


    "Definitely." Bet nodded firmly. Bet did not believe that Kevin could break through his Thunder¡ªshocking Technique. The speed of the lightning was really fast. Almost no one could dodge it unless someone who was much stronger than him could use realm to suppress him.


    At this moment. Kevin was in the Department of Saber.


    "Dania, you should be like this." When Kevin saw Da continuously practicing her sword, he couldn''t help but instruct her.


    "Oh." Da said softly, and she did not look at Kevin, but her face turned slightly red.


    Now, Da naturally did not have any trouble with Kevin. Kevin repeatedly refreshed her understanding of him, and Dania also felt admiration for a genius like Kevin.


    "Do you see that? That''s it. You shouldprehend it properly."


    "Thank you."


    Kevin instructed casually and walked away. To him, he only casually said a few words.


    At this time, the Principal came.


    "Kevin,e here." The headmaster shouted at Kevin.


    Kevin walked over and asked. "Director, what is the matter?"


    "Kevin, I have received an official letter from the Brown n. Bet from the Brown n wille to the Martial Arts Academy tomorrow at noon."


    Kevin immediately smiled, "Challenge me?"


    Kevin still remembered thatst time, Bet had said that he would be qualified to fight him once he reached the perfect level of internal stage. He had never expected that after so long, it had been dyed by Forgotten City.


    However, the Principal shook his head and said, "The letter did not say that he is challenging you. It only said that he will be here to cripple you."


    Kevin said angrily, "Will he be here to cripple me?"


    "That''s what the letter says."


    "Then let hime. Coincidentally, I have reached the perfect level of internal stage. I will continue to find a practitioner of the same level." Kevin snorted.


    "Kevin, I heard that Bet had hidden his strength. His real strength is very strong. He dared to propose toe to Martial Arts Academy to beat you openly. This shows that he has great confidence in himself."


    "Principal, I know what you''re trying to say. Don''t worry, I am more confident in myself. I won''t embarrass the Martial Arts Academy. The disciples protecting the ind are very powerful. That''s the past. From this year onwards, it won''t be the same anymore."


    "Alright, then it will depend on your performance tomorrow. If you can defeat Bet again, then our Martial Arts Academy will be truly awesome."


    The Principal said a few words to Kevin before leaving.


    Not long after he left, a staff member from the school came and said, "Student Kevin. Professor Hans wants you to go to his ce for lunch."


    "Oh, good."


    At noon, Kevin arrived at Professor Hans''s house as scheduled. Professor Hans prepared a sumptuous lunch for Kevin.


    "Professor Hans, you are so good. You are at least a famous 9 level Healing Master. This makes me feel very ashamed." Kevin smiled.


    "Kevin, don''t make fun of me. I''m a 9 level Healing Master. That''s right, but in front of a 10 level Healing Master like you, I''m nothing." Hans smiled and said. As he spoke, Professor Hans took out a dark green token.


    "What is this?"


    "Kevin, this is your 10 level Healing Master Certificate. It has already been prepared."


    Kevin hurriedly took over the certificate and it was finally done.


    Professor Hans said, "This certificate is issued by the Healing Alliance of Martial Arts Ind. It is very authoritative. No one dares to question it. You only need a drop of blood on it to disy some information about yourself. Try it."


    "Alright."


    Kevin immediately dripped a drop of blood on the token.


    Suddenly the dark green token shone brightly, and two words shed on the token: 10 level.


    "Wow, so advanced." Kevin chuckled.


    "In the future, when you possess this token, others will believe that you are a 10 level Healing Master. Of course, because you told me to keep it a secret, no one else knows about it. Kevin, actually, I really admire you. Your martial arts talent here is formidable, and your healing talent is even more abnormal. In our Martial Arts Academy, there is only one person who has reached the 10 level, and you are already on par with him. "Professor Hans said with admiration.

 Chapter 519 Overestimate Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 519 Overestimate Yourself</h4>


    Kevin put the token away without any excitement on his face.


    Seeing Kevin''s calm gaze, Professor Hans admired him very much. If he were to be a 10 level Healing Master, he would definitely be excited to death, but Kevin was so calm.


    "Kevin, don''t you want others to know that you''re a 10 level Healing Master?" Professor Hans asked.


    "So what if they know?"


    "Everyone will definitely find it hard to believe. They will definitely admire you."


    "Everyone admires me now. Everyone knows that I am a 10 level Healing Master. All they will do is to say, ''Ah, so amazing''."


    "That''s right. Your martial arts have already won the admiration of so many people. However, you can''t hide your identity as a 10 level Healing Master forever, right?"


    "When it''s time to be known, it will naturally be known. Let it be, I can''t just tell someone that I''m a 10 level Healing Master, or report to the Genius Restaurant that I''m a 10 level Healing Master."


    "Alright." Hans smiled.


    Kevin had lunch at Professor Hans''s house.


    One day passed in the blink of an eye. As for the Brown n, the news that Bet would personallye to Martial Arts Academy to blow up Kevin had already spread throughout Martial Arts Academy. Of course, the news was from the Genius Restaurant.


    Everyone was waiting for Bet''s arrival the next day. There was no more gossip here, and it was noon the next day.


    Bet arrived at Martial Arts Academy apanied by many disciples and experts from the Four Ind Protector Families.


    Kevin had already been waiting for Bet in the Martial Arts Academy''s Battle God Martial Arena.


    Bet flew down in front of everyone and stood in the middle of the arena, facing Kevin from afar.


    Around them were the students of Martial Arts Academy, as well as the disciples and experts of the Four Ind Protector Families who had just arrived.


    Bet''s master shouted, "Bet, remember what you said."


    Another expert of innate stage said, "Bet, we came here today on our own initiative. You know what you should do."


    Of course, Bet knew that they were the ones who came here today, so Bet had to make sure that he won, or else he would lose face.


    At this moment, a person from the Ind Protector Families shouted, "Senior Wind Brown even came as well."


    Everyone took a look. Sure enough, Wind Brown also flew over.


    "Hello, Senior Wind Brown." The experts of innate stage all paid their respects.


    At the same time, the Principal of Martial Arts Academy also flew up and bowed, "Hello, Senior Wind Brown. It is an honor for our academy for Senior Wind Brown to be able toe to our Martial Arts Academy."


    Wind Brown snorted and ignored the Principal. He said to Bet, "Bet, if you defeat Kevin today, then the spot for my indoor disciple will be yours."


    "Ah." Everyone trembled when they heard Wind Brown''s words.


    When Bet heard Senior Wind Brown''s words, he was also shocked, and he instantly rejoiced.


    Hearing Wind Brown''s words, Kevin looked up at Wind Brown with disdain in his heart.


    In the sky, when Senior Wind Brown saw the look of disdain in Kevin''s eyes, he immediately felt extremely annoyed in his heart.


    No wonder Senior Wind Brown specially came to watch the final battle. He really, really hoped that Kevin would be beaten up. It would be best if Kevinpletely lost his confidence and declined.


    Bet shouted, "Thank you, Senior Wind Brown. I will definitely try my best."


    Bet looked at Kevin and thought to himself, "Kevin, Senior Wind Brown came to watch the final battle. This shows how unhappy he is with you. The more miserable I beat you today, the happier Senior Wind Brown will be. Kevin, I will cripple you and make it impossible for you to practice martial arts for the rest of your life."


    The atmosphere at the scene immediately became tense, because everyone saw that Bet was about to make a move.


    Kevin remained calm and did not panic at all.


    "Kevin, take care of yourself. Let''s begin." Bet said.


    Suddenly, Bet leapt into the air and struck with both his palms. A silver lightning bolt struck at Kevin.


    Bet was very risky. He took out his strongest strength as soon as he attacked. He consumed one¡ªthird of his internal strength when he executed the Thunder¡ªshocking Technique.


    This time, Bet directly used two¡ªthirds of his internal strength.


    He wanted to knock Kevin down with a single move.


    If Kevin hadn''t fallen in this attack and the damage was smaller than his, then Bet would be in danger.


    However, Bet still decided to use this method. He didn''t believe that Kevin could dodge his thunderp. Even if he had used up two thirds of his internal strength in one strike and hadn''t knocked Kevin down, he was sure that Kevin''s damage would definitely be greater than his. Then his remaining strength was still sufficient to defeat Kevin.


    Kevin kept an eye on it. Just as Bet released his Thunder¡ªshocking Technique, Kevin immediately executed the Ghost Wheel Technique and his body disappeared from sight.


    As soon as Kevin disappeared, the ground on which Kevin stood exploded with a thunderp from Bet, causing a pit. Unfortunately, Kevin had disappeared, and no matter how powerful it was, it would be in vain.


    "What?" When Bet saw this scene, he waspletely dumbfounded. He put all his money on the line and used two¡ªthirds of his internal strength tounch a thunderp. He didn''t injure Kevin at all. He only blew up the ground. However, no matter how serious the explosion was, it had nothing to do with him.


    "No." Bet roared.


    Unfortunately, before his roar ended, a figure appeared in front of him.


    "Bang!" The figure instantly struck Bet''s chest with a palm strike.


    This figure was none other than Kevin, who had just disappeared from Bet''s sight.


    Thebination of Kevin''s Hidden Technique and flying skill made Bet''s Thunder ¡ª shocking Technique meaningless no matter how awesome it was.


    Bet received a fierce blow from Kevin and a series of clicks came from his chest.


    Obviously, Bet''s sternum had beenpletely broken.


    "Ah." Bet roared unwillingly as he flew dozens of meters backwards andnded heavily on the ground.


    Kevin''s ghost wheel shed again. He disappeared in the blink of an eye. In the blink of an eye, he appeared beside Bet, who was dozens of meters away.


    "Bang!" Kevin stepped on Bet''s shattered chest.


    Kevin snorted, "Bet, thest time I was at the post level of the internal stage, if you fought me, I might not be able to win so easily. But now that I''m at the perfect level of internal stage, are you still my opponent when you fight me? You''re overestimating yourself" Kevin snorted and walked away.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa." The surrounding students cheered happily. Kevin defeated Bet easily, who was hiding the strength of the Ind Protector Families.


    At this moment, everyone was discussing.


    "I thought that Bet, who was hiding his strength, was much better than Kevin. Now it seems that he''s just trash."

 Chapter 520 Great Perfect Level of Internal Stage

    <h4>Chapter 520 Great Perfect Level of Internal Stage</h4>


    "That''s right. I was worried about Kevin. It turned out to be a waste. He is not Kevin''s opponent at all. Holy shit!"


    "Scram, don''te to our academy. All the disciples of the Ind Protector Families. don''t be so arrogant in our Martial Arts Academy anymore. You guys are nothing."


    Facing the insults of all the students of Martial Arts Academy, the expressions of the disciples of the Ind Protector Families were extremely ugly.


    "Damn it. If I had known, I wouldn''t havee to get scolded."


    "Bet is trash. He can''t beat him, but he was so confident. In the end, he was beaten so badly, and he even brought us shame."


    "I''m really furious. It''s not enough for the Ind Protector Families to lose face once. They have toe to Martial Arts Academy again."


    The disciples of the Ind Protector Families were being scolded by the students of Martial Arts Academy. They immediately scolded Bet and vent their anger towards Bet.


    In the sky, Bet''s master snorted heavily and flew away.


    The other experts also shook their heads in disappointment and flew away. As for Senior Wind Brown, ever since Bet failed to injure Kevin with one strike, he had disappeared because he no longer needed to look at them any more.


    The disciples of the Ind Protector Families hurriedly came and went. Soon, all of them flew away. Only Bet was left in the middle of the Battle God Martial Arena. Because his sternum waspletely shattered, he did not have the strength to stand up. None of the disciples of the Ind Protector Families went to carry him back.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Bet howled in pain. His fellow disciples had all left, and they were very disappointed at him. Originally, he wanted to prove that he could defeat Kevin, but in the end. Kevin was like an undefeatable god. No matter how confident he was, he finally realized that he was not at the same level like Kevin.


    Betid on the ground and could not move, but it could not stop him from crying.


    The students of Martial Arts Academy also left.


    Half an hourter, there was no one in the Battle God Martial Arena.


    At this time, a woman walked to Bet. It was Vanessa. Vanessa came in until everyone walked out.


    "Bet, I just can''t believe that you will be like this today." Vanessa sneered.


    "Vanessa, take me to the Healing Master." Bet said.


    "Why would I bring you to the Healing Master? Your fellow disciples have already left. Don''t you think that you''re very powerful? Don''t you think that I''m not worthy of you? Now, you''ve been knocked to the ground. You don''t even have the strength to find a Healing Master. What qualifications do you have to think that I''m not worthy of you?"


    "Vanessa, I''m your fiance. How dare you do this to me?"


    "Bet, I won''t hide anything from you. I had sex with Kevin before. My current identity is Kevin''s woman, Huh."


    Bet trembled.


    "Bet, I said before that I would find a man stronger than you. I did it, trash. If you still know yourself, you should take the initiative to cancel the marriage. Otherwise, Kevin will beat you again." With that, Vanessa left.


    Vanessa thought to herself, "Kevin, I''m sorry. I borrowed your reputation toplete my revenge against him. Although I didn''t find a stronger man than him. I had a rtionship with you once. It can be considered as fulfilling my wish to defeat Bet. The knot in my heart has also been untied."


    After Kevin left the Battle God Martial Arena. he directly returned to his dormitory.


    In another ten days it would be the second time that the Profession Vige would be opened.


    Kevin did not care about the final battle with Bet because he knew that Bet was no match for him.


    Kevin took out his Contemtion Painting.


    Previously, Kevin had been contemting for twenty days, and there was already great hope for him to reach the great perfect level of internal stage. Kevin wanted to reach the great perfect level of internal stage before entering the Profession Vige for the second time.


    There were still ten days before the second opening of the Profession Vige.


    Just like that, Kevin had been watching the Contemtion Painting in the dormitory.


    On the third day, Kevin finally felt his realm loosen.


    Kevin finally reach the great perfect level of internal stage.


    "Yeah, I reach the great perfect level of internal stage. That''s great." Kevin felt a burst of excitement. This Contemtion Painting was indeed very effective. In just twenty days, it had allowed him to quickly break through a realm. Twenty days ago, Kevin had only reached the perfect level of internal stage. At this moment, he was already at the great perfect level of internal stage.


    Kevin could clearly feel that the aura on his body was much stronger than before. It was not at the same level at all.


    Kevin walked out of the dormitory and thought to himself, "I have reach the great perfect level of internal stage. I will strive to reach the learned stage aftering out from the Profession Vige."


    "Kevin, you''ve finished your seclusion." Vincent said hurriedly when he saw Kevin walk out of the dormitory.


    "Eh? Big Brother Kevin, your aura has be stronger. Don''t tell me you''ve reach the great perfect level of internal stage." Billy said.


    Kevin nodded and said. "Yes, I have reached the great perfect level of internal stage."


    "Ah."


    Vincent and Billy were both stunned as they looked at Kevin in disbelief. Why did Kevin break through to the martial arts realm so easily?


    "You reached the perfect level of internal stage twenty days ago." Vincent trembled.


    "Huh. what does this mean? I was thinking about breaking through to the learned stage before the end of this semester. Alright, I''ll go to find my wives first. I''ll talk to youter." Kevin flew out of the window.


    Vincent and Billy were stunned for a long time. Billy said, "Vincent, isn''t Kevin too abnormal? He reaches the great perfect level of internal stage in twenty days and wants to step into the learned stage before the end of this semester. God, didn''t he know that those seniors who could break through to the learned stage were already geniuses? I remember that Aaron from the Dukes broke through to the learned stage before the beginning of this semester, and he was named a supreme student by the academy."


    Vincent said, "Let alone him. Kevin is an iprehensible super pervert for us."


    "If Kevin really stepped into the learned stage, then he would be the first person to reach the title of supreme student in the first grade."


    Kevin went to Lily''s dormitory to find her.


    Lily was tidying up her clothes in the dormitory. She was diligent. The house was tidied up neatly, full of the warmth of a girl.


    Kevin flew in and hugged Lily from behind.


    "You''ve finished your seclusion." Lily turned around and asked him. However, the moment she turned around, Kevin kissed her. The kiss became deeper and deeper. In the end, they rolled onto the bed.


    "I''ve reached the great perfect level of internal stage." After that, Kevin said.

 Chapter 521 Flatter

    <h4>Chapter 521 tter</h4>


    "Ah, it can''t be." Lily was shocked.


    "Huh, it''s just the great perfect level of the internal stage. There''s nothing to be surprised about it."


    "Is that Contemtion Painting really so powerful?"


    "Yes, that''s just a copy of mine. If it''s a real one, I''m afraid it won''t take a few days to break through. Lily, you will enter the Profession Vige for the second time in seven days. If you can still enter the Forgotten City, you must find the Contemtion Painting."


    "Alright."


    "My goal is to break through to the learned stage aftering out from the Profession Vige."


    "Wow, the learned stage." Lily said with envy. In this world, learned stage was definitely not weak. In the Yellow Empire, the learned stage was the status of respected ns. Even in Martial Arts Academy, students who reached the learned stage could be evaluated as supreme students and bestowed with a vi, just like Aaron, who was a junior student. If Kevin reached the learned stage when he was a freshman, it would definitely be unbelievable.


    That night, Kevin went to Elsa''s dormitory and had an affair with Elsa.


    When Elsa learned that Kevin had stepped into the great perfect level of the internal stage, she was surprised and delighted. The more she looked at Kevin, the more adorable she became.


    The next day, Kevin arrived at the Department of Saber. His arrival at the great perfect level of the internal stage was immediately known by his teacher.


    The teacher was stunned and suspected that Kevin was a pervert.


    Very quickly, this news was reported by the Genius Restaurant,pletely shocking everyone.


    Kevin had only been in school for less than three months and had reached the great perfect level of the internal stage. This was a shocking thing that even the Ind Protector Families had rarely seen in decades.


    There were even more students who worshipped Kevin in Martial Arts Academy. He seemed to have be the dream lover of all the girls in Martial Arts Academy, including many junior students.


    At this moment, in a corner of Martial Arts Academy, two girls were walking together. One of them was very beautiful. It was the academy beauty of the juniors, Belinda.


    "Belinda, many people just said that Kevin reached the great perfect level of the internal stage."


    "Ah, that''s impossible." Belinda was shocked. When Kevin reached the perfect level of the internal stage twenty days ago, she couldn''t help but praise Kevin. Because of this, Aaron was angry with her. However, it had only been twenty days since she heard the news that Kevin had reached the great perfect level of the internal stage. This was too shocking.


    "I am serious. It''s impossible for the academy to spread such nonsense. Belinda, Kevin is really a genius. I really want to know him. If I knew such a genius, it would be good for us and the n. There''s no harm for us."


    "OMG." Belinda was shocked.


    "Belinda, we are both junior students. Compared to Kevin, we feel very ashamed. We have only reached the great perfect level of the internal stage. As for Kevin, he is already at the great perfect level of the internal stage in his first year. With this, I think that when he reaches the second grade, he will definitely enter the learned stage. At that time, he will be evaluated as a supreme student like your fiance, and will be rewarded with a vi. "Your fiance Aaron, was only named a supreme student when he was at his third grade, and Kevin had a chance to reach it when he reach the second grade. It''s too terrifying."


    Belinda nodded. Without a doubt, Kevin was no longer the Kevin of the past. Nowadays, Belinda could only worship him. She no longer had the right to look down on him and be arrogant.


    "Belinda, I really want to meet Kevin. Can you introduce me to him?" The girl walking with Belinda said.


    "Nuts, you''re looking for the wrong person." Belinda rolled her eyes.


    "How could that be? Kevin is from the Dukes. Your fiance Aaron is also from the Dukes. No matter what it is, you and Kevin have some connections, right? Considering that we are good friends, why don''t you introduce me to him? Really, a genius like Kevin, I''m afraid that there are too many students in the entire Martial Arts Academy who want to curry favor with him and get to know him. If there isn''t an acquaintance, they probably won''t be able to get to know him."


    Belinda hurriedly shook her head, "I am not his acquaintance. You have found the wrong person."


    "Belinda, don''t be so stingy. Just take me to meet this future expert. I heard that Kevin had peeked at you taking a bath before. How could he not be an acquaintance?"


    Belinda finally agreed to her helplessly.


    Kevin was currently in the ssroom of Department of Saber, slowly practicing his martial arts. His movements were very slow, as if he was practicing Tai Chi.


    "Big Brother Kevin, please drink some water." A student handed over a bottle of water.


    "Thank you." Kevin said.


    Not long after, another student said, "Brother Kevin, please drink water."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Not long after, another student walked in with two bottles of water. He drank one bottle himself and handed the other bottle to Kevin. "Big Brother Kevin, drink a mouthful of water." He said.


    "Thank you."


    Kevin looked at the corner and there was a pile of water. He could open a drinks shop now.


    However, Kevin could not say no to his ssmates, so he epted it. Unexpectedly, the more he epted it, the more he received it.


    At this time, Daria also walked over, pretending to be unintentional. She was drinking a bottle of water, and she was holding a bottle of water.


    "Kevin, I just bought a bottle of water for you to drink." Daria said that she had identally bought another bottle. In fact, it was not just a coincidence, but she said that on purpose.


    "Thank you." Kevin smiled and took the water.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Kevin pointed to the corner beside him.


    Daria looked over and immediately blushed awkwardly. It turned out that Kevin had already received more than 20 bottles of water. In other words, like her, there were no fewer than 20 students who had bought another bottle of water.


    "Huh." Seeing that Daria had discovered the truth, Kevin was extremely embarrassed and immediatelyughed.


    Daria red at Kevin, but she suddenly realized that her ring just now seemed to be a bit ambiguous, and Daria immediately woke up.


    At this time, Bobby, the teacher of ss 1 of the Department of Saber walked towards him and said, "Kevin, it''s been hard to practice martial arts. I brought you another bottle of water and have a drink."


    "Huh." Daria couldn''t help butugh.


    Bobby scolded Daria, "Daria, what are youughing at? Do you think I''m currying favor with Kevin? I identally bought another bottle of water, so I gave it to Kevin."


    As a teacher of learned stage, if Bobby grantly curried favor with his students, he would definitely not be able to live up to his reputation. Therefore, he hurriedly exined. Although he was indeed currying favor with his students in his heart.

 Chapter 522 Someone Wanted to See You.

    <h4>Chapter 522 Someone Wanted to See You.</h4>


    Da said, "Teacher Bobby, I identally bought another bottle of water just now. Look over there, besides me, there are more than 20 students who identally bought another bottle of water."


    Teacher Bobby looked at the corner and saw a pile of water lying there.


    "Ah." Teacher Bobby''s face immediately turned red. This was too embarrassing. Wasn''t it seen through to deliberately curry favor with the students?


    Kevin took Teacher Bobby''s water and smiled, "Teacher Bobby, thank you."


    "Huh, you''re wee. Then I''ll leave first." Bobby hurriedly left with an awkward expression on his face.


    Da said, "Kevin, I never thought that even Teacher Bobby would curry favor with you."


    Kevin smiled and said, "Don''t say like that. Were you currying favor with me just now?"


    "I''m not." Dana hurriedly said. However, at this moment, she suddenly realized that her tone and actions were a little ambiguous. Why did this sentence sound like a spoiled act? After Da realized this, her face instantly turned hot. My God, how was that possible?


    Fortunately, Kevin did not feel it.


    Da hurriedly turned around and left. She walked to a far corner and continued practicing martial arts alone.


    Kevin did not look at Da, because he did not care about her at all. He just happened to be in the same ss and would asionally talk to her.


    Kevin looked at the water in the corner and shook his head with a smile.


    Kevin knew that everyone would not curry favor for no reason. He had reached the great perfect level of the internal stage within a year. This was a huge impact on freshmen as well. The top students of the second grade were only at the perfect level of the internal stage. Therefore, many students in the ss wanted to curry favor with Kevin.


    "Big Brother Kevin, there are many people looking for you outside."


    "Huh, I understand." Kevin smiled.


    Kevin already knew that many people hade looking for him, perhaps pretending to meet him by chance, in order to get to know him.


    Everyone knew that the feelings between students are the purest. If you knew a student in the school, this student will be great in the future, and there will be many chances for you to ask for his help in the future. Therefore, many people in Martial Arts Academy wanted to know Kevin and even make friends with him. Of course, it would be even better if they could be friends.


    Unfortunately, there were so many people who came to know him with a purpose in mind. It was impossible for Kevin to do so first, and there was no time for him to do so. Therefore, even though Kevin knew that many people were requesting to see him outside the martial arena, Kevin did not go out.


    Belinda and her best friend arrived outside the martial field of the Department of Saber ss 1.


    "Hello, is Kevin in the martial field?" Belinda''s best friend asked.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, I want to meet this junior brother."


    "Who doesn''t want to know him? Everyone standing here wants to know him. Queuing up at the back."


    "Ah."


    Belinda and her best friend saw that there were at least three to four hundred people outside the martial field of the Department of Saber ss 1.


    Belinda''s best friend sighed, "See? There are too many people who want to know him now. Belinda, help me please."


    "s, it''s fine. I''m just trying. Although he knows me. I don''t have any friendship with him. He may not give me respect. You must be mentally prepared." Belinda said.


    "Mm¡ªhmm, thank you."


    Belinda walked to the entrance of ss One martial field and said to a staff member guarding the gate, "Hello, can you help me inform Kevin that Belinda has something to ask him?"


    The doorman snorted, "There are many people who want to find Kevin."


    "Can you inform him? This is his business if he doesn''te out."


    When the janitor saw that Belinda was an academy beauty, he went in to inform Kevin.


    "Student Kevin, someone wants to see you."


    Kevin said, "I''ve been asked all morning. Can you let me practice happily?" Kevin was a little annoyed. It was just a great perfect level of internal stage. It had caused so many people to admire him like this. If he announced his identity as a ten level Healing Master again, then the threshold would be broken down.


    It seemed that hiding the identity of a ten level Healing Master was indeed correct.


    People were afraid of being famous.


    "Student Kevin, she is an academy beauty of Grade 3."


    Kevin said without any emotion, "It''s useless. Just say that I''m not free. Hurry up and let all the students who are guarding outside leave."


    "Oh, alright."


    After waiting a moment, Kevin suddenly shouted again.


    "What is it? Please tell me."


    "Just now, you said that the academy beauty of Grade 3 is looking for me. Who?"


    Kevin remembered that there was only one academy beauty of Grade 3, Belinda. She was Aaron''s fiance. Back then. Kevin had risked his life to peek at her taking a bath because she was too beautiful. If Kevin were to use his original identity, he might not be considered a friend, but he was at least an acquaintance.


    "Belinda."


    "Oh, it''s her. Why is she looking for me? Could it be that she''s also here to curry favor with me? There was no reason. She was Aaron''s fianc¨¦e. She knew how much Aaron disliked him. Besides, when he peeked at her taking a bath, she should hate him to the bone."


    Out of curiosity, Kevin said, "Then let her in."


    "Alright." The gatekeeper walked out and said, "Belinda, Kevin is willing to see you and let you in."


    "Yeah, that''s great." Belinda''s best friend became excited.


    "Belinda, thank you for helping me."


    "Alright, let''s go." Belinda said. At the same time, she thought to herself, "Kevin, I didn''t expect that you would help me this time. It''s not in vain that I was peeked by you back then. It''s a pity that today is different from the past. Now, your status is already above mine. It''s hard to believe that you, who used to be like this, will be like this today." Belinda sighed in her heart. Seeing Kevin, she seemed to be unable to imagine the Kevin before. The change was too great. Even she no longer had the ability to be arrogant and spoiled. She still needed someone else to give her help.


    Belinda''s best friend turned around and looked at the many students queuing outside. She thought to herself, "It''s good to have acquaintances. Huh, take your time queuing up."


    Kevin stopped practicing and saw two people slowly walk in from the entrance of the martial field. It was Belinda and a girl he did not know.


    Belinda was indeed worthy of being an academy beauty. She was really charming. No wonder that Kevin had risked his life to peek at her bathing. Of course, now that the reputation of peeking at her bathing had been destroyed, Kevin did not quibble, even though it was a bit unfair.

 Chapter 523 Anger Burned in His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 523 Anger Burned in His Heart</h4>


    "Hello, Kevin." Belinda''s best friend said to Kevin excitedly, as if she had seen an idol.


    Kevin, on the other hand, looked at Belinda.


    "You''re looking for me?"


    Belinda originally wanted to snort coldly at Kevin, but she suddenly remembered that it was not something she could afford to snort. She shook her head and said, "It''s not me looking for you. It''s my best friend who wants to know you."


    Kevin looked at his best friend beside Belinda.


    "Hi, Junior Brother Kevin, I admire you so much. My name is Selena. Nice to meet you."


    Kevin frowned. He really didn''t expect Aaron''s fiancee to bring her friends to meet him. This didn''t seem to be the Belinda who hated him to the bone as he imagined.


    "Alright, I already know you. I''m not free now."


    "Alright, then go ahead." Belinda''s girlfriend seemed to have fulfilled her wish, and they left.


    At this moment, in a vi halfway up the hill of Martial Arts Academy.


    Efrain hurriedly flew in.


    "Brother Aaron." Efrain hurriedly shouted.


    Aaron was standing in front of the window, staring into the distance. Twenty days ago. Aaron had returned from training in the Profession Vige. However, a few days after his return, he had heard that Kevin had reached the perfect level of internal stage.


    Originally, he was filled with jealousy towards Kevin. Hearing this news, Aaron was in a very bad mood. Moreover, when he was in a bad mood, he heard his fiance e praising Kevin. At that time, he quarreled with Belinda.


    However, what was even worse was that today, he heard that Kevin had once again reached the great perfect level of the internal stage.


    After Aaron heard the news, he was in a bad mood. He stood in front of the window all day, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Only now did Aaron realize that jealousy could be so strong. Perhaps he was too jealous, or perhaps he was too afraid that Kevin would surpass him.


    But at this moment. Efrain hurriedly came.


    "Brother Aaron, this is bad." Efrain shouted.


    Aaron coldly snorted, "What''s wrong? Isn''t it just that Kevin has reached the great perfect level of the internal stage? It''s just that he has reached the great perfect level of the internal stage. Isn''t he cultivating to be an immortal? Do you need to shout so loudly? It''s as if Kevin has reached the great perfect level of the internal stage and I am going to tremble."


    Aaron was very angry with Efrain''s performance. He shouted loudly as if there was a big deal.


    "Brother Aaron, that''s not what I meant."


    "Then what do you mean by shouting at me? Compared to my learned stage, it''s still nothing more than shit, isn''t it?" Aaron scolded.


    Efrain was a little dumbfounded. She didn''t expect Aaron to react so strongly. She didn''t even understand the situation. He thought that she was here to inform that Kevin had reached the great perfect level of internal stage and was angry. In fact, Efrain wasn''t here to talk about this.


    "Brother Aaron, I''m not here to tell you about that. I want to say something about sister¡ªinw."


    "What does it have to do with Belinda?" Aaron frowned and asked.


    "Brother Aaron, I saw Belinda just now. I went to the Department of Saber to find Kevin. Furthermore, Kevin also saw her."


    "What?"


    Aaron''s body trembled when he heard the news.


    God, thest time Kevin reached the perfect level of the internal stage, when his fiance e praised Kevin. Aaron was extremely dissatisfied and quarreled with her. However, he didn''t expect that his fianc¨¦e would even go to meet Kevin this time.


    "No, that''s impossible."


    "Brother Aaron, what am I lying to you for? It''s true. If you don''t believe me, you should go to the Department of Saber now. She probably hasn''t left yet."


    Aaron immediately flew out. All he knew was that a burst of anger was about to burn his chest.


    Originally, he was extremely unhappy with Kevin reaching the great perfect level of the internal stage so quickly, but he didn''t expect that his fianc¨¦e would go to look for Kevin with an expression of admiration. How could this be?


    This was simply a denial of him. Every man couldn''t stand this if his fiancee had any admiration for other men, not to mention the trash that he had looked down on and even peeked at her bathing.


    "This bitch even went to meet Kevin. Could it be that she forgot that she was peeked back then? Damn." Aaron gritted his teeth and cursed as he flew towards the the Department of Saber.


    Efrain followed closely behind.


    Efrain looked forward to something when she saw Aaron was angry.


    "Brother Aaron is so angry. I really hope he can take action and beat Kevin up. Kevin bes stronger so quickly. Brother Aaron, beat him to death." Efrain thought to herself.


    Aaron quickly flew to the Department of Saber. Sure enough, he saw Belinda outside the martial field of a ss in the Department of Saber.


    Aaron was furious and immediately flew down.


    At this time, Belinda and her best friend didn''t know that Aaron was here.


    "I really admire Junior Brother Kevin. He is handsome and talented. Belinda, to put it bluntly, your fiance Aaron also came from the Dukes. However, Kevin will definitely surpass him in the future. Furthermore, Kevin is also very handsome. Your fianc¨¦ is probably not even one tenth of Kevin''s beauty."


    Belinda did not refute. She just chuckled and said, "Let''s go, Selena."


    "What? Belinda, aren''t you angry when I say that about your fianc¨¦?" Belinda''s best friend asked.


    At this moment, Aaron was standing a few meters behind them. Aaron had clearly heard what Selena had just said. He was already furious. Hearing his fiance''s best friend say this about him, he was so terriblepared to Kevin. The anger in his heart was going to burn his entire body. Moreover, his fiancee even did not refute, which seemed to add wood to the fire.


    Belinda and Selena didn''t know that Aaron was here.


    Belinda smiled and said, "What''s there to be angry about?"


    "Belinda, I just said that your fiance''s talent is definitely inferior to Kevin''s, and his appearance is even inferior by a tenth. You''re even not angry at all."


    Belinda said, "You are my best friend. I understand your character. You will not nder Aaron for no reason. You are telling the truth."


    "Belinda, so you also think Kevin is very handsome.


    Belinda said, "I really didn''t expect that Kevin, who was lustful and useless before, would be so brilliant now. His talent is extraordinarily great, and his temperament has also greatly changed, and he looks quite handsome. Huh, I don''t believe he''s the person I knew anymore."

 Chapter 524 Tidy Up

    <h4>Chapter 524 Tidy Up</h4>


    Behind her, Aaron''s anger almost exploded when he heard his fianc¨¦e''s words.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Aaron could no longer control himself and roared. His roar shook the heavens, attracting everyone around him.


    Belinda and Selena suddenly turned around and saw the expression of Aaron. He clenched his fists and roared, and his gaze was like an irrational bear.


    Both of their bodies trembled in fear. They never expected Aaron to suddenly appear behind them. Wasn''t that right? Did he hear what she said just now? Belinda''s face turned pale. She knew that her fianc¨¦ was very jealous of Kevin. He was so jealous that thest time she praised Kevin, she quarreled with him. And now, my God, wasn''t the heavens about to change? No wonder Aaron was so irrational.


    "Bitch." Aaron cursed at Belinda.


    Many people in the surroundings looked over. Originally, most of the people in the surroundings were here to worship Kevin. They didn''t expect that they would suddenly see a supreme student of grade 3 being angry. For some reason, everyone was happy to watch the show.


    When Belinda heard Aaron call her a bitch openly, she was instantly enraged. Belinda''s family was far stronger than the Dukes, so she had always been hard to be bullied. Now that she was being insulted in public, she was extremely unhappy.


    "Aaron, what do you mean? Who are you cursing?" Belinda said angrily.


    Aaron, who was furious, rushed forward.


    He pped Belinda''s face.


    "I beat you to death, bitch. You even came to meet him. Where did that hatred go? Could it be that you forgot how someone spied on you back then? You bitch." Aaron raised his palm again, but at this time, Efrain flew over and hugged Aaron, advising him, "Brother, don''t, you can''t beat sister¡ªinw."


    Belinda was pped and her face turned red. She immediately cried out in grievance, "Aaron, you are not a man. You are jealous of others. When you are inferior to others, you just take offense at me."


    "If you have the guts, say it again." Aaron roared.


    "Let me say it again. Aaron, you are jealous of Kevin''s talent. He is ten times more handsome than you. You don''t have the ability. Bah. The more you don''t let me say it, the more I have to say it. Kevin is stronger than you." Belinda said angrily. She was really angry.


    At this moment, many people in the martial arena heard this and ran out one after another.


    Kevin also heard this. He walked to the entrance of the martial arena and saw Aaron and Belinda were quarreling. There was already arge group of people watching. Moreover, there was also a messenger in the sky. It must be in the Genius Restaurant, and countless pairs of eyes were staring at this ce.


    Aaron was so arrogant that his fiancee even said that he was inferior to Kevin in public, saying that he was jealous of Kevin.


    "Belinda, you dare to say one more word."


    "So what? Kevin is more handsome and talented than you. I''m done. What do you dare to do? If you have the guts. I''ll try again."


    "Ah, ah, ah." Aaron roared and gritted his teeth. "Good, good, Belinda, you forced me. It seems like I really want to tidy up."


    Belinda was stunned. She did not understand what Aaron meant by tidying up. She was not a disciple of the Dukes. However, in the next moment, Aaron shouted at the martial arena, "Kevin,e out. You seduce the elder sister¡ªinw of the n. Today, I will tidy up for the n ande out."


    Everyone immediately looked at Kevin.


    Kevin was really wronged. He didn''t seduce his sister¡ªinw.


    At this moment, in the Genius Restaurant, many eyes were staring at this.


    "Really? Aaron is going to tidy up?"


    "Kevin seduced the elder sister¡ªinw of the n. Huh, no wonder Aaron was so angry. He quarreled in public."


    "Aaron is a supreme student of Grade 3. In Martial Arts Academy, out of the thousands of students of Grade 3, only three hundred are at the early learned stage. I heard that among all the supreme students of Grade 3, he is ranked in the top one hundred. His talent is extraordinary. Otherwise, why would the Livingstone have taken a fancy to him and let him marry Belinda, a great beauty?"


    "The Dukes is really lucky to have two consecutive genius disciples. Unfortunately, there was a scandal about seducing eldest sister¡ªinw. However, if I were Kevin, I wouldn''t be able to guarantee that I wouldn''t seduce eldest sister¡ªinw. Huh, it is because his eldest sister¡ªinw is so beautiful."


    "Stop talking. Aaron, the number one genius disciple of the Dukes, is going to tidy up."


    At the scene, Kevin walked out without any fear. It was impossible for him not to walk out. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on him.


    "Kevin, you''re so bold. You haven''t even returned to your n yet, yet you''ve seduced your eldest sister¡ªinw." Aaron gritted his teeth and said.


    Kevin snorted, "Aaron, are you sick?"


    "Kevin, if you do something like this, I will definitely tidy up for the Dukes today. I will settle the things you did back then with you today."


    At this time, Teacher Bobby walked up and advised, "Aaron, calm down."


    Aaron stared at Teacher Bobby and gritted his teeth. "Teacher, this is an internal matter of my family. You''d better not meddle in others'' affairs. Otherwise, I will definitely be a great enemy in your life."


    Teacher Bobby no longer spoke. Aaron was also a supreme student. Moreover, he had just reached the early learned stage, and his ranking had entered the top 100 among all supreme students. There was no need for anyone who had a high chance of breaking through to the innate stage in the future to find an enemy of his own.


    Kevin was a little angry. In fact, Kevin had no idea what was going on. Well, how did he be the seducer of his eldest sister¡ªinw?


    "Aaron, I advise you not to go too far. There are many people watching today. If you still care about the name of the Dukes. I advise you to scram immediately." Kevin said.


    "Whoosh." Aaron pulled out his sword and said coldly, "Kevin, you seduced my fianc¨¦e and humiliated my family. I tidy you up in the name of my family today. You deserved it."


    Kevin snorted, "Aaron, it''s not a long time since I was unhappy. Why would I have to seduce your fianc¨¦e? Huh, fine. Since you think I seduced your fiancee, then even if I argue, it''s pointless. I will just admit it. That''s right, I did seduce your fiance e. Your fiancee is beautiful. She deserves to be seduced by me, but you have nothing to do. Otherwise, what would you dare do? Tidy me up? Don''t be ridiculous. You''re inferior to me. You can''t do this."

 Chapter 525 Gaps Between Stages

    <h4>Chapter 525 Gaps Between Stages</h4>


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah." Aaron''s teeth trembled with anger when he heard Kevin''s words.


    Kevin curled his lips and said, "Aaron, go home and wash up. Don''t be embarrassed here. Back then, when I was in the post level of internal stage, I didn''t even take you seriously. Besides, now that I have reached the great perfect level of internal stage. I have never seen you as my opponent. In my eyes, you are just a kid with some luck. You constantly jump in front of me and show off, but unfortunately, I don''t want to see you. I''m warning you for thest time now. Get out immediately. Otherwise, don''t me me for being impolite to you."


    "Wow."


    When the surrounding people heard Kevin''s words, they all cried out, because Kevin was too crazy. Aaron, a supreme student of learned stage of grade 3, even didn''t be seen as an opponent. Could it be that Kevin forgot that he was only at the great perfect level of internal stage?


    Could it be that Kevin thought that he, who was at the great perfect level of internal stage, would be able to fight against the learned stage?


    Although Kevin had defeated many of the great experts in his post level of internal stage.


    However, could this be confused? No matter how much difference there was between the post level of internal stage and the great perfect level of internal stage, it was still in the same martial arts field. However, the internal stage and learned stage werepletely different. In the entire Martial Arts Academy, there were only a few thousand students of grade 3. Only three hundred of them had entered the learned stage. Even Belinda was only at the great perfect level of internal stage. Moreover, Aaron was one of the top 100 geniuses among all the supreme students.


    Anyone who heard a student at the great perfect level of the internal stage who didn''t put the learned stage in his eyes would scream and then cursed at the idiot.


    At this moment, in a high¡ªend restaurant of the Genius Restaurant, a student who was also at the initial level of learned stage scolded, "Frog in the well. Students of the internal stage dare to disdain the learned stage. Is it a idiot? There are all kinds of people in the world. He really thought that after gaining some prestige in the Ind Protector Families, he was invincible. So stupid. Even I am not sure that I am able to defeat Aaron."


    "There are fools every year. especially this year.¡±


    ¡°Aaron, tidy him up. There''s no need to be polite to such scum who seduces the eldest sister¡ªinw of the n. At the same time, it also establishes dignity for all of our students of grade 3. Kevin, a student of grade 1, even dares to disdain us. Aaron. This is not only a matter of dignity for yourself, but also for all of our students of grade 3.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. All of our students of grade 3 support Aaron in tidying him up."


    At the scene, Aaron''s hands were trembling. He had never been taken seriously by Kevin. God, how irritating was this? Unfortunately, he had always thought that he should find an opportunity to beat Kevin. He didn''t know that he had never been taken seriously by Kevin?


    "Very good, Kevin. You''ve alreadypletely angered the sword in my hand. It seems like it''s not as simple as tidying up today. Then, I''ll let you see how you don''t put me in your eyes."


    Kevin''s gaze twisted as he looked at Aaron.


    Although Kevin did not put him in his eyes. Aaron was at learned stage, and he was at internal stage. Perhaps no one knew how big the gap between stages.


    "Cut the crap. Do it." Kevin said that he did not have any fear. Even if he could not defeat Aaron. he would at least not be injured by him.


    "Whoosh." Right at this moment. Aaron''s sword attack was extremely exquisite. The sword intent had definitely reached the level of having a sword in his hand. He was indeed worthy of being a supreme student.


    Kevin felt like a volcanic heat wave. Just this sword strike made Kevin feel so much pressure. It wasn''t that Kevin couldn''t do it. It was because of the difference in stages.


    Kevin''s body trembled when he saw that the sword had already arrived. It seemed that he had underestimated Aaron''s strength and the gap between the great perfect level of internal stage and the initial level of learned stage.


    In a hurry, Kevin immediately used the Ghost Wheel Technique.


    His body disappeared like a ghost.


    However, Aaron''s sword instantly turned and attacked Kevin.


    "Ah." Kevin was shocked. Aaron was even able to find the trajectory of his Ghost Wheel Technique by Aaron''s sword. This meant that his Ghost Wheel Technique had no ce to hide in the eyes of a learned stage person like Aaron.


    Kevin could only sh down with a single de.


    God ¡ª Killing swordmanship tore at Aaron, but Kevin was only able to hinder Aaron, while it did not bring any offensive oppression to Aaron.


    Kevin''s expression changed slightly. Could it be that the internal stage really couldn''t defeat learned stage? Even if he had alreadyprehended the swordmanship in his heart, it was still unable to make up for the difference in stages?


    Facts proved that there was no way to make up for it.


    Kevin waspletely at a disadvantage in the battle just now.


    Aaron''s face twisted as he snorted disdainfully. "Kevin, what other tricks do you have? Do you really think that you can block me? Hidden technique? Swordmanship? What a joke. In my eyes, it''s too shallow. The internal stage is just internal stage. Do you still want to praise your stage? Silly."


    Kevin did not say anything. He thought to himself. "If I were to be beaten up by him today. I''m afraid that I would make everyone in the courtyardugh out loud. It seems that I have to give it a shot."


    At this moment. Kevin took out another sword.


    Kevin held a knife in one hand and a sword in the other.


    Kevin had to do something that no one else could do, and that was to use two different swordmanship together.


    That was to say, the God¡ªKilling swordmanship and the Dragon Subduing Swordmanship were both used at the same time. In this way, Kevin might be able to cross the stage and challenge the learned stage. Otherwise, it would really be impossible to beat Aaron.


    However, Kevin did not have any confidence in seeding.


    The two hands used martial art together. Regardless of the power, just doing it was not something an ordinary person could do. Moreover, it had to reach the normal level.


    In his previous life, Kevin had asionally seeded, but in this life. Kevin was very skeptical. After all, this body was still far inferior to his previous life.


    In that case, he could only fight today. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be an opponent of the learned stage, even if he was weaker than Aaron.


    Kevin raised his saber with his left hand and the sword with his right hand.


    Kevin was adjusting his condition.


    "Damn it! Don''t tell me Kevin wants to use two different swordmanships to attack him at the same time? How is this possible? I definitely don''t believe it."


    At the Genius Restaurant, everyone was stunned when they saw Kevin picking up his sword and saber.


    A saber in one hand and a sword in the other, this was equivalent to two people hitting one person.

 Chapter 526 The Strongest Power

    <h4>Chapter 526 The Strongest Power</h4>


    "Don''t tell me that you want to use two kinds of swordsmanship at the same time? Even if you seed, it''s only equivalent to two people attacking me together. Do you think that two people at the great perfect level of internal stage can defeat me? It''s ridiculous."


    Kevin said, "You''re ridiculous."


    He shed with his saber in the left hand.


    Then he waved the sword in his right hand and used the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship.


    "Whoosh."


    "Buzz."


    This was his strongest power.


    "Boom." The force of saber and sword flew towards Aaron.


    He was shocked. He didn''t expect that Kevin could really use two kinds of swordsmanship at the same time. Moreover, the power wasrger than that of two experts at the great perfect level of internal stage.


    Aaron brandished his sword, but he found it difficult to block Kevin''s attack since Kevin''s power was veryrge.


    Kevin stared at Aaron. In fact, he had used two kinds of swordsmanship just now not to defeat Aaron but to distract him. He wanted to defeat Aaron with one move, because Aaron was at the learned stage, and Kevin couldn''t defeat him just by using two kinds of swordsmanship at the same time.


    Sure enough, Aaron used all of his internal force to block Kevin''s attack.


    Just at this moment, Kevin used the Ghost Wheel Technique and went up to Aaron.


    Aaron was shocked and had no time to react.


    Kevin gathered all of his strength on his fingers.


    "Hell Touch."


    "Whoosh."


    Aaron wanted to mobilize his internal force to resist, but it was toote.


    A bloody hole suddenly appeared on his chest.


    He had no strength now.


    He stood there and covered his chest with one hand. Soon, his hand was colored red with his blood.


    He couldn''t fight anymore.


    "Whoosh." Kevin pointed his sword at Aaron''s throat.


    Everyone watched this scene without blinking. They were surprised that Kevin had actually defeated Aaron. Most importantly. Kevin didn''t get injured and just ran out of his internal force.


    Belinda stood there in shock.


    Kevin pointed at Aaron''s throat and said, "Aaron, kneel down before me, or I''ll kill you."


    Aaron said angrily, "Kevin, kill me if you can."


    Kevin thrust his sword into Aaron''s chest.


    "Ah." Many people screamed and thought that Kevin had really killed Aaron.


    However, Aaron was just bleeding.


    Kevin said, "Aaron, I''ve never treated you as my opponent. Don''t overestimate yourself. If you make trouble for me again. I won''t let you off."


    Efrain suddenly shouted, "Kevin, how dare you hurt Aaron? No matter what, he is your cousin. Do you think you''re above the Dukes? You''re going too far."


    Kevin pulled his sword out of Aaron''s body and looked at Efrain.


    Suddenly, he threw his sword towards Efrain.


    "Whoosh."


    The sword pierced into Efrain''s body and even nailed him to a tree behind him.


    "Ah." The girls present all shouted.


    Efrain was spitting blood.


    Kevin walked over and said, "Efrain, I hope this will teach you a lesson. Don''t threaten or mock me again. And you''d better notpare yourself to me. Even Aaron was defeated by me, let alone you. Do you hear me?"


    Efrain looked at him with fear. Although he hated Kevin''s guts, he didn''t dare to show it in case Kevin would hit him again. He realized that Kevin was fearless. He shouldn''t have threatened Kevin just now.


    Kevin pulled out his sword, and Efrain fell to the ground with his body bleeding.


    Then Kevin flew away.


    Everyone in the Genius Restaurant was astonished. Kevin had actually defeated Aaron, an expert at the learned stage.


    Kevin came to the Department of Sword to pick up Lily and Elsa.


    It wasn''t easy for him to fight against Aaron. He had used all of his force to defeat Aaron. Because he had used two kinds of swordsmanship at the same time, he had no internal force now and was very tired.


    He stood at the gate of the Department of Sword and thought to himself, "I didn''t expect that experts at the learned stage were so powerful. Even in my previous life. I had never defeated experts at the learned stage."


    In his previous life, when he was at the great perfect level of internal stage, it was impossible for him to defeat experts at the learned stage. And once he had been seriously injured by an expert at the initial level of learned stage.


    But in this life. Kevin relied on his experience of his previous life and many advantages to defeat experts at the learned stage.


    He smiled bitterly. It seemed that he had to go into seclusion and recover for several days. After that, he nned to go to the Profession Vige for training and try to enter the learned stage.


    Although many people thought that he was powerful, he thought that he was weak.

 Chapter 527 The Innate Stage Expert of the Wilsons

    <h4>Chapter 527 The Innate Stage Expert of the Wilsons</h4>


    After picking up Lily and Elsa. Kevin had dinner with them and then returned to his dormitory. He wanted to get his second wind. Healing Masters couldn''t cure any mental injuries.


    The next day, in the Well n on the Martial Arts Ind.


    Five experts came here. One of them was at the innate stage, while the other four were at the learned stage.


    They were from the Wilson family. The Wilsons had an outstanding descendant named Felipe, who could possibly enter the innate stage.


    However, he had been killed almost two months ago.


    The Wilsons wanted to avenge his death, but they couldn''t enter the Martial Arts Ind before its opening day. The Ind would be open to people outside twice every year, so they waited for the second time the Ind opened.


    The Wilsons sent five experts to the Ind.


    "The person who hit Felipe is called Kevin Duke." An expert from the Well n said.


    Adrian was the innate stage expert of the Wilsons and said, "Senior, Felipe came here to learn from you, but he was killed. Although we learned the news early, we couldn''te here to revenge. It has been almost two months. Why haven''t you avenged his death?"


    The expert from the Well n snorted. "Felipe isn''t dead but just crippled. Although we have set his broken arms, he bes ordinary and can never be an expert. The Well n won''t help him anymore. Whether you want to revenge or reconcile, it''s up to you. But Kevin isn''t an ordinary person. I heard that he had defeated an expert at the learned stage yesterday. Therefore, you know how difficult it is to take revenge on him."


    The five experts shouted in shock, "This is impossible. How could a person at the internal stage defeat an expert at the learned stage?"


    "Believe it or not. This news has spread in the Martial Arts Academy. Even the four Ind Protector Families knew about it."


    The five experts trembled. If it was true, Kevin''s talent was so terrifying.


    "Even if Kevin is talented, but Felipe is also talented. Now he is crippled, so how can we just let it go?" Adrian said. Felipe could possibly have entered the innate stage, and then the Wilsons would have another innate stage expert, which was important to the Wilsons. However, Felipe was beat by Kevin and became a cripple.


    "I''ve already said that it''s up to you. But you should know that it''s difficult to take revenge on Kevin."


    The five experts and Felipe left the Well n.


    "Adrian, you must help me." Felipe cried. There were a total of five innate stage experts in the Wilsons, and Adrian ranked forth. He came here just to help Felipe.


    "Damn it. Adrian, what should we do? The Well n won''t help us."


    "This is our family''s affair. We must revenge. Kevin destroyed our family''s genius who had a chance of entering the innate stage. We can''t just let it go. If we swallow it, other families will think that we''re weak."


    Adrian didn''t expect that things would be so difficult.


    He said, "Let''s go to the Martial Arts Academy and find Kevin."


    "OK."


    Then they went to the Academy.


    Felipe''s hands had been cut off by Kevin. Although the Healing Master of the Well n helped him set his broken arms, he could never be an expert, for which he hated Kevin''s guts.


    Kevin was recuperating in his dormitory. Having rested for a day, he felt better.


    At this moment, the six Wilsons entered the Martial Arts Academy.


    "Where is Kevin?"


    Felipe said, "I know the general location of his dormitory. We can ask others where he is now."


    They arrived near Kevin''s dormitory.


    The Dean of the Academy suddenly frowned and said to himself. "An innate stage expert."


    Yes, he sensed that an innate stage expert had entered the Academy.


    There were only a dozen innate stage experts in the academy, so the Dean immediately noticed that Adrian had entered the academy. Experts at the innate stage were so powerful that people could notice their existence.


    The Dean flew up to the roof and looked into the distance. As the Dean, he had to figure out whether the innate stage expert came with good or bad intentions.


    Near Kevin''s dormitory, Adrian asked a student. "Excuse me, where does Kevin live?"


    "He lives in the building ahead."


    "Thank you."


    Adrian flew to Kevin''s dormitory.


    "Kevin,e out." Adrian said in a low voice. People in the dormitory building could hear him, while people outside couldn''t.


    Kevin was in the dormitory now and heard someone calling him.


    Judging from the voice, he could tell that the person was an innate stage expert.


    "Damn it, he''s an innate stage expert. And he seems toe with bad intentions." Kevin was worried.


    He couldn''t defeat an innate stage expert, who could easily kill an expert at the great perfect level of senior stage. However, Kevin was just at the internal stage.

 Chapter 528 An Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 528 An Exnation</h4>


    "Should I go out? I can fight against experts at the learned stage, but this is because even if I lose, I am sure that I won''t die. However, this is an innate stage expert.."


    Just as he was hesitating, the Dean came.


    The expert of the Well n had said that taking revenge on Kevin was difficult. Perhaps, he referred to the Dean.


    The Dean was at the post level of innate stage. Although he wasn''t the most powerful person in the Martial Arts Ind, he was still good. Not everyone dared to make trouble for him.


    Adrian looked the Dean in panic. He had felt the Dean''s great power even when the Dean was a thousand meters away from him.


    The Dean stood on the roof and smiled at Adrian, "Who are you?"


    He didn''t look at the other four experts of the Wilsons since they were just at the learned stage.


    Adrian nervously bowed, "Nice to meet you. I am Adrian Wilson from the Yellow Empire."


    The Dean said, "Adrian, why do youe to the Martial Arts Academy? I am the Dean. If you need help, just tell me."


    Adrian said, "Dean, there is a genius named Felipe in my family. He is a pupil in the Well n. He could possibly have entered the innate stage, but he was crippled by your student named Kevin. I came here to see him. I want him to give me an exnation."


    Kevin flew out and stood on the roof. When he saw Felipe, he knew what was going on here.


    Although he felt pity that he had destroyed a person, he had no choice. Felipe was truly hateful. In order to obtain Lily, he actually had nned to cripple Kevin. That was why Kevin had beaten him up. Felipe stewed in his own juice.


    The Dean said, "Kevin is here. You can ask him directly."


    Adrian looked at Kevin fiercely.


    Then Kevin knew that Adrian was malicious.


    Felipe saw Kevin and shouted angrily. "Kevin, I''m not done with you."


    Kevin snorted, "Felipe, your hands recover so quickly. How dare youe to me again?"


    Adrian said, "You must be Kevin."


    "Yes, I am Kevin." Kevin looked at Adrian without any fear. Judging from the aura, he thought that Adrian was probably at the middle level of innate stage. But even so, he still couldn''t defeat Adrian.


    Adrianughed, "You''re indeed brave. You crippled Felipe, but you still think that you didn''t do anything wrong?"


    Kevin snorted, "He deserves it."


    Adrian said coldly, "Kevin, you crippled Felipe. How do you want to solve it?"


    "I can do nothing. No matter what I do, Felipe still can''t be as powerful as before. Am I right?"


    Adrian was furious. If the Dean wasn''t here, he would have killed Kevin.


    He looked at the Dean and said angrily, "Dean, did you hear that? He is so arrogant. What do you think I should do?"


    However, the Dean didn''t sympathize with Felipe and said indifferently, "It already happened, and there is no way to reverse it. Why don''t you just let it go?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know what I mean. If you still don''t understand. I can only tell you that Kevin is a genius. If you dare to hurt him. I will make you suffer."


    "You."


    "As an innate stage expert, you should know very well how precious an innate stage expert is. I think only a few people in your family have entered the innate stage. If you don''t leave, your family will lose an innate stage expert."


    Adrian said angrily, "Dean, don''t go too far. Do you think that you can bully me since you''re the Dean?"


    "I have no quarrel with you, so why should I bully you? You''d better leave this ce. I won''t allow you to hurt my students."


    Adrian looked at Kevin and said viciously. "Kevin, wait and see."


    Kevin said, "Goodbye."


    Then the five experts left with Felipe. The expert of the Well n was right that taking revenge on Kevin was really difficult.


    After they left, the Dean looked at Kevin and sighed.


    Kevin said, "Thank you, Dean."


    The Dean said, "Kevin, you are the most talented student in the academy. No matter what, I will protect you. Even if the experts of the four Ind Protector Families want to hurt you, I''ll still do my best to help you. But I can''t protect you forever. Sooner orter, you will graduate and leave here. Then perhaps the Wilsons wille to take revenge on you."


    Kevin smiled, "I know."


    "How can you still smile? Perhaps, you were too impulsive back then. If you hadn''t crippled Felipe, they wouldn''te to you today."


    Kevin said, "No, I wasn''t impulsive. Felipe wanted to steal my girlfriend and tried to cripple me. How could I bear it? Even if I could go back in time, I would still beat him up."


    "Alright, you should work hard. I will do my best to protect you while you''re on the Martial Arts Ind. At present, the four Ind Protector Families don''t like you either. Your situation here isn''t good."


    Kevinughed, "I don''t care."


    His goal was to enter the innate stage within two years. Therefore, he wasn''t afraid. If he entered the innate stage, nobody would dare to provoke him.

 Chapter 529 The Dukes Know the News

    <h4>Chapter 529 The Dukes Know the News</h4>


    The Dean talked to Kevin for a while and then left.


    Kevin went to the Department of Saber.


    Not only people in the academy and the four Ind Protector Families knew that Kevin had defeated Aaron, but some families in the Yellow Empire also knew this news. The Ind was open to outsiders these days, so this news spread very quickly.


    In a family in the Yellow Empire.


    "Beau, I got some shocking news for you."


    "What is it?"


    "Kevin Duke defeated Aaron."


    "How is that possible? Aaron is a genius, and he is Belinda''s fiance. Furthermore, he is already at the learned stage. How could Kevin defeat him?"


    "I haven''t finished speaking yet. After the freshmanpetition. Kevin has entered the great perfect level of internal stage within two months."


    "Is this news true?"


    "Yes, it''s true. Not only did Kevin enter the great perfect level of internal stage, but he also defeated Aaron, an expert of the senior level. We chose Aaron to be Belinda''s fiance, but he actually was defeated by Kevin."


    "If this is true, Kevin is so talented. He is going to outdo Aaron."


    "He already outdid Aaron. Beau, I think we should do something."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The reason why we chose Aaron to be Belinda''s fianc¨¦e is that he is talented. But now Kevin is better than him. I think Aaron isn''t good enough for Belinda."


    Beau trembled and said, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean we should change Belinda''s fiance from Aaron to Kevin. Anyway, they are both from the Dukes. Why don''t we choose the better one?"


    Beau was shocked and thought that this idea was good. "But Belinda is already engaged to Aaron. Will the Dukes agree on it? Isn''t it a bit ridiculous?"


    "Beau, they have no choice. We''re stronger than the Dukes. Since they curry favor with us, they have to agree. Besides, both Aaron and Kevin are from the Dukes, so they won''t suffer loss. If they still don''t agree, we canpensate them."


    "How?"


    "We can ask another girl in our family to marry Aaron. There''s a girl named Arlene who is a pupil in the Martial Arts Academy. We can ask her to marry Aaron. This way, we will have two girls marry into the Dukes, who then will be very happy."


    "That makes sense. Let''s go to the Duke''s and discuss with them. You''re right. Belinda is the most beautiful girl in our family. She should marry to the best guy."


    "Let''s set off now. After discussion, we should rush to the Martial Arts Ind and tell our decision to those kids."


    Then Beau went to the Duke''s with some other elders.


    Kevin was talented that everyone wanted to befriend him. That was also why the Livingstons wanted Belinda to marry to him.


    The Dukes also got this news.


    They were having a meeting now.


    "I got the news that Kevin had entered the great perfect level of internal stage after the freshmanpetition."


    "What?"


    "Oh my God."


    "It''s unbelievable."


    Clyde, the first master in the Dukes, was presiding over the meeting and said, "Be quiet, everyone. This is not the point."


    "He''s at the great perfect level of internal stage. That''s not the point?"


    "No, the point is that he seduced Aaron''s fiancee, for which they had a fight. And he actually defeated Aaron."


    "Ah."


    Everyone was shocked.


    "This matter has been confirmed to be true. It was a scandal of our family, but Kevin''s great talent made others ignore this scandal."


    "Clyde, what should we do now? Kevin seduced his sister¡ªinw. Usually, we should punish him or even drive him out of the family."


    Another person said, "Stop joking. Now we''re begging him toe back to the Duke family, so how can we punish him?"


    Opinions were widely divided.


    Clyde frowned since it was difficult to solve this matter.


    "Kevin is so talented. Even if he raped his sisterw, we couldn''t punish him. Besides, he hasn''t agreed toe back to our family. Today I ask you guys toe here just to talk about this matter. If we don''t punish him, what about Aaron? He is the second genius of our family, and he is also Belinda''s fiance. If I don''t punish Kevin, will the Livingstons be mad at us?"


    "s! It''s really tough."


    A servant suddenly shouted, "The Livingstons are here."


    The Dukes were shocked. They hadn''t decided how to deal with this matter. The Livingstons muste here to support Aaron. The Dukes wondered what they should do


    But they guessed wrong. The Livingstons came here to change Belinda''s fianc¨¦e from Aaron to Kevin.


    Clyde greeted, "Hello, Beau. It''s an honor that youe to the Duke''s."

 Chapter 530 Make a Change

    <h4>Chapter 530 Make a Change</h4>


    "I''m here to talk something important to you." Beau said. He was the first master in the Livingstons. Although he wasn''t the strongest, he was the oldest. He was already over a hundred years old.


    "What do you want to talk to me?"


    Beau said, "Clyde, I''m sure you know the news that Kevin defeated Aaron."


    "Yes, we just heard the news. Beau, you''re here to let us punish Kevin, right?" Clyde sighed.


    "No."


    "No?" All the masters of the Dukes were surprised. Aaron was Belinda''s fianc¨¦, but the Livingstons came here not to help him.


    Beau said, "To be honest, I came here to discuss with you about Belinda''s engagement to Aaron. As you all know. Belinda is the most beautiful girl in my family. We want to change her fianc¨¦ to Kevin. What do you think?"


    "What?"


    "We want Belinda to marry Kevin."


    The Dukes were shocked. Aaron had been engaged to Belinda for many years, but the Livingstons wanted to make a change now?


    "That''s right. Be is the most beautiful girl in my family, so she should marry the best guy. If you don''t agree, we will break off the marital engagement."


    "Beau, how can you do that? They have been engaged for many years. And you were satisfied with Aaron back then." Aaron''s grandfather said.


    "Anyway, they aren''t married yet. Besides, Aaron and Kevin are both from the Dukes. It''s the same, isn''t it?"


    Aaron''s grandfather turned pale, but other people had no feelings since they wouldn''t suffer loss no matter who married Belinda.


    Beau smiled, "If you agree, we''ll make up for Aaron and have another girl marry him. It''s better, right?"


    The Dukes all looked at Clyde


    Clyde sighed, "Don''t look at me. You vote by a show of hands, and I abstain."


    The result was that everyone agreed.


    Only Aaron''s grandfather felt helpless and thought that the Livingstons were shameless. Fortunately they would make up for Aaron.


    Beaus said, "Then let''s sign the contract. After that, we should go to the Martial Arts Ind to tell those kids about this news."


    Aaron''s grandfather said, "Wait a moment. Beau, you haven''t said which girl of your family would marry Aaron."


    "She is called Arlene, a second¡ªyear student in the Martial Arts Academy. She is at the middle level of internal stage. If you like her, we can ask her to marry Aaron. But she isn''t as beautiful as Belinda. You can consider it."


    Before Aaron''s grandfather could say a word, another master said, "We like her. It''s good that two girls in your family can marry into the Dukes."


    "That''s right."


    At this moment in the White''s in the Yellow Empire.


    "Master, thetest news is that Kevin has entered the great perfect level of internal stage and defeated Aaron, the first genius of the Dukes."


    "Aaron is in the third grade, and he is at the learned stage. He was defeated by Kevin. Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m not joking. After Kevin won the freshman championship we sent people to convince Lily toe back to the family. but she refused. If she agrees, we can let her marry Kevin. Now that he has disyed such great talent. I think we must let Lilye back."


    "Looks like I have to report it to the first master as soon as possible."


    In the Yellow Empire.


    The Rays also knew the news.


    "Robin Hood is Kevin. Moreover, he..."


    The Rays would definitely send people to the Martial Arts Academy and meet Kevin.


    Kevin didn''t know anything and was practicing his martial arts in a quiet ce in the mountain.


    After entering the great perfect level of internal stage, he could practice the fourth move of God¡ªKilling Swordsmanship as well as the third move of the Dragon Subduing Swordsmanship.


    In short, he became stronger and more powerful.


    Two dayster. Clyde came to the Academy.


    "Kevin, someone is looking for you outside. They say they are from your family." The gatekeeper said to Kevin, who was in the training ground now.


    Kevin immediately knew who it was and walked out.


    Thest time that people from the Dukes came to him was after the freshmanpetition. At that time. Kevin''s parents hade too. However, Kevin said that he wanted to consider whether toe back to the Duke''s. Therefore, he thought that those people came today just to ask him whether he made a decision.


    "Should Ie back to the Duke''s? If I refuse, they''ll definitely pester me. It is annoying." He hesitated and sighed.


    "I shoulde back. Anyway, I won''t suffer loss. Anyway, the person I''m now is indeed a Duke. But even if Ie back. I won''t get close to the Dukes. After all, I don''t know them."


    He made up his mind and strode out.


    "Kevin." An old man shouted. He seemed to recognize Kevin at first nce. Although Kevin had grown up, his appearance didn''t change a lot.


    Kevin frowned when he saw that there were three elders.


    He had met one of them, who was the Seventh Master of the Dukes.


    He was upset that he didn''t know how to address the other two elders.


    He only whispered. Hello, masters."


    The other two elders were older than the Seventh Master, so Kevin thought that they were also masters.


    Sure enough, he was right.

 Chapter 531 To Relent?

    <h4>Chapter 531 To Relent?</h4>


    "Kevin, all people are from your own family. Don''t be restrained." The Chief Elder of the Duke n smiled and said with a kind expression.


    The Duke n''s Seventh Elder said, "Kevin, thest time I came to see you, you said that you had to reconsider before agreeing to return to the n. It has been so long now. How do you think about it? This time, the Chief Elder and Second Elder havee personally. You could know the sincerity of the n, right?"


    "Uh." Kevin looked at the two old men he did not know, and he immediately understood that these two were the Duke n''s Chief Elder and Second Elder.


    "Yeah." Kevin smiled.


    However, if he were to return to the n, was he supposed to marry Amanda?


    Kevin said, "Then, can my marriage with Amanda be canceled? If it can be canceled. I will agree to return to the n. If not, then I will reconsider your proposal."


    The Chief Elder said, "There''s no need to worry about it. We''ve already sent someone to cancel your marriage with Amanda."


    "Ah." Kevin was stunned. He didn''t expect that it would cancel so quickly. He suddenly felt a bit rueful together with a little sorry for Amanda without any reason.


    "Well," Kevin sighed and said, "then I am to relent. Okay, I, Kevin, is one member of the Duke n now. Alright, you can go back with peace of mind. Don''t disturb me anymore if you have nothing else to do."


    The Chief Elder smiled and said, "Kevin! To wee you back to the n, there is a banquet at the Genius Restaurant tonight. You muste!"


    "Alright." Kevin nodded. He thought it was just a reunion dinner. So he didn''t overthink and agreed.


    "Then, you can go to ss first."


    The three Duke n elders left happily and immediately went to look for Aaron.


    Aaron was currently resting, and Efrain was also resting together with him.


    "Tok tok tok."


    Aaron heard the door of his vi being knocked on.


    "Belinda, open the door," Aaron said in a bad mood.


    "Okay." Belinda went out to open the door. In the past few days, Belinda had been taking care of Aaron. Although they quarreled that day, they had engaged anyway. Belinda saw Aaron defeated by Kevin and felt too depressed. She forgave Aaron for pping her that day.


    Belinda opened the door and saw that it was the Chief Elder of the Duke n. She was shocked. The chief elders of any ns were considered significant figures of the n and actually appeared here. It seemed that this matter was severe.


    "Chief Elder."


    "Oh, Belinda, is Aaron here?"


    "Yes."


    The three elders of the Duke n walked in and saw Aaron resting because of his injuries, also Efrain. They couldn''t help but frown. Kevin really did it. It seemed that he really had a lot of resentment towards the n.


    "Chief Elder, you have to help me. Woo¡ªwoo." Efrain immediately cried and knelt in front of the three elders.


    "Efrain, stop talking. We already know everything." Chief Elder said.


    Aaron was in a slightly better mood when he saw Chief Elder personally handle this matter. Chief Elder personally took action to show how much importance he attached to him.


    "Aaron, how are you?"


    "Chief Elder, I''m fine. By the way, are you going to punish Kevin severely this time? Kevin seduced Belinda and tarnished the reputation of the n. No matter how talented he is, he is still a disaster to the n. I hope Chief Elder can deal with him impartially " Aaron said.


    The Chief Elder sighed. Aaron thought that he was here to uphold justice for him. But the truth was that the Chief Elder didn''t know what to say or how to say about it, which was exceptionally cruel to Aaron.


    After a long time, the Second Elder said, "Aaron, Efrain, you guys rest first. Remember toe to the Genius Restaurant tonight, and Kevin will alsoe."


    "Alright." Aaron was delighted and would like to handle Kevin''s issues at the Genius Restaurant at night.


    Efrain was also delighted.


    The three Duke n elders didn''t say anything else and quickly left.


    Not long after the three elders of the Duke n left, someone knocked on the door again.


    "Belinda, open the door."


    Belinda walked out and opened the door. She was shocked. It turned out to be the Chief Elder of the Livingston n. She never expected that even the Chief Elder of her n woulde. How serious was the problem? Usually, the chief elders wouldn''t leave the n easily.


    "Chief Elder, why are you here?" Belinda asked.


    "Belinda,e out. I have something to tell you."


    "Alright." Belinda followed and went not far away from the vi.


    "Chief Elder, do youe to the Martial Arts Ind particrly for the sake of Kevin hitting Aaron?" Belinda asked. She clearly remembered that Kevin had peeked at her taking a bath. Back then, her family was also outraged, and several elders hade. Now, it was perhaps the same as before, and it could be even more serious.


    However, the Chief Elder of the Livingston Family asked. "Belinda, how are things between you and Aaron?"


    "Not bad."


    "I mean, are you and Aaron living together?"


    "Oh." Belinda blushed and nodded.


    "s." The Chief Elder of the Livingston Family stomped his foot andined, "Why are you in such a hurry? Even if he is your fiance. You don''t have to be in such a hurry. s."


    "Chief Elder, I don''t understand what you mean. Although I do live in Aaron''s vi, I just want to have peace and quiet. There''s no other meaning. Aaron and I are innocent. I didn''t even let him hold my hands. I told him that everything could only wait until after the wedding. Although Aaron is very ufortable, he doesn''t dare to force me."


    "Haha, that''s great." Hearing this, the Livingston n''s Chief Elder immediately smiled. He was truly scared to death. He was afraid that they have done what has been done cannot be undone, which Kevin disliked.


    "Alright, Belinda,e to the Genius Restaurant tonight. I won''t say too much now."


    "Okay." Belinda nodded. Why was it the Genius Restaurant again? Just now, the Chief Elder of the Duke Family had also asked Aaron to go to the Genius Restaurant.


    "Then you can go back first."


    The Livingston n Elders went to a second¡ªgrade ss to find another Livingston n woman named Arlene.


    Not long after, a woman with a boy''s head shaved walked out. At a nce, she almost looked like a man.


    The Chief Elder of the Livingston n sighed. He didn''t know if Aaron would dislike it. He thought to himself. "Arlene, How could you? Why are you shaving your head like a boy?"


    Arlene had been boyish since she was young. Not to mention her appearance, it did not match the word ''beauty'' at all. She did not even reach the word ''woman'' because she was too much like a man.


    Arlene walked up and asked in a rough voice. "Chief Elder why are you here?"


    The Chief Elder of the Livingston Family frowned. Couldn''t this voice be gentle? At the very least, it shouldn''t be so rude. It should sound like a woman.


    "Arlene, remember to go to the Genius Restaurant tonight."


    "Ah, what is it?"


    "Don''t ask so much. Juste at night."


    "Alright."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!